《My legendary class is Husband Of Deathwill Sisters?》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Legendary ss ¡°I will see you soon in the game world, Alex!¡± ¡°Yeah, I will search for you immediately.¡± Alex brightly smiled at his girlfriend, who was about to fly abroad. Due to her family¡¯s matters, Olivia was forced to choose between her mother and father. Both her parents decided to divorce, and they also wanted to start a new life in different countries. But as her parent¡¯s divorce hurt her, Olivia¡¯s life was also about to change significantly. She would need to change school in herst year and leave her friends behind, to say nothing of saying goodbye to her boyfriend for a long time. That hurt her much, and Olivia had been in a sulky mood for some weeks. She often cried to Alex. However, the world¡¯s technology had advanced so much that the first immersive game was finally revealed on the market. That immersive game utterly broke what was themon gaming as yers would enter the game with their bodies and minds. It was like the opening of a new world. And in that world, Alex and Olivia could meet every day, just like in real life. That was exactly why both of them were smiling right now. ¡°Will you really search for me immediately after the tutorial? I heard you already made some ns with boys,¡± Olivia clutched Alex¡¯s clothes and deeply looked into his eyes. Alex shrugged, ¡°You will have to deal with them for a little.¡± Olivia chuckled, ¡°I would rather deal with them after I gain power in the game world. For the first day, I will hang out with my friends then.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t tell how we will adapt to the game, anyway. I might need your help to stay brave before monsters. I can¡¯t lookme before my cute girlfriend, can I?¡± Alex jested with a chuckle. ¡°If you don¡¯t focus, I will look cooler than you. I will not y healer and instead go for full dps to clear the whole world!¡± Olivia clenched her little hand and loudly dered. ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t decided on my ss yet¡­¡± Alex pondered openly. The couple talked for a little while longer before going their ways. Unfortunately, the time for Olivia to go came, so she turned around and joined her mother. Alex waved at them, then turned heels as well. On his way back home, he wondered what ss he should y. All sses sounded exciting in a world where he would move with his body. ¡®Well, we choose the ss in the game, so I will try out newbie weapons in the tutorial, then decide in the first city,¡¯ Alex decided. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Wee to the Avander World.] [Choose your nickname.] ¡°There we are! I am really in the game world! Damn awesome!¡± Alex clenched his hands from excitement as he stared at himself in the mirror. He was in the character creation room, so he could view himself from every angle. Before appearing here, Alex entered VR Capsule, so he knew that he wasn¡¯t dreaming, nor someone had pulled a prank on him. He was truly in the game world! The Avander World was the name of the game. From its promotional videos, all yers knew what amazing world awaited them. However, the character creation was prettyckluster. It didn¡¯t offer many cosmetics. yers couldn¡¯t change their gender and couldn¡¯t make themselves unrecognizable. All they could do was add some small characteristics or change hair color. Alex assumed that too many changes could lead to mental problems in real life, so he casually checked what the game offered, then lifted his hands to type the name. After he clicked on the nickname message, the window turned into a floating keyboard. Here, Alex typed [Lexta]. It would be his nickname. However, a sudden message window appeared before his eyes. [You have been chosen by fate!] [Do you want to receive the Legendary ss?] ¡°Legendary ss?!¡± Alex dted his eyes as he stared at the sudden message. He didn¡¯t expect that. Who would, actually? In the promotional videos, the developers told the world that yers would take their ss from martial artists or other special facilities. They also could stumble on a unique ss in the tutorial. But no one ever mentioned the legendary ss in the character creation! ¡°I am so lucky!¡± Alex¡¯s cheerful voice boomed in the room. He clicked [Yes.], and that was when his whole life changed. [You have received the Legendary ss.] [Husband Of Deathwill Sisters.] ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± Alex blinked his eyes. [You can not be teleported to The Tutorial.] [Your destination has been changed.] [Deathwill Household.] Alex couldn¡¯t read his ss information, yet another power took hold of his body. He felt pressure all over himself, and he felt like he would soon sink into the ground. However, it was nothing lethal as it was just teleportation. Since it was his first teleportation, Alex¡¯s body needed to adapt to these dimensional feelings. Furthermore, his destination was not The Tutorial, close to the character creation room but farther away. Therefore, Alex felt more pressure, and his bones cracked. He then disappeared from the character creation room. [Your nickname has been changed.] [Alexander Deathwill.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Who are you?¡± A childish and cute voice woke up Alex from his stupor. He was on his butt, his hands touching the cold floor. Since the teleportation was so abrupt, Alex failed to process what had happened. He blinked his eyes, then lowered his eyes a little. Before him, a kid no less than four years old stood. She wore an adorable ck dress and hugged the white plush horse. Her big eyes never blinked as she stared at Alex. She then whispered in a probing tone, ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°No! No! No! I am not your Daddy!¡± Alex waved his hands, flustered. Although he was shocked how far the technology went, as the NPC before himself was like a natural person, Alex didn¡¯t want to be called [Daddy]. He was too young for that. He stood up and smiled widely. He didn¡¯t want that kid before him to get scared or wary of him as she should be connected to his tutorial. ¡°There¡¯s a reason for us to be together here. I can be your friend, instead. How about it?¡± Alex spoke softly. And as his words sounded nice, the kid nodded brightly. But as she did, her head suddenly fell off her neck. ¡°My name is Celia! And this is my horse, Kubo!¡± she said as if nothing had happened. But Alex froze, and he stared ck-jawed before the youngdy. He didn¡¯t know how to react, and he was astonished to see the ck hole in ce of Celia¡¯s neck. Her little arms went up, and she presented her white horse plush as if nothing had happened! ¡°I am Alex¡­¡± he introduced himself and pressed Kubo¡¯s plush head. Celia happily grinned, ¡°Take Kubo, Alex!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex took the plush. He then saw how his new friend went up to pick her head. She put it on casually, then turned around and smiled widely at him. If it weren¡¯t for that incident, Alex would think of her as a cute and polite human girl. However, the reality was different. She was half-duhan. ¡®The race doesn¡¯t matter. She is as innocent as any other kid. But well¡­ This should be my tutorial¡­ As since I got that weird ss, I should meet wives here,¡¯ Alex thought inwardly. Although he was eager to go through The Tutorial, he had received a new ss, so he needed to take things differently. ¡°Where is your mom?¡± Alex asked. That mom should be his ¡®wife¡¯ as per the legendary ss. Celia nodded, ¡°Mom is not here to y with me. She is fighting the hungry demons!¡± ¡°Hungry demons¡­ Doesn¡¯t she need help?¡± Alex asked. He was level one, but perhaps his ss would help thedy. Celia replied, ¡°Mom is strong! She can fight them alone! Aunts will also help after they return, you know?¡± Alex nodded, agreeing with Celia. But he was also quite tense. He learned that there were three wives here, and all of them fought in this tutorial. Now that he had time, Alex looked around. On his right, he saw a vast ck castle with withered gardens. Those gardens were in a bad state, and the building also looked old with scars. Battles left scars, since there was a sharp w on one of the towers, and also the time left scars because Alex saw a few bricks with natural holes within. Below him, he saw an army of skeletons wandering around mindlessly. As if his eyes asked a question, Celia and Kubo pointed at those skeletons, ¡°They have appeared again. But they are too weak to break our home, so we are okay! Let¡¯s y hide and seek, Alex!¡± ¡°We will y hide and seekter¡­ What about tea?¡± Alex asked. He wanted to check his ss, so a tea party sounded like a good n to do so. It should make Celia a little busy, and he would have time to read all information. ¡°Tea Party!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes gleamed in excitement, ¡°Yes! Tea Party! Let¡¯s go!¡± It would be her first tea party. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Legendary Treasuries ¡°This is your seat, Kubo! This is yours, Alex!¡± Celia pointed at two chairs with her little finger. She skipped her way to one of those chairs, then gently put down her white horse toy on it. Before Alex took a seat, he told Celia he would help her make the tea. He didn¡¯t want his new small friend to hurt herself. And as Celia said to him that it would be her first tea party, he also had an inkling that she had never made a tea. The castle¡¯s kitchen was old dated, but Alex and Celia found a way to prepare a hot tea. She often saw her mother preparing dishes here, so Celia more or less knew some stuff. That was how Celia introduced magic stones to Alex. From a blue crystal, water came. And from the red one, fire. He could use those stones thanks to his game system. All Alex had to do was click [Yes.], but Celia didn¡¯t know about it. She just imagined Alex to be a strong person! ¡°We have to wait now. I heard that time passes quickly while we sing. Do you know any songs?¡± Alex smiled widely. He wanted Celia to give him some time. But it would be rude of him to tell her to be quiet, which could also hurt her feelings. Thus, he told her to sing, and it was his best idea so far as Celia¡¯s voice was like an angel. As Alex listened to her chirping, he opened his game system. He followed the same procedure as in the character creation, so he drove seamlessly across its settings. ¡®I got a lot of messages¡­ Strange, shouldn¡¯t those messages be turned on from the start?¡¯ Alex questioned inwardly. He then clicked the messages. [Your nickname has been changed.] Alex¡¯s forehead creased. His different nickname meant that his girlfriend couldn¡¯t add him to his friendlist. His friends were the same¡­ He nned to contact themter on, but it turned out that he would have to do it in real life¡­ ¡®I am already isted here anyway¡­ Unless there are other yers¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, though,¡¯ Alex believed that no yer should be here, at least now, since this ce was rted to his legendary ss. [You have entered The Deathwill Castle.] [You have be The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Master.] [Due to your poor rtionship with The Deathwill Sisters, you can only see the Deathwill Castle¡¯s map. Other than The Master¡¯s bedroom, all other rooms are currently locked for you.] [The Deathwill Castle¡¯s facilities are locked for you.] ¡®That¡¯s harsh¡­ But I need to level up and form good rtionships with my wives. That¡¯s my game adventure,¡¯ Alexmented inwardly. He didn¡¯t know how to feel. In real life, he had a girlfriend, so he didn¡¯tck romance. But the game world already looked too real. He also spoke with a cute duhan, who was no different than a real person. Things could get reallyplicatedter on. Moreover, Alex promised to meet with his friends and girlfriendter on. If he spent too much time here, they would feel betrayed by him! ¡®Regardless of my real life¡¯s factors, three wives sounds like genuine fantasy. I can¡¯t be disappointed, can I? Unless the wives are bothersomedies¡­¡¯ Alex found his first ¡®real¡¯ problem soon enough. He didn¡¯t really know what kind of progress he would have to go through to have a good time with his wives. What if they were bloody and sadistic women? He would have to work really hard, wouldn¡¯t he? He smiled, ¡®At least I know that there¡¯s one normal person.¡¯ Alex turned his eyes toward Celia. She noticed his eyes and smiled at him. But then, she arched her head back so much that her vision spiraled. Her head dropped behind, and she rolled on the cold floor! ¡°Haha! Do you find it hard to keep your head?¡± Alex helped Celia. He carefully held her head and brought it to her hands. After she attached her head back to her neck, Celia carefully nodded. ¡°Mom said I am too weak. I can¡¯t control my mana and abilities, so it¡¯s really hard,¡± she looked down sadly. She didn¡¯t mind her head rolling from time to time, but her weak control hurt her. After Alex asked more, Celia told him that she couldn¡¯t help her mother because she was weak. ¡°That¡¯s cute of you. I am sure your feelings support your mother in her battle with hungry demons. Because of you, she can fight better,¡± Alex smiled widely. ¡°Really?¡± Celia asked as if she really needed confirmation. Alex nodded once again. Both of them smiled then had the tea party. That was where Celia sang again. And Alex reached the best part of his ss. [The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Treasury.] [The castle¡¯s treasury hold treasures to support you on your path. Your ess to them is denied as you have a weak level and low rtionship with your wives. You can choose a different path, however.] [Kill your wives-] ¡°What a stupid path,¡± Alex blurted out. Celia blinked her eyes, ¡°Did you say something, Alex?¡± Since she had been singing, Celia didn¡¯t hear him well. Alex patted her hair and shook his head, ¡°You misheard.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As Celia returned to singing, which became her favorite hobby quickly, Alex closed his eyes. From what he learned, The Deathwill Castle was his power. He would be able to unlock facilities here and train himself. He would be able to increase his stats easier than others and get rooms such as [Alchemy Room] and [Barracks.] He could develop his army here and do other epic stuff. That was because he was the husband of three Deathwill sisters. However, the game was like real life, so Alex also could take a different path. He could leave this castle and return with different strengths to conquer it without the sister¡¯s help. After all, there were subsses. And it wasn¡¯t like Alex couldn¡¯t ask for help. However, even though the system offered him this choice, and he could take even different approaches, such as stabbing the sisters back after getting their trust, Alex wouldn¡¯t be able to go for such choices. He had heart. And Celia was already his good friend. ¡®Legendary ss gives me a castle and direct contact with the Deathwill Sisters. I should think of subsses then,¡¯ Alex turned his eyes toward the system. [Due to your rtionship with Celia, you can see the legendary item in The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Treasury.] [The Duhan King¡¯s Sword.] ¡®I should be swordsman,¡¯ Alex decided. ¡°Alex! How was my singing?! I have be better, right?!¡± Celia suddenly asked. Alex nced at her, then apologized, ¡°I needed to check a few things in my system. At first, I could read and listen to your voice at the same time, but then I got so engrossed in those messages I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Celia looked at him, disappointed. Alex once again apologized, ¡°Kubo looks pleased, though. Sing more for us.¡± Celia¡¯s mood immediately took a great shift. ¡°Okay!¡± And a cute half-duhan started singing again. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Sara Deathwill [Alexander Deathwill Lv.1 HP: 100/100 MP: 100/100] After enjoying a good tea, Celia went asleep. She hugged Kubo, and both of them wrapped themselves in soft nkets. Left alone, Alex left the room. That was when he noticed that he couldn¡¯t return to the room no matter how hard he pressed the knob. It turned out that he needed Celia¡¯s invitation and that her mother¡¯s rtionship with him blocked the doors. Thus, Alex entered the withered garden. He opened his system and checked his stats. His stats hadn¡¯t changed yet. But Alex believed his legendary ss would elerate his growth, and he was sure he would gain more stats than your average swordsman. He lifted his eyes and looked at the dark sky, ¡°I should find a sword for myself and try those skeletons head-on.¡± Alex didn¡¯t want to waste time. He also didn¡¯t feel like sightseeing too much of the castle. He would rather do it with thedy by his side, and in his situation, it should be with threedies. He chuckled and opened his minimap. ¡°If the world turned into a game for them, the skeletons should¡¯ve dropped some items for them. Maybe I will find the sword or other weapons around the gates,¡± Alex pondered openly. He went to the enormous gates. Those gates were the first and the sturdiest defense of the whole Deathwill Castle. In the past, they had protected many citizens. Many merchants and people would go in and out through those gates. They were so wide that they could stuff four carriages going in and out at the same time! ¡°Haha! There¡¯s a weapon,¡± Alex chuckled as he spotted a few weapons littered on the ground. Those weapons were low-level weapons. There was blood on those weapons, so Alex inferred that they were a recent loot. ¡®That blood should belong to the Deathwill Sisters,¡¯ Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡®From what I saw, skeletons have low levels. But even a low level can inflict some pain. I should be careful from now on.¡¯ He took the bone sword. [The White Skeleton Sword(Epic) Attack: 71~~120] [Durability: 100/100] Ding! [Quest!] [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Sessor Quest!#1] [As you have revealed your desire to learn swordsmanship in the Deathwill Castle''s grounds, the mechanisms left by the former master have extended its hands toward you. By holding the bone sword, you can learn a few swordsmanship skills from the skeleton''s life.] [Chilling sh - sh skeletons thousand times to learn this skill. Critical strikes count as ten shes.] [Shattering Thrust - Thrust your sword a thousand times against the skeletons to learn this skill. Critical strikes count as ten thrusts.] [Bone Parry - Parry the skeletons'' attacks a thousand times to learn this skill. Perfect parry will count as twenty parries.] ''Elias Deathwill¡­ The former master¡­ Who exactly was he?'' Alex looked at the first message first. He knew that this person and his mechanisms had chosen him. One of those mechanisms just allowed Alex to learn abilities from the bone sword. He could absorb skills from an unknown human and get a swordsman subss in this way. ''I wonder if these mechanisms activated because I genuinely want to form a good rtionship with the Deathwill Sisters.'' Alex didn''t know how far the magic in this world could peek into yers'' hearts. It was already heaven-defying for humans to create such a game, so Alex was getting really curious. However, the game developers had told all yers beforehand that they would never answer any plot-rted questions. They wouldn''t exin game mechanics and intervene in the world''s history. yers and NPCs wrote the history. Alex shrugged. He didn''t care much about it. He was just d he got an answer to his current predicament. He disliked wasting time, so with the sword in his hand, Alex opened small doors next to the enormous gates. He passed through it and revealed himself to the closest skeletons. Two skeletons turned their skulls slowly. Their bones cackled, notifying others of the sudden lifeform. Alex that lifeform bared his sword, "Let''s learn swordsmanship." As if his call stirred their souls, skeletons'' red eyes shone brightly. Their killing intent surged, and they made their way toward a lone human. - - - - [You have killed Lv. 2 White Skeleton] [White Skeleton dropped¡­] [You have leveled up.] [You can assign two stat points.] [Alexander Deathwill Lv.3 HP: 200/200 MP: 100/100] Alex was one of those yers who didn''t fear skeletons or other monsters. It wasn''t just because he knew it was the game world and that he could respawn at any time; Alex never failed to enter the battle mood. In real life, when his friends needed help, he would always gather enough courage to stand up to them. It was something simr right now. Alex also didn''t like how skeletons wandered around his castle. And from what he learned, Deathwill Sisters often headed outside to clean monsters. As the master of this ce, Alex couldn''t chicken out. He also had people to fight for, so he easily entered his battle mood. But it was not the best part. Since Alex had no yers around and he only spoke to the half-duhan kid, he couldn''t really distinguish this ce from real life. Even though he and Celia had statuses above their heads, Alex unconsciously treated this world as the real one. That was the best part. He fought as if he had one life. He fought so seriously that his instincts sharpened. He saw through skeletons'' all patterns, and Alex even found their weaknesses. [Your swordsmanship proficiency has reached F Grade.] [You have learned Bone Swordsmanship(F)] As those messages popped on his retina, Alex swung his sword. He shed at the skeleton, and he immediately noticed the difference in the damage! "Great," Alex smiled with content, "Fighting with the sword is pretty fun. I feel like a real swordsman." Heughed and locked his eyes on iing enemies. However, Alex didn''t move. He lowered his sword instead, and he stared at the person returning home. She wore thick ck armor, so Alex could only gaze into her eyes. She had blue eyes that shone brightly like moons as if her two hues concealed two souls within. Those eyes were simr to Celia''s, so Alex knew her identity. But in her eyes, he saw much more experience and many different emotions. Still, even those emotions were far from exciting and innocent, Alex couldn''t think about her struggles. Her pretty facepelled him to look at her and enjoy her mature beauty. [You have met one of your wives, Sara Deathwill.] [You have met your husband, Alexander Deathwill.] Sara tilted her head, her blonde bangs sliding to the side, "So his sessor has been chosen¡­" Her tone was indifferent. But who would me her? Sara had a daughter, Celia, so she already had her fair share of experience with the man. And then, someone totally unfamiliar bes her husband through the game system. She had all rights to be indifferent. But it was a fact that Alex was chosen. Thus, Sara paid attention to him. "How long have you been here?" she asked. Alex replied, "I had enough time to introduce myself to Celia and Kubo. I think we have be good friends." Hearing her daughter''s name, Sara''s eyes narrowed. But then, Alex mentioned Kubo, which was utterly unexpected. She chuckled faintly, then raised her spear. In one crescent moon sh, Sara erased skeletons around Alex. Her tone milder, she then approached him, "I will wait for you in the dining hall." "Sure," Alex nodded with a faint smile. [Sara no longer feels indifferent to you.] [Your rtionship with her has increased significantly.] [Friends.] Her daughter''s friends were her friends as well. Alex was happy with that progress. He nced at her disappearing back, then shifted his eyes to the skeletons. Knowing their pattern and weaknesses already, Alex rushed at them with confidence. For some reason, he was faster and stronger. Perhaps, the beautifuldy''s smile had given him a secret buff! [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Skeleton Capitan Alex¡¯s stats rose significantly. He was already level ten, so his HP and MP were higher naturally. Thinking about his future and current weapon, Alex put stats into STR and AGL, which raised his strength and speed, respectively. [Skeleton Capitan Lv. 15 HP: 1500/1500 MP: 500/500] [Your unique ss has brought the peculiar monster to the Deathwill Castle¡¯s grounds. Click here for more exnation.] After Alex skimmed through the exnation, he learned pretty exciting information. First, Alex learned the name of the person he was absorbing abilities of. It turned out that the sword he held belonged to a guy named Cain. Alex learned a little about that guy¡¯s past; it was quite tragic. Secondly, Cain¡¯s general, Jan, had just emerged before Alex. It went without saying that Alex¡¯s Legendary ss, the sword¡¯s origin, and the Deathwill Castle affected each other. In this ce, Alex would grow the best. ¡®And I can help Deathwill Sisters at the same time, so everything isid out to help me,¡¯ Alex inferred inwardly before turning his eyes to the skeleton capitan. The Skeleton Capitan hadn¡¯t emerged perfectly yet. His bones coalesced into a full figure a few seconds after Alex had finished reading the additional plot information. ¡°Other than a general hat on your skull, you don¡¯t look different. Let¡¯s see whether you are the same as your soldiers!¡± Alex shouted before rushing at the boss. Skeletons were easy opponents because they needed time to turn on their engines. They would first re at their enemies, then slowly make their way toward them. But after a few breaths, those skeletons would turn into challenging opponents. With so many of them gathered en masse, Alex had tasted the peak of their abilities more than once. What about the skeleton capitan? BANG! ¡°It¡¯s not just a hat difference! Huh!¡± Alex parried the fast sh with a smirk on his face. It looked like he had charged mindlessly, but he paid close attention to the boss¡¯ movements. Therefore, Alex wasn¡¯t surprised by its quick and instant reaction. He defended himself skilfully against the skeleton whose engine had been on from the start. ¡°If you were like your troops, I would¡¯ve ended you already,¡± Alex spoke with confidence. And he wasn¡¯t saying those words to impress thedy watching him from afar. He was sure he would end the boss in a few moves since his swordsmanship rose and his information about them exposed their weak spots. Alex swung his sword. [Critical Strike! -245 HP!] His speed was notable, but the coldness oozing out of his sword was much more impressive. It was his new skill that Alex had learned just a few minutes ago. Chilling sh. This skill sucked a little of his mana, increasing Alex¡¯s damage. To say nothing of this additional damage, Alex¡¯s first offensive skill also left his enemies cold, slowing their movements considerably. For now, Alex could apply slow around the inflicted wounds. But with such excellent skill, Alex already looked forward to the future where he would freeze enemies en masse with just one wide sh! That was an epic fantasy all yers looked forward to. BANG! BANG! BANG! Alex¡¯s shes were nearly all critical strikes. It wasn¡¯t his luck but hours spent fighting the capitan¡¯s troops. He also was fast, decisive, and confident in his abilities, so Alex never missed, as if he was a swordsman from the beginning. [Capitan Skeleton Lv. 15 HP: 451/1500 MP: 124/500] ¡°Heh. It¡¯s time for the best, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex smirked and moved his limbs to perform the perfect thrust. However, before his weapon went forth, Capitan Skeleton roared loudly. He used hisst remaining mana to use his epic skill. [Capitan Skeleton has called his army!] All white skeletons in the vicinity had reacted to this roar. Their eyes shed with killing intent that would send shivers down to an average yer. Their movement was no longer stiff, and they jumped toward Alex like professional athletes. The boss¡¯ scream red up their engines, and they madly shed their weapons at Alex. Faced with such tant and furious attacks, Alex bared his sword and defended himself as much as he could. He parried a few enemy moves, but Alex suffered three times more wounds for one block. It was the first time he fought against this many opponents whose strength reached the peak level. He was surrounded by them, so he also had a little room. But Alex never closed his eyes. He remained clear-headed, and no stress halted his movements. He found gap after gap, and when his HP reached shallow heights, Alex¡¯s n fruited. He went through many skeletons, ying them like fools, then approached Capitan Skeleton from the side. ¡°Return to where you havee from, capitan,¡± Alex uttered in a tone more chilling than his [Chilling sh]. He thrust his sword forward. [Critical Strike! -9999999 HP!] His sword wasced in [Shattering Thrust] Skill. And as the damage he did was awe-inspiring, Alex¡¯s second offensive skill was notable as well. That skill lowered the defenses of his enemies. In a way, it shattered the enemies¡¯ bones. However, itsst passive effect was the best. It was the execution effect. Such a powerful effect demanded a specific prerequisite¡­ And it was the bone¡­ Alex¡¯s enemies had to have bones. Moreover, their bones had to be exposed for this execution effect to work. This was the best skill against skeletons and a few other undead enemies! [You have killed Capitan Skeleton Lv.15] [You have leveled up¡­] [You have leveled up¡­] [You have found an epic item: The Capitan¡¯s Hat.] ¡°Were you a capitan or general?¡± Alex chuckled as he stared at the crumbling bones. He was carefree since other skeletons didn¡¯t move. They sensed their general¡¯s death, which sounded impossible in their minds. They stood frozen as if Alex had be their newmander. Unfortunately, that was not the case. A few minutester, the white skeletons rendered Alex an enemy. But Alex had already enough of fighting against them. He went back to Deathwill¡¯s Castle. ¡°Alex! We have been watching!¡± Celia waved at him from afar. She was in her mother¡¯s arms and looked particrly happy. In her hand, her plush toy, Kubo, went back and forth as she had been waving her hands with an overjoyed heart. Alex could only smile warmly. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Plot thickens [Sara Deathwill Lv. 25 HP: ??? MP: ???] Although her stats were hidden from Alex, her smile was that of a great friend. It seemed like Celia had spoken about everything that had happened between her and him. Of course, their friend rtionship didn¡¯t turn to [Best Friends], but Alex was much more pleasing to the eye. And for Alex, Sara¡¯s genuine smile warmed his heart. It didn¡¯t take a genius to see how depressing their situation was. They were confined in a castle, waiting for a man they had no clue about. Moreover, Sara had a daughter. Her little girl only had small plush as her friend, and she also didn¡¯t have a father. So seeing them like that, Alex felt content. Even if his contribution to that happiness was not much and those were NPCs, he felt genuine joy from the bottom of his heart. He approached them and smiled widely, ¡°Today is the first time I hold the sword. Did I do well?¡± He asked his friend first. Celia nodded, and she put her little hand on Kubo¡¯s head. They both expressed their joy to Alex, as he looked strong and cool. ¡°You are strong, Alex!¡± Celia chirped cutely. ¡°Thanks!¡± Alex smiled like a kid and bumped his fist against Celia¡¯s tiny fist. He then shifted his attention to the blonde-haired mother. They looked briefly into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, Sara let Celia go. She whispered gently while ruffling her daughter¡¯s hair, ¡°Let¡¯s y hide and seek.¡± ¡°Will Alex y with us?¡± Celia asked, her eyes going between Alex and Sara. After Alex nodded, knowing Sara¡¯s plot, Celia brightly smiled and ran away from them, shouting that she wouldn¡¯t seek first. She immediately went to her favorite hiding spot, ¡°Alex is seeking first!¡± As Celia was no longer here, Sara took a seat and invited Alex to talk. It was time to reveal things that were beyond the system. ¡°Our circumstances are so odd that I haven¡¯t introduced me yet. I am Sara Deathwill, half duhan, half-human. Pleased to meet you, Alex,¡± Sara bowed respectfully before the yer whose surname was already like hers. In her home clothes, long pants, and ck sweater, Sara¡¯s curves were all avable to Alex¡¯s eyes. But since he didn¡¯t want to show such side and more crucial matters pressed him, Alex just made a short summary of her beauty in his mind; model face and housewife¡¯s voluptuous curves. Since she was a mother, that short description of her body was on the spot. It also looked like Sara was an exceptionally calm and responsible person. Alex wasn¡¯t stiff in her presence, even after she had revealed her race. In Sara¡¯s case, she was genuinely pleased to meet Alex. She knew that the sessor to her family¡¯s castle would soone here, so she had many thoughts about it. She had many doubts and worries, but her primary concern was about Celia. What if that person imposed some weird rules and hurt her little girl¡¯s life? That would be the worst. She also feared that the person woulde when she was outside. And it had actually happened. However, what happened next went beyond her imagination. Her daughter found no fear in Alex, and she approached him. Then, they became friends, and Celia had a good time indeed. Therefore, Sara would reveal a lot of information to Alex. ¡°I am Alexander. Also pleased to meet you. Alex for good buddies,¡± Alex smiled widely, revealing his white teeth. Sara chuckled and nodded, ¡°Then¡­ What interests you the most?¡± ¡°Of course, I am mostly interested in you, Deathwill Sisters. I¡¯ve learned about the ss benefits already, so I know that we need mutual understanding and a good rtionship. But, what exactly happened to you? Are you¡­ confined here?¡± Alex asked thest question softly. While he could leave this ce and go to average cities where other yers respawned and began their quests, Alex had a suspicion that it was not the case for the sisters. Sara sighed, ¡°We must protect this ce. It¡¯s not only because it used to be our home, but also because this is the only ce where we can hide.¡± ¡°Hide?¡± Alex asked again. And this question needed much more background. Therefore, Sara stood up and went to make tea. Once she came with snacks and drinks, she put them on the cold table and started the story. ¡°Elias Deathwill¡­ That¡¯s the name of our father and the person you¡¯ve inherited the castle from. He was¡­ strong human. One of the strongest.¡± Sara spoke about her father in quite an indifferent tone. But within her eyes, she was more disappointed than ever. ¡°He was known as the strongest swordsman. He surrounded himself with people of the same caliber, if not just a little worse. But the reality is that you will never be able to fill all seats with exquisite people. But he tried and made many empty promises,¡± Sara shook her head, dejected. Sara told him so far that Elias Deathwill was a greedy man. He wanted to be above everyone; at the same time, he wanted his people to be just a step behind him. He wouldn¡¯t ept people who were much weaker than him, even if their fields differed significantly. To have so many talents in his kingdom, Elias Deathwill made too many empty promises. Worse, he forgot about what he swore to fulfill and just lived his life. His people worked for him, believing he would help them solve their problems and the other stuff he had promised them. ¡°The worst was what he did to our mothers¡­ So as you know, my father was a greedy man. He wouldn¡¯t bed a weak woman, nor he would marry someone with no background. But as he had his pride, women of the same caliber were simr. In other words, they wouldn¡¯t share him with other women,¡± Sara clicked her tongue, clearly annoyed by that past. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: I found you ¡°I always believed I had one mother and no sisters. But the reality was that my father hid his rtionships. He was also so clever that all his wives never found out about others, even if they visited the castle and lived here for days with him¡­ Don¡¯t ask me how he did that,¡± Sara sent a peculiar nce toward Alex before continuing her story. ¡°But when the world changed, and we received those status windows and other privileges, my father¡¯s lies and empty promises became exposed,¡± Sara chuckled, which was unexpected. But after her following words, Alex let out a chuckle as well. It turned out that the system revealed too much information. The promises that he made, the promises that he forgot, and other lies that he kept well hidden from the world; all of them shed in Elias Deathwill¡¯s eyes. They appeared as quests. The same happened in nearly all residents¡¯ hearts. ¡°My father was scared that the gods sent him this information. He got so paranoid he believed that others would see through his quests soon¡­ Of course, we have learned that we can give those quests to yers and let them help us. In return, we will have our problems solved, and the yers will receive the reward from the gods,¡± Sara¡¯s story was reaching the end. She shook her head for thest time, ¡°In his mental dilemma, my father exposed his quests to his first wife, my mother. She saw through his lies and fought him in the castle. Then, other wives and his whole kingdom saw through his quest list. They all¡­ learned what exactly my father thought about them and how he neglected his promises.¡± Since there was no way for him to continue being the king and the strongest swordsman, Elias Deathwill used special techniques. He sent his castle and other facilities to the unique leveling ground zone. He prepared a ss for his sessor and passed him all his quests. ¡°W-Wait¡­ He passed me his quests?¡± Alex asked with widened eyes. And that was when the hidden list appeared before him. He just peeked at the top of the list, and that was enough to make Alex tremble no end. People were truly in need, yet Elias Deathwill focused solely on himself. Sara smiled faintly, ¡°My mother was a high-ss woman. She often praised her husband and spoke about true love¡­ After all, her husband made her believe that she was the only one in his heart¡­ When she learned the truth, her shame took over her, and she fought against him. Now, I don¡¯t know where my mother is¡­ She is not in her home. I also have no ce in that kingdom anymore¡­¡± Sara bit her lips. She had two homes. One was the kingdom her father made; another was the duhan¡¯s kingdom. The former was no longer active, and thetter had kicked her away. No, duhan¡¯s wanted to wipe off the shame, so they put bounties on Sara and Celia. And that was exactly why Elias Deathwill named the ss ¡®Husband Of Deathwill Sisters¡¯. That was because his daughters needed the help the most. And frankly, he cared about them more than anyone else. He didn¡¯t know that the system would offer many paths for Alex to take. But luckily for him, his sessor turned out to be a pretty good guy. He wouldn¡¯t ignore sisters, nor he would ignore the new quest list he had just received. Alex would take those problems and quests head-on! ¡®It¡¯s like I got a list of all unique NPCs¡­ I have a long adventure ahead of myself,¡¯ Alex¡¯s adventurous heart palpitated. But then, he nced at Sara, who had been looking at him intensely. He turned off the system windows and extended his hand toward hers, ¡°I found you.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Now, he could only go and look around for Celia. They were ying hide and seek, after all. And though Alex didn¡¯t say anything after Sara shared the story about his ss, he kept holding her hand throughout the whole hide and seek game. In this way, he told her he would work hard to get her quests. ¡°Mom! Why are you two holding hands?¡± Celia asked after Alex found her. Alex smiled widely, ¡°I am also holding yours.¡± ¡°True! Are we going somewhere?¡± Celia asked with little sleepy eyes. Her new friend chuckled, ¡°You two go to bed. I will also return to my world.¡± ¡°Oh! A new world!¡± Mentioning the new world wiped off Celia¡¯s sleepiness. She wanted to hear more about the new world, so Alex told her a little story about it. He spoke in a slow and gentle tone, making her little eyelids fall down rtively easily. Alex then turned around and faced Sara, ¡°I will be going. Good night.¡± ¡°Yes, good night. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah. I will be back as soon as I can,¡± Alex smiled widely. His body turned into particles as if he got killed. However, those particles were blue, meaning he had logged out sessfully. Once he left the capsule, Alex yawned. He felt way more tired than he thought. His body also perspired more, perhaps due to the battles he had gone through. He smelled so much that Alex immediately headed to the bathroom. ¡°I could¡¯ve asked about her sisters,¡± Alex saw that Sara was also worried about her sisters. He inferred that the other two sisters should be back home already. But they were not, meaning that their battles were still going on. What were those hungry demons? Alex grew curious. But he knew he would spend time cleaning those monsters soon enough. He also didn¡¯t want to speak about more worries after Sara had told him about her father and her own story. Well, all he knew was that duhans searched for her. But he believed that Celia¡¯s father also should be guilty of something. After all, she had never mentioned him. And Celia also called Alex [Daddy] before, so it was like she didn¡¯t know about him at all¡­ This made Alex ask a simple question, ¡°When their world has be the game? Celia is four years old, so¡­ less than four years¡­¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7: The first day was madness! After Alex left the bathroom, he became too sleepy. He still talked a little about the game with his parents, then headed straight to his bed. But of course, as the young man in the modern era, Alex extended his hand for the phone. Before sleeping, he would check popr social media ounts and message his girlfriend. It was now crucial for Alex to keep himself in touch with Olivia. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Alex squinted his eyes from the bright screen. He then saw countless messages piled up in his notifications. Most of them came from his friends, who had been feeling betrayed throughout the whole day. Alex would y with them during his first day, but due to known reasons, things had changed significantly. He was in a special zone that needed his attention. Alex also had two girls to spend time with within that ck castle. Two more girls were also around, fighting monsters, as he thought. ¡®Honestly¡­ Is it okay for me to tell them my nickname?¡¯ Alex pondered inwardly as he stared at the phone with narrowed eyes. Knowing about Elias Deathwill¡¯s past, Alex believed that this surname was known in the Avander World. If his friends carelessly mumbled out his nickname around peculiar NPCs, they would danger themselves with quests against him. Alex scratched his hair, ¡®The game this real; would NPCs just ept refusal? They would force them to tell all they knew about me¡­ It kinda goes against the yer¡¯s safety, though¡­¡¯ Alex fought against skeletons on his first day, which left him with profound experience. But his meeting with duhan kid and her mother was much more influential. He felt like he was in another world, not the game. Sara and Celia were too real. Their reactions were genuine, and no way their answers to his actions were scripted. That was why Alex didn¡¯t think he was overthinking. There was a high chance enemy NPCs would use his friends to find him and Deathwill¡¯s Castle. Alex didn¡¯t want to endanger his new friends, so he typed on his phone. [Alex: I logged inte, then I found a hidden quest. Sorry, but I will be ying alone for a while.] Alex and his friends had a group chat. Everyone reacted to his message with emojis with stars in their eyes, showing their excitement. Even his girlfriend, Olivia, was happy for Alex. In the game, this real, epic quest could lead him to the greater heights, and she supported him genuinely. Seeing their excitement and jealousy was a nice and amusing thing, but Olivia¡¯s support warmed him the most. He sent her a private message and asked about her game time, then revealed a little secret about his ¡®hidden quest¡¯. [Alex: I was in contact with exciting NPCs. I couldn¡¯t tell who was more alive, you know?] [Olivia: Our experience with martial artists was the worst!] [Alex: What happened?] In Olivia¡¯s case, the martial artists were too swarmed. Not only them, but even beginner groundscked monsters. yers fought against each other frequently, swinging their weapons wherever they could. It was chaos from the start. Then, each beginner city had a limited amount of martial artists and other NPCs who could give ss quests. Queues were overwhelming and long, and at some point, NPCs were so fed up with yers that they wouldn¡¯t even talk with them. They would send their quests to yers with red and scrunched faces. Some of those NPCs had scars and other terrifying faces. For the group of youngdies, this experience was far from the best one. As thedy who chose spear as her primary weapon, Olivia stood at the helm of her group. She had a heated argument with her martial artist NPC. Nothing good came out of this quarrel, and thedies were sent to fight monsters without any tips and clues. And as the world was crowded no end, they fought more with yers than monsters¡­ Some white knights appeared to protect them and use this situation to gain their favor. But they didn¡¯t know how valiant Olivia and her friends could get! Then, they teamed up with Alex¡¯s friends, and they moved en masse to secure as many monsters as possible. [Alex: What level are you?] Alex was bbergasted. But he was even more eager to check videos from the first day as all events sounded too chaotic. In school, he would backread their group¡¯s chat logs to get an even better view of his friends¡¯ gamey. Olivia¡¯s reply shocked him deeper. [Olivia: We are just level three¡­] They yed for the whole day, yet their levels were around five. His good buddy was lucky enough to level up to level six¡­ Other than that, everyone else was much weaker. However, fighting against yers must have been a unique experience as well. Alex cheered his girlfriend and left a few lovely voice messages for her to sleep to. [Olivia: You won¡¯t tell me your nickname?] [Alex: Hidden Quest requires me to stay silent.] [Olivia: What! Do you have an assassin ss quest or something?] [Alex: Haha! Better, you know?] No more messages followed after that. But a few minutester, Alex received a long voice message. ¡®I want to see you¡­¡¯ Olivia¡¯s voice touched his heart. Even though it had been just a few days without them seeing each other, they were used to seeing each other every day. And as she was abroad, Olivia genuinely nned to pester and cling to him for as long as she could. Of course, Alex wouldn¡¯t oppose it as he knew how spoiled Olivia could get at times. They have been a couple for a few years now. He smiled at her message, then sent a heart emote before closing his eyes. He no longer could keep up; drowsiness took him away. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Madness¡­¡± Alex whispered as he watched the videos from the first day. For his breakfast, he had cereal as usual. He always ate his breakfast in a few minutes, but he spent much more this time. He kept staring at the screen, forgetting to move his spoon. But the wave of yers pushing against each other and fighting for monsters left Alex beyond shocked. He was ck-jawed, and he didn¡¯t even finish his breakfast before going to school! ¡°I am so fucking lucky, am I not?¡± Alex whispered. Unfortunately, his mother heard him! ¡°ALEX!¡± Alex waved his hand, shook his head, closed the doors, then headed to school with a peculiar expression. He was luckier than he thought. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Her theory is confirmed! [Capitan Hat! Grade: Epic Durability: 100/100] [Lv. Requirement: 12] [+10 Charisma, +250 HP.] [Unique effect(Epic): Skeletons, who were in Jan¡¯s troops before his death, won¡¯t attack you while wearing this hat. You will be able to see their location on the map.] Alex wasn¡¯t fond of his second epic item. Although it gave a fantastic charisma stat and an excellent HP, Alex found the hat ufortable. He often raised his hands to correct it, but that was far from helpful. Instead, it made him fix the hat more. The unique effect was pretty nice, though. On his minimap, Alex saw many red dots. Those white skeletons wouldn¡¯t attack him, and he would be able to clean them up quickly. However, as his level went up, Alex found those skeletons much weaker. Other than the boss or other capitans, who else could pose a threat to him here? Of course, those skeletons were around his castle¡¯s grounds. If he went beyond, Alex would find much more enemies. For example, the hungry demons. Alex was curious about them. Fortunately, Sara and Celia were there. ¡°They are no different than skeletons. They return after we kill them. But, their strong point is that they have intelligence and their memories stay intact, even if we kill or purify them,¡± Sara exined. Alex nodded, ¡°I assume you level up on them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sara nodded. And before Alex asked another question, Sara said, ¡°Are you curious about my low level?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex didn¡¯t have to hide that. He was already level twelve, and that was after the first day. On the other hand, Sara had level twenty-five. Her daughter was level one, but that was not surprising at all. However, the Avander World¡¯s change happened two years ago. In other words, the residents had two years to prepare for the yers¡¯ arrival. Alex didn¡¯t know much about it, but Sara gently exined it all. ¡°It is probably due to our parents¡¯ bloodlines, but we were given a chance to level up,¡± Sara looked to the past. When the world changed, and the gods¡¯ blessing swept through them and theirnds, the residents had received the most shock. Of course, that was arguable, as many monsters appeared across thends. But residents quickly found out that their powers halted. Those who were level one couldn¡¯t level up at all. Their skills¡¯ proficiencies could still go up, but just barely. The progress was close to non-existent. But some NPCs received a chance. ¡°Reset your levels and skills, and level up from scratch,¡± Sara parted her lips with a mncholic look. Back then, she had so many thoughts about the world¡¯s change. It was the embarrassing matter that her inward desires became quests that she could give to yers, but the chance that had appeared to her gave her new ideas. She and her husband could level up. They had more means than most NPCs. They could stand up on their feet and not rely on yers at all. Instead, they could have their own ground and work for a more fantastic future. But then, Sara¡¯s father came with the news. He dropped heavy event, and her whole life changed again. ¡°I¡¯ve reset my level. And my other sisters did the same. It still took us some time, but we have been on our own for two years now. As far as I am concerned, I have been leveling up for more than one year and a half now,¡± Sara said. Alex understood her situation, but as the young man, he couldn¡¯t hide his emotions that well. One year and a half, and she was just level twenty-five. It looked like there was more to it. Sara saw his face, but she remained silent. Alex scratched his chin with his thumb, pondering deeply, ¡°I think¡­ you need more EXP to level up than yers¡­ You are a peculiar resident, after all.¡± ¡°Looks like our fate to support yers is set, no matter whether we are unique residents or not,¡± Sara uttered with a bit of self-deprecating tone. A heavy mood unfolded between them. He squeezed his brain and replied after a short break, ¡°You girlsck thest puzzle. That puzzle is me. Let me catch up to your level, then we will see level up together. I am sure we will fill each other¡¯s weaknesses and soar.¡± His optimism was infectious as Sara¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. It wasn¡¯t like she had never thought about her father¡¯s sessor and what he could bring to their lives. But as he said it himself, Sara was more hopeful than ever. She thanked him for cheering her up with her genuine smile, putting down Alex in one ce as he could only stare at her with a simr smile. Their rtionship progressed steadily. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°How did you summon that skeleton?¡± Sara asked. She and Alex were outside the castle. They were surrounded by the skeletons, whose red eyes remained calm. No skeleton pointed their weapons at them, so their talk was peaceful. Alex remembered the Skeleton Capitan then clicked on the system messages. He had a quest log, and his other notifications were stored up here, too, ¡°It was thebination of my ss and Deathwill¡¯s Castle.¡± ¡°Thends that stretch far beyond what we see¡­ I am confident thosends store enemies that my father faced in his prime,¡± Sara stared at the faraway dark mountains with narrowed eyes, holding her spear tightly. She turned her eyes to Alex and smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s just my theory based on what you¡¯ve shared with me. While I know no one named Cain, the name Jan is familiar. If I am correct, my father shed with them. He won and killed them all.¡± Alex nodded. The killing was a light topic in the Avander World. People were killed for all reasons, and it wasmon to have wars here. It was the perfectyout for the gaming experience as yers could take many sides. But Alex still found it ufortable, solely due to his short experience with Sara and Celia. Of course, residents never took killing innocents as the light topic. They also condemned vile practices, such as necromancy and other things requiring many lives to boost an individual or group¡¯s strength. Sara said her theory, ¡°We don¡¯t know what price or techniques my father used to send his castle and prepare the sessor. We don¡¯t know this ce too¡­ The sky is dark, clouds are always ck¡­ It¡¯s like the night is always here¡­ Duhan part likes this environment, but my human side yearns for the sun.¡± Alex nced at her, then patted her shoulder, ¡°I can leave, so you girls will be able to leave with me soon. Your theory is also good. We must face your father¡¯s past and grow stronger by going through his enemies. I fear that hungry demons might be not the only intelligent beings, though,¡± Alex replied. Sara then chuckled, ¡°But as you can see¡­ There are a few fewer skeletons than before. I had killed a few of them before you logged in.¡± She was lucky enough to kill skeletons that used to be in Jan¡¯s troops. Because of it, Sara confirmed something useful, ¡°White Skeleton from Jan¡¯s troops will no longer respawn. That¡¯s sure because you have killed their general. In other words, thisnd hides much more bosses for you to level up quickly.¡± ¡°That must be the case!¡± Alex nodded with a broad smile, his eyes shining, ¡°I should get a different sword. You girls must have looted every skeleton here, right?¡± ¡°Of course we did,¡± Sara gave an encouraging and confident smile, then the second day of hard work began. But as it was a fantasy world, Alex never found it boring. He practiced parrying against many opponents and other valuable stuff. He then found another Skeleton Capitan! ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Alex sneered. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Hidden Questpleted [You havepleted the first hidden quest ¨C Mobs Quest] [The former soldiers and their generals were nothing but pests in Elias Deathwill¡¯s eyes. You have managed to kill them all and erase their presence in your early level stages!] [You have gotten an additional reward!] [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(S)] It had been roughly six days already. In nearly a week, Alex found all the Skeleton Capitans. He defeated them in grand battles, then looted and soaked their experience. His Bone Swordsmanship¡¯s proficiency rose, increasing his familiarity with the undead weapons. In his hands, the bone sword was stronger. Alex could bring out more of its damage. Furthermore, his Bone Swordsmanship worked well with [Shattering Thrust], allowing Alex to expose his enemies¡¯ bones faster. Of course, he hadn¡¯t tested it yet because his opponents were mostly skeletons. After he defeated thest Skeleton Capitan, Alex noticed the hidden quest. That hidden quest rewarded him with peculiar skill. But the hidden quest itself was pleasing to the eye. It erased the skeleton¡¯s presence around Deathwill¡¯s Castle. No more skeletons would spawn in the vicinity. While it was great for one¡¯s peace of mind, the skeletons were a great source of experience. In the future, should Alex get more friends or NPCs to level up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the same method. Nheless, it was more about the message. After Alex had cleared those skeletons, a content smile spread on his face. He had a way to remove the monsters and turn this dark castle andnd into a better environment, not only for himself but his wives too. He checked other rewards from the hidden quest. [Bone Seal(???) ¨C You currently can not see through its information.] Alex received a unique seal. He threw it into his inventory since it didn¡¯t reveal any information. Back in the Deathwill Castle, he would store it in the treasury. Now, onto the best reward. [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(S)] ¡°One-handed swordsmanship¡­ Did he use his left hand for something else?¡± Alex pondered loudly as he read the information about the new passive skill. This passive skill was ranked S, so it immediately became the best skill in Alex¡¯s hands. That skill allowed him to use any sword with one hand and bring out their strongest damage. Even better, Alex could equip any sword, regardless of the level requirements. He still would face limitations depending on his status and environment, but it was still a terrifying skill. ¡®If I get my hands on the Duhan King¡¯s sword, I won¡¯t need to look out for weapons for at least a few hundred levels¡­ Am I exaggerating a little?¡¯ Alex chuckled. He recalled the weapon¡¯s name he saw due to his rtionship with Celia. That duhan king¡¯s sword surely was a weapon for many levels as it was the legendary weapon. Alex swore to work hard to get all treasuries. And as excitement washed through him, Alex turned around to return to the castle. But as he did, he noticed that Sara and Celia were on their way toward him. He approached them. Celia was the first one to speak. Holding her plush, she grinned, ¡°You look so stupid, Alex!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this outfit, you know?¡± Alex replied with a sigh. [The Capitan¡¯s Set!] From head to toe, Alex wore general clothes. Since all of them were epic items dropped from the Skeleton Capitans, their appearances were close to intact. A few scratches could be seen around Alex¡¯s chest and arms. But even without those scratches, Alex would look odd. Those clothes didn¡¯t look good on him, and he also found them ufortable¡­ ¡°So why do you wear them?¡± Celia asked, hugging her toy. Alex took a deeper sigh, ¡°Their stats are useful. I get a lot of HP, so I can focus more on strength and agility¡­ Well, they also give charisma, but I think it has opposite effects on you two¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just Celia who found Alex¡¯s looks odd. Sara alsoughed at him from time to time. In the beginning, she wanted to hide it. However, Celia quickly exposed her mother¡¯s mood. Ever since then, Sara kept looking at Alex with curved lips. Even now, she extended her hand and fixed his hat. The mood in the castle was much merrier now that Alex had appeared. Those clothes contributed to it a little, so Sara didn¡¯t want this magical time to disappear. What was more important was that her daughterughed way more. And so, if it was necessary, she would use all means to keep Alex wearing those clothes. Celia extended her hand too, and she yed with Alex¡¯s cheek, pulling them toward herself. Alex stood motionless, letting these two enjoy themselves. ¡°At least Kubo is my ally,¡± he jested, poking Celia¡¯s cheek with her toy. Celia gasped, ¡°When did you take him away?!¡± ¡°What do you mean? He joined my side on his own,¡± Alex sneered widely. As if it poked her little heart, Celia puffed her cheeks and thrashed in her mother¡¯s arms to snatch away her toy. ¡°Kubo can¡¯t move yet!¡± Celia shared a little of her dream. Alex titled his head, ¡°Yet? Hmm.¡± Celia didn¡¯t reply to him. She bit her lips and stared at him with tearful eyes. To such an adorable sight, Alex couldn¡¯t stay still. He immediately gave her plush toy back. After three of them yed for a little, they all returned to Deathwill¡¯s Castle. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°It¡¯s been already a week¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we look out for your sisters?¡± Alex asked after tasting Sara¡¯s dinner. In a game world, food was much different. It was also more unique in Deathwill¡¯s Castle as sisters hunted monsters for meat¡­ They were heavily limited by their resources, but Sara¡¯s cooking was like a skill itself, and she did wonders in the kitchen. Both Alex and Celia asked for seconds already. As she returned with the tes, Sara replied, ¡°I am not worried about Schnee, but we should look out for Ste.¡± Before Alex asked for more details, Celia stopped eating, and she raised her eyes, ¡°I am going to be left alone again?¡± Alex patted her head, ¡°Just for a few hours. We will return with your aunt. Isn¡¯t it great? We will have more people to y hide and seek with.¡± Celia shook her head, ¡°Schnee always bullies me in a hide and seek! And Ste never ys seriously with me!¡± Celia shared a little about his other two wives¡¯ personalities in those two sentences. Alex¡¯s curiosity grew deeper. He ruffled Celia¡¯s blue hair, ¡°I will talk with them to y our game seriously. How dare they ignore the princess?¡± ¡°Am I a princess?¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled. Alex nodded a few times, ¡°Of course. For their rude behavior, they must y hide and seek and tea party seriously with us for one week! That¡¯s your turn to bully them.¡± Celia grasped the spoon tightly and nodded decisively, ¡°I will bully them!¡± ¡°Great,¡± Alexughed out loud. He took his spoon and took a mouthful of Sara¡¯s soup. [Your rtionship with Sara Deathwill has risen significantly.] Alex stopped eating and covertly took a nce at Sara. She felt his eyes and smiled at him, ¡°Interested in your other wives?¡± And a change in the rtionship was immediately noticeable. She never used the word ¡®wife¡¯ in Alex¡¯s presence. But now, she was eager to talk about her sisters. Alex jested, ¡°Do they also bully you in a hide and seek?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Lazy healer and weird cat ¡°Do they also bully you in a hide and seek?¡± To his words, Sara burst outughing. She covered her lips and shook her head gently. As herughter subsided a little, Sara turned her eyes to Celia, who had been staring at her as if wronged. How many times did her daughter request assistance against her aunts? Celia wanted to bully back, but she never had a chance. Now that Alex was with her, she would make them y with her all games she had heard about back in the Duhan Kingdom. Seeing how excited her daughter was, Sara momentarily lost herself in thoughts. As she did, Alex and Celia dug into her dishes. After some time, Sara replied, ¡°They don¡¯t even dare to try. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Ste would continue toze around in the castle. Before I tell you a little about your wives, how do you see me?¡± Sara asked curiously. They had been together for a week now. Although Alex always logged out quitete, he spent most of his free time with them. Of course, he logged inte due to his school. He couldn¡¯t neglect his studies. But as per many mothers¡¯ worries, many other students got too addicted to the new world. Alex saw far fewer people in his school. That was quite an odd feeling as school rules were pretty strict in his area. ¡°How do I see you? Well¡­ You appear as a collected and responsible woman,¡± Alex replied to Sara¡¯s inquiry. He heard many times how children changed parents. He didn¡¯t know whether Sara was one of those, though. She nodded with a dazzling smile, ¡°I always used to be strict with myself¡­ The one time I let my rules go was when I fell in love¡­¡± Sadness shed in Sara¡¯s eyes. And as she noticed four eyes deeply looking at her, Sara quickly changed her topic. ¡®I guess she doesn¡¯t want to speak about Celia¡¯s father,¡¯ Alex took a furtive nce at his little friend. As he guessed, Celia looked sad. Her head low, she stared at a nearly empty bowl with squinted eyes and unconceble longing. She yearned for a person who would help her mother make their lives merrier. Other than daddy, who else could it be? Alex didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t want to give any thoughts to his little friend. He maintained silence and listened to Sara¡¯s talk. ¡°Ste is like the embodiment of sloth. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she were to be a sin of sloth. She is sozy that she doesn¡¯t walk unless necessary. So how does she move? Well, did I pique your interest?¡± Sara spoke too fast, actually. However, Alex knew the reason. He spoke louder and spoke more than he should, ¡°She doesn¡¯t walk¡­ Anyone would think she just doesn¡¯t move, but you just asked me how she moves instead¡­ Hmmm¡­ I believe she uses some technique?¡± Celia lifted her eyes and raised her hand, ¡°Ste uses wings!¡± Sara nodded. And as thest topic, about Sara¡¯s love, had utterly evaporated from everyone¡¯s hearts, Sar spoke slower, and her smile returned. She replied, ¡°Her mother hails from the winged tribe. One has to cross seven mountains and reach the clouds to even speak with them. As someone with pride, my father obviously challenged their grounds¡­¡± The Winged Race was peculiar. They held two elements, holy and wind. Only those from the royal bloodline could wield two, but Ste somehow could use a little of her wind despite choosing the holiness as her primary ss. They said that herziness brought out the wind elements. After all, Ste pped her wings slowly, so slowly that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fly without wind mana. Alex didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. But the former was much better in their mood. Heughed as he imagined thezydy moving her wings. He also had a good image of Ste. Sara and Celia openly talked about her looks. ¡°Mom is more beautiful!¡± Celia shouted, then pushed her plush toy¡¯s head down, making Kubo agree with her words. Alex was also forced to agree. Well, he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Schnee is the opposite. She is fickle, energetic and she likes to tease a lot. Her personality is surprising because she is a cat woman, and her mother would be good buddies with Ste¡­ I guess it¡¯s my father¡¯s genes¡¯ fault,¡± Sara sighed. Even to her, Schnee was too much. That kitty surely would take her time and y with hungry demons. She wouldn¡¯t just fight them to death but make sure that those hungry demons would think twice before attacking her. Of course, some might think that it was a good idea. However, the hungry demon¡¯s mental was formidable. And then, Schnee¡¯s worst side was that she had some sadistic tendencies. That was precisely why Sara couldn¡¯t efficiently deal with Schnee. Sara spoke about the cat woman¡¯s worst side in a whisper so Celia wouldn¡¯t hear about it. Alex nodded, ¡°I am d that I met you first.¡± He spoke genuinely. From what he learned, Schnee was the worst. If he really were to be her husband, he would need to keep an eye on her the most. Ste was also troublesome. That was because Alex didn¡¯t like toze around nor waste time doing anything literally. In his world, one wouldn¡¯t find Alex watching random videos on the or him taking a nap after school. He always tried to use his time wisely. Of course, Alex yed a lot of hide and seek with Celia and Sara. However, was it really wasted time? Alex genuinely enjoyed a new experience as no one from his family had a child as young as Celia yet. And his rtionship with Sara was crucial. For her, Celia¡¯s happiness was the priority. He always made sure that three of them would do many things together. Other than fighting skeletons, that was indeed the case. Alex never thought about it as wasted time. Besides, he often socialized with his friends. After school, he would usually have some fun with them and his girlfriend¡­ But now, the times had changed, and their lives became chaotic. He also did his best to spend some time with his parents on Sunday, when neither had to work. ¡°I guess I really want to meet your sisters and my wives. Let¡¯s head out immediately after the dinner,¡± Alex said. Sara nodded, ¡°Out of two, I am mostly worried about Schnee¡­ She might go too deep into the forest and enter thends where even she would be endangered.¡± All Deathwill Sisters had reset their level. Since not every NPC had this chance, all three were peculiardies. However, Deathwill¡¯s Castle was in even more uniquend. Their environment never forgives, and they all should tread carefully. Alex understood that, so he prepared for the adventure as much as possible. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Ultimate Skill ¡°We will be waiting for you! Come back fast, mom, Alex!¡± Celia held her plush toy tightly as she stared at her mother and friend. Alex and Sara smiled at her broadly, then turned around. They ran straight to the location where Ste, one of Sara¡¯s sisters, was. Due to the level and stats difference, Alex was slower. However, Sara matched his speed, and theyfortably ran in their direction. It wasn¡¯t like running at full speed was efficient. That would wear down their stamina too fast, bringing adverse effects. ¡°It hurts to leave her alone like that,¡± Alexmented. Sara nced at him, ¡°She¡¯s a strong girl.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Alex chuckled. But inwardly, he knew that Sara shared the sentiment. No one would make their children live in such a darknd as well. Of course, since Celia was also half-duhan, she didn¡¯t really mind the dark sky. However, the castle was in a devastating state. Although repairing it was part of his n, Alex decided to prioritize it. He wanted his friend to have a nice room; with more colors if that were what Celia wanted. Alex chuckled and peeked into his inventory. [Health Potion(Low)x25] [Health Potion(Strong)x1] Since Alex was a newbie yer, his inventorycked good stuff. That changed after he swore to prepare well for the adventure. He went to the treasury and tried to open it. Of course, the grand doors didn¡¯t open to him. But they spat potion whose effectiveness wasbeled [Strong]. In their current state, that was a life-saving potion. Alex also checked his equipment and sword¡¯s durability. While his clothes were more or less eptable in terms of durability, his sword was on the verge of shattering. Even without the system, Alex would be able to tell that his bone sword soon would crumble. He checked other swords from the skeletons and stuffed them in his inventory. He also took food with himself. That was pretty much his preparation. As the yer, Alex could die and refill his hunger. But Sara and her sisters were different. He also didn¡¯t want to die and leave them alone, so the food was still important to him. ¡°I am just saying this in case, but I can die. If things turn south, I will use my body to buy time,¡± Alex repeated this sentence for the third time already. At first, Sara nodded. On the second time, she just stared at him. And now, she turned her eyes toward him and asked, ¡°Will you really respawn?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Alex nodded decisively. He hadn¡¯t died in the game yet, so Sara couldn¡¯t tell whether the system didn¡¯t lie to her. What if yers actually were the same, having just one life like them? It would be a surprise to yers and NPCs. Naturally, the penalty for dying was severe. yers would drop at least one valuable item after death, and they also would lose a lot of EXP. But that was still not the worst. ¡®We can respawn after twenty-four hours,¡¯ Alex inwardly whispered. He heard about this penalty from his friend. On their adventure, they had faced one of the forest bosses. Many yers often died in the first time run because they didn¡¯t know about the boss¡¯s abilities. It was a simr case for them. But when twenty-four hours penalty greeted them, Alex¡¯s friends regretted their rush. For a whole day and night, they were lifeless. Other games didn¡¯t even excite them, and they stared at the VR game¡¯s videos with jealousy and dead eyes. Before that, though, they sent a fewints to the gamepany, to no avail. Alex didn¡¯t think much of that penalty. If he could save his wives with his death, he would do it without any thoughts. But in that short exchange, he also no longer cared about the penalty. He saw concern in Sara¡¯s eyes, undoubtedly due to their rtionship progress. She was worried about him. It didn¡¯t matter whether that worry stemmed from Alex being Celia¡¯s close friend or her own heart. Alex was genuinely happy. His happinesssted until the duo noticed the golden pir on the horizon. Seeing that pir, Sara¡¯s speed heightened, ¡°It¡¯s Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill!¡± NPCs, whose level reset, had their ultimate skills. It was an Ultimate Skill that didn¡¯t require any level. It allowed them to increase their stats for a short time. That buff was adequate to their current level. Without that Ultimate Skill, it would be much harder for them to stomp in the world. Their whole lives would be harsher. ¡°Ultimate Skill¡­ So hungry demons must have progressed!¡± Alex inferred. He sped up to not lose Sara from his view. Of course, Alex had already tested whether he could invite her to his party or not. And as she was in his party, he wasn¡¯t worried about her whereabouts. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After Alex caught up, the golden pir was gone. In its ce, two peculiar individuals emerged. One of them was Ste, Sara¡¯s sister. In her current form, she looked like a goddess. Her two wings spread widely and shone with bright holy light. Her white hair fluttered vividly as if she was surrounded by tornadoes. Were it not for her torn clothes, she truly would¡¯ve looked like an angel. But her robes spoke tales about her predator. And as Alex shifted his eyes to the hungry demon, he clenched his hands. It was a werewolf with piercing red eyes. He stood on his two with slouched back. On his face, Alex saw an irritating smile. His two ws let out thick and dark energy. That was his weapon, and those ws had hurt Ste and torn her clothes. ¡°Oh no! Looks like your sister hase to help! I am really fucked, am I not? Haha!¡± His tone was derisive and likewise annoying. [Wolfen Demon Lv. 30 HP: 3405/5000 MP: 2357/3500] [Hungry Demon.] [You have met the hungry demon for the first time.] [You have learned new information about them from Elias Deathwill¡¯s Diary.] ¡®He left the diary in the system.. How thoughtful of you, father-inw,¡¯ Alex jested inwardly. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Side-character ¡°You are just level 30, yet your strength far exceeds that. Even if you are ssified as a boss, you shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to make Ste use her Ultimate Skill. What happened to you, and who are you?¡± Sara pointed her spear at the hungry demon. Wolfen Demon widely smiled, revealing his sharp teeth, ¡°I am the descendant of the true owner of thisnd. You pests who invaded us will soon be our food. You will pay for your ignorance.¡± Although he looked like a wild beast, Wolfen Demon¡¯s intelligence was high. He knew that he stood no chance against Ste and Sara. If it were just one winged woman, he would maybe manage to kill her and make her sacrifice. But since Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill had already healed her up to full HP, he still had doubts about it. But now that Sara came, he knew he would die soon. If that was the case, Wolfen Demon decided to gather as much intel as possible. He wanted to see more of Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill, and he also wanted to bring out Sara¡¯s Ultimate Skill! He would dly die for that much information. Therefore, Wolfen Demon¡¯s stance didn¡¯t change. He stood with confidence and spoke in the same annoying tone. He also took the first step forward and pounced at Sara! His sharp ws soon cleft Sara. Fortunately, she quickly took a few steps back and replied with a fast thrust. At the same time, holy mana fell onto her like a waterfall. ¡°Tsk,¡± Sara clicked her tongue and bit her lips. Although holy mana was a great source of power against holy demons, Sara was half-duhan. That race couldn¡¯t tolerate holiness, and they used different energies to strengthen and heal themselves. However, Sara¡¯s human side helped her mitigate the painful effects. That human side also epted Ste¡¯s blessings, increasing Sara¡¯s stats tenfold! ¡°I will support you. Kill him. Fast.¡± Ste¡¯szy voice rang out from the top. She descended behind Sara then poured her whole mana onto her. In her Ultimate Skill form, Ste¡¯s skills would ensure that Sara¡¯s HP never fell below 50%. Swathed by the holiness, Sara shouted, ¡°Heal him too, you sloth!¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Ste closed her eyes. In her case, healing Wolfen Demon would inflict tons of damage. That was how she could deal with those demons alone, even though her ss was [Healer]. BOOM! [-474 HP!] Sara¡¯s thrust left considerable damage behind. And as she took her spear back, she immediately added a few more cuts and shes. She was much stronger than ever before since her sister was forced to reveal her peak form. Her dark armor shone in two colors, and she looked like someone who couldn¡¯t decide between holy and dark mana. But while it looked like that, her two energies blended well. It was perhaps a sisterly bond she had developed in a plight! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Wolfen Demon roared loudly. He didn¡¯t expect the healer¡¯s buffs to be this strong. Each of Sara¡¯s attacks felt heavy and strong, to say nothing of how easily they prated through his skin. Not only did Ste¡¯s blessing increase Sara¡¯s damage pration, but Sara also had her skill which helped her deal with tough opponents. Those two blended and inflicted tons of damage! He barely could fend off against her spear. And when he found a gap and saw that perfect timing to strike back, Ste¡¯s healing fell on him. That holy energy stopped him, even if it was for just one second. But in that one second, Sara already covered her gap and increased her defenses. ¡°AHHHH!¡± Wolfen Demon grew frustrated. Sara smirked, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my first question. What happened to you? No one of you has ever disyed this much strength.¡± As she had said before, a level thirty hungry demon should never force one of them to reveal their Ultimate Skills. And if it weren¡¯t for Ste¡¯s peak form, Sara wouldn¡¯t be speaking with him in such a haughty way. Wolfen Demon didn¡¯t reply. Instead, more dark red miasma left his body. That was his raw mana, and he seemed to go for his ultimate skill. Naturally, both Sara and Ste wouldn¡¯t let him use it. Before his technique coalesced, Ste used one of her skills and marked him. A holy cross appeared on the demon¡¯s chest. Sara¡¯s spear was already in the move, even before that holy technique had appeared. As if expecting it, her spear pointed at the cross. The moment her spear went through Wolfen Demon¡¯s chest, the holy energy burst out from within, splitting his body and turning it into the fountain. He burst out like a balloon, his bones, flesh, and blood sttering around. Alex stood behind Ste, like a mob, ¡°Damn¡­ Is that how it feels to be a side character?¡± He was nothing but amazed. He heard many stories about Sara¡¯s fast and decisive spearmanship from Celia. Still, he thought of these as stories fabricated through respect and love toward her mother. He knew there should be a grain of truth to these, but oh how wrong he was! Alex also saw the blessing effects. For a moment, he was stupified with how many effects Ste hade up with! Even if it was due to her Ultimate Skill form, the amount of these was heaven-defying. Right now, he understood. He understood how lucky he was to be associated with them. These two were legendary NPCs; one of the best partners yers could get in the game! ¡°Who?¡± Ste heard Alex, so she turned around and looked at him. Hearing how shezily spoke and cut off some words, Alex smiled and scratched his head, ready to introduce himself. But as their eyes met, the system messages shed. [You have met your husband, Alexander Deathwill.] [You have met your wife, Ste Deathwill.] ¡°Husband?¡± Ste asked with narrowed eyes. Alex nodded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. Your father chose me as his sessor.¡± Ste nodded, and a hint of happiness crept onto her face, ¡°So you will take care of me. Carry me¡­. Home.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alex blinked his eyes. Before he noticed, Ste saddled him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her little nose in his hair. Her eyes closed, she prepared herself to sleep. ¡°Did she just teleport?¡± Alex whispered, ¡°Hey! Hold tighter!¡± He quickly found out that Ste was toozy to hold onto him. He properly held her legs and leaned forward just to make sure she wouldn¡¯t fall off. Sara came with quivering lips and an awkward smile, ¡°She must be too tired after using her Ultimate Skill. Forgive her, okay? I will reward you back home.¡± Alex shook his head, ¡°I did nothing, so I will carry her back home. She is pretty light, you know?¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Sara smiled widely. Alex found out that she was rather too happy. And as he turned his eyes to the left, he noticed her level went up two times! ¡°Oh. Congrattions,¡± Alex was also happy. He knew how hard it was for them to level up. Sara grinned, ¡°Two levels in one battle! This feels so rewarding!¡± Sara would¡¯ve hugged him tightly if it weren¡¯t for armor or perhaps Ste on Alex¡¯s back. She was that happy and relieved. But as she looked over her sister, Sara¡¯s happiness subsided¡­ ¡°Ste should have received the same amount of EXP¡­ Howe she didn¡¯t level up?¡± Sara carefully examined her sister. But as she held no means to look into Ste¡¯s system, she could only wait for her to wake up. Alex also peeked at Ste¡¯s status. [Ste Deathwill Lv. 27 HP: ??? MP: ???] ¡°Maybe she is close to leveling up,¡± he reassured Sara before returning back home. On their way, Sara showed the loot. One of the items was quite interesting, so much that Sara couldn¡¯t hide her happiness. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Charm Alex and Sara returned to Deathwill¡¯s Castle. Both of them thought that Celia would wee them with open arms. However, the little girl was caught by a certain cat woman. ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I want to see mom!¡± Celia cried as she thrashed in Schnee¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t escape her at all. Schnee just kept hugging her, pinching and pulling Celia¡¯s cheeks. Since Celia was a cute girl, it wasn¡¯t odd for Schnee to not hold back. However, she should have already let her go, shouldn¡¯t she? After all, Sara and Alex were already before them. But Schnee just lifted her eyes and stared at both of them with a peculiar smile. [You have met your husband, Alexander Deathwill.] [You have met your wife, Schnee Deathwill.] Fortunately, as she did lift her chin, her back straightened, so Celia no longer felt immense pressure on her little head. Other than high strength, Schnee¡¯s chest was so big that Celia couldn¡¯t raise her head at all! ¡°Mom!¡± Celia finally got her freedom. She skipped her way toward Sara. Sara took out one of the new items she had looted from the hungry demon. It was an egg. [Demon Egg.] While Alex found it a little weird to give a demon egg to children, Sara was absolutely fine with it. That demon egg would hatch into a trustworthypanion to protect Celia from all dangers in Sara¡¯s absence. But more than anything, Celia would get a close friend to apany her 24/7. ¡°What is it?¡± Celia asked as she held the egg carefully. Sara smiled widely, ruffling her daughter¡¯s hair, ¡°It¡¯s the demon egg. If you carefully take care of it, the egg will give you a friend.¡± ¡°Will it be a horse?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she imagined the demon horse. Her dream, which Alex already knew about, was to get an epic horse. All duhans had their ownpanions, the undead battle horses. Celia¡¯s dream was to get a unique white horse, just like her plush toy, Kubo. Sara knew that it was unlikely for the egg to be an undead horse, so she awkwardly smiled and lied, ¡°We don¡¯t know what will hatch.¡± ¡°Okay! I will take care of it!¡± Celia held the demon egg dearly. Alex stared at them with a warm smile, ¡®I guess that¡¯s normal for them¡­ I actually forgot that Celia wants to have an undead horse¡­ Undead horse or demon horse; there¡¯s hardly any difference.¡¯ He again saw the difference between kids from his world and the game world. But as Alex held sleeping Ste and stared at the mother-daughter duo, the other person in the castle made her move. [Schnee Deathwill has cast one of the charm skills on you.] [She can not charm you due to your legendary ss.] As those two messages appeared, Alex widened his eyes. He didn¡¯t move, to not expose what he just saw. Instead, he clicked on the second message and read the exnation. [Elias Deathwill follows the old customs. He values loyalty and expects his women to believe in him wholeheartedly. Their trust in him must be doubtless. Therefore, women of the same surname can not charm you or use any other mind skills on you.] ¡®This hypocrite¡¯s skill has helped me greatly here,¡¯ Alexmented inwardly. But as he stared at the system message, Sara noticed his lost eyes. She asked in a soft tone, ¡°Are you okay, Alex?¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I suddenly feel a little weird, though,¡± Alex scratched his hair, awkward like never before. He wasn¡¯t a good liar, but he hoped he would be able to cover Schnee¡¯s scheme. Sara faintly smiled, ¡°Check your system. It has all information about you. You should see what has gotten into you.¡± Even stuff like [Headache] would get recorded by the system. It would inflict debuffs, depending on the headache¡¯s severity. Sara alluded to it, so Alex clicked on the system. He once again lied, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Uh¡­ It shows questions marks.¡± Unbeknownst to Sara and Alex, Schnee inwardly sighed with relief. But at the same time, Sara¡¯s worry deepened. Even Celia looked at Alex with big eyes, staying silent in her mother¡¯s arms. Sara touched Alex¡¯s forehead, ¡°Your mana flows calmly¡­ I also can¡¯t sense any evil energy within you¡­. But to make sure that no other hungry demon marked you, I will prepare the cleansing bath for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Alex faintly smiled, but he inwardly felt terrible. He knew that the sisters¡¯ resources were limited. So due to his lie, Sara would waste one of them. As Alex wasn¡¯t fond of it, he inwardly cursed at Schnee. ¡°Schnee. When did you return? I am d you are fine,¡± Sara turned her eyes toward Schnee, who had been on the ground with her tail frozen. Schnee smiled widely, ¡°I returned an hour ago. Sorry for taking this long, big sister.¡± She pushed her big chest up to show off who was actually the big sister. Then, she stood up and faced Sara with a sneer. ¡°But it looks like my absence was in your favor,¡± Schnee turned around and went to her room. No one could enter that room, even the master of Deathwill¡¯s Castle. Sara stared at Schnee¡¯s back. She found Alex¡¯s words suspicious. Inwardly, Sara whispered, ¡®I would¡¯ve noticed if the hungry demon marked Alex. In her Ultimate Skill, Ste would be even more sensitive toward it. In other words, Alex shouldn¡¯t have any evil energy within himself.¡¯ Her eyes gleamed, ¡®Alex shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about Schnee yet¡­ Celia also wouldn¡¯te close to a person with an evil heart.¡¯ Kids were sensitive toward bad people. They would instinctively tell whether a person had bad intent or not. And like the undead, Celia should be able to sense evil much better than other kids. As for Alex and Schnee, it was their first meeting. Even if he knew about Schnee¡¯s sadistic tendencies, he shouldn¡¯t be thinking of splitting the sisters apart. If he had such an idea, he should first learn more about Schnee; and not lie about some unknown disease. He sounded stiff and odd, too. ¡®Schnee¡­ You also should talk with him first, even if you don¡¯t like the idea of being his wife,¡¯ Sara sighed. That day, Sara prepared a unique bath. However, it was not the cleansing bath. It was a bath that helped Alex regenerate his stamina faster. The resources came from Sara¡¯s pocket. That kind of unique bath was one of the rewards Sara usually gave herself after arduous work. She didn¡¯t have many of those ¡®bubbling pills¡¯, so she tactfully held back every time. Before the Deathwill¡¯s Castle event, that rxing bath was her regr bath, though. It was an immensely rxing bath, so Alex felt great. He didn¡¯t know what that bath implied, still thinking that Sara wasted one of her precious resources. But he took that as the present and promised to reciprocate in the future. He logged out with such a relieved expression that Sara and Celiaughed out loud. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good night, Alex!¡± Celia waved her hand. Sara also whispered soothingly, ¡°Good night.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Ste¡¯s room After the bath in the game world, Alex didn¡¯t feel like leaving his VR Capsule at all. Since VR Capsule wasfy to ensure that no yer suffered any body injuries, Alex could just close his eyes and go sleep. He did precisely that. And a few hourster, his mother woke him up with an angry face. ¡°It will get smelly if you keep doing that,¡± she whispered in a disappointed tone. Alex awkwardlyughed and immediately escaped to the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s weekend, so I can just hop in and y¡­¡± Alex whispered. He first looked over some videos on social media. But as he stared at a much more stabilized game world, Alex was lost in thought. The person in his mind was a blue-haired cat woman. He recalled her golden eyes that concealed deep emotions and her frozen tail that stood erect as if on alert. Alex cursed Schnee since she forced him to lie. But as he thought about her, his thoughts changed. He knew a little about Sara¡¯s predicament, but what about the other two? They had a reason to stay in Deathwill¡¯s Castle. Alex believed they had enough means to leave the castle¡¯s grounds since their father cared about them. Of course, the new world was a great source of monsters to level up, so they could leverage the world as well. ¡®Schnee¡­ If you are wary of me, I will show you that I hold no ill thoughts toward you,¡¯ Alex smiled faintly. The more he thought, the more relieved he became. After all, Sara was simr to Schnee. She was still wary of Alex, even though she didn¡¯t show much of it. But she was much more open-minded. She talked with him and showed off more of herself. ¡®I wonder how our rtionship would look like if I didn¡¯t meet Celia first,¡¯ Alex could only imagine such a scenario. Then, he thought about Schnee. She was suspicious of him and resolved to one of the hidden techniques right off the bat. It didn¡¯t work, but it showed off her resolution. ¡®I can only hope she did it for her sisters. If she could control me, she would ensure their safety this way. They would be able to build up the Deathwill Castle for their own profit and get treasures from the treasury,¡¯ Alex thought in such a way. Perhaps, it was naive. Perhaps, it was a wrong thought. But that was his own thought, and he would believe in Schnee until she revealed her true colors. If his assumption turned out wrong, Alex would regret his choice. But since he was wary of her, too, he wouldn¡¯t let her take away his legendary ss and break the rtionship with Sara and Celia. ¡®If there were NPC¡¯s dialogues, it would be easier,¡¯ Alex chuckled, ¡®But such a real-world has its own charm.¡¯ The Avander World was authentic. Its residents were like real humans, which was a charm that no game would topple soon. Everyone was fully immersed in that game, revealing their true colors. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Alex! You are here early!¡± ¡°I have a lot of free time today,¡± Alex chuckled, ruffling Celia¡¯s hair. Out of all people in Deathwill¡¯s Castle, Celia was always the first one to greet him. It was like she had a sensor to him. But that was simply because she had a little to do in the castle. She was too young to help others, meaning Celia could only wander around sadly. It was a little different this time. She held the demon egg, ¡°Mom helped me pour my mana into the demon egg. Because of my mana, the demon egg¡¯s hatchling will recognize me as his master!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Alex pped his hands and spoke in an astonished tone. Pleased by his reaction, Celia giggled. She led him to the dining hall. ¡°Did Schnee bully you today?¡± Alex asked. Now that the sisters were back in the castle, Celia¡¯s life should turn much merrier with them around. Unfortunately, that was not really the case. ¡°Ste is sleeping, and Schnee hadn¡¯t left her room yet!¡± Celia replied, ¡°We can¡¯t bully them yet!¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Alex nodded. He promised to help Celia bully the sisters and make them y hide and seek with them. But inwardly, he was a little d that Schnee confined herself in her room. He didn¡¯t know she would turn out to be this peculiardy! Now, he was a little skeptical about bullying this cat woman. Fortunately, Ste had left a good impression of Alex. She didn¡¯t look bothered by their couple status, and she even took the initiative to hug him. ¡°How about we go to aunt Ste?¡± Alex suddenly said. Celia raised her big eyes and nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± They turned around and headed straight to Ste¡¯s room. Alex knocked on the doors, ¡°Ste! Wake up. It¡¯s me, your husband! I am here to take care of you.¡± ¡°What will you do, Alex?¡± Celia was curious. Alex chuckled, ¡°Ladies must take care of themselves. They have to take a bath, take care of their skins and eat healthily. A little exercise won¡¯t hurt them, either. Ste seems like ady who would rather sleep all day, so I must take care of her. She also uses wings to move, right? Her body needs proper exercise.¡± Celia¡¯s eyes gleamed in interest, ¡°Mom and I run around every morning!¡± ¡°Have you never thought about inviting Ste?¡± Alex asked with a big smile. Celia nodded, ¡°She didn¡¯t want to!¡± Alex burst outughing, then knocked on the doors again. ¡®Did she hear us?¡¯ Alex thought inwardly as there was no reaction from the inside. He also used more strength, knocking louder, to no avail ¡°I guess exercise can wait. Just a bath and food should do for today!¡± Alex decided to take a different approach, eliciting ¡®Ehhhh¡¯ from Celia. She looked at him with squinted eyes. However, that worked well. [You have ess to Ste Deathwill¡¯s room.] ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Alex proudly whispered. Celia blinked her eyes, ¡°You can enter?¡± And as the doors opened, Celia¡¯s eyes widened. Both of them entered the room. Celia immediately jumped, ¡°What a mess! My hatchling can¡¯t see this!¡± She hugged her egg and turned around. In the next second, Celia ran away from the room, ¡°I will return without my demon egg!¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Alex replied in a whisper, his eyes squinted. In Ste¡¯s room, he saw a mess he had never seen before. Her clothes littered the ground, walls, and ceiling. Some of them hang on the chandelier and furniture. Those clothes alone were a big part of the mess. They were sweaty and dirty¡­ It also seemed like Ste didn¡¯t take care of them for years! It was surely a little less than years, but their smell was pretty sharp and nauseating. No wonder a little kid such as Celia ran away. Worse, Ste even wore her torn clothes to sleep. Alex could only stare at her with disappointment. ¡®What did my mother do to make me clean my mess?¡¯ Alex thought inwardly. He then raised his voice, ¡°Ste! If you want to sleep, you must clean your room! Otherwise, I am taking that bed of yours!¡± In the past, Alex simrly lost his PC. He approached Ste, took her into his arms, then carried her to the bathroom. In that bathroom, he told her to take off her clothes. She opened her eyes a little and stared at him with a wronged look, ¡°You said you would take care of me¡­¡± Alex was no longer here. He returned back to her room. [Ste¡¯s Emperor Bed has entered your inventory.] [Your inventory is full. You can not stuff more items here.] [Your stamina wears down faster.] [Your stats have been halved.] ¡°This is ridiculous. How big is that bed?!¡± Alex shouted. He felt much heavier than ever before. That feeling drove him insane after a few steps, and he really wanted to throw away Ste¡¯s big bed from his inventory. But it was necessary to keep it inside! He took a seat on the chair and waited for Ste¡¯s return. However, Celia returned first. ¡°I am back. Do we clean the room?¡± Celia was eager to help. Seeing that angel, Alex¡¯s lips curved up unconsciously, ¡°We will wait for Ste¡­ Wait, will she clean herself?¡± Alex trembled, ¡°What if she can just sleep without a bed?¡± Celia stared at him deeply, ¡°Ste can sleep whenever she wants!¡± ¡°Call your mother¡­¡± Alex whispered with closed eyes. ¡°Okay!¡± Celia didn¡¯t mind running around the castle! Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Careful steps Although it was surprising for Celia to call her this early, Sara dropped all her free time and followed her to Alex¡¯s side. She was surprised to see Ste¡¯s room open. Even to her, Ste never revealed what was inside. Sara also didn¡¯t think of herself as the leader of the sisters. It was true that they were confined in the castle, but with their unique strengths, all had enough means to break the castle¡¯s grounds. Their father also wouldn¡¯t like to keep them all in one ce against their wishes, would he? Besides, the Deathwill Castle was vast. And by vast, it was truly vast. It was like the whole kingdom was stuffed in one ce. This castle held so many facilities that the sisters didn¡¯t check them all even after so many years. They all used what was useful for them, though. Of course, due to their rtionship with Alex, all facilities were also limited to them. Even though the castle was great and it supported all, both sisters and Alex needed to be closer to let its powers fruit. Thus, it was good to have privacy and a safe zone in their own rooms. No sister ever pressed to enter one¡¯s room, which was like that until now. But as Sara entered the room, her shock disappeared from her face. She stared around at the mess with narrowed and dead eyes. ¡°Ignore the privacy issue; she wouldn¡¯t even invite me to this mess¡­¡± Sara whispered to herself. She was sure that Ste never mentioned her room due to the mess inside. If it was a few months ago during their first meeting, Ste probably would¡¯ve invited and showed off what her room held inside. But now, it was utterly impossible. However, Alex¡¯s presence was the ticket to that mysterious ce. Looking at him, Sara smiled, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°I would like you to take care of Ste in the bathroom. She is probably sleeping as we speak¡­¡± Alex said with a simr dead tone. He suspected that Ste¡¯sziness came from some curse. No way someone was born thiszy to not even take care of one¡¯s bed! He pointed at Ste¡¯s private bathroom and sighed. Sara¡¯s eyes gleamed as she found it surprising, ¡°Ste rode you back to home. I don¡¯t think she would mind you taking off her clothes and helping her take a bath. Well, that¡¯s enough words from me. I will check her.¡± ¡°We will clean the room then!¡± Celia raised her hand and offered her help. Alex stared at them with a faint smile. Of course, inwardly, he replied to Sara¡¯s words. ¡®I know she would be fine with me going inside.¡¯ But Alex didn¡¯t say it out loud. He even suspected that he distanced himself from Ste in this way. Although it was bad for the current him, Alex hoped that his efforts would bloom in the future. Even though his experience with girls was heavily limited due to his school, current rtionship, and young age, Alex was already eighteen years old. His interest in girls was like any other male around his age. He was highly interested in women¡¯s bodies, even more in Ste¡¯s curves as she had hugged him with all her might. He wouldn¡¯t mind helping her take a bath and even wash her body. But he still called Sara and didn¡¯t step into Ste¡¯s bathroom. The reason? Schnee. He didn¡¯t want to give more reasons for the cat woman. For now, she held all rights to avoid and even try to use him as this whole rtionship was too forced. But before all of this happened, Alex naturally wanted to form good ties with them. ¡®I can¡¯t step over boundaries, nor I can¡¯t step away too much. For now, I can only clean the room and then show my support to Ste,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly. He smiled at Celia, and both of them started arduous work. From afar, Schnee had an eye on them. And it was solely because Alex left the doors open. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°We are back. I helped myself too and took a good bath!¡± Sara returned with a wide smile. She held Ste tightly and guided her back to her own room. It was odd, and any outsider would think that this room belonged to Sara instead. Of course, only two entities were in Ste¡¯s room; and these two knew thedies very well. ¡°Back,¡± Ste said, her eyes on Alex. Alex and Celia looked into each other¡¯s eyes, then the young man stepped forward. ¡°As you can see, we have cleaned your room. We put your clothes here,¡± he pointed at the red bin in the corner. His other hand ruffled Celia¡¯s hair, and she seemed overly pleased with her hard work. Alex also often praised the girl, and they bonded even more. Ste followed his eyes and looked over the red bin. Alex smiled widely, ¡°Yes, we have left some dirty clothes for you. And I also have snatched your bed. If you want me to give it back to you, you have to move the remaining dirty clothes to the red bin. Use your wind magic.¡± Although it was a miracle for the half-human, half-winged race, Ste could use wind magic. Alex didn¡¯t think she would move and extend her hands for those clothes, so he immediately rmended wind magic. Ste felt the pressureing from everyone, even Celia. As the aunt, she would disappoint the littledy, so Ste lifted her hand and guided the dirty clothes to the red bin. Alex took the red bin, ¡°We will take care of those clothes. Have a nice sleep.¡± He summoned Ste¡¯s bed, then left the room together with Celia. Left alone with Ste, Sara smiled at her, ¡°You should say ¡®Thank you¡¯ next time.¡± Ste just nodded. But as shended on the bed, she felt the fresh fragrance. Not only did Alex open all windows to ventte her room, but he also found new nkets. For Ste, her bed felt much different. That change was for the better, of course. She closed her eyes with a wide smile on her face, which surprised Sara. But if Sara had ess to Ste¡¯s room, she would¡¯ve done the same. Thus, she realized Alex¡¯s n well. His n was to make Ste used to the fresh bed and room. ¡®He will leave her room alone for a week, then return. Rinse and repeat, then poor Ste will get used to thisfort and be at his wish,¡¯ Sara chuckled inwardly as she closed the doors. For some reason, she didn¡¯t find her thoughts dangerous, even if it meant that Alex would truly get Ste as his wife. Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Cool image! ¡°You are thest one,¡± Alex whispered beneath his nose. He stared at the ck wolf whose HP had been heavily chunked down by him. His new swordsmanship, [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship], turned Alex¡¯s life upside down. It was not the first time for Alex to go through tremendous change. The first significant change started with Deathwill Sisters, then his new swordsmanship brokemon sense. For Alex, it didn¡¯t really make any sense yet. However, the damage difference between one-handed and two-handed styles was like heaven and earth. If he held the sword with two hands, he would use themon swordsmanship or the bone swordsmanship. Thetter was pretty good, but Elias Swordsmanship, which was one-handed style, seamlessly outssed all Alex had. Alex didn¡¯t know how he should utilize his free hand yet. GROWL! ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad at me! Haha!¡± Alex chuckled. The wolf before him was in an opposite mood. He knew he would die soon and that Alex had been preparing to deal the final blow. Therefore, the wolf pounced. With his jaw widely opened, the wolf looked as intimidating as he could get. His red eyes shed with genuine madness, turning him even more feral. It was not the first time Alex saw such madness. In the beginning, he was a little frightened as a wolf could disy much more emotions than skeletons. However, he was now ustomed to their wrath. And the wolf couldn¡¯t be in a different mood. His opponent utterly dominated him with his one-handed style, dealing eye-popping damage with each sh and thrust. For thest blow, Alex thrust his swordced in the [Shattering Thrust]. [-999999 HP!] And as Alex¡¯s shes had exposed the wolf¡¯s bone, he smoothly inflicted the execution effect onto the monster. That absurd damage number appeared again before Alex¡¯s eyes, making him feel content. [You have killed the ck wolf.] [The ck wolf has dropped raw meat¡­] [The ck wolf has dropped¡­] Although there was no way for him to deal such damage with normal thrust and shes, as that damage was simply the execution damage, he still could unt to others about it and show off. Unfortunately, there was no one to show off¡­ ¡°Shield is no good for me¡­ I guess I should learn magic,¡± Alex looked at his free hand, clenching and unfolding it. He had tried using a shield in a battle with the ck wolves. Those monsters weremon monsters that had inhabited the forest around the Deathwill Castle. Their level was around fifteen, so they were good opponents. Those wolves were good training partners for Alex and his talent, though. Thus, as he focused on one-handed style, Alex thought of taking out a few different weapons against them. He used his left hand to hold a shield. Of course, Alex didn¡¯t have any skills and proficiency in a shield. It was solely to see whether he would enjoy such a style. And as wolves had crashed onto his shield, Alex struggled to use his sword. He also found it hard to fight with shield and sword simultaneously against many monsters. Thus, he dropped that idea. It was simply not his style. Next, Alex took knives and other weapons he could use as secondary. His aim was not bad, but Alex felt like it didn¡¯t suit him, either. Different weapons also didn¡¯t satisfy him, and he focused more on the sword instead. But there was one thing that Alex hadn¡¯t tested yet. Magic! In the beginning, it was just a random idea. But the more he thought about himself with one sword in his right hand and the lightning bolt in his left hand, the more Alex wanted to learn magic. It was the image that tempted him every day. Unfortunately, Sara and Ste couldn¡¯t help him with it. He also couldn¡¯t ask Schnee about it due to obvious reasons. [You have stored the ck wolf¡¯s loot in your inventory.] Alex looked over the drop, then turned heels, and left the scene. He looked like a lonemander leaving the battlefield. That general equipment set truly didn¡¯t suit him¡­ ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Wee back, Alex!¡± Celia greeted her friend upon his return. Alex smiled widely, ¡°I am back.¡± Celia was his best friend out of all people living in his castle. She always would greet him and spend the most time with him. They shared a few secrets with each other. For example, as Celia told him about her dream of the white undead horse, Alex shared his cool sword and magic wielder image. Both of them swore to reach those goals one day! The recent topic was demon egg. Even now, Celia held onto it dearly and poured her mana in. ¡°It should hatch soon, right?¡± Alex asked. He nced over the egg, finding a few veins around it. Those veins were here before, but they were never this bright. It looked like blood filled those passages, and they would soon burst to reveal the hatchling. Celia nodded, ¡°Mom said it too! We will have a new friend soon!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but smile. He put the loot into the castle¡¯s fridge, which was meat from the wolves. He stored other consumables such as fur in one of the magazines, then returned to the dining hall with Celia by his side. After a good meal, Alex and Celia went for a walk. ¡°Did you drop a new equipment?¡± Celia asked with starry eyes. Alex sighed, ¡°I think nothing will top this general set anytime soon. Those skeleton bosses were unique, and I can¡¯t find any clue about wolves. It will also hurt us if I eradicate them.¡± After all, the wolves were a good source of food. Celia knew about it, too, so she nodded. ¡°Unlucky!¡± she added with a bright smile. Alex replied in the same tone, ¡°Unlucky indeed!¡± They went around the castle, looking around without deep emotions. For Celia, that sight was amon sight. And for Alex, he knew that the castle had suffered some severe wounds in its prime and that the teleportation here wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed. His first teleport literally cracked his bones, after all. ¡°I should start looking out for the garden¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Alex opened his system and clicked onto his ss. He was the castle owner, so he had management in his game system. [If you want to bring life to your castle and let the gardens flourish, you must learn the ¡®Gardener¡¯ subss.] [You can invite Gardener to your castle too.] Alex caressed his beardless chin, ¡°The second option sounds the easiest.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Pinky Promise ¡°But it alsoes with a great danger,¡± Alex sighed. He never revealed his nickname to his friends, so why would he risk any information about his castle? If he invited an NPC here or yer with a gardener ss, he would danger Celia, Sara, and Ste, to say nothing of dangerous Schnee. It would give her more reasons to turn her sisters against him. Elias Deathwill was famous, and so was his kingdom. As he thought, other kingdoms and nobles could give yers quests to find Alex and his castle. It was hard to tell what was going on outside. Alex also understood that those gardens would take a lot of time. They had been withered for years, and his castle was by no means a normal ce. Perhaps, even those gardens hid mysteries that only a skillful gardener would be able to see through, to say nothing of him taking care of those nts. ¡°It makes the first option even less appealing,¡± Alex clicked his tongue. But as he skimmed through his system, Alex clicked on hisrge quest log. In that window, he searched for the gardener person. And as he had suspected, Elias Deathwill had managed to bring one of the best gardeners to his side. Worse, he showered her with empty promises! In the end, the gardener left him with a broken heart! That gardener was the forest fairy queen¡¯s daughter, Remia. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to do everything alone¡­ I should go outside and find Remia, then help her and ask for father-inw¡¯s forgiveness¡­¡± Alex whispered beneath his nose. After reading the quest log, Alex knew what had happened between Elias Deathwill and Remia. It was one-sided love. Remia loved the hypocrite father-inw, but her feelings were never reciprocated. Worse, Elias Deathwill made some promises that sounded as if he would take her as one of his wives. Alex couldn¡¯t tell whether it was intentional or not, but he leaned toward the former. However, only women with powerful strength could enter Elias Deathwill¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t matter whether their backgrounds were powerful; only women whose own strength was high could charm the hypocrite king. Unfortunately, Remia was not one of those women due to some reasons. Even though she couldy out a powerful garden that would bring many valuable effects to the castle and Elias¡¯nds, she never entered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try¡­¡± Alex concluded after reading the quest log. From the description, Remia was a naivedy, but she was also a kind-hearted woman. He believed she wouldn¡¯t sumb to anger or thirst for revenge. But that much was easy to check. Alex¡¯s mission was to see the forest fairies¡¯ home and learn whether they searched for Deathwill Castle or Elias Deathwill himself. If they didn¡¯t, then it would be good for him to search for Remia and talk with her. Alex more or less had a n. ¡®It¡¯s a good reason for me to go outside and check the game world with yers¡­ I also should meet Olivia. I can¡¯t leave her alone for too long.¡¯ Alex¡¯s girlfriend needed him as much as the sisters did. He confirmed his n and turned toward Celia. ¡°Eh? Are you crying?¡± Alex froze and asked in a soft tone. Before him, Celia held her demon egg tightly, her eyes welled. Due to gathered tears, Celia¡¯s beautiful eyes shone brighter. She stared at him deeply while trembling no end. ¡°Y-You will return?¡± Celia stuttered, then bit her lips. To such a side, Alex couldn¡¯t stay still. He went onto his knee then hugged Celia tightly. He just couldn¡¯t help himself as she seemed in deep sorrow. But he understood the crux of her pain. She never had friends, and she was also abandoned by her father. In fact, Celia didn¡¯t even remember him. It was impossible to tell whether magic was in a y or it was due to her young age. Alex ruffled Celia¡¯s hair, ¡°I will return. Of course, I will. I also n to bring back some presents. What would you like?¡± ¡°You must return, Alex! Don¡¯t leave mom and me alone!¡± Celia pressed her little nose on Alex¡¯s shoulder, then wiped off her tears. She didn¡¯t want any presents. All she wanted was him returning to their side! ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise, then. If I dare to break the promise, I will suffer the incurable disease! Oh, I know! My head will fall off like duhan, and only duhan princess, Celia, will be able to fix me. That is only if I get her forgiveness!¡± Alex promised. He extended his pinky finger. Celia stared at him, then extended hers. As their fingers were coiled, the promise had been made! Alex added, ¡°There will never be any disease as I will return as fast as I can.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Celia nodded slowly. ¡°Still, I will bring presents to everyone,¡± Alex reassured his little friend, then stood up. Since Celia didn¡¯t tell him what she wanted, he could only ask around people in the big cities. If no one could help him, he would buy a big plush toy that would be a giant version of Kubo. As for Sara, Alex also felt like he wouldn¡¯t miss his present. Celia told him before that Sara liked to rx in baths. After a bath, she would paint her nails and y around with makeup. That was quite surprising as Alex had never seen her in makeup. But then, Celia exined. Sara would only spend a few minutes at most in her makeup. That was because she couldn¡¯t imagine herself fighting in makeup or painted nails. She would always wash all cosmetics off her body in just a few minutes after getting them. For some reason, Alex found it immensely cute. And now that Alex was here, Sara had more time for herself. Of course, she still trained her skills for most of her free time. Nheless, Alex felt like he would find a good present for her. ¡°What about Ste and Schnee?¡± Alex thought out loud. Celia shrugged. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Golem,¡± Ste said. Alex¡¯s eye twitched, ¡°Golem?¡± ¡°Golem,¡± Ste repeated. Why would thiszy girl want a golem? Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Golem Alex didn¡¯t just dislike wasting time. If his presents turned out to be useless, he utterly would despise them. And that wouldn¡¯t be just because he would waste time preparing that present, but also because his friends would get nothing more than just a nice gesture. Of course, it depended on the present and circumstances. Alex didn¡¯t want to screw up his first presents for the Deathwill Sisters in his current situation. Those would be more like sovereigns, but the point was still the same. He wanted to build his rtionships carefully. That was why he simply asked. Other than Sara, he would ask everyone and note down their wishes. He straightforwardly asked what Ste wanted. ¡°Golem?¡± Alex repeated. He lowered his eyes and stared at Ste deeply. She was on the bed, curled up with her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t turn toward him and maintained that cute andzy posture. The nket covered her body up to her little head, so Alex couldn¡¯t see too much of thedy¡¯s beauty. However, that was not the point of his visit, so Alex didn¡¯t pay attention to it. ¡°Golem,¡± Ste replied in her usual,zy tone. That led to the next question; why? Alex didn¡¯t ask her straightforwardly this time, though. Because he knew that he had probably distanced himself a little from Ste, Alex wanted to solve her desire on his own. That was a good move. After all, people often remembered little gestures more than anything else. And constantly asking questions could annoy thezydy as well. He recked his brain and contemted. ¡°You¡­ You want a golem that will do your duties, right?¡± Alex uttered. Hearing his words, Ste opened her eyes a little. She turned around and looked at him with expectations and unconceble happiness. While thetter was an excellent sight to see, since Alex¡¯s choice of holding back his questions pleased Ste, the former was wrong. In a nutshell, Ste wanted a loyal servant. Perhaps she used to have servants that would take care of her. But that was impossible in the Deathwill Castle with many enemies lurking around and even more challenging opponents searching for them. But a golem would be existence without intelligence. He would have programmed moves, and he would serve Ste faithfully. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take care of me. So, golem.¡± Ste said. Alex looked at her, then burst outughing, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Haha!¡± He brought a chair closer to her bed, then sat down. He continuedughing, leaving Ste a little puzzled. But how could he notugh? She really wanted a golem that would do duties for her! ¡°I will take care of you. Didn¡¯t I help you already?¡± Alex wiped off his tears and smiled widely at thezy healer. Ste nodded slowly, ¡°You did. Thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee,¡± Alex chuckled. Still, hisughter didn¡¯t halt. He kept looking at Ste with a broad smile,ughing to himself in a little weird way. Ste didn¡¯tment on it. After some time, Alex calmed down and said, ¡°I will continue taking care of you. Still, there will be days when I am off to some work. You can¡¯t expect golem or servant to take care of those little duties in my absence, can you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ste asked. Although it might have looked like the princess¡¯ attitude, Ste genuinely asked her question. If she had a golem, that existence would function using her mana. If she had a servant, she would pay her. Was there something wrong with it? Alex read Ste well, so his reply was on the spot, ¡°You see¡­ Everyone takes care of those minor duties by themselves because we don¡¯t need others to help us. Of course, it¡¯s always a great help if someone helps us. I guess taking a bath together with your sisters is good for bonding. The same goes for cleaning up your room and other little duties,¡± Alex nodded. But then he made a grave expression, ¡°But you never know what might happen. One day, your golem might stop functioning. One day, your servant might get unsatisfied with her ie and use her absence to negotiate a better deal. In the long term, that servant might grow too greedy and simply leverage you until you go bankrupt.¡± And as Alex started talking about feasible scenarios, Ste properly turned around and hovered her eyes on him. He talked so much that even Alex thought of some of his words as bullshit. But in that magical world, no one knew what exactly could happen. Perhaps, Ste didn¡¯t think of his words as bullshit because of how erratic her world was. ¡°And you know¡­ I am too weak to even get a golem!¡± Alex burst outughing again. A golem would be like a pet. From what he saw on social media, pets were pretty rare existences. They were so rare and unique that yers would ept any yer with a pet to their parties. It would be too hard for Alex to get one, to say nothing of finding clues about golems. Ste pouted. Alex shrugged, ¡°Now that I am here. Let me ask you¡­ Have you taken a bath today?¡± Although Ste could use some of her skills to cleanse her body, it was still notparable to regr hygiene. Therefore, Alex asked and stressed that information to her. Ste didn¡¯t say anything, confirming that she spent another dayzing around in her bed. Alex sighed and shoved his hands into her nket. He didn¡¯t even ask for permission, as that was not needed with this peculiardy. ¡°Take a bath, then change clothes on your own. As for your present, how about something else?¡± Alex asked while carrying Ste to the bathroom. She nced into his eyes, ¡°Golem.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It turned out that Alex would need to consult others about a present for azy woman. He could only hope he wouldn¡¯t miss and give something useful for Ste. After he closed the bathroom, Alex bid farewell to Ste. He would notify Celia and Sara about Ste in the bathroom, just in case, she would simply ignore his request. It would be pretty bad for her to sleep in the bathroom, after all¡­ He then went straight to Schnee¡¯s room. Ever since he saw her for the first time, Alex and Schnee avoided each other. It was mainly the cat woman who ignored him, so they never talked to each other. Knock! Knock! ¡°Are you in your room, Schnee?¡± Alex asked and patiently waited for a response. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Kitty Charm Skill ¡®She is not responding,¡¯ Alex inwardly said. He didn¡¯t want to impose himself onto Schnee, but wasn¡¯t it a perfect time to have their first talk? It wasn¡¯t like Alex came without any reason, and simrly, Schnee also shouldn¡¯t just ignore him like that. He could¡¯ve taken much worse paths and plotted against sisters¡¯ wellbeing. He could¡¯ve done so many evil things already. ¡®Well¡­ She might think I am faking things,¡¯ Alex sighed. He still believed it was a perfect time for some conversation. Thus, he decided to give himself a little more time before going his way. And after additional thirty minutes, Alex¡¯s patience bloomed. Schnee¡¯s doors opened. She came out in her casual clothes, exuding a pleasant aroma that had quickly assailed Alex¡¯s nose. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bother myself with you, so I went to take a bath. I am not fond of bathing, so you are lucky,¡± Schnee crossed her arms beneath her ample chest. She red at Alex with narrowed eyes. ¡®Another one? Well, she is a cat woman,¡¯ Alex replied inwardly. It was probably due to her race, but Schnee¡¯s bathing was always quick. She took some time today since Alex was the reason she went to the bathroom this early. But even after spending more time in the bath while ignoring him, Alex didn¡¯t go away. He patiently waited, and his efforts bloomed! ¡°I will be going outside soon. Do you want something? You can think of it as a present or sovereign,¡± Alex maintainedposure, smiling widely. However, he needed to exert much more willpower than ever in his life. That was because Schnee wore pretty tempting clothes. Her shirt was cut, revealing her stomach wholly. Her chest was also big, pushing her clothes up a little more. If Alex bowed before her, he would be able to easily peek at her naked breasts from below. Her short pants were also too short. To say nothing of her long legs exposed, Alex could throw his eyes into her pants and see some of her panties. She showed too much of her skin. Behind her, a yful cat tail danced¡­ And the fact that she was a beautiful woman didn¡¯t help Alex, either. She also liked to tease, so switching from innocent to sexy was simply a trifle. She came straight out of the bathroom, so Schnee quickly yed around with her looks. ¡°Present?¡± she repeated, her finger coiling around her wet hair, ¡°Hmmm¡­ I know! Elias Deathwill. Bring him back here, and I will give you a kiss. How about it?¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°I want to give you a present because I want to do it, not because I want you to reciprocate. And even if your kiss might be worth more than kingdoms, I still have to politely refuse. Who knows where that hypocrite is, after all?¡± Alex titled his head and shrugged. Schnee hugged herself seductively and asked, ¡°Hypocrite?¡± Alex¡¯sst sentence somewhat intrigued her. Noticing it immediately, Alex nodded, ¡°Well. If you think I have been chosen as his sessor because I am the same, you are wrong. He is a hypocrite that demands loyalty and unquestionable trust from his women. Yet, he never nned to give the same, equal love. If it were me, I would be pretty open and vocal about it,¡± Alex replied seriously. Schnee¡¯s yfulness disappeared, and she gravely stared back at him. And from that short exchange alone, Alexpleted the sisters¡¯ introduction. First, he knew that Sara was disappointed in her father. But if push came to shove, she probably would protect and side with him. It didn¡¯t look like she harbored a killing intent toward him. As far as Ste was concerned, she probably didn¡¯t care. At worst, she might dislike her father because he hadn¡¯t prepared enough stuff for her, mainly loyal servants. Andstly, Schnee. That cat wanted blood. From the steps she took toward him, Alex was sure of it. [Schnee Deathwill has used a charm skill on you.] She once again used one of her charm skills on him. However, the reason behind her move was much different this time. She wanted to charm Alex and confirm his words. Unfortunately for Schnee, she was doomed to fail. And the reason for her failure was exactly the person she despised. But as she made her way toward him in cat and seductive steps, Alex braced himself and deeply stared at her, ¡°You can¡¯t charm me.¡± He revealed her ploy. Then, Alex added in a deep and confident tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know your n for this castle. But if you want to use all of its power against your father, then you are fated to fail. That is because I will use this power for my growth. I will level up and unlock other facilities. This castle¡¯s power will fuel my and my friends¡¯ growth. For now, I won¡¯t reveal it to anyone as I care about Celia, Sara, and Ste. I also keep you in consideration, Schnee.¡± Schnee sneered, ¡°If you invite other yers now, you will draw a certain line between you and my sisters. You can¡¯t invite yers yet.¡± ¡°True. But I have to reveal a little of my ns to you. Unlike your sisters, your goal seems much grander. Or at least that¡¯s how I feel right now. I am not that close with any of you to know what you really want¡­¡± Alex smiled faintly. Each sister was unique. Each of his ¡®wives¡¯ required Alex to take different steps. And in that spur of the moment, Alex decided to face Schnee head-on. He revealed her ploy, then told her his ns. He really wanted to spend time with his friends. He also wanted them to help him with the castle¡¯s enemies, mainly the hungry demons. In that way, he also would introduce wonderful people to Celia and make her life merrier. But more than anything, Alex wanted to enjoy the game to the fullest. He wanted everyone to have a good time, so leveling up was a must! ¡°Give me your charm skill,¡± Alex said bluntly, ¡°You can¡¯t charm me, but I also shouldn¡¯t be able to charm you. If I am correct, you excel in various buffs and debuffs skills. Charm is just one of your skills.¡± ¡°So?¡± Schnee tilted her head, seeming amused. Alex sneered widely, ¡°You can¡¯t charm me, and I won¡¯t be able to charm you with my low proficiency charm skill anytime soon. However, that¡¯s as far as charm skill goes. People can naturally fall in love. If you make my heart skip a beat, it will be my loss. And if my low proficiency charm skill scratches your heart, then that will be my win,¡± Alex revealed his n to face Schnee head-on. He gave her enough time to think about it. Then, Schnee nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± [Your rtionship with Schnee Deathwill has progressed.] [Schnee Deathwill has passed, Kitty Charm Skill, to you.] [You have learned Kitty Charm Skill.] ¡°Wait¡­ This is a passive skill?¡± Alex nearly face palmed himself. In his show of confidence, he didn¡¯t check the skill¡¯s information. He just epted it, and it was his mistake. Of course, that skill wasn¡¯t anything terrible. ¡°You will appear as cat-man to everyone. Only those who truly love you will be able to see your human self,¡± Schnee grinned, extending her hands. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her ample chest sshing onto his, ¡°I quickly get bored of my clothes. For a present, I want you to buy me the highest quality pajamas. Thanks!¡± Then, she let him go and went back to her room, swaying her big ass left and right. Alex stood dazed, but hisposure was great! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°How do I look to you, Ste?¡± Alex asked probingly. Ste opened her eyes, then whispered, ¡°Cat.¡± ¡°Cat¡­ I am really a cat man in your eyes, huh¡­¡± Alex shook his head. He indeed looked like a cat to her! And that¡¯s how everyone would perceive him as such! ¡°Handsome Cat,¡± Ste added. ¡°Thanks for the encouragement,¡± Alex sighed, then gave her a head pat. And from that day onward, Ste would ask for head pats. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Schnee¡¯s lucky box ¡°R-Return¡­ Okay?¡± Celia cried just before Alex turned away. He had already said his goodbyes, but Celia kept stopping him. Her tearful eyes and trembling self were just too much for Alex. He thought of another pinky promise, but that wouldn¡¯t solve anything, would it? Alex smiled awkwardly at Sara. She was also here, holding her daughter tightly. In the beginning, Sara was beyond shocked to see Alex¡¯s cathead. She immediately connected dots and realized that it was Schnee¡¯s doing. But something much more astounding muted her. It was naturally her daughter. In Celia¡¯s eyes, Alex was the same. He didn¡¯t be a humanoid cat on two legs, and he was still human. The reason for it was simple; the charm skill didn¡¯t work on Celia. After seeing it, Sara¡¯s shock melted, and she faintly smiled. For little ones, it was easy to form a bond with others. Alex and Celia quickly became friends. But deep inside, Celia wanted to have a father. Although it was too confusing to her and she didn¡¯t know her feelings, Celia¡¯s little heart knew all answers. She saw a fatherly figure in Alex, even though he was just eighteen years old student. But it was really simple. After all, Alex spent time with Celia. He yed games and ate Sara¡¯s dinners with her, and they genuinely shared their dreams. That alone was enough for a little one to develop a love for Alex. ¡°He will return. Didn¡¯t you make a pinky promise? Now, now¡­¡± Sara smiled sweetly as she ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair and hugged her. ¡°I-I know!¡± Celia rubbed her little nose against Sara, her heart trembling! Before Celia cried more, Sara urged Alex to take a leave. ¡°I will be back as soon as possible,¡± Alex added before opening up his game system. In that system, he operated to his ss window. Here, Alex saw a few options exclusive to him only. One of those options was naturally a leave ticket. He could form as many leave tickets as he wanted, but just for himself. For others, such as his friends, Alex needed ss points. He hoarded ss points by spending time with the Deathwill Sisters. Other than it, Alex could get those points through killing monsters and doing chores. He got many points after taking care of Ste¡¯s room. He could make invite tickets through those points. Of course, those points also had more options, but those were held back for the future. [You have used a leave ticket.] [You have been sent to a random location.] [Sevem Province(Lv.1 ¨C Lv. 35)] That was Alex¡¯s first journey to the ¡®normal¡¯ world. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°What kind of skill did you give to Alex?¡± Sara confronted Schnee. Although Alex had exined a little of his current state, he didn¡¯t have enough time to exin all details. In short, he told Sara that he and Schnee had a bet between themselves. Since Sara suspected Schnee¡¯s scheme before, she headed straight to her room after putting her daughter to bed. Of course, Sara also had her own reason toe here. She wanted to see how much Schnee trusted her. ¡°Have you seen him already? Of course, you have. You two are so close already,¡± Schnee broadly smiled, her tone sultry and suggestive. Sara didn¡¯t show anything on her face after those words, ¡°He just said goodbyes to Celia and went to the outer world.¡± ¡°Hmmm~~¡± Schnee hummed, taking a few steps closer to her sister. Soon enough, these two were just a few inches apart. They could smell each other well, their breaths scratching each other¡¯s lips. A slight move forward would make their gorgeous faces bump into each other. That kind of sight would be impossible in the former Deathwill Castle. They didn¡¯t even know of each other¡¯s existence in the past. But each daughter was known as a prodigy in their mother¡¯s families. Their abilities were so unique and powerful that people willingly ignored their human bloodlines and sides, to say nothing of theirpelling looks. If it were the castle from the past, all guards and servants would look at them with wide eyes and hidden excitement. s, the Deathwill Castle was pretty empty. Only Schnee¡¯s golden and Sara¡¯s blue eyes shone in that dark world swathed in silence. But in those eyes, both of them saw support. That unique bonding stemmed from Elias Deathwill, their father. Even if he was scum, he developed legendary ss and a safe zone for his daughters. He had it all to genuinely love others; s, he had failed. Unfortunately for him, out of his three daughters, only one would side with him after all he did. ¡°That¡¯s the skill,¡± Schnee chuckled and flicked her fingers. The silence around them and Sara¡¯s bright eyes reminded her of her current situation. She didn¡¯t want to face her sisters as an enemy or worsen their rtionship. Therefore, she exposed the skill she had given to Alex. Sara confirmed the skill. ¡°Come in. We have to keep a little decorum, right?¡± Schnee beckoned Sara toe into her room, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be worse than barbarians; isted and impudent. I will show you a little of my hospitality.¡± Sara nodded and followed her sister. In that room, Sara took a seat and apologized, ¡°Sorry for not trusting in you. I am d you two had a talk.¡± If Schnee showed a different skill, Sara would¡¯ve encouraged Schnee to talk with Alex. She wanted all her sisters to give him a chance. In her eyes, Alex wasn¡¯t a bad person. Celia also helped Sara learn more about him. ¡°But if two of you ended up with charm skill on the line¡­ Did you use it on him during your first meeting?¡± Sara added a question. Before replying to her, Schnee came out with snacks and drinks. She dropped them on the table then jumped onto her chair. Shefortably sank in and nodded to Sara¡¯s words. Then, Schnee asked with a smile, ¡°Say, Sara. You gave him a chance. Does it mean you would give Elias Deathwill a chance as well?¡± ¡°I would,¡± Sara replied after a short pause. Schnee¡¯s smirk slowly went away from her. She stared emotionlessly at her sister, then dropped the topic. She added in an indifferent tone, ¡°That bastard gave us enough hell. I would rather kill him and return to my true home¡­ I had so much fun here¡­ I still can¡¯t return, though¡­¡± Schnee reminisced about her home. It wasnd inhabited by cat people, and she was pretty infamous here from young days. It started with pranks, then Schnee showed off her unique prowess. But as those days shed in her mind, Sara also recalled her home. Tears soon flooded her eyes and tumbled down on her red cheeks. Schnee blinked her eyes, perplexed by those sudden tears, ¡°Why are you crying? What did happen in the Duhan Kingdom?¡± Sara¡¯s tears came out because of Schnee. The cat woman wanted to kill their father. Still, the incident that had happened in Sara¡¯s home made her reevaluate the family¡¯s bonds. If their father could prepare the whole legendary ss and grounds for them, then there was hope for him and their mothers. Sara genuinely believed in this. To Schnee¡¯s inquiry, Sara didn¡¯t reply. She wiped off her tears and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Schnee, without any trace of her usual self, replied, ¡°If my intel is right, there should be the Duhan King¡¯s Sword in the castle¡¯s treasury. Don¡¯t even ask me how did that bastard get that sword. But if it¡¯s true, you can leverage it in the future.¡± Sara didn¡¯t ask how their father got his hands on it. Instead, she asked, ¡°How do you know it? I can¡¯t see any items inside the treasury.¡± Schnee chuckled, ¡°We, cats, have peculiar skills. Before the sessor arrived, I did my best to open facilities for myself.¡± Sara said with squinted eyes, ¡°I am scared to ask about your skills.¡± ¡°A lucky draw is one of them. How about I give you one?¡± Schnee fished out a box that was around adult head¡¯s size. She put it on the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t it costly?¡± Sara asked. Schnee shrugged, ¡°I can make one each year. It pains me to part with it, but in my big sister, I trust.¡± It was oddly satisfying to have this kind of Schnee. For that reason, Sara epted the box. She held it carefully, then looked over the system¡¯s message. [Schnee¡¯s lucky box! Schnee has cultivated this lucky box for one year. By opening it, her royal bloodline will bless you with one random skill.] Sara took her eyes off the box, ¡°It can be a negative random skill, right?¡± Schnee turned her eyes to the side, ¡°Perhaps.¡± That reaction told Sara enough, ¡°What kind of negative skill did you get?¡± ¡°Nothing significant,¡± Schnee replied with a stoic expression. Sara saw through that lie, but she didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she promptly opened the box. [You have learned Love Map Skill.] [Description: You¡¯ve learned the ordinary skill, Minimap. On that minimap, you can use Love Map Skill. It will show you the location of people that you share a mutual love with.] ¡°Minimap? Isn¡¯t it what yers have? You are luckier than me!¡± Schnee stood up, her tail erect and trembling. Sara awkwardly smiled, ¡°Thank you, Schnee.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I add more responsibilities to you?¡± Schnee sighed, ¡°If one of your beloved stays for too long in a danger zone, you will be the first one to check on them, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Sara realized Schnee¡¯s intent. Her sister wanted to lift a little of Sara¡¯s burdens! Knowing how responsible Sara could get, it was indeed Schnee¡¯s intent. She also wanted to tighten the bond between her sisters now that Alex had appeared. ¡°Can you see Alex¡¯s location?¡± Schnee teased. Sara shook her head, ¡°I can only see Celia.¡± Schnee crossed her arms and nodded, ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t his type. Well!¡± she raised her chin and sneered, ¡°I also wouldn¡¯t date an old man.¡± ¡°Who are you calling old?¡± Sara¡¯s blond bangs went up, and she stared intensely at her sister. ¡°You, mommy,¡± Schnee pointed her finger at Sara, then broadly smiled. A small fight erupted between them. Chapter 21 Chapter 21: You gotta problem with that, girl? [Sevem Province(Lv.1 ¨C Lv.35)] [Alexander Deathwill Lv.17 HP: 1200/1200 MP: 550/550] Alex appeared in one of themon levelingnds. His location was random, so he didn¡¯t make any ns beforehand. Since Sevem Province¡¯snds stretched from level one up to thirty-five, it was thend where beginners started and learned how to y. In those newbiends, yers held weapons more decisively. After all, they tried many weapons in the tutorial and tasted their first actualbat here. But the game world wasn¡¯t just about fighting. yers learned more about NPCs and subsses. The former was an essential topic as yers couldn¡¯t just go through system dialogues. They had to interact with NPCs and show their goodwill and wits. Although most yers would get the same quests from martial artists and other important NPCs, unique yers with either talent or eloquence would get more unique quests. It wasn¡¯t weird for NPCs to approach people they deemed suitable. Subsses also opened many paths for yers and allowed for much versatile gaming. The Avander World was abundant in resources, so everyone indeed would find something for themselves. yers could find resources everywhere, but three peculiar sources stood out. One of them was naturally nobles. Every province belonged to kingdoms or ns. For years, those people amassed thousand of unique resources. They could use their treasures and the quest system to reward yers. It was highly rmended to associate with those nobles and build a rtionship with them. s, not every nobleman epted yers under their wings. For now, most yers received justmon quests. The second source came from the curse. That was how NPCs called monsters that respawned regrly. Those monsters appeared everywhere, meaning that the curse epassed the whole world. From time to time, boss monsters emerged from the curse. If left untouched, those bosses would create theirmunities. And the third, the most unfathomable and the most challenging source of resources; the dungeons. Until now, the world recorded the dungeons known as [The Tower Dungeons]. Those dungeons were pretty simple, and they required people to climb up the floors. The difficulty rose by going higher. A few of those dungeons were open to all. They were scattered across the globe, not hidden at all. Their forms also threatened the poption as they looked like gods¡¯ fingers trying to reach the heavens. This information had been provided by Alex¡¯s good friend, Tomo Homie. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Olimiss has epted your friend request.] Unfortunately for Tomo Homie, Alex added his girlfriend to his friendlist first. He couldn¡¯t risk others finding out about his connection to the Deathwill Castle and sisters yet. If it weren¡¯t for Olivia¡¯s situation and her parents¡¯ divorce, Alex probably would spend a little more time with the Deathwill Sisters and solo y. However, Alex also genuinely wanted to hang out with his girlfriend. Besides, the solo y was never on his mind since he was a pretty sociable guy. Knowing about his feelings and Olivia¡¯s case, Alex added her to his friendlist. [Olimiss: You went with your real name?] Alex¡¯s finger froze. He never wondered about it, but how could the game know about his real name? His nickname wasn¡¯t close to his full name, and his VR Capsule wasn¡¯t signed or anything like that. It was utterly weird for the game to know about it. [Alexander Deathwill: Don¡¯t tell anyone about my surname. This is rted to my ss quest.] [Olimiss: Sure. Where are you now?] [Alexander Deathwill: Somewhere in Sevem Province. My minimap is ck, so I can¡¯t tell.] [Olimiss: You can buy a map in the province¡¯s capital. It will revealmon leveling grounds and what you can find here.] Although it was weird for the game to know his name, Alex didn¡¯t dwell on that. With how social media revealed too much information nowadays, Alex inferred that known social tforms were connected to the game. And that was how the game world knew about his real name. He couldn¡¯t think of a different reason. Thus, he replied to Olivia and learned about the minimap features. If he were to buy a map from the province¡¯s capital, his empty minimap would get filled with standard information. [Olimiss: I will book carriage to your province. Can¡¯t wait to see you, Alex!] [Alexander Deathwill: Same. I gotta work hard to find the city.] After Alex exchanged a few more words with his girlfriend, both of them closed the chat and patiently made their way toward each other. However, Alex didn¡¯t have it that easy. Looking around, he saw the dense forest and thick roots sticking out from the ground. Branches fell off like a waterfall in some ces, giving Alex a headache. He decided to just move forward, but even that was hard to keep up. ¡°It would be lucky if my first random location turned out to be the forest fairies¡¯ kingdom. Can¡¯t be too lucky, I guess,¡± Alex voiced out his thoughts, a little irritated. He just wanted to leave this forest and find a road to one of the cities. From here, it would be too easy for him to find the city and other yers. He would find Olivia and have good gamey with her. He sighed and stepped forward, ready to ovee this crisis! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Out of all yers and their equipment I¡¯ve seen in this game, you hold the crown, Alex,¡± Olivia covered her lips and whispered slowly to her boyfriend. She threw him a funny nce and grinned to herself. That was because Alex¡¯s current equipment didn¡¯t suit him at all. Of course, he was well aware of it, as even Celia pointed it out. His little friend simply told him he looked stupid in those clothes. But worse, Alex¡¯s equipment suffered some losses, to say nothing of his body. He had a few scratches from head to toe. From his cheek, blood oozed out. Olivia also spotted a few leaves sticking out of his hat. He looked dirty and funny at the same time. ¡°Keep that crown to yourself. Howe I ended up in a forest maze? That forest maze didn¡¯t have any monsters at all!¡± Alex wiped off the blood on his cheek and shook his head. Olivia chuckled, ¡°People specte that this forest maze hides the underground dungeon. If you managed to find it, you would be the first yer to find the second dungeon type. At least you found me.¡± To his girlfriend¡¯s broad smile, Alex grinned and hugged her. He left a speck on her lips, then his smile widened. Atst, they could hug each other and casually talk to each other face to face! ¡°How do I look to you?¡± Alex asked curiously. In his arms, Olivia extended her hand and took a leaf from his hat, ¡°Not my taste. I can only pray that those clothes are rted to your ss quest.¡± ¡°No. I mean, do I look like a human to you?¡± Alex corrected his words. And as Olivia blinked her eyes and stared at him intensely, Alex understood that Schnee¡¯s charm skill didn¡¯t work on Olivia. He couldn¡¯t be happier, even though it could be just the game reading their rtionship. Olivia touched his intact cheek and asked, ¡°Has your race changed? Are you a vampire?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the blood loss,¡± Alex burst outughing. ¡°Then where does this questione from? Tell me!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she grew curious. To her inquiry, Alex shrugged and waved his hand to the NPCsmoner. Thedy turned her eyes to him, then cautiously asked what he had called her for. Of course, Alex immediately asked the same question. ¡°You look like a cat,¡± she replied, then looked strangely at Olivia. Olivia squinted her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s up with those eyes? I find cats cute. You gotta problem with that, girl?¡± ¡°No, no! I will take my leave, then!¡± themonerdy bowed slightly, then ran away from the peculiar couple. Alex pped Olivia¡¯s back slightly, ¡°Here we go. Your Yankee self. Stop scaring others.¡± Olivia crossed her arms beneath her chest, then lifted her chin and looked in the opposite direction, pouting, ¡°I didn¡¯t like her eyes.¡± ¡°Thanks, though. I can¡¯t believe I singlehandedly turned you into a cat lover from a dog lover. Everyone won¡¯t believe me,¡± Alex wrapped his hand around Olivia¡¯s, then they went toward the city. Olivia smiled widely, clearly overjoyed, ¡°I can make a few exceptions! So you ended up with cat ss, hmm¡­ How did it happen? I want details! Details!¡± Although Olivia said it, she knew that her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t tell her now. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve said about it already. She couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity back, and as she had nothing to hide from Alex, Olivia acted a little childishly. Her usual self around him was a spoiled girl who wanted to have his all attention. Alex used his free hand to scratch his cheek, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°You hide something sus¡­¡± Olivia whispered in a jesting tone. Alex nced into her eyes, ¡°What do you think about a love rtionship between yer and NPC?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¨C *Author¡¯s note: I saw other authors shamelessly asking for gift castles. They would offer one chapter as a reward. I find it prettyme, but worth asking, right? Not gonna promise any chapters, though. It¡¯s prettyte now, but if I find time tomorrow¡­ Have a nice day.* *Yankee in japanese ¨C juvenile deliquent.. That¡¯s how Olivia used to be a few years ago, but Alex tamed that side.* Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Hero and Viin A rtionship between yer and NPC. It was one of the hottest topics on social media. At one point, it was the number one topic that most yers vehemently talked about. After all, yers already knew how natural NPCs were. Everyone could see many emotions behind the game¡¯s residents and their unique reactions. Of course, not everyone received special treatment, but it didn¡¯t matter. Social media had everything covered. Many yers shared their unique quests, rtionship progress, and other NPC-rted stuff that turned the game into a much better world. Even though it was still not possible to stream or make pictures in the game, yers believed each other wholeheartedly. They all agreed about NPCs. It was perfectly fine to treat them as if real. If the gamepany took the system away and the rtionship bar, no one would be able to tell yers and NPCs apart. Of course, that was a slight exaggeration as both worlds had different cultures. Thus, yers could tell who was who without looking at the statuses. Still, if the yer hid their status window and acted as NPC, it could get quite dangerous. Nheless, in another world with a peculiar culture, yers could truly taste a lot of unique rtionships, even with yers themselves. After all, it was much easier to break up with others as one simply could just delete another yer from the friendlist and leave a short message behind. Alex read many stories about rtionships with NPCs during his school breaks. Most of those stories came from horny guys and girls that had never been in a rtionship. They just looked forward to raising the rtionship bar and getting all fruits of their development for themselves. In a nutshell, they wanted NPC just from themselves. And that was what other yers pointed out. If one could get a rare NPC for their side, wouldn¡¯t they get unique quests all for themselves? Not only that, but all skills and special plot stories would fall into their hands! Thus, from another perspective, it was worth genuinely improving rtionships with others and trying their luck with beautifuldies and handsome guys. Many rmended keeping it as a side quest as solely focusing on a rtionship with NPCs was too risky, and one could end up wasting a lot of time. But Alex had it much different than others. In fact, he had it the best. ¡°You are interested in a harem?¡± Olivia bent her back and asked with her eyes deeply probing her boyfriend from below. Alex looked at her, ¡°Is harem already that popr? I thought you would¡¯ve asked a different question.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Olivia smirked and straightened her back. Alex pondered for a second, ¡°For example, whether it is normal for me to treat NPCs as real people.¡± ¡°Haha! Even without asking you, I know you fall into the hero category. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve ignored that NPCmoner from before,¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°Hero Category?¡± Alex asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard about it?¡± It was Olivia¡¯s turn to get surprised. She quickly exined. The current yer base was divided into two categories. The first category was [Hero], and people from that category treated NPCs like real people. They were willing to form a genuine rtionship and have a lot of fun with them. The second category was [Viin]. Those people saw NPCs as quest machines, no more. In their eyes, NPCs should give quests, fulfill yers¡¯ necessities, and no more. They demanded residents of the Avander World to provide them with quests forcefully. They wouldn¡¯t think twice before killing NPC. In fact, a popr term started to rise in fame in the Viin Circle. ¡°EXP bags,¡± Olivia sighed, ¡°Viin Guilds have some treaty with each other. In a few provinces, they openly force quests and even kill NPCs in a broad light. They don¡¯t care about other yers¡¯ feelings and quests. They are ruthless and selfish.¡± It led to the creation of justice and evil guilds, but that was a topic for another day. ¡°Viins¡­¡± Alex whispered beneath his nose, his eyes narrowed. He looked concerned and in deep thought. One could think he was seriously thinking about something. In his hues, Olivia saw a will to protect. To protect that certain someone, Alex would kill the opposition. Killing yers would never weigh his heart, as that was how gaming was. But NPCs were a different matter. Although Olivia could tell what Alex¡¯s reverse scale was and what would have to happen for him to go against NPC¡¯s lives, that sight of him still made her redder. She blushed and stared at him with unconceble excitement. A vivid memory from their high school first-year shed in her mind. In that particr year, Olivia saw Alex¡¯s ruthless side once. ¡°Sorry, I spaced out,¡± Alex apologized. He then found Olivia¡¯s dazzling smile. She shook her head and replied softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it because of my parent¡¯s divorce, but I will see more of My Yankee Alex in the game!¡± ¡°What Yankee Alex?¡± Alex¡¯s eye twitched, and he pinched Olivia¡¯s little nose, ¡°You mean that first-year incident?¡± Alex didn¡¯t want to recall that incident, but his girlfriend¡¯s words indicated that year and incident. Back then, they entered high school as freshmen. It was a new school, and both of them ended up in different sses. So every long break was reserved for only them. They would meet and eat together like a couple. However, on her way toward their usual spot, Olivia was approached by four upperssmen. They took Olivia to the alley and wanted to y with her body and bully her. s, for them, they took a demon instead. Olivia beat two of them alone in the blink of an eye. She was Yankee and beating up others used to be every day for her. Even though it was in middle school, those techniques and experiences helped her cope with the situation. s, two other guys didn¡¯t stay idle. While the third guy threw himself to stop Olivia, the fourth one took his lit-up cigarette between his fingers. He wanted to smear it on Olivia¡¯s face and sully her beauty! But that was when Alex found them. ¡°You threw punches so well! My heart was pounding with relief when I saw how you beat them two! And then, you forced them to smoke all their cigarettes at once. They puked, and their vomits mixed with blood. Serves them right! I was so excited!¡± Olivia clenched her little hands and threw a few punches. Alex stared at her with dead eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t make me remember that. I felt like a different person.¡± ¡°You protected me,¡± Olivia smiled softly, ¡°I will never forget it.¡± Although Olivia turned that incident into an exciting memory, Alex recalled his girlfriend¡¯s tears. Thus, while she was proud of him, he was also proud of her as she overcame that incident well. He smiled, ¡°I fear you will use ¡®Yankee Alex¡¯ too much in this game. Let¡¯s don¡¯t talk about that incident anymore. Let it sink into our hearts as that side of mine would have nevere out if I didn¡¯t have my other half.¡± ¡°Hmmm!¡± Olivia read between the lines and hummed. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have bought Sevem Province¡¯s Common Map.] ¡°Thank you,¡± Alex thanked the NPCdy, then turned around. Olivia held his arm, and they went around the city. Alex felt overjoyed by the number of people and yers going around. He felt like he was finally in the game and that he could enjoy it to the fullest. Now that he had Olivia by his side, he truly could go all out and be free from all burdens. Well, there was still a minor burden on his heart. ¡°We kinda got derailed from our initial topic, didn¡¯t we?¡± Alex chuckled. Olivia smiled as well, ¡°Harem topic, right?¡± ¡°Rtionships between yer and NPC¡­ Yeah, I guess harem,¡± Alex rolled his eyes. Olivia patted his back, ¡°Whatever you have in mind, I will wait for you to introduce me to your NPC friends. It¡¯s a game, so you have to try all adventures, right? Actually, out of all people I know, you might be the one to keep up a harem.¡± After all, a harem was not that easy to keep. One needed to nurture feelings, and it was also costly. While yers could just log out, NPCs lived in that world. And then, much more responsibilities stepped in. Her boyfriend was pretty responsible for his age, so Olivia nodded her head with confidence. Alex stared at her oddly, ¡°You are pretty open-minded.¡± ¡°As I said, it¡¯s a game. What about me, though? Can I go for a harem too?¡± Olivia sneered as she asked this question. And as she predicted, trouble crept up onto Alex¡¯s face. He grew a little nervous, and he scratched his hair too much. His lips parted from time to time, wanting to say something. Olivia covered her smirk. Alex gave up, ¡°It might be too hypocritical of me-¡± Olivia chimed in, ¡°Yes, very hypocritical.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach you and other NPCs,¡± Alex genuinely said. What right did he have to stop his girlfriend from trying out a harem too? He already had good contact with the Deathwill Sisters. No, he was the husband. His main ss was literally their husband. If things went as they should, he would end up with all three of them in love. He even challenged Schnee! ¡°Luckily for you, I don¡¯t have wet dreams of being drilled by two-¡± Alex stopped her vulgar words by putting his hand on her lips. Olivia licked his hand while Alex looked around, ready to apologize to NPCs and yers. He then took his hand away. ¡°I am not going to bother with a harem. It sounds like a chore,¡± Olivia said. Alex sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t bring it out. Only if needed.¡± Oliviaughed out loud, ¡°Was it too much? Sorry, handsome! Haha!¡± To that side of hers, Alex could only smile, ¡°I need more of your spoiled and cute sides.¡± But inwardly, he was pretty content. After all, if she were to be too spoiled, Olivia wouldn¡¯t be independent. Olivia sneered, ¡°Show me your moves then, Alex. I want to see your skills. Let¡¯s go to one of the popr leveling zones where I can scream like a fangirl. Time to make some pests jealous.¡± ¡°Where did my Olivia go?¡± Alex shook his head. *Author¡¯s note; Maybe I was too honest in thetest chapter¡­ Ah, oh good readers, give me a castle so I can continue writing¡­ I really can¡¯t write without a castle¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­.* Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Kingdoms After buying the map, Alex immediately used it through his system. His minimap was nk without any useful information. He had just one route revealed: the path he used from the forest maze to the province¡¯s capital. But after the map disappeared from his inventory, Alex¡¯s minimap shed bright colors. Those colors filled his map with new information. ¡°Alright. I have a first province checked,¡± Alex whispered with a smile. Olivia smiled, ¡°Good job.¡± [Berden Kingdom¡¯s Map ¨C 3% Completed.] Although Alex saw the whole province on his minimap, the map he used wasmon. It didn¡¯t contain all routes and information. He wouldn¡¯t find any rare stuff through this map. Olivia also told him that some NPCs openly scammed yers. They exploited the game system and hid the map¡¯s grade, making yers believe they were buying a treasure. That was why Alex didn¡¯t bother negotiating. He just bought a normal map and left exploration to his party. And it was indeed a time for exploration. Not only did others look at Alex and Olivia weirdly, but Alex¡¯s girlfriend also wanted to fight and see Alex¡¯s skills. She wished to see if his high level was adequate to his skills! She was just level ten, which was not a bad achievement. However, those hardcore gamers and yers with great luck had already reached great heights. They were near level twenty, so Alex was indeed one of the yers with high level. But even worse, Olivia and her friends had suffered death blows. They couldn¡¯t level up for one or even two days! Compared to her and other yers, Alex had it much easier. He hadn¡¯t died yet, and he also had good support from his ss. He never had to fight for monsters, nor did heck them around his castle. In fact, his enemies gave him much more EXP thanmon monsters. Then, Alex had a pretty easy path backed by his talent. Olivia herself was strong, and she possessed sharp instincts. However, she never went for a solo route. She always yed with her friends. Some of them held her back, which Olivia didn¡¯t mind as she was not unfamiliar with baby steps. Then, their EXP was split between them all, regardless of who did the most damage or work. ¡°Their reactions to the forest fairies was weird, though,¡± On their way toward the leveling zone, Alex recalled the NPCs that he had talked with. Besides buying a map, he also asked a few NPCs about the forest fairies. His goal was to check on Remia and whether her kingdom searched for Elias Deathwill. That was his second goal after spending time with Olivia. Olivia chuckled, ¡°We ended up in the Berden Kingdom. They don¡¯t mind demi-humans, but in the past, they were all about human supremacy.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve figured it out,¡± Alex sighed. He didn¡¯t like such discrimination. In his eyes, the Berden Kingdom lost a lot of value. Of course, he was d that they took a turn for the better. The question was whether they took that turn out of their will. If not, and if demi-humans¡¯ strength forced them to do so, then Alex suspected that their hearts harbored evil intent toward demi-humans. ¡®I should pay attention to other kingdoms. Not just because the Deathwill Sisters are demi-humans, but also because I am the Deathwill Castle¡¯s master. At some point, that castle and theirnds will be exposed to other kingdoms.¡¯ Alex inwardly inferred. He didn¡¯t know where the Deathwill Castle exactly was. From what Sara told him, they were in and with demons and undead. Even wolves that Alex used to try various ystyles on were some kind of demonic breed. His minimap also didn¡¯t help him find the exact location. ¡°At least we learned some clues about them, right?¡± Olivia spoke, unaware of her boyfriend¡¯s thoughts. Alex smiled at her, ¡°Since they are far away, we can only focus on each other. For the rest of the day, we will hunt some monsters.¡± ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Olivia clenched her hands and made a victory pose! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Rain Mush Mushrooms House(Rmended Lv: 20-25)] Olivia chose a pretty hardcore leveling ground for their first couple leveling up. Its rmended level was two times hers, but that was what Olivia liked. She liked to risk and face hardships head-on. Alex followed her with a broad smile, letting her chose their destination. And atst, they had arrived. Before them, a vast forest spread its arms. At first nce, this ce didn¡¯t look anything special. Trees stood in harmony, not letting anything affect their mood. Compared to the forest maze, thisnd was also not dense, and one could probably go through it without any problem. s, on a closer look, Alex and Olivia found a few problems! ¡°Is it really rain?¡± Alex asked. That rain was heavy. It sounded like water bullets dropped onto the ground! Once close, Alex and Olivia felt like that rain was like a water formation. Olivia nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t do any damage¡­¡± She looked at her hand soaked in the forest¡¯s rain. It didn¡¯t damage her body but made her forearm feel heavier. [You have been affected by Mush Rain.] ¡°This will be a challenge, Alex!¡± Olivia retracted her hand and said with sparkling eyes. Alex threw her a nce, then pushed his hand in, ¡°What¡¯s the effect of this rain?¡± [You have been affected by Mush Rain.] [Your agility and stamina stats have been halved.] That rain soaked their clothes and invaded their bodies. It was peculiar defensive mechanisms that defended the monsters¡¯ lives within the forest. And speaking of those monsters, one of them reared his head. It was a mushroom monster. Looking like a monster from chanterelle mushroom, the beast seemed pretty docile and cute. His eyes blinked as he stared at the couple¡­ Then¡­ BOOM! Out of nowhere, an acid hit Alex! [-317 HP!] It sank into his eyes, affecting his vision. Alex and Olivia took a few steps back. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡­ Was it because of the rain?¡± Alex covered his eye. He took out a potion from his inventory then gulped it down in one go. Soon, his vision returned, and he was all fine. Of course, simply drinking a potion wouldn¡¯t be sufficient if it were a battle. In fact, reaching full HP also wouldn¡¯t mend his wound. However, Alex stepped out of the leveling zone, losing the monster¡¯s attention. Then, he drank HP Potion and waited for the wound to mend. But if that mushroom monster was boss or one of the unique NPCs, Alex wouldn¡¯t have such an easy time. He would have to go back to the city and get proper treatment. Or, he could return and fight with just one eye. Those mechanics made Alex remember that he was in the game. Olivia nodded, ¡°That rain halved our stats, then the monster used its density to hide his attack. We have to be decisive with them. Let¡¯s try this leveling ground properly, Alex.¡± That leveling ground required a proper party and preparation. However, Olivia wanted to pay back the monster for what he did to her boyfriend. Besides, she would never take a step back from the challenge. Now that she was here, she wouldn¡¯t return without trying them out. As for Alex, he also didn¡¯t want to return empty-handed. Naturally, he also wanted to sink his sword in those mushroom monsters! He chuckled, ¡°Stay behind me. We are charging in.¡± ¡°I got your back covered, handsome!¡± Oliviaughed. *Author¡¯s note: Dear readers¡­ Your presence here is a gift itself¡­.* Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Dungeon Conqueror ¡°We are charging in,¡± Alex drew out his sword. He held it diagonally in his right hand, looking through it at the forest. In that heated moment, Alex sincerely wished for a skill that would allow him a fast and powerful charge! s, Alex¡¯s current skills were all about closebat. In his left hand, Alex clenched a health potion, however. He slipped it into his sleeve, in which it would patiently wait for its mission. Since Alex¡¯s clothes were simr to general¡¯s, his sleeve closely stuck to his skin. He wouldn¡¯t lose this potion, even if he were to move his limbs like a boxer. That health potion was a low-grade item. Of course, using potions during a battle was quite wasteful. Just a scratch would stop its effects. Therefore, Alex nned to use it immediately after distancing from the monster. He put it in his sleeve before fighting because he couldn¡¯t use his system seamlessly during the battle. He would have to click through system messages to take out a potion, which would be a fatal mistake. Not only he would waste precious seconds in the battle, but Alex also would expose himself to the monster, possibly losing the potion¡¯s effects. ¡®It might be naive of me to use a potion in the rain that slows us down¡­ But I can¡¯t waste my left hand, can I?¡¯ Alex chuckled inwardly. Although yers relied on the system heavily, it was a matter of time before they could use it through sheer will. In Alex¡¯s case, he already could use skills through his mind alone. Just thinking about [Chilling sh] was enough for him to bring out the skill. Alex didn¡¯t know whether it was his talent. Perhaps, the time he¡¯d spent with the Deathwill Sisters brought him closer to the game system. Anyway, he believed he would be one of the first yers to use the system with his will alone. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alex shouted and began the charge. Behind him, Olivia nodded decisively. She also had her weapon drawn, her system no longer before her eyes. Nothing disturbed her vision. She followed her boyfriend as much as she could. However, Alex distanced himself considerably from her in just a few seconds. It was just a level gap. As a spear user, Olivia increased the same stats as Alex. Nheless, Alex knew she would catch up to him fast enough. He didn¡¯t stop his charge at all. Atst, the mush rain wholly drenched him wet. Alex felt his speed slowing down and his stamina bar going down faster. Those stats were so valuable to him that a spark of indignation rose in Alex¡¯s heart. But he remainedposed and vignt of his surroundings. ¡®You are here, huh,¡¯ Alex smiled inwardly, his eyes on the familiar mushroom monster. As if he was a guard protecting the forest¡¯s border, the forest monster didn¡¯t leave his former ce, from which he¡¯d attacked Alex. He reared his unique head and stared at Alex with killing intent. It was a great contrast from what he¡¯d shown before. Alex smirked, ¡®No longer acting cute. Alright. His next move¡­ It will be obviously the same move¡­ Before, he attacked my eye¡­ So vital points¡­¡¯ After thinking of possible moves from the mushroom monster, Alex shed his sword before himself. He inferred that the beast would repeat the same attack until Alex got close. He wasn¡¯t sure whether his enemy would aim for eyes again, but Alex made sure his sh was wide and big enough to cover a few more vital points! His choice was right! The moment he swung down his weapon, Alex received the system message. [Your first weapon¡¯s durability has fallen down by 5 points.] Fortunately, the acid didn¡¯t have any corrosion effect! It took a second for Alex to read those messages. His body never stopped moving, and he was slowly getting closer to the monster. He did a few more swings. s, the enemy¡¯s target had changed already. Alex¡¯s right shoulder suffered the blow. But before any of the poison effects spread across his right arm, Alex thrust his weapon in! He inflicted considerable damage with his thrust skill, then three more [Chilling shes] swept through the mushroom monster. [-110 HP!] [-143 HP!] [-127 HP!] But for each sh, Alex received two blows! ¡°This speed is too much of a bother!¡± Alex reacted loudly, kicking the ground. He distanced himself from the monster before suffering more losses. He didn¡¯t know what kind of close skills the monster had, and Alex wasn¡¯t in a state where he could try them head-on. He immediately fished out the potion, then gulped it down. That was when Olivia¡¯s time to shine came. Bypassing her boyfriend from the right side, Olivia¡¯s long spear sparked. Blue sparks swept through her weapon, increasing her speed. For a moment, she took all debuffs off her body. Her weapon was also longer, reaching the monster faster! BANG! ¡°Lightning?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes shone as he liked that element. His girlfriend didn¡¯t reply to him yet. Instead, Olivia focused on herbo. After one thrust, a few more followed, each carrying lightning! She then retracted her weapon and loaded the crowd control skill. In short, CC was an effect that would disable opponents. Olivia¡¯s spear let out more lightning. She then wiped space before herself in a cone, opening the wounds she¡¯d inflicted beforehand. From those wounds, lightning rose, temporarily stunning her opponent. Buying herself a time, Olivia went to her boyfriend¡¯s side, ¡°Ready for a joint attack, handsome?¡± ¡°With you? Always,¡± Alex smirked, then the couple attacked together at the same time. Theirbination was quite off, but their weapons sessfullynded on the mushroom monster, ending his life. In hisst moments, the monster shrieked. His body exploded like a mini bomb, his poison sshing on Alex and Olivia abundantly. They started at the purple stain on the ground with squinted eyes. ¡°We kinda worked too much just for one monster¡­¡± Alex whispered. Olivia nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s try a few more, okay?¡± Although she liked to challenge herself, Olivia also knew that her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t want them challenging themselves for the whole day. Alex wanted to be productive, and such challenges would be like wasting their time and efforts. She knew it well, so Olivia went for apromise. They stepped forward and searched for more monsters. But just a few secondster, the third party¡¯s voice rang out in Alex and Olivia¡¯s ears. ¡°You two have never yed any MMORPG. Who the fuckes here unprepared? Where are antidotes? Are you really going to let this fucking rain affect you? Howme,¡± A male¡¯s voice in his early twenties came from behind. Alex and Olivia turned around, instantly finding a man in ck clothes. He looked like a thief or rogue ss, in particr, due to his ck robe. But that ck robe was a peculiar item! Upon a closer look, Alex noticed that the mush rain slid down his body! ¡°Alex¡­ I think we found a big fish,¡± Olivia pulled Alex¡¯s clothes, her eyes on the man¡¯s status. Although the man in ck didn¡¯t expose his nickname, he revealed one of his titles. [Dungeon Conqueror.] ¡°Is he what I think he is?¡± Alex asked. Before Olivia replied, the man tilted his head, ¡°Hey¡­ I will nicely exin it to you. In exchange, I want you to tell me where you got your ss from.¡± ¡°What ss?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, okay? I am interested in your cat ss. You looked pretty fast, even while affected by the mush rain,¡± the man smiled. Inwardly, Alex sighed with relief, ¡®For a second, I thought he could see through my hidden nickname. Well, then¡­¡¯ Alex reciprocated the man¡¯s smile and replied merrily, ¡°Your ck robe looks like a good item for this kind of environment. Give it to me, and I will give you a clue about the cat ss. How about it? I find it a fair trade.¡± ¡°Hah. Someone wants to die,¡± the man took hands out of his pockets and entered the battle stance. Now, Alex and Olivia were faced with a much harder enemy. And for Alex, it would be the first time fighting the yer! The man revealed his nickname. [Marvel Levram Lv. 19 HP:??? MP:???] [Guild Master Of Vile Evil.] ¡°It¡¯s not like I nned to let you two just go,¡± Marvel licked his lips. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Second-Rate Viin yers had a few ways to hide and reveal their nicknames. The most popr one was by simply turning it off through the system. However, there was a better way for those who liked excitement. And that was by covering and taking off a piece of cloth that covered one¡¯s face. Marvel took his hood off, exposing his face and status. Not only did his name be open for Alex and Olivia¡¯s eyes, but also his guild and his role; the leader. He was the guild leader of the guild called Vile Evil. If before Alex and Olivia had doubts about this man¡¯s association, his guild revealed that he was Viin. It also didn¡¯t hurt to ask him. Alex smiled, ¡°Viin, right?¡± Marvel sneered, his face twisted to look viler. Whether intentional or not, Marvel was doing a splendid job of acting as Viin. He was also pretty handsome, so he could pull many tricks with his looks. He grinned, ¡°Viin sounds much better than Hero. Don¡¯t tell me you two disagree with me.¡± While Olivia didn¡¯t have any opinion on it, Alex tilted his head, ¡°It¡¯s just a word. If a word turned you into a viin, you would be a second-rate viin at most, you know?¡± Although Alex¡¯s remark didn¡¯t move Marvel and his sneering remained the same, Marvel spread his arms and used one of his skills. Purple mist rushed out from his ck robes, mainly sleeves. It started forming a cloud around him. ¡°Poison?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes. He inferred that it was poison, but he could be wrong. Of course, from observation alone, Alex knew that this skill was a highly lethal one. It was so dense that he couldn¡¯t see Marvel¡¯s ck robes. Marvel licked his lips again, ¡°Words alone don¡¯t make a viin. Though, I can see that I made your girl angry already.¡± Olivia lifted her chin, ¡°You are jarring, faggot. If it weren¡¯t for the level gap and your unique title, I would¡¯ve already kicked your ass. No, in this game, I would¡¯ve already shoved my spear up your hole and made you scream like a little girl.¡± Alex rolled his eyes. He knew the reason behind his girlfriend¡¯s vulgarnguage. In short, it was their time. They had a challenge before themselves, a doable challenge. Those mushroom monsters required some work, but the couple could kill and fight them. Perhaps, they would¡¯ve already found one of their weakness if it weren¡¯t for Marvel¡¯s sudden appearance. But because of the viin yer, they couldn¡¯t progress in this peculiar leveling zone. Of course, it was a normal gaming experience to fight yers for their loot. That was why Alex was fine bickering with Marvel and even requesting his ck robe. He also had an inkling that Marvel was a viin. Still, Olivia and Alex couldn¡¯t level up and spend time with each other. In fact, Olivia still didn¡¯t have time to talk about Alex¡¯s skills and praise his luck and talent for swordsmanship! She had so many ways to make him smile and get spoiled as a reward! Yet, a third wheel emerged out of nowhere. Today, it was supposed to be just their time. Thus, yer-killing never crossed her mind. How could Olivia be not irritated? The second reason was Marvel¡¯s title; Dungeon Conqueror. Because of that title, Olivia deemed their chances of survival low. Alex didn¡¯t reprimand her for her tone and just smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s distance themselves first. He should be a mage.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia nodded and calmed down after Alex grasped her hand. Both of them distanced themselves, going behind the trees. ¡°So, what is so special about his title?¡± Alex asked, sticking close to the tree, his head rearing from time to time to look at Marvel. For now, Vile Evil¡¯s Guild Master didn¡¯t move. He spread his poison around, his goal was unclear. Olivia also kept an eye on him, so she replied calmly, ¡°You know about the dungeons, right? A lot of them emerged, and yers have challenged them countless times. The first three floors are easy, but then it bes much harder to advance. The Dungeon Conqueror is a title given to yers that ovee all floors and get a reward from the dungeon¡¯s treasury,¡± Olivia concluded. Alex nodded gravely, ¡°I see.¡± On social media, Alex saw videos from the game. But to not spoil himself, Alex didn¡¯t check videos that would reveal too much information. When he saw that yer had achieved something grand, he would smile and watch moremon videos. Of course, those videos were possible through an expensive VR Capsule. Most yers couldn¡¯t stream, take pictures and even take those videos. However, the most exquisite VR Capsules had a recording option. The system would record the yer¡¯s surroundings, then the yer would be able to edit and make a unique piece for himself. In this way, they also could more or less get a good picture and stuff that wasmonly impossible. Streaming was still not an option, though. ¡°Haha. I didn¡¯t go for an expensive capsule because I have something else to buy,¡± Alex chuckled as he stared at the viin. Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I n to visit a certain vulgar girl abroad,¡± Alex genuinely smiled. And knowing who he wanted to visit, Olivia¡¯s cheeks blushed. She stared at him absentmindedly, then butterflies filled her stomach. Her heart grew warmer and her lips curved into a dazzling smile. It wasn¡¯t cheap to go abroad, especially for students. But Alex had worked diligently part-time, and his parents also promised to help him with travel costs. Thus, he soon would be able to visit Olivia. It was still some time before the holidays, so it wasn¡¯t like Alex and Olivia would immediately meet. Still, Olivia was so overwhelmed with her feelings that she nearly dropped her spear. In fact, she wanted to hug Alex so badly that her body moved toward him. And that was a mistake¡­ BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡°Eh!¡± Olivia squealed, going back to her hiding spot. Just before her nose, a few acid bolts passed through. Olivia was familiar with those purple arrows. ¡°Mushroom monsters! He called them!¡± Olivia promptly turned behind, finding dozen of mushroom monsters. She clenched her teeth and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t care what wille out of it. I am going to fight him!¡± Alex was much calmer than his girlfriend, ¡°A few of those monsters had aimed at him, though. So he is not beast tamer.¡± Olivia bit her lips, looking at her boyfriend with impatience. He chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so mad at him. Haha! If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about the trip, you know? Clear your mind and focus. We still have some time left to level up here.¡± Olivia nodded cutely, ¡°Okay¡­¡± She was pretty impulsive and spoke more with her fists in the past. But a peculiar guy had tamed that side and brought her a lot of good friends. In those heated moments, Olivia¡¯s heart would always listen to Alex, and she would do as he said. And as he wanted her to focus on their surroundings, Olivia¡¯s senses sharpened so much she reminded a little beast herself. A cute beast, she was. Alex was more than pleased. He turned his eyes toward Marvel, ¡°Why does it look like you have been forced to do little tricks, Viin? I think that¡¯s the trait of a second-rate viin. What do you think, Olimiss?¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± Olivia agreed loudly. Marvel shook his head, ¡°You are trapped already, fools. Keep whispering sweet words to yourselves and wait for me to get you. Once I get close to you, you two will sink worse than titanic. Hah!¡± He whispered to himself, ¡°That sounded like a good line. And it suits me too. Heh.¡± It seemed like Marvel really liked his viin role. The question was whether his deeds would be as evil as he made them out to be. And in fact, letting yers drown in monsters or his poison sounded pretty vile. yers like Alex had it worse since he slightly lowered his pain sensors. Olivia also wanted to have a real-life experience here, so she was the same. That viin wouldn¡¯t simply kill them and get their loot! Alex and Olivia were sure of it. But in the end, that alone would make Marvel, a second-rate viin at most¡­ Chapter 26 Chapter 26: No time for cuddling Although Marvel¡¯s words told the couple that he would get close to them, he didn¡¯t take a step from his initial position. Swathed in his purple cloud, Marvel patiently waited while triggering more mushroom monsters around him. Many of them directed their anger at him. However, simrly to the mush rain, Marvel rendered their indignation useless. But that exact move piqued Alex¡¯s interest. How could a mere level neen yer maintain such a defense for? ¡°Even if his INT stat is overly abundant, he shouldn¡¯t be able to keep this skill for too long,¡± Alex whispered to his girlfriend. Olivia smirked, ¡°Sounds just right.¡± They exchanged nces, then threw themselves in Marvel¡¯s direction. In their current predicament, the couple could take two options at most. Well, other than the third one, which was dying together, Alex and Olivia could either; go for the caster or dwindle the mushroom monster¡¯s numbers. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach an understanding. Marvel was a much easier target! For them, going against one mushroom monster took around a minute. It was pretty long in the battle where one mistake cost lives. Now, the mushrooms were everywhere, to say nothing of the viin constantly drawing them closer. And then, as far as Marvel was concerned, he was a yer. He was much more vulnerable than a simple monster! Other than his limited resources, Marvel was one of the newbie yers. Yes, he had a talent and good luck since he¡¯d conquered the dungeon. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t a new yer. Alex¡¯s sword also should inflict more damage on Marvel. After all, Alex¡¯s swordsmanship came from a legendary ss, and its grade was S. No dungeon conqueror had announced their rewards openly. They also hadn¡¯t revealed their sses, items, and grades. Other than their first grand achievement, nothing was known. ¡°You save me some trouble,¡± Marvel¡¯s smile and jarring tone remained the same. He lifted his hands, pointing them at the iing couple. Marvel redirected all mushroom monsters¡¯ acid at Alex and Olivia in the next second. In short, he threw the monsters¡¯ indignation at his enemies! Alex and Olivia narrowed their eyes, their rush not halting at all. After Marvel¡¯s skill reached them, both cut down acid as if their speed and strength didn¡¯t matter at all. Olivia and Alex¡¯s bodies warmed up with excitement in that short exchange. Their focus sharpened. They shrank distance from their enemy. That adrenaline rush froze the mush rain¡¯s negative effects, allowing their stamina to keep up with their n. Albeit shocked, Marvel didn¡¯t let anything transpire on his face. He continued leveraging the forest and its inhabitants, throwing and hurling poison toward his enemies. But then, Alex increased his speed, nearly teleporting toward him. His eyes wide, Alex shouted in a thrill of the moment, ¡°Your weaknesses are so obvious, Marvel! Let me tell you something! I can see those acid bolts as clear as the sky!¡± His sword rose, then he promptly lowered it down. His de cut through the viin¡¯s dense poison as if butter, leaving Marvel beyond shocked. If before he could maintain hisposure, now, Marvel¡¯s face turned into aedian. His lips quivered, and he took a step back, ¡°Fuck! You aren¡¯t a normal yer!¡± He thought he had an easy couple to test his skills, yet the truth was different! Alex smirked in triumph, then jumped behind. In his ce, Olivia hopped in. Her spear howled in lightning, and she quickly performed her fastest and strongestbo. And as Marvel excelled in poison, his stats such as defense, stamina, and vitality were indeed low. Once he got exposed, the gap between him and Olivia crumbled. Her spear hurt him, pain twisting his face. But even though Marvel felt a genuine pain, he still managed to hail his hand, ¡°You are going down with me then, girl!¡± Like a second-rate viin, Marvel wanted to inflict as much pain as possible on the hero before his demise. In his eyes, Alex was one of those heroes. But as his hand burst out with purple mist, going after Olivia, Alex¡¯s quick reflexes kicked in. He wrapped his hand around Olivia¡¯s waist, bringing her closer to himself, ¡°I guess that¡¯s why my left hand is free. I have to keep my girl safe.¡± He looked down on Marvel, whose face scrunched uglier. For obvious reasons, Alex¡¯s smile looked arrogant and condescending. For the guild leader, that kind of expression was a scar to his pride. Contrary to Marvel, Olivia wore triumph all over her. She clenched her spear, then shoved it into Marvel¡¯s heart, thus, inflicting the critical strike! Her lightning skill and spearhead drove Marvel insane. He felt a pain that reminded him of his dungeon struggles. But back then, he was a much different person. He wasn¡¯t testing new skills, and he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as now. Therefore, he didn¡¯t miss the glimpse of survival. That eventually turned into a sessful dungeon conquest. However, at this moment, Marvel faced the legendary ss and his girlfriend, whose talent was on par with Alex. ¡°Youughed at us for not studying this leveling ground¡­ Look at yourself now. You failed to research the mushroom monsters, lowering their overall strength. Unlike them, you can¡¯t hide the acid bolts in the heavy rain,¡± Alex lifted his sword as he revealed Marvel¡¯s weakness. He genuinely smiled, pleased with this victory, ¡°Next time, think twice before attacking someone.¡± Marvel howled, ¡°You damn bastard! Next time, I will humiliate you two so much you will never enter this game again! I will fucking melt your clothes, expose it to the whole world and make you scream in agony!¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°So much for the Vile Evil.¡± Initially, Alex wanted to end Marvel¡¯s life with a sh. His HP was so low that this one sh would be enough. However, since Marvel shared his n for their second meeting, Alex decided to show him the gap between them. [Shattering Thrust] [-999999 HP!] [You have killed Marvel Levram Lv. 19] ¡°How?¡± Marvel¡¯s lips let out that one word before his death. His voice was so lost that he sounded cute in hisst moments. Oliviaughed, but just for a few seconds, ¡°Are we going to die, handsome?¡± Alex nced into her eyes, ¡°We won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to see you dying even once, nor do I want to take a break anytime soon.¡± [You have equipped the Medusa¡¯s Apprecitance Robe.] [Mush Rain no longer affects you.] ¡°It feels so good to get back stamina and agility!¡± Alex loudly eximed, nearly moaning. His girlfriend looked at him oddly with a smirk, ¡°That sounded sus.¡± ¡°Maybe because you are still in my grasp?¡± Alex replied with a broad smile, making his girlfriend less worried and more cuddly. s, Olivia couldn¡¯t cuddle yet! ¡°I will make an exit route now,¡± Alex let her waist go, then looked ahead of himself. For a second, he felt like he saw a thousand eyes looking at him. The small mushroom monsters blocked his way from all directions, even the sky! They were literally everywhere! In this plight, Alex¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. He darted forward like a bolt, heralding an epic escape route! *Author¡¯s note: Thanks for the support.. Three reviews needed(It¡¯s free). And since I am here again, maybe castle *whistle* *whistle* Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Epic Escape [Your equipment set bonus has been halved.] The equipment set was one of the best gaming features. It increased the items¡¯ bonuses, added a peculiar stat, and some even blessed yers with unique effects to help them with their another world adventures. Those effects were only possible if a yer gathered all equipment pieces. That featurepelled yers to search, exchange and look around the world for their items. Of course, thepleted set gave the best bonuses, but having two or three pieces also would provide a yer something in return. It all depended on the equipment and its rarity. In Alex¡¯s case, he had it way too easy. He found a way to find the skeleton bosses, and he had hunted them all alone, gathering all pieces near effortlessly. Many would be jealous of him. And now, Alex took off a piece of that unique general set. He fished a ck robe out of thin air and donned himself in the new item, negating the mush rainpletely. [You have equipped Medusa¡¯s Apprecitance Robe.] [Epic Item from Medusa¡¯s Apprecitance Set.] Alex was not a magician. He didn¡¯t take that item out of nowhere! It belonged to Marvel, and that second-rate viin did a good job dropping it for the couple. With that item on his body, Alex¡¯s stats more or less returned to his peak. He wasn¡¯t in his peak form, obviously due to moving around the forest, fighting the mushroom monster, and contesting the viin. Then, Alex took off one of his set items. His stats naturally halved. But even if that was the case, Alex was no longer at the Mush Rain¡¯s mercy. That was the reason he felt like his power returned. It was as if he had gone through serious training in a peculiar chamber. And now, he returned to show off. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling, though. He indeed had reached a profound understanding of the swordsmanship! That was because he had faced mushroom monsters and their acid in two forms. The first form was the one he had seen in the beginning. The form that used the Mush Rain to hide itself. Alex faced that bravely. He then shed through the second form, which came from Marvel¡¯s technique. In that form, Alex easily saw through it. He followed every poison arrow closely, cutting them down precisely. In all of this, Alex was nerfed through the environment. Since that nerf was unexpected, Alex didn¡¯t have time to properly adjust to it. He fought with ¡®new stats¡¯ and his instincts alone, honing his abilities at every step. And after his stats returned, Alex¡¯s understanding and strength bloomed in the forest! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! ¡°You no longer¡­ can hide that acid bolts!¡± Alex shouted, his voice carrying his thrill. After killing Marvel, he didn¡¯t have time to check other loot. He just searched for the best piece and equipped it immediately. Of course, that piece was what he had been looking for. And then, he immediately threw himself forward. He rushed in one direction, shing through every acid bolt. His speed never slowed down, and he was even picking up the pace! From behind him, Olivia was doing a splendid job of following her boyfriend. She wasn¡¯t too close, but also not too far away. Alex didn¡¯t have to stop nor turn around to keep her safe. All he had to do was just to go forward! Moreover, Alex¡¯s sword was also ¡®happy¡¯. Alex¡¯s new understanding and the forest experience allowed him to see through mushroom monsters, meaning that his shes didn¡¯t cost him any durability points. Even in that deluge of poison, Alex¡¯s equipment durability hadn¡¯t lost even a point! Olivia was the same! Atst, Alex was just a few steps away from the mushroom monsters. Since they had teemed this area, they had formed a thick wall to prevent humans from escaping. Their numbers exceeded what this area could hold. Only a powerful wind mage would be able to throw them all away at once! ¡®We just need a narrow path!¡¯ Alex was intensely focused. He gently tilted his wrist, then performed his special thrust. Unfortunately, mushroom monsters didn¡¯t have any bones! Still, Alex¡¯s skill left a small dent on the monster wall. He quickly took his sword back, then repeated the move for as long as possible. Perhaps, it was because of his one-handed style, but Alex effortlessly added thrusts to his enemies. Then, the surrounding monsters finally had pounced at him. They wouldn¡¯t stay idle, looking at their buddy, would they? Their forms went after the couple. Their n was to burst out their bodies, taking the couple down with themselves. Those mushroom monsters indeed had such a suicidal ability. Of course, Alex wasn¡¯t aware of it yet. But their move didn¡¯t escape his eyes. [Chilling sh.] His eyes shone with coldness as he channeled that skill! For a moment, the surrounding monsters felt chill in their short forms. It was so unfamiliar that all of them froze, including the monsters going at Alex. Immense coldness like an absolute zero loomed over their forms. Then as Alex drew nearly a 180 arc with his sword, the cold feeling became a reality. [Your skill, Chilling sh, has advanced!] [Chilling sh has gained a new effect.] [Soul Freeze.] Pah! Pah! Pah! All vile monsters dropped onto the ground, their forms cut. Although they didn¡¯t die from that sh alone, their bodies couldn¡¯t move. They were frozen in fear. Alex didn¡¯t even look at them, his eyes on the front. His hues still carried the chill, simr to Sara¡¯s blue eyes. In fact, their eyes looked too simr, as if Alex imprisoned souls here as well. [Shattering Thrust] [Chilling sh] Repeating these two moves, Alex slowly made his way out. When he saw no more monsters before him, he nced behind. He confirmed Olivia¡¯s safety then left the forest with a grin. ¡°We did it¡­¡± Alex whispered tiredly. Olivia was also out of breath, primarily due to her low level, ¡°I think¡­ I have fallen in love again¡­¡± It sounded as if Alex¡¯s swordsman side charmed Olivia again. It was not the first or second time she used those words! Her boyfriend burst outughing while sprawled on the ground, ¡°Again? Ugh!¡± ¡°What are you groaning? I am not heavy, am I?¡± Olivia asked after dropping exhausted onto her boyfriend. Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°I have no stamina left, and my defenses are vulnerable now. It would hurt, even if you were as light as a feather.¡± ¡°I am already as light as a feather,¡± Olivia whispered with her face in Alex¡¯s robe. She took afortable spot on his chest and closed her eyes happily. Alex stroked her hair. He was also content after their survival! What they needed was each other¡¯s embrace. s, the poison all around them had been dwindling their HP down! Alex looked over his inventory, ¡°Marvel was truly generous. He dropped an antidote as well.¡± ¡°He is so generous that the redemption path has opened for him,¡± Olivia sneered. Alex asked, ¡°Redemption path?¡± ¡°You know¡­ Some viins return to the good side, right? They go through redemption arc,¡± she nodded on Alex¡¯s chest, then opened the vial, ¡°With such generosity, he has such a path avable.¡± She then parted her rosy lips and drank the antidote. Alex lifted his head and looked at her oddly, ¡°If anything, such a path will open around end game. Did you forget his words already? Haha! He was so mad.¡± ¡°He sounded like a rebellious teenager. I already forgot his words,¡± Olivia replied. But more than anything, Marvel dropped an epic item! No way he would go through the redemption path anytime soon! The couple cuddled enjoyably, even though their clothes were messy. In fact, what they were going through now was one of virtual reality¡¯s cons. Fights could get really messy, and the yers¡¯ equipment had the worst. The system didn¡¯t provide any cleaning option, so yers could only take care of their equipment alone. Alex and Olivia didn¡¯t have anything to fix their clothes in the leveling ground. ¡°Well, I already thought about it,¡± Alex surprised his girlfriend. He took in but fresh and clean clothes out of his inventory. It was just a t-shirt and pants, but those were indeed enough. Olivia stared at him with jealousy, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ prepare spare clothes¡­¡± But to her second surprise, Alex took out the same clothes again! ¡°Handsome! I love you so much!¡± Olivia cried as she took those clothes. Using the system, both of them put them on in a sh. In those new clothes, Olivia could cuddle as much as she wanted. Alex gave her a head pat, then let her stick to him for some time. But since Olivia could get really rough with her cuddling, Alex prepared himself to give her a noogie. In the meantime, his legendary ss silently reacted. [You have formed a connection with the yer, Olimiss.] Alex once again didn¡¯t get a notification. In fact, he was busy calming down his girlfriend. But that connection was on the same level he had with the Deathwill Sisters! He would learn about it soon. [You have created your own skill, Cuddling(F).] [Cuddling ¨C Regenerate your stamina faster by exchanging warmth with the person you love!] A few minutester¡­ ¡°Eh¡­ Howe my stamina is full already?¡± Olimiss moved her body around, no longer feeling any exhaustion. Alex blinked his eyes, ¡°For some reason, our stamina regenerated faster.¡± He opened his system notifications. ¡°Ah.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Blue blood ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alex realized that his system notifications once again betrayed him. They didn¡¯t show what had been going on while the couple cuddling. In a way, it was pretty nice since the system didn¡¯t stop them. But as their stamina returned rtively fast, Alex opened his system and checked all notifications. He was quite perplexed. He no longer cared about the system messages. His legendary ss filled his mind as he realized that he could connect withdies other than the Deathwill Sisters. This opened a new route for Alex. Because of that route, Alex would have it easier introducing Olivia to his ¡®game¡¯ wives. He would show them that his legendary ss had epted her and that she genuinely loved him. Currently, Alex saw no problems introducing Olivia to Sara and Ste. As usual, Schnee was still a problem. But this time, Alex was also a part of that problem. He bravely took Schnee head-on and proposed a challenge with charm skill. How could he even think of introducing Olivia if his rtionship with the Deathwill Sisters was still not that good? Besides, he talked about the game harem just now, so it would look way too ugly if he were to reveal his ss and wives. Alex thought solely about this topic. He didn¡¯t think of a different route, which was epting more yers and NPCs into his harem. After all, a connection with Alex wasn¡¯t your typical connection. Didn¡¯t he and Olivia create a skill right now? ¡°We got a new skill¡­ Well, only I have it in skill set, but you are the reason it hase out,¡± Alex chuckled. Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Did you just say we created a skill?¡± ¡°Haha! Yes,¡± Alex nodded with a gentle smile. He knew how cuddly Olivia could get. At the beginning of their rtionship, she wouldn¡¯t let him easily go. That was the worst in the school as Alex had to apologize to teachers for his unruly girlfriend. Back then, Olivia was still more of a delinquent. She only showed her cute side to Alex, no one else. Thus, it could get hazardous! Alex shared the skill description, but he kept the connection to himself. He would show it to Oliviater on. But that skill, [Cuddling], indeed came out because of Olivia¡¯s love for it! And Olivia also understood that creating a skill of out their desires was a feat worthy of the legendary ss! Although she didn¡¯t pursue it, she was too happy and excited for her boyfriend. She couldn¡¯t hide her anticipation for the future where he would reveal it. ¡°It¡¯s grade F. We must cuddle more to evolve it further!¡± Olivia changed the topic and immediately went for her boyfriend¡¯s body. Not being shy, Alex wrapped his arm around Olivia. They spent the rest of the day cuddling rather than leveling up. Of course, Marvel had sent his guild members after the couple, but they had changed location already! Atst, the sky turned darker. Gods sprinkled stars all over it, adding beautiful scenery for their world residents. As romance heated in many ces, Alex and Olivia were just about to say goodnight. Holding her in his arms, Alex stared into Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Tomorrow, we will use this robe to exploit this leveling ground. We have to hurry before Marvel returns with more of his buddies.¡± ¡°Wanna skip school tomorrow?¡± Olivia asked. She was familiar with skipping sses and school. Though Alex fixed that side of hers, she wouldn¡¯t shy away from taking one or two days off if need be. Alex tilted his head, ¡°Should we?¡± He knew that the second-rate viin would use his guild to bother them. It was less likely for Marvel to return in person, but he surely would use his current connections to make things harder for the couple. He had lost his unique item, so Marvel should return indeed. However, since his guild members had been missing the couple many times after his demise, Marvel already decided to forget about it. He spent 24h penalty thinking about his future ns. Although Alex didn¡¯t know about it, he felt like he shouldn¡¯t waste his current chance. He nodded, ¡°Tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s level up as much as we can here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Olivia sneered widely, happy that her boyfriend had agreed with her. They said goodnights to each other through a deep kiss. And with that feeling lingering on their lips, the couple went asleep faster than usual. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Olivia: Alex! My mother was actually watching after me! I must go to school¡­ She keeps saying how final exams are essential! This woman! What does she mean to not repeat the same mistake? *cri*] Alex stared at his phone with a wide smile. He copied Olivia¡¯s crying emotes, then sent it back. [Alex: Oh, how sad¡­] [Olivia: Don¡¯t bully me.] Alex wasn¡¯t so surprised, though. Many students had skipped school already. It was just typical for their parents to look after them. As Olivia and Alex were in theirst high school year, their final exams determined their future. Even if it wouldn¡¯t, a good score would help them greatly in their adult life. Alex wished good luck for his girlfriend, then packed his stuff for his school. After eating breakfast and having some good talk with his parents, his whole family left the house and went to fulfill their responsibilities. On his way toward the school, Alex met one of his buddies. His name was Tom. In the game, he was known as Tomo Homie. Tomo Homie would always share good stuff with Alex. Important information such as dungeons, bosses, and so on would always reach Alex¡¯s ears. Tomo was kind of a nerd, and he could talk endlessly about his hobbies. Now, the game was his top hobby. And Alex was one of those guys who would willingly listen to him. He also would find a perfect time to say and ask something without stopping his good buddy¡¯s enthusiasm. Alex was a good listener, and he was also pretty astute. ¡°Sup,¡± Tom lifted his hand. Alex did the same, ¡°Sup, sup.¡± And he gave him five. If it were a normal day, Tomo Homie would already be talking about his ss, party, and gaming experience. But this time, Alex parted his lips first, ¡°Dungeon Conquerors. Tell me about them.¡± ¡°Oh, are you finally interested in them?¡± Tomo Homie chuckled. Alex nodded. ¡°Talking about them irks me a little,¡± Tomo Homie sighed, ¡°World is not fair! There are truly people with blue blood, you know?¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°Dungeon Conquerors. All of them are either celebrities or children of wealthy people. Why can¡¯t they share a little of their luck with us? Give us a castle or something¡­¡± Tomo Homie clicked his tongue. Alex titled his head, ¡°So you say that Marvel was either celebrity or rich peep?¡± ¡°He is a rich son. His father owns emerce worldwide,¡± Tomo Homie exined, ¡°Have you met him in the game?¡± ¡°Yes. I also killed him,¡± Alex sneered. Tomo Homie went ¡®Oh,¡¯ and sneered as well, ¡°Then, I have a lecture for ya.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Shy Assassin Lecture about the dungeon conquerors. Tomo Homie¡¯s choice of words wasn¡¯t wrong, even if it might sound weird. After all, those dungeon conquerors raised their fame without revealing their skills. No one could tell whether they relied on items or possessed a unique ss. In fact, one of them was so secretive that she hid the information about the dungeon she had conquered. So, how could Tomo Homie even give a lecture about them? Simple! As the saying goes, nothing disappears from the inte. And as the majority of the world already had ess to the, the range of information exchange was vast. The dungeons were also popr in the Avander World. If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s legendary ss and his situation, he would¡¯ve already visited one of them. Therefore, it was impossible for the dungeon conquerors to not have any crowd during their floor climbing. They couldn¡¯t just leave without revealing their new skills since the yers¡¯ greed was immense. No way people would let those dungeon conquerors escape to the safe cities after conquering the tower, would they? There were also rumors about yers on thest floor with the dungeon conquerors. Even if sharing was caring, no one would share the unique drop with foreigners, particrly in such early stages of the game. With so many fights going around, the dungeons were even messier than the madness during the opening days! ¡°Those wealthy guys spent thousands to erase clips and information from the social media,¡± Tomo Homie exined. Alex nodded. He wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest. After all, that was how the modern era was. It was hard to hide big moves, be it Earth or another world. Even if only a scant amount of people could get to the upper floors, that number of yers was still significant since the game had millions of yers ying daily. He was also a good example. Just from fighting Marvel, Alex had revealed his execution skill to the broader scene. He also made enemies with one of the viin guilds. His name must¡¯ve reached a few peculiar yers already. And since Alex also stood out with his looks, there was a high chance that others would recognize him far easier. Fortunately, he looked like a cat to others! That was his blessing in disguise! ¡°You are really persistent, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alex chuckled. His friend did a good job digging all information about the dungeon conquerors. Although he didn¡¯t get any news about their skills, his assumptions were on the spot. Alex knew about it as he bluntly asked what Tomo Homie knew about Marvel. When Tom simply said ¡®Poison Mage¡¯, Alex was confident that he could rely on Tomo Homie to gather information. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to blindly believe in all data. Still, it was good to have some understanding about future enemies and allies. Naturally, as the legendary ss and someone with the castle, Alex already looked quite far to the past. Other than his visits with the world¡¯s royalties and ns, Alex also nned to have some allies from the yer base. He believed in his friends, but that was not enough. From what he learned, no one had a unique ss. It would take some time for them to hone their abilities. And those with already epic sses wouldn¡¯t waste their momentum. It was fair of Alex to look a few steps ahead. Alex learned about the dungeon conquerors as much as he could. He knew who was viin, who was hero, and who was neither. He learned about their current professions, such as guild leader and so on. And then, Tomo Homie and Alex reached the school gates. ¡°So crowded¡­ Why is there just one entrance?¡± Alex sighed, eliciting a nod of approval from his homie. They entered the queue leading toward their school. Alex and Tomo Homie couldn¡¯t even spot their other friends in such a crowd! But Tomo Homie¡¯s eyes noticed a particrdy. ¡°Look at her, Alex,¡± he whispered. Following his gaze, Alex noticed a second-year student. He knew about it from her uniform and the people around her. However, no one really wanted to stay too close to her for some reason. There was a small gap in the whole queue. She stood emotionlessly. Her apathetic expression sullied her beautiful looks. Alex whispered back, ¡°Dancing Shadow?¡± ¡°Yep. It is her. I didn¡¯t know we had a wealthy peep in our school. Don¡¯t they usually go to private schools?¡± Tomo Homie replied. He wouldn¡¯t mention your ordinary wealthy peep. Thatdy was one of the dungeon conquerors. In fact, she was the most mysterious one as she had managed to hide most of her information. But because of that, many assumed that she had an assassin ss. And that was the truth indeed. Alex asked, ¡°If she is really an assassin, then revealing her ss seems slightly off¡­¡± Tomo Homie shrugged, ¡°Well¡­ I went down to the second years¡¯ floor a few days ago, and I found out that she has no friends at all. If she also has no wealthy peeps as her friends, then it makes sense, right? She wants to find a party.¡± ¡°Have you asked her, then? You have, haven¡¯t you?¡± Alex smiled. His friend nodded, ¡°I have¡­ She asked me about my ss¡­ I just told her that I am your average healer¡­ She kept her indifferent eyes and asked quite a weird question.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense,¡± Alex elbowed his friend, forcing him to spit out the weird question. Tomo Homie chuckled, ¡°She asked whether someone has bullied me in the game. So I told her a nickname of that bastard who lured monsters at us during early levels.¡± Alex rolled his eyes, thenughed. Their conversation about the game continued as usual. Little did they know that certaindy covertly nced in their direction. That was no one other than Dancing Shadow. Although she stood in silence and alone, deep inside her, Dancing Shadow wanted to approach Tomo Homie and say one thing. [I killed that yer a hundred times for you.] But she couldn¡¯t approach them, for she was pretty shy. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Work hard to get cuddling faster! After his day at school, Alex quickly returned home. He had revealed his battle with Marvel, but a few of his friends were well aware of what had happened, mostlydies. It seemed like Olivia had already shared the news with them. Olivia didn¡¯t reveal much, though. She told the news like ady in love, instead. Her whole message was about how Alex dominated Marvel amidst the deluge of monsters. In fact, if she didn¡¯t say that he killed Marvel through epic sword thrust, Olivia wouldn¡¯t even describe Alex¡¯s weapon. It was just about them, their struggle, and their predicament. One could imagine what kind of message it was. But in short¡­ [My handsome overwhelmed that dickhead viin. If it weren¡¯t for a level gap between him and me, I would¡¯ve forced more of his apologetic screams. How dare he disturb our date like that?] Of course, Olivia went further. [When that clown tried to take me with himself, Alex saved me in nick time! He drew me closer, and I felt his heartbeat and warmth! That was so sweet! I got diabetes! If that viin left the scene back then, I wouldn¡¯t even mind! No, I fucking would mind.] Atst, Olivia described cuddling after their short adventure. She ended that lovely message by describing the kiss with her beloved. Of course, at this point, even Alex got a little heated. He couldn¡¯t control his blush while staring at that message. And on his way back home, a little scarlet color crept onto his cheeks as he recalled Olivia¡¯s story-telling. He subconsciously ignored Olivia¡¯s vulgarnguage. But in love, it was normal to often ignore the second half¡¯s faults. After Alex returned home, he threw his schoolbag onto his bed. He took a quick shower then ate some light meal alone. His parents were still at work, after all. He then hopped into the game world. Knowing his girlfriend¡¯s schedule and timezone, Olivia should be already waiting for him in the game. It was time to continue their journey. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Wee to the Avander World.] Alex¡¯s eyes shed with bright rainbow colors. He momentarily closed them, then slowly opened. As he predicted, Olivia had been waiting for him. She smiled sweetly at him. If someone else saw them two, they would think that Olivia was the sweetest girl in the world. She looked that cute! But then, if they saw her messages¡­ Alex titled his head, ¡°No cuddling.¡± ¡°No!¡± Olivia cried, wiping her crocodile tears. Alex remained unfazed. He told her to control her tongue better, particrly in their friend¡¯s circle. Although many of them were used to Olivia¡¯s words, that was all because of Alex. And recalling how scared others were of her at the beginning of their friendship, Olivia no longer faked her tears and skipped her way toward Alex. In fact, Olivia needed to keep to her old habits. She lived in a different country yet spent most of her time with the same friends! Alex often asked her about her new school and stuff. And as he had thought before, Olivia didn¡¯t really think of making new friends. But fortune was on her side as some nice girls approached her, willing to help her. ¡°Handsome! Really, no cuddling?¡± Olivia asked again. Alex sighed and gave her head pat, ¡°We will have to regenerate our stamina faster anyway. Be patient and work hard.¡± ¡°In other words, I have to burn my stamina as fast as possible. Got it, handsome!¡± Olivia grinned. Her dazzling smile curved Alex¡¯s lips. He stared at her with big eyes, ¡°I also have to control back, you know?¡± Understanding his words, Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled, her chest grew warmer, and she nodded decisively. Then, the couple talked about their n for today. Their equipment was still dirty! In fact, both of them were in their spare clothes right now. Alex said, ¡°A quick trip to the nearest city, that is.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let others scam us,¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Scam?¡± Alex asked curiously, ¡°Do those people really try to scam every asion?¡± His girlfriend nodded, exining more stuff to him. Since Alex had been leveling up in a castle and his enemies never had taken too much of his equipment¡¯s durability, all he had ever got was their blood on his clothes. But dirty clothes weren¡¯t a problem in the Deathwill Castle. Alex could efficiently deal with them through the castle¡¯s magic stones system, nearly in all facilities. So far, he had used them for cooking and other daily life stuff. Sara also sometimes gave him a hand and took care of his equipment. In that time, Alex would spend time with Celia. But it was different formon yers. Normal water wouldn¡¯t erase if their clothes got too much blood. From that point onward, washing clothes in the river became impossible, and they would waste time. Other than blood, the monsters¡¯ flesh and other liquids also heavily left the clothes dirty. NPCs leveraged that, and they were also skilled in washing all forms of liquids from their stuff. ¡°We can only appreciate those little details,¡± Alex smiled, not really disappointed in the game¡¯s realism. But perhaps his time in the Deathwill Castle yed a significant role in his view of the world. His girlfriend couldn¡¯t tell yet. However, Olivia didn¡¯t have that much luxury in her game life, so she sighed and openlyined. The couple spent some time in the nearest city. While NPCs took care of their clothes, Alex and Olivia went around the city. Alex used his great sum of money to buy a few stuff for his girlfriend. They also tasted the local food. He then decided to get some good things for Sara, and that would be the first present for her. After an hour, Alex and Olivia returned to the mushroom leveling ground. Alex looked around. It was still a rtively high leveling ground for most yers. Thus, he didn¡¯t find any soul yet. Perhaps, Marvel¡¯s guys were hidden somewhere, but Alex and Olivia couldn¡¯t care about them. He took out the ck robe, then covered his face, ¡°I will help you catch up to some top yers. This ce is our yground now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, handsome!¡± Olivia shouted, too eager to kill some mushroom monsters! Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Boss! BANG! A tiny mushroom monster fell onto his back. Hisical eyes turned into ¡®X¡¯, making him look even more miserable. The beast had a deepceration on his mushroom¡¯s head, from which a purple liquid oozed out. It was the monster¡¯s blood. In contrast to the little one¡¯s loud fall, Alex silently sheathed his sword. His attacks had been as quiet as this remarkable swordsman¡¯s move. He stared at the new mushroom specie with a gleeful smile. It was a white mushroom monster this time. Alex¡¯s new enemies didn¡¯t just look different. They were more agile; their tiny forms had been jumping around as if they were hoppers. Each jump left poison on the ground. Thus, even one touch would cost tons of health points. They also could shoot out acid like previous enemies, but those peculiar monsters preferred to first pounce at their enemies. In fact, they only resolved to such a move if need be. And against Alex and Olivia, the white mushroom was often forced to let out their acid bolts. s, that move was long since ineffective against the couple. It didn¡¯t matter whether they used the Mush Rain for their advantage or not; the couple simply eluded those poisonous arrows as if nothing. Because Alex and Olivia dodged and attacked simultaneously, it indeed looked like they had never paid any attention to those long acid attacks. However, that was intentional. Not only they were matched couple, but they had also formed their link after hours of fighting together. They were quickly growing to be one of the dangerous yer duos! And as per Alex¡¯s policy, wasting stuff was wasteful. Once he got a good grasp of his skills, he perfectly avoided and attacked simultaneously. Then, his girlfriend mimicked his body movement, adapted to her smaller form, and formed a simr style. Of course, only one of them could wear Medusa¡¯s Apprentice Robes. For the majority of their leveling up, it was Alex who wore those clothes. It was primarily due to his one-handed style and the choice of weapon. With her long spear, Olivia had worse chances of protecting her beloved. Alex could simply wrap his arm around her and keep her close while letting out wide and cold shes. And then the most crucial point level gap. ¡°Should I fully transit to one-handed spearmanship? Hmm¡­¡± Olivia pondered loudly. Her level was already fifteen. She had a much easier time here, and she also had an excellent partner to level up. In the beginning, Alex made sure to give her all EXP from the monsters. With his new item, their leveling up was too smooth. However, Olivia didn¡¯t just want to leverage him. Every level up, she would face a few mushroom monsters independently. In the meantime, Alex would keep an eye on her and level up. She was strong, however. So Alex didn¡¯t have to worry about Olivia¡¯s life. And with her resolution, Olivia quickly raised her passive skills. Alex smiled, ¡°Speak with one of your martial artists, then. Now that I think of it, I should meet them too.¡± Although Alex was a newbie, the way he moved his sword was already above average. Perhaps, his legendary S Grade skill helped him more than he could. Nheless, no one could say that Alex had no talent. It would be good to meet one of those martial artists. But then, Alex thought of the origin of his swordsmanship. Elias Deathwill. That man¡¯s people had been scattered across the whole world. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if Alex suddenly met one of them. And then, tales of this man¡¯s sword should¡¯ve reached all swordsmen. If someone recognized it, Alex would get into a bit of trouble. With luck, he could turn that into his blessing. However, Alex wasn¡¯t a person who would like to rely on luck and test waters. ¡°Those old men and their attitudes should be more bearable now. If you show them your talent, they will give you pointers. I am sure of it,¡± Olivia put her hands on her waist, then sighed loudly. She still had vivid memories of the opening day. She could recall well the martial artists and their annoying faces. Alex chuckled and passed her a potion, ¡°I will think of it. Here.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Olivia smiled broadly and gulped down the potion. Alex did the same, inwardly thinking, ¡®I should check quest log and see whether there¡¯s a martial artist. Then, I can approach with themon swordsmanship and build trust with him¡­¡¯ Out of all yers, Alex currently had the most options! But that was solely due to Elias Deathwill¡¯s disappointing personality. Even now, Alex felt like sighing from remembering those empty promises¡­ ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have encountered the Rain Mush Mushrooms House¡¯s Boss.] [You are the first person to ever face the boss! You and your party will receive additional gold and EXP! You are guaranteed to receive at least an epic grade item!] One would think that it was luck that these two had received a chance to fight the boss for the first time. But Alex and Olivia fought well in the forest. They ventured deeper into itsnds with confidence. They were like Mushroom Nemesis! It was also hard to stomp here without any preparation. Naturally, Alex had his ck robe, and he could cope well with the constant rain. And so, it was not really lucky that Alex and Olivia spotted the boss. It was simply too bothersome for yers to even go this deep. If there was anyone brave or prepared, they would¡¯ve spotted this monster already! ¡°He¡¯s the Macho Mushroom, isn¡¯t he?¡± Alex chuckled. On his side, Olivia¡¯sughter echoed like a bell, ¡°Haha! He looks like it.¡± Before them, three meters tall mushroom stood. He was a humanoid boss, his white-brown body filled with muscles. Within those, purple poison was pumping. He was still a mushroom monster as he had a peculiar mushroom hat. ROAR! ¡°He doesn¡¯t like your nickname,¡± Olivia grinned. [Mush Boss Strongus Lv. 30 HP: 7400/7400 MP: 4200/4200] Strongus howled again, agreeing with Olivia. Alex shook his head, ¡°Macho. You are going down.¡± ROAR! Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Ten seconds ¡°It is obvious that he doesn¡¯t¡­ But I wonder if he has bones¡­¡± Alex asked while unsheathing his sword. His girlfriend shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Well! It¡¯s not like we will not check it, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Alex sneered. Before the first boss in the outside world, Alex kept hisposure. He looked fearless and even arrogant. But those who knew him wouldn¡¯t think like that. Alex simply wouldn¡¯t waste his time. If he had a monster before himself, he would go for him. Besides, he was already good at swordsmanship, so what was there to think? Alex also had his beloved next to him. He didn¡¯t even think of taking a step back and letting this golden chance go. Moreover, Olivia was also thirsty for blood and achievements! Therefore, after Alex kicked the ground, throwing himself at the boss, Olivia did precisely the same! Following her boyfriend closely, the youngdy tightly grasped her spear in her little hands, aiming at the monster¡¯s vital spot. Heart! Since Strongus wanted to be that Macho Mushroom, his manifested form was that of a human. He revealed way more vital points for yers, who were more or less familiar with their bodies. Therefore, Olivia and Alex didn¡¯t overthink. With just a second of eye contact, the couple decided theirbo. Going first, Alex shrank distance considerably fast. He faced the monster¡¯s punch soaked in poison, but for now, that matter not. He dodged the punch by tilting his head to the side, then his sword went forward! Alex ignored the poison that had fallen onto his cheek. He focused on his enemy first, drawing deep shes on its humanoid form. From Strongus¡¯ chest, purple blood gushed out. [-240 HP!] [Critical Strike! -534 HP!] [-297 HP!] It turned out that his skin and flesh weren¡¯t tough. But as if Alex needed to confirm that, his girlfriend came from behind him. Her long spear thrust forward, going after the wounds Alex had done. Lightning and sharp spearhead slipped into his body deeply. More purple blood fountained from the monster as Olivia¡¯s skill was overly vicious. It grilled, drilled, and simply yearned for blood! Atst, the monster counter-attacked. He spread his fingers widely and swept the area before him. From his fingertips, a dense poison dripped. That turned into acid arrows, simr to little mushrooms¡¯ attacks. However, those were stronger and faster! Alex, who was already on the back-line, shouted, ¡°Step back!¡± Olivia also noticed that quick move. She promptly jumped back, but Strongus still managed to leave a few wounds on Olivia¡¯s arm. Dense poison melted into her body. [Bleeding Effect has been applied to you.] [You have been poisoned by the Strongus.] [The effects of the Mush Rain have been heightened.] [The poison has heightened ¡®Bleeding.¡¯] Besides those terrifying effects, the poison took away ten health points every five seconds. That effect mixed with bleeding, slowly eating two yers alive. That poison also touched Alex before, exactly when he had avoided the punch. His effects were lower due to the ck robe and his higher level. Moreover, Olivia was hurt by the poison arrows, so her HP fell even more. Alex didn¡¯t waste any second. He drank antidote, which ceased the adverse effects. That antidote was one of the stuff he had bought while waiting for his clean equipment. Olivia also had it, but she couldn¡¯t take it out due to the monster close to her. Alex immediately filled the gap and helped her, ¡°It¡¯s just leveling ground¡¯s boss. He shouldn¡¯t have too much of abilities!¡± But as Alex said those words to reassure his girlfriend, Strongus opened his jaw. Stinky breath escaped from him, going after Alex. In such a close distance, he simply didn¡¯t have any chance to avoid that. A disgusting smell went through his nostrils. In the next second, Alex couldn¡¯t move his body at all. [You have been paralyzed.] [You can¡¯t move for five seconds.] Five seconds was more than enough. In one second, Strongus turned his fist into a powerful weapon. His white skin turned purple. His hand was no longer soft. Instead, poison within him became so dense that his attack points went up three times! That punch sent Alex flying. He flew past Olivia and hit the tree heavily. His body slid down the bark. Due to the shock, Alex couldn¡¯t lift himself from the ground. [You have been stunned for ten seconds.] It was simply due to his weak stats. In that short time, Olivia got rid of the poison effect. She ran toward her boyfriend, then spun around. With her eyes piercing Strongus, she bared her spear, ¡°I am not taking even one step from here!¡± She was ready to protect her beloved! Strongus didn¡¯t have feelings, though. That show of love and resolution didn¡¯t stop his maddened charge. His three-meter form grew bigger in Olivia¡¯s eyes, then she recorded him hauling his hands to bonk her down! His two hands joined, and he smashed them down. Olivia¡¯s spear went up before the monster made fun of her. Her weapon roared in lightning, stopping Strongus momentarily. At most, Olivia could buy just a few seconds. She was well aware of it. Not only does Strongus have two times her level, but the weapon she held was also a perfect weapon for level ten-fifteen monsters. She could equip it at level ten, so Strongus¡¯ boss body simply outssed her. And then, Strongus was boss. yers would usually gather in at least a perfect party that consisted of a tank and healer. If Alex and Olivia had their friends around, they would¡¯ve been healed. Simrly, their mage friends would¡¯ve barraged the boss with their offensive skills! s, they were alone. [Your weapon, Brown Spear, is on the verge of destruction. Its durability has fallen below ten percent!] Even though her weapon cried, Olivia didn¡¯t let it go. Her lightning dwarfed over the weapon¡¯s cracks. And as she could maintain the skill, Olivia¡¯s focus remained the same. She locked eyes on the monster and kept pushing forward. Unfortunately, Olivia¡¯s feet had long since sunk into the ground. Strongus had been slowly pushing her toward Alex, who was still during crowd control. Atst, her weapon snapped. [Your weapon, Brown Spear, has been destroyed.] Ten seconds passed. Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Her choice The Game System. In the resident¡¯s eyes, it was unfair power. Not only that power allowed every yer to develop into monsters, but the gods behind it were also openly supporting the yers. Rewards from level up, ie from killing monsters and people, experience to make their strength soar faster; all of it came from the system. Ordinary NPCs also could use a little of those features. Their systems were heavily limited, and even those chosen as unique NPCs were the same. Strongus could see his stats, HP and MP, and the damage he did to others. Of course, he was not so intelligent monster, so those stats were more of a bother to him. But after ten seconds of attrition battle with the youngdy, his system shed with a cold message. It was the literally cold message. [Your soul has been frozen.] [You can not move most of your body.] Strongus¡¯ eyes shifted to that message. He skimmed through it as if he genuinely could understand those words, then he promptly retracted his vision. Before him, Olivia fell onto her bottom. But from behind, Alex¡¯s sword went forward with its chilling intent. He took a wide sh, and his new effect stretched toward the boss before his de cut through the monster¡¯s skin! That coldness stemmed from Alex¡¯s soul! In his stunned state, Alex was unconscious. He couldn¡¯t see what was going on. He ckened out as if he was in real life. That was how real the game could get and how bothersome it could be in some cases. In those ten seconds, his girlfriend exerted her whole strength for him. Despite her low-level equipment, Olivia was far from scared! She only fell after Alex¡¯s crowd control vanished, and his consciousness returned. To pull it off, Olivia needed unprecedented resolution and love! Alex understood it after his sh went through Strongus. His sh was so vast that it went from shoulder down to waist! Dozen of blood squirted from the monster. A deepceration spread widely as if a ravine formed on the boss! His flesh dropped onto the ground. Alex left that wound out of spite. Just a nce of his girlfriend falling with blood and poison drove him mad, taking out a peculiar side of his, a side that Olivia would always fan and fangirl over. [Legendary Critical Strike!] [-2430 HP!] And now that he understood to what lengths did his girlfriend went, Alex took hold of his emotions and pushed his sword onto the boss. His right hand went up and down vehemently as if he was an artist who suddenly got enlightened to make a masterpiece. But as Alex was a swordsman, his brush was the sword. He kept chunking down the monster¡¯s HP rapidly! When Strongus¡¯ instincts urged him to retaliate after his body was no longer frozen, Alex tilted his sword and parried all his punches. Of course, poison still sshed on him, but Alex couldn¡¯t care less. It was not a time to return and take the antidote. No one was here to keep the boss busy anyway. Moreover, Alex never felt this strong. In fact, he kept increasing his speed, as if Mush Rain suddenly became his ally. The reality was different. Alex kept producing adrenaline, which rushed through him all. His legendary ss urged him to protect thedy he was connected with, Olivia. It was a reasonably new connection, but Alex and Olivia had never doubted their feelings. Right now, they were just a young couple. But in the future, they would marry! Thus, Alex¡¯s ss [Husband] also worked for Olivia. And her husband would never let her die! sh! sh! sh! Amidst his shes, Alex checked his status. He noticed how bleeding and poison drained his HP down¡­ But simrly to him, Strongus was losing HP as well. No, the mushroom boss was losing even more! And from the monster¡¯s reactions, it was clear he grew fearful and desperate. Alex decided to kick the monster away and get room to breathe. BANG! Strongus flew a few meters away, then Alex promptly fished out an antidote from his inventory. He stuffed his mouth with it, then applied its effects. He locked his eyes on the boss. And as Strongus fell onto his back, he lifted his hands and touched his chest. A peculiar and scary-looking wound was so broad that it could stuff his big hands. In fact, Strongus shoved his hands into his chest. From within, Strongus took his purple heart. He slowly lifted it up to his jaw. ¡°Final¡­ stage¡­¡± Alex whispered. He wanted to take a step forward and get rid of that heart. But as he took a step forward, a jolt of electricity went through him. Immense pain soon flooded his system, and he realized what poor state he was in. He barely stood. Thus, he couldn¡¯t move, let alone get rid of the boss¡¯ heart. Behind him, Olivia got onto her feet. She slowly approached her beloved, ¡°Leave it to me¡­ And if I die, then it is my choice. Get it? You¡¯ve done a splendid job protecting me, handsome!¡± Even though she was full of bruises and blood, Olivia¡¯s smile remained the same. She was like a little sun in that gloomy forest. Alex faintly smiled, ¡°You too, darling.¡± He left a speck on Olivia¡¯s lips, filling Olivia with a little more energy. ¡°My engine is ready!¡± Olivia clenched her little hand, then dragged herself to the grotesque monster. Strongus had always been gross since he was mushroom who wanted to be that macho! However, with so many wounds on him, particrly that wideceration on his chest, Macho Mushroom looked like a creature from hell. Olivia stomped on him, not repelled by that sight. She then extended her hand toward the heart, squeezing it tightly. After the heart popped, Strongus¡¯ body exploded like a mini bomb. [Your party member, Olimiss, has been killed.] [You have killed the boss, Strongus.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have¡­] Alex stared at the messy ground with a clenched fist. He sighed and pushed himself closer to get their spoils. No one deserved them other than him and his girlfriend! If Marvel suddenly appeared here and snatched all of those, Alex would swear to kill him and strip him naked of all equipment and items. Fortunately, no one was around. Alex stuffed his inventory with unique items. After properly healing himself, he turned around and made his way out of the forest. He really wanted to log out and talk with Olivia. And from the beginning, Olivia knew about Alex¡¯s goals. He had two of them. One of them was to spend time with him. The other was to visit the forest fairies¡¯nds and do his mission here. She wanted him to reach the unique forest and fulfill his goals. And with how much time and care Alex had poured into her in the mushroom leveling ground, Olivia would never allow herself to stop his journey with 24 hours ban. Deep inside his heart, Alex knew that he had failed his job. As the higher-level yer, he let Olivia make a sacrifice. It left a sour feeling within him. But with a good choice of words, Olivia mitigated Alex¡¯s pain. As she knew how to take care of her boyfriend, Alex knew what he had to whisper to his lovely girlfriend. That was why he wanted to leave the game and make a call to her. No normal monster could stop the man who wanted to talk with his girlfriend! And after that call, a new day would begin. It would herald his journey straight to the forest fairies. Not only did Alex have good intel from Tomo Homie, but he was also alone. He wouldn¡¯t focus on leveling grounds or anything else. He would go straight to the location he had been looking for. *Author¡¯s note: This chapter will go premium soon. Thank you for reading and supporting me.. I hope some of you will stay with Alex, the husband, and enjoy his adventures.* Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Fifty ways Fighting for a whole day with monsters, then facing the boss, put a high toll on Alex¡¯s mind. He wasn¡¯t ying the game from his PC but from VR Capsule, from where he intensely focused, moved, and reacted. Although his body didn¡¯t hurt him, he found it hard to keep his eyes open. He also perspired more than usual. It looked like the gaming experience put some pressure on his real body. He stood up and made a quick way to his bathroom. On his way, he snatched his phone. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Ssh! After jumping into his bathtub, Alex immediatelyid downfortably. With his eyes closed, he relished the hot water going through him. His muscles rxed, eliciting a soft moan from him. He no longer smelled his sweat. Instead, white foam teemed Alex¡¯s body, bringing a pleasant fragrance, which rushed to his nostrils. ¡®I understand why Sara would fall in love with baths¡­¡¯ Alex thought with his arms wholly sinking in hot water. Although this bath wasn¡¯tparable to the one he had in another world, Alex still could rte to Sara and more or less understand her feelings. In another world, she had been fighting hungry demons for years. And her level barely went up. She was doing it more for her and her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡®Game world is truly breaking ourmon sense¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like I had a luxury bath on Earth,¡¯ Alex thought with a faint smile. He hailed from a little above average family. His family had a big house with two cars, and they never had mary problems. Alex always received some pocket money as well. Compared to others, Alex had a good time, which he thanked his parents for. He respected their hard work. And as Sara shed in his mind, Alex also remembered his little friend. He wondered whether Celia had already got her pet. But that thought masked what was quite obvious. ¡®She should be worried¡­¡¯ Alex sighed. In the end, he couldn¡¯t mask his feelings. Deep inside, he knew that Celia was already worried, even though he had been outside for a short time. He really hoped that she got her pet and that the new friend would make her forget about him for some time. But thinking of her, Alex couldn¡¯t help but imagine himself as a father. He was far from a reliable and experienced man like his father, so that image didn¡¯tst long. Still, he promptly disagreed with Celia on their first meeting as he thought of himself as someone too young. Now, Alex thought about his experience and reliability to keep a big family safe without any money problems. In a game, he had to get stronger and open various possibilities for people close to him. It was easier said than done, though. But it was pretty small but lovely progress as he thought mainly about Sara and Celia¡¯s needs. ¡®Are you also thinking about your daughter?¡¯ Although Alex wasn¡¯t Celia¡¯s father, he thought of her and hoped she was doing fine. What about her real father? ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I am studying!¡± Olivia said through the phone. On her side, she was lying on the bed. She was on her stomach, her legs going up and down cutely. In her hands, Olivia held a big tablet. She had a video of some guy exining her math course. Around her, books littered Olivia¡¯s bed. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Alex, who was still in the bath, hummed. He drew Olivia¡¯s picture in his mind. And knowing her habit of throwing all her stuff onto the bed, Alex had drawn near-perfect picture, as if he could see through thousands of kilometers. But Olivia misunderstood that silence, ¡°I am really studying¡­¡± She sounded so serious but lovely that Alex burst outughing. He still felt fatigued, but that much wouldn¡¯t stop him fromughing. ¡°I know. You also suffer the side-effects of the ban, don¡¯t you?¡± Alex chuckled. Most yers who died would just mindlessly spend their time in their houses. No, after their first death, they would try out much stuff, but that would just show how mundane their lives were before the game. Of course, they believed in that due to how exciting and immersive the game was. Thus, on their second death, the yers would mainly kill time by gathering information from other yers. They would watch videos, read the forum and prepare more for their in-game adventure. Olivia used to be the same. But after her time with her beloved, Olivia extended her hands for her studies instead. And she did it without Alex urging her to do so. Partially, Alex was happy. But he could see that Olivia hadn¡¯t made any close friends yet. He didn¡¯t let it show in his voice. Instead, he sounded relieved and happy, ¡°Call me if your favorite online teacher won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you be busy tomorrow?¡± Olivia asked softly. ¡°If I can find a time to tell my girl that I love her in fifty ways, I will also manage my schedule to give her some online courses,¡± Alex chuckled. On the other side, he heard the tablet falling onto the ground. Indeed, his girlfriend grasped her reddened cheeks already. ¡°Fifty ways?¡± Olivia stuttered; her voice was unique. It was that kind of a tone that she would only let her beloved hear. Alex nodded, ¡°Forty for your hero moment. And ten for your studying.¡± Although Olivia had a lot of delinquent tendencies, she loved cute things. When Alex visited her house for the first time, her room looked in. But then, the closet burst out, and many cute things rolled onto the ground. Lovely dresses, a cute teddy bear, and more stuff left Alex shocked back then. He still remembered his expression, which he saw in Olivia¡¯s room mirror. He rolled his eyes so much he thought they had left him. He titled his head and stared with a gentle smile, which dangerously asked, ¡®Why do you hide them for?¡¯. On that day, Alex also found out that Olivia¡¯s mother was the same. He couldn¡¯t understand how her father never managed to see through his wife¡¯s side. Still, it was not Alex¡¯s business. Instead, he made sure that Olivia showed her cute side to everyone. He started by hugging her teddy bear and not letting him go! Every time he visited Olivia¡¯s house, he wouldin about his teddy buddy. Atst, Olivia took out all her stuff and even let her mother see through it. After Alex heard about it, he believed he helped the couple as much as he could. If their daughter could wear lovely dresses, what stopped her mother? ¡°Well then¡­ You set my heart on fire.¡± Alex whispered in a simr tone. Olivia nodded a few times, ¡°Mmm!¡± And Alex continued his lovely whispers until he ran out of them. Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Lost Kingdom School continued as usual. Alex confirmed a few stuff about forest fairies with his friend, Tomo Homie. Tom also passed him some unnecessary information along with important stuff, but Alex was d nheless. He already found out that forest fairies were open to yers. Most demi-humans weren¡¯t that friendly toward yers yet. They had their own ns and rules prepared for yers, and forest fairies weren¡¯t excluded from that list. The Forest Fairies Queen was known as level hundred existence. She had a strong guard, around fifteen levels below her. And then, she had the whole n of forest fairies with their levels around fifty. Of course, Alex was well aware of unique NPCs simr to Deathwill Sisters. He believed that each n and kingdom had selected some people to reset their level and helped them level up. ¡®No¡­ Not everyone can get this chance. They should find as many people who can reset their level, then raise them,¡¯ Alex corrected his train of thoughts, ¡®But if the forest fairies queen got such a chance, would she take it?¡¯ Although Alex didn¡¯t know her personally, he believed she wouldn¡¯t take this chance. For NPCs, it was way harder to level up. It was an arduous path. Losing one hundred-level existence would expose the forest fairies to their neighbors. ¡°There are two demi-humans kingdoms in our continent, Alex,¡± Tomo Homie continued his heated talk. One demi-human kingdom consisted of bug type of race. Bees, ants, butterflies, and so on¡­ All those demi-humans were under the Green Kingdom. And then, the second type was about beasts. Wolf Races, fox races, and so on. They were known as the Beast Kingdom. Those kingdoms consisted of many ns. But although they were under one kingdom, the main purpose of their kingdoms¡¯ existence was to protect theirnds from humans and other vile existences. Other than it, all demi-humans had their own freedom. If they wanted to mate and be closer to humans, feel free. However, the strongest existences, such as the kings and the queens, never allowed themselves to form a close rtionship with humans and other races. And then, the strongest tribes had just business rtionships. That was for obvious reasons. Still, the ns wouldn¡¯t mind fighting against each other and seizing the territories. In fact, they had rather friendly tournaments where they fought for somend. ¡®If the forest fairy queen became low level, others would seize somends¡­ And although they formed a kingdom mainly against humans, Elias Deathwill still managed to get on their good side¡­ This man¡­ How far did his hands reach?¡¯ Alex shook his head. Even though it was the game¡¯s beginnings, yers had made significant progress with NPCs. They had a lot of intel, which was shared through the forums. But even in those forums, Alex never heard about the duhans, the winged race, or even the cat race! His Deathwill Castle was in a different zone, so perhaps, the same went for the Deathwill Sister¡¯s mother¡¯s families? Even though Alex and other yers couldn¡¯t use teleports yet, high-level NPCs indeed had their ways to go between continents. ¡°There¡¯s a lot ofnds to go through,¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°But is there and that no one has ess to?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Tomo Homie nodded, ¡°I bought all maps avable. It was a hassle to trade with yers, but it was worth it! That¡¯s how I found insurmountable mountains with thick clouds teeming around them. There¡¯s also and of the lost kingdom.¡± As Tomo Homie mentioned the lost kingdom, Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Tell me more about it,¡± Alex said while barely keeping his feelings in check. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Wee to the Avander World.] The usual rainbow light blinded Alex. He then opened his eyes again. [Alexander Deathwill Lv. 22 HP: 1850/1850 MP: 820/820] [Your equipment¡¯s durability has reached a dangerously low percentage.] Because of his desire to speak with Olivia, Alex had logged out a few meters away from the forest. He had many battles here, which slowly debilitated his equipment. However, Strongus inflicted the most damage. That punch that made Alex unconscious still lingered on Alex¡¯s mind. As he felt it, his equipment was the same. But as items couldn¡¯t speak, at least yet, Alex could understand their feelings by looking at their status. Their durability was so low that they cried. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for an epic grade, this equipment would be useless for me. I still can go with it, but it would be good to invest some money into the sword,¡¯ Alex pondered inwardly while slowly walking away from the mushroom forest. On his way, he saw yers going to this peculiar leveling ground. Their parties full of tanks, healers, and long-range sses filled Alex¡¯s heart with jealousy. But as their numbers and friendship swathed Alex enviously, items within Alex¡¯s inventory surely would nt the same feelings within those yers. ¡°Look, cat.¡± ¡°A catman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a catman.¡± ¡°You think he is a unique NPC?¡± A few yers gathered around Alex, but he dismissed them by lifting his hand. It was funny of them to think of him as the NPC. But it was not the first time. During his date with Olivia, many NPCs deemed Alex one of them. Of course, he looked like a catman, so those humans just thought he was NPC. If it weren¡¯t for Olivia and how she spoke to Alex, yers would also think of him as the NPC. And Marvel would¡¯ve been the same. ¡®There¡¯s a high chance that the forest fairies might think of me as the NPC. I should use this skill to my advantage. But before that,¡¯ Alex grinned, clicking on one item in his inventory. The treasure that would make all mages around him jealous; Strongus¡¯ Poison Veins(A), Strongus Acid Arrows(B). Those were highly advanced skills! ¡®If I find a good sword andck some money, I will sell these,¡¯ Alex decided. If luck was on his side, meaning he wouldn¡¯t need to sell the skills, he would keep them in his inventory for future use. Perhaps, some of his friends would turn into a poison mage or get a ss rted to poison. In fact, thetter would be much better. After all, he fought Strongus together with Olivia. If it weren¡¯t for her, Alex would¡¯ve died too. That was why he preferred to split the gold or find the use for these skills with her. But as Olivia was still banned and Alex couldn¡¯t know what awaited him, he decided to keep going. ¡®I will ask Sara to share some spear techniques with my girl,¡¯ Alex thought, and then, he went, ¡®Ah¡¯. Sara held her spear with one hand, and it was precisely the style that Olivia wanted to try out! ¡°Oh well,¡± Alex grinned and increased his pace. As he said before, he would go straight to the forest fairies. However, it wasn¡¯t unusual for people to make stops on their journey. Alex would check the auction house in one of those stops and find a sword suitable for his new level. His journey stopped in one of the prominent provinces where the renowned auction house stood. yers and NPCs frequently made their deals here. Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Lies Still in the Berden Kingdom¡¯snds, Alex continued his journey toward the forest fairies. He went through a few cities and viges, taking short breaks to relish his adventure. Besides, Alex adventured with NPCs and other yers. The former were residents of this world, and they acted naturally. They weren¡¯t thirsty for blood andnds, and they required stops. Alex was one of the rare yers that went along well with most NPCs. In the beginning, some people were wary of him due to his catman¡¯s looks. However, Alex¡¯s attitude and his goodwill reached the hearts of foreigners. He talked with them during their ride from one city to another to kill time. But what was killing time quickly turned into curiosity and a desire to learn the new world¡¯s customs. Atst, Alex said goodbye to his new friends. He left the carriage before one of the biggest cities in the Berden Kingdom. [You have paid entrance fees.] [You have entered Harlo City.] [Wee to the Harlo City, yer!] Although each city had its own governor and army, Alex didn¡¯t have to interact with them. He used the system to pay the entrance fee, then the invisible barrier barring his way disappeared. Guards still nced at him. Their job was to make sure that no one carried an ill intent toward their home. Unfortunately, as yers were entric and quite strange fellows, it was way harder to see through them. In Alex¡¯s case, he was a catman. His looks left the guards curious. But Alex¡¯s pleasant smile and how he paid the money immediately showed that he wasn¡¯t one of those demi-humans who would throw tantrums on the streets. ¡°This city lives their own life,¡± Alex muttered beneath his nose. Harlo City had one of the biggest auction houses on the whole continent. Just that alone drew many merchants to theirnds. Naturally, people wouldn¡¯t waste such a golden chance. They opened countless businesses in thosends, bringing their assets here. This city¡¯s governor also didn¡¯t fail his task. He weed businessmen with open arms and provided low tax rates and hospitality. Thus, Harlo City was one of the most advanced cities. Seeing how much it differed from the beginner cities and viges, Alex¡¯s ns had considerably changed. Here, he would buy expensive pajamas and other presents for the Deathwill Sisters. He also secretly wanted to try out some booths. But to not derail from his path, Alex gave himself a short amount of time. ¡®I should check auction house first before buying presents¡­¡¯ Alex chuckled. If he bought presents first, then visited the auction house only to find out that hecked some money, Alex would facepalm himself and sell Strongus¡¯ skills. He wanted to avoid precisely such a scenario. Besides, he always could buy presents after visiting the forest fairies. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated this city¡­¡± Alex stood nkly. He didn¡¯t have a map for this city yet, so he quickly got lost. Countless people and carriages filled the streets, bustling with life and happiness. People were here to buy and enjoy their money. They were also regr visitors who knew most paths. Alex had been genuinely struggling in thosends without a map until a peculiar encounter. ¡°Um¡­ Ano¡­¡± A young voice called Alex. He felt his sleeve pushed down by someone from behind. As Alex turned around, he noticed ady smaller than him looking into his eyes. She was just head shorter, and she wore brown robes, which covered her whole body. But as she lifted her eyes at him, Alex saw her green hues and lush green hair. She had pale skin and lost expression on her face. But that uneasiness didn¡¯t take away her beauty; instead, it made her charmer. [You have met one of Elias Deathwill¡¯s acquaintances, Remia.] ¡°Yes?¡± Alex inquired softly, not letting anyone see through him, particrly Remia. Although he thought that someone had arranged this meeting for him, he couldn¡¯t let anything transpire on his face. He asked like anyone in his situation would. Remia bit her lips, ¡°I am lost.¡± ¡°So am I, Miss,¡± Alex faintly smiled. Hearing him, Remia inadvertently clenched his sleeve tighter. She didn¡¯t have much strength, but she exerted enough pressure to let Alex know. And then, she sighed. Alex whispered, ¡°I feel much better knowing that someone shares my plight. Some bystanders¡¯ gazes can be really disturbing, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right! If it weren¡¯t for those clothes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cope with them,¡± Remia replied with a little awkward smile. In just an exchange of a few words, Alex and Remia became familiar. After introducing themselves, they decided to go through the city together and find what they had been searching for. It turned out that Remia was also looking for the auction house. And with a few more questions, Alex inferred that she wasn¡¯t fond of humans. In fact, in her heart, she was too wary of them. But that much was expected after Elias¡¯ betrayal. Still, Remia was as naive as it sounded in the quest log. Thus, as Alex had confirmed her naivety, he also believed in her kind heart. ¡®Now then¡­ I found the person I have been looking for before the forest fairies¡¯ home¡­¡¯ Alex whispered. Alex could only do the opposite if Elias used words to cone others and showered them with empty promises. He could only speak with Elias Deathwill¡¯s acquaintances through actions! Although Alex believed that honest talk could solve a lot, Elias Deathwill had sown enough distrust into his people. In their case, words hurt more. Alex nced at Remia, ¡°I am looking for a sword. I should be able to find one in the prestigious auction house. What about you, Miss Remia?¡± Remia clenched her hands, ¡°Poison techniques!¡± Alex squinted his eyes. That was too much of a coincidence, was it? ¡°Sounds dangerous,¡± Alex jested. Remia quickly got flustered, ¡°T-That¡¯s not what it sounds like, okay?! I am not trying to poison someone! I¡­ I want strength¡­¡± After waving her hands, Remia dropped her head low. Alex went through what he knew about her before replying, ¡°It¡¯s important for healers to learn about poisons, though. Just as a high medicine dosage can turn into poison, a person who controls poison can stop it and extract it from the patient. Having poison techniques isn¡¯t anything evil, Miss Remia. Doctors sometimes are forced to use it for a smooth treatment in my home,¡± Alex smiled broadly. And as he smiled from the bottom of his heart, Remia lifted her head and thanked him sincerely, ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Alex. I will engrave those words into my heart.¡± She sounded so lovely and kind, but Alex thought otherwise. For the first time ever since their talk, he heard a different tone in her voice. It was as if she forced herself to not trust anyone, thus, sounding fake. Alex didn¡¯tment on that. He didn¡¯t let anything show on his face. Because he knew that what she did was right. For a person who had been hurt by empty lies, not believing in strangers was perfectly fine. And to not hurt him, Remia simply lied. Although Alex should had been hurt from that show, he was relieved instead. It was essential to learn from mistakes, and it seemed like Remia had been working on her weaknesses. After a few hours¡­ ¡°We found it¡­¡± Alex said in a little hoarse voice. Remia nodded, her face paler and a little sweaty, ¡°Finally¡­¡± The auction house was before them. Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Momma Blue The Harlo City¡¯s Auction House was before them. It was a grand building with three floors. Its appearance matched the city¡¯s architecture, but it still stood out due to many guards and peopleing in and out. Traffic here was the worst, but Alex and Remia found room to breathe. They weren¡¯t particrly in awe due to their exhaustion. But after calming down a little, Alex couldn¡¯t help but leave some soft remarks, ¡°They could have left some signs on the streets for newbies such as us. Regardless, it¡¯s still a pretty good ce.¡± ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t look bad.¡± Remia nodded. Alex marked the auction house on his minimap. On his first continent, it probably would be one of the ces he would constantly visit. He smiled widely at Remia, ¡°Shall we go in and check the interior?¡± Although he knew that his journey with her could end at this very moment, Alex didn¡¯t want to let this chance go. Before Remia did anything, he proposed to keep their adventure together. Remia took it as Alex¡¯s goodwill, and she agreed, ¡°You are a good person, Alex. Thank you.¡± A few minutester, Remia inwardly thanked heavens for bringing her closer to Alex. That was because the auction house required its clients to have a significant amount of money. They wouldn¡¯t let poor yers and NPCs enter the building. With the system, it was pretty easy to confirm whether one possessed enough money or not. The system never lied, after all. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A few minutes before Remia thanked the heavens.] Alex looked ahead of himself. [Harlo City¡¯s Auction House ¨C Every resident must possess at least ten gold coins to enter the auction house. For yers, it depends on their level.] Before the system checked his level, Alex clicked on the resident route. He opened his inventory and selected golden coins. After the system confirmed its authenticity, Alex received the free pass. He didn¡¯t want the system to expose his yer status yet. He then shifted his eyes to Remia, ¡°Do youck money?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ not really the case¡­ It¡¯s just that ten gold coins is too much!¡± Remia said as if trying to find an excuse. However, ten gold coins were more than just a significant amount of money. Alex was a lucky fellow since he had the whole Deathwill Castle for himself. He fought monsters here alone. And then, he found a clue to the skeleton bosses, which had rewarded him with an adequate amount of money for solo clear. He was one of the wealthiest yers in the Avander World. ¡°Let me try something,¡± Alex gave a reassuring smile to Remia. He then clicked the auction house system. His idea was simple; take Remia as his business partner. He wanted her to enter the auction house together with him. At worst, Alex would just invite her to his ¡®yer party¡¯ and make her fulfill her goals. Fortunately for him, the auction house¡¯s system had an option that allowed residents and yers to invite their partners or party members. It wasn¡¯t really a surprise. Who wouldn¡¯t like to show off his wealth? And then, the majority of male species would love to show off with thedies by their side. After a bit of thinking, Alex genuinely smiled as that was simple people were. Alex used the resident route and invited Remia to his business rtionship¡­ Seeing the system promptly opening itself before her with a question, Remia¡¯s green eyes blinked. Soon, those dazzling hues sparkled as she realized Alex¡¯s intent. ¡°I will repay your goodwill in the future, Alex!¡± Remia bowed. Alex shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I can do this much since I currently don¡¯t have apany. Now, let¡¯s head in. We can¡¯t block the queue.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Remia peeked behind, then promptly ran after Alex like a little squirrel. And that was when the new world opened for both of them. While the exterior was simple and matched the city¡¯s architecture, the interior was grand on every step. Red carpet, exquisite paintings, vast chandelier, and more importantly, personnel that was handsome and breath-taking. Men wore suits and shone dazzlingly while the beautiful women simply drew attention with their exposing clothes and mellifluous chuckles. They offered drinks to guests, even before the auction started! Thedy naturally approached Alex. After he refused the drink, she fished out a list of items that would be soon on the auction. But before she passed it to Alex, thedy left a kiss on the paper. Alex didn¡¯t really mind such a show, but he wondered whether it was just a service or something deeper hidden behind that gesture. In the corner of his eye, he found out that other women did the same. One of the guests kissed the list back, winking toward thedy. She winked back and whispered something to his ear. ¡®Ah, so they also offer this kind of service,¡¯ Alex understood the meaning behind the kiss. Everyone who entered the auction house had a considerable amount of money. Of course, most yers were still poor since they were still new to the world, but NPCs already proved that they had at least a few gold coins. Since Alex looked like NPC, thedy offered herself for a night. Alex didn¡¯t reciprocate those feelings, so he thanked for the list, then added something from himself, ¡°Unfortunately, I have to refuse. But if my situation were different, I would¡¯ve been more than honored to have such a beautifuldy like you for a night.¡± ¡°I was just looking forward to a new experience,¡± thedy said, her eyes on the race she had never seen before; a catman, ¡°But now, I am genuinely saddened. Such a gentleman.¡± Alex grinned with contentment. Right now, he was surrounded by NPCs. And all males showed enough respect to thedies. Perhaps, they were famous, or maybe their identities were more than just the auction house¡¯s personnel. Thus, Alex didn¡¯t want to just bluntly refuse. He simply said that he was already taken. But more than anything, Alex didn¡¯t want to lose Remia from his eyes. He still didn¡¯t want to lose his golden chance! ¡°That item list¡­¡± Alex said while looking at his game system. It had absorbed the list and presented the items in a more straightforward form. Remia said, ¡°Since yers use this auction house as well, the auction has three phases; the yers¡¯ items, the residents¡¯ items, and then grand items.¡± The first was simple; the yers mainly were low-level, so some high-leveled residents wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye on those items from monsters and dungeons. They would think of them as a waste of time. Only yers of the same level would be interested. Thus, most yers would appear on the first stage. NPCs would spend their time with themselves, talking about their businesses or other stuff. They would enter the auction¡¯s stage on the second phase. The third phase was for grand items. That phase came out after one of the yers brought an epic item. Alex nodded, ¡°I think I will spend time on the yer¡¯s phase, then leave.¡± He already had an eye on one of the swords. Remia agreed, ¡°Me too. I see that there are a few simple poison techniques for low-level yers. I will try to buy them.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Wee to the Avander World.] ¡°Hehe, boi. I am here!¡± A yer known as Rasmus ps rubbed his hands. He was eager to start another enjoyable gaming experience. But before he took a step forward, his eyes shed with the system message. [Your item has been sold on the Harlo City¡¯s Auction House.] [Three gold coins have been transferred to your inventory.] ¡°Huh?¡± Rasmus ps rubbed his eyes, ¡°Howe they sold it for three gold coins?! I am fucking rich now!¡± He thanked the auction house for their hard work! He also promised to continue his business here! Of course, Alex was the one who bought his sword. But that sword wasn¡¯t even worth three gold coins. Hence, Rasmus ps¡¯ excitement and joy. The sword he put on the auction wasn¡¯t even an epic item! It was just a unique sword. In the Avander world, the highest grade was currently known as the legendary grade. Epic was one step below the legendary grade. Most yers usedmon equipment, which was naturally themon grade. The unique grade was aftermon. And Rasmus ps sold a unique sword. ¡°It was just some sword with ice affinity. It increased [Intelligence] rather than [Strength] or [Agility]. Who would fight for that sword?¡± Rasmus ps wondered loudly, holding his chin in bewilderment. If he knew that one of those yers had legendary ss, what his reaction would be? Even better, if he knew that the second yer was the dungeon conqueror, Momma Blue, the popr celebrity, what his response would be? Rasmus ps shrugged, ¡°Probably some idiots who luckily stumbled on a gold chest! Damn, three gold coins! I should go to the auction house myself! Hehe!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Sessor Quest #2 It was as if Alex was supported by the gods themselves. He had met Remia before reaching the forest fairies¡¯ home, and he even had items that he could use to be closer with her. But since even Alex thought of it as too coincidental, he didn¡¯t dare to bring them out yet. But on the auction stage, Alex¡¯s fortune ended. ¡°Two gold coins,¡± A melodious voiceced with maturity rang out. A few yers jumped from surprise as they were familiar with that tone. They immediately stood up and looked around to find the woman behind the bid. Even some wealthy NPCs had their interest piqued; their eyes were going around the stage to find thedy. As their eyesnded on them, they eximed in amazement, ¡°It¡¯s a yer with blue blood.¡± Momma Blue, the celebrity from Earth, became the center of attention. While everyone had their eyes on her, she sat indifferently in her seat. She rested her head on her right hand while keeping her left hand high to continue the bidding. Her right leg rested on her left knee, making her seem like a lofty person. In her eyes, nothing other than the sword remained. And as she was one of the famous actresses on Earth, no one could doubt her beauty. Even now, her indifference and ripe beautypelled the audience to stare at her. Alex was no different. It was rare to see celebrities in person. And since the game was so real-life, Alex indeed met one of those celebrities in person. However, it was not a pleasant or exciting meeting. Since the beginning, he had been fighting with her over the ice sword. [Ice Breath Sword(Unique) Lv. Requirement: 20 Attack: 340~~370] [The sword made out of the unknown¡¯s existence¡¯s breath.] [If equipped, your INT will increase by 5%.] That sword wasn¡¯t anything special. In fact, there were better swords for twenty-level yers. Those swords increased stats that all swordsmen preferred. No one would wear a sword with [INT] as primary focus unless the sword had excessive attack damage. But that sword¡­ had just a bit more attack thanmon swords. Therefore, it was not worth it for amon yer to get it. Alex was different. His sword skill had received a new effect, [Soul Freeze], a crucial crowd control skill in his arsenal. His [Chilling sh] gradually slowed people, making them feel fear. But that peculiar crowd control froze Alex¡¯s enemies¡¯ souls, rendering them useless. Alex believed that the ice sword would help him with his skills. He also wanted to use magic through his left hand. Ice Magic didn¡¯t sound bad at all. The more Alex thought about cold magic, the more he liked it. He dropped his lightning image and left that element to Olivia. But Alex¡¯s dreams shattered when the celebrity appeared out of nowhere! She was striking, both with her money and beauty! ¡®Did she just nce at me? I see¡­ Two gold coins are your limit,¡¯ Alex felt Momma Blue¡¯s eyes. As he turned to the side, he saw her blue eyes staring down at him. She still remained indifferent, but Alex saw that she was not as challenging as before. ¡®No¡­ The fact that she looked toward me says enough. She can¡¯t bid further¡­ I will just end this now,¡¯ Alex inferred. He raised his bid, ¡°Three gold coins.¡± ¡°Three gold coins! Did you hear it, everyone?!¡± Thedy on the stage vividly shouted; her voice echoed for a good while. Everyone surely heard her. Of course, no one said anything. No one would pay three gold coins for the unique sword that was just for level twenty. And even if mystery hid behind that sword, no one risked that. [You have won the Ice Breath Sword for three gold coins.] Alex sighed after receiving the system message. He sank in his chair and closed his eyes. He also massaged his temple. It was not worth spending this much money on the unique sword. Of course, Alexforted himself that he hadn¡¯t used the Strongus¡¯ skills to get a sword for himself. There were expensive swords, but he wasn¡¯t so desperate to go for them. In fact, Alex no longer thought about them after spotting the Ice Breath on the list. ¡®Next time, I will speak with Sara and sell some bone swords here. They must have umted a lot of skeleton swords and other items¡­ We can use it to rebuild the castle,¡¯ Alex thought. He promptly left after getting the sword. Since Remia was also done with her bidding, they left with something in their inventories. Overall, it was quite a good day. ¡®I had a bidding battle with Momma Blue. Some peeps will be jealous,¡¯ Alex chuckled. After thinking of the auction house¡¯s event, Alex no longer felt terrible. Even if he had spent three gold coins for the unique item, he saw some emotion on the celebrity¡¯s face. And that emotion was genuine, not the one she would show for the movie character. He would talk about it with his friends tomorrow. ¡°She looked pretty shocked,¡± Remia said. Alex grinned, ¡°I know, right? She drew so much attention, then shared some spotlight with me. I am victorious here, regardless of the bidding.¡± Remia carefully looked over Alex¡¯s face, ¡°Three gold coins is still too much, though.¡± Alex coughed. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°It¡¯s time to part,¡± Remia whispered, then bowed before Alex. But as Alex didn¡¯t want to lose this golden chance, he replied, ¡°Are you perhaps the forest fairy, Remia?¡± Remia lifted her head carefully, ¡°Yes¡­ Why do you ask?¡± Although she wore clothes that hid most of her body, Alex could¡¯ve peeked at her little round ears. It wasn¡¯t surprising for him to exactly know her race. But Remia naturally remained cautious. Alex nodded, ¡°I am on my way toward your forest. If you are returning home, then it would be my pleasure to apany you.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Well, we can go here together. But if my people refuse your entry, you can not ask me for help,¡± Remia said. She received Alex¡¯s kitty grin for a response, ¡°I wander the world with good intent. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Remia.¡± ¡°I hope so, Mr. Gentleman. Haha~~¡± Remia pulled down her hoodie and grinned to herself. And knowing to what she had alluded to, Alex¡¯s body grew hotter. He awkwardly followed her, then their journey toward the forest fairies began. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After spending nearly all day in the city with humans, Remia wanted to spend the rest of her time within the forest¡¯s embrace. Forest Fairies found human culture quite ufortable too. That was mostly because humans didn¡¯t go along with nature. For example, they formed cities, which polluted air with their factories. And then, simply putting down a brick house sullied the nature, to say nothing of the whole city. Therefore, Remia and Alex slowly walked through the forest. It was¡­ not a wise choice. ¡°Here you are¡­ The guy who spends three gold coins on a fucking unique sword. You have this much money, and you dared to leave the city without any bodyguards,¡± An unknown NPC said. His eyes were on Alex. [Alex Lv. 22] While it was prettyplicated for NPCs to hide their names, yers had no problems. They could blend into themunities well. Alex pushed it further, and by leveraging his side-effect from Charm Skill, he managed to create a fake nickname for himself. Of course, if someone killed him, they would see his true name. Alex took out his sword and faced the group of hoodlums, ¡°Bandits? You don¡¯t look like bandits, actually.¡± His eyes pierced through them¡­ And that was when Alex had received a new system message. [You have spotted the hungry demon.] ¡®Where?¡¯ Alex narrowed his eyes. From his legendary ss and first encounter with those species, Alex had learned a few things about them. ¡®I thought they were mainly attacking the Deathwill Castle¡­¡¯ Alex and Elias Deathwill thought the same. Of course, Alex¡¯s knowledge came from his father-inw¡¯s diary. In that diary, Elias had encountered those demons in ¡®dark¡¯nds. He had never heard about them in the outer world. Perhaps, as he had left everything for Alex, Elias Deathwill had met more of those demons. Well, no one knew what this old man was up to nowadays. But his legendary ss helped Alex immensely. Not only did he spot the hungry demon somewhere, but he had also received another quest! [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Sessor Quest #2] [Protect Remia.] [Reward: Battle Spirit(S)] ¡®That¡¯s something you should be doing, hypocrite¡­ If it weren¡¯t for your empty lies,¡¯ Alex sighed. He lifted his sword and said, ¡°Stand on my left, Remia.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Together Although Alex told Remia to stand on his left, he didn¡¯t start a battle with his strongest style; one-handed swordsmanship. It wasn¡¯t because he thought he would overwhelm enemies regardless of the style. In fact, if his enemies proved to be a challenge, Alex could use it to form a deeper bond with Remia. Actions said more than words. However, Alex still didn¡¯t n to leverage their plight. He had other reasons for going for two-handed swordsmanship. The reason was simple; the hungry demon. The system told him about one hungry demon, so the group of humans from the Harlo City probably wasn¡¯t aware of the demonic existence in their ranks. And even if they were, Alex wouldn¡¯t show his strongest skill from the get-go. He clenched the hilt with two hands, then waited for his enemies toe. ¡°I will help,¡± Remia whispered. Alex nodded, ¡°I can fight them head-on and slow them down. What about you?¡± He knew that Remia was not a mage or a warrior. She had more of a crafting ss that had helped the Deathwill Castle in the past. She had blessed the castle with her nature, enhancing both its looks and defenses. She was a weak woman. ¡®No, she used to be a weak woman,¡¯ Alex corrected his thoughts. Immediately after he did, Remia¡¯s voice rang out in his ears, ¡°I am not sure about new poison skills and whether I can use them¡­ so I can only help you stop them for a short time.¡± Alex brightly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great! I count on you, Remia. Now, I feel more confident in our survival. My swordsmanship is strong, but I still find it hard to fight against many individuals at once.¡± ¡°You can count on me!¡± Remia¡¯s smile brightened as if the sun had just reared. She clenched her hands, feeling the warmthing out from the bottom of her heart. In recent years, it was rare for others to rely on her. It was worse when it came to fighting others. Her techniques weren¡¯t suitable for battles. And then, Remia joined one of the human kingdoms despite her mother¡¯s warnings. In fact, her mother once told her that she would regret that choice and her life would turn worse. After her mistakes, Remia took a different path once again. She didn¡¯t decide to stay in her home and enjoy life as a princess, but took her life into her hands and went outside once again, this time, to get her independent strength. Therefore, Alex¡¯s words encouraged her greatly. [You have connected to the forest!] ¡®I connected really fast!¡¯ Remia inwardly eximed. Her tone was filled with content. Sometimes, it would take her much more time to connect to the unfamiliar forest. During that time, she was as vulnerable as level one NPC. But for some reason, she connected in less than three seconds. And then, Remia used her skill, ¡°Flexible Roots!¡± From the ground, countless roots rose! For a moment, they reminded Alex of zombiesing out from their graves. Those roots were thin but strong. And as they coiled around hoodlums, their power utterly stopped them! Only one person was left intact! Remia¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So strong?¡± Alex grinned, ¡°Well done, Remia. I won¡¯t waste any of your mana!¡± While Remia stood overly shocked by her disy of strength, Alex whispered a few good words into her ears. Although it might look like he was deliberately cheering her on, he naturally enjoyed her progress and strength. And then, Alex naturally didn¡¯t waste any time! Holding his sword tightly, he rushed forward. His new weapon, Ice Breath, sparkled as Alex utilized his [Chilling sh]. Speaking of his weapon, Ice Breath looked like a normal sword made out of blue steel. Its appearance was far from its description, meaning that no one would think of its origins as mysterious breath. [Critical Strike!] [-650 HP!] [You have slowed down your enemy by 3%!] Those effects would stack and increase with more shes. But as Alex looked at his first enemy, he immediately dropped an idea of utterly slowing them down. They were weak. He inflicted a few more shes, then thrust his sword in. ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± The first hoodlum cried out while dropping backward. Hended on his bottom. Then, his eyes immediately went up as Alex was way stronger than they thought! He couldn¡¯t even react to Alex¡¯s moves! And then, he looked around. Remia¡¯s branches were still holding his buddies back. No one could break free, even after using their power-up skills! They thrashed and groaned in nature¡¯s embrace. But as the first enemy fell, Remia let the second enemy go. He immediately pounced at Alex. s, Alex already knew who would pounce at him. Remia simply told him. Thus, he was well prepared for the enemy¡¯s charge. The second fool had a sword in his hands, but even that weapon didn¡¯t help him with Alex. He simply parried all his attacks, then brought him onto the ground! One by one, Alex and Remia slowly destroyed the enemies that had their eyes on them from the very beginning. ¡°You are thest one,¡± Alex uttered coldly. Thest human raised his eyes at Alex and replied, ¡°You made a wrong choice by not killing them.¡± To thisst enemy, Alex was naturally more cautious. After all, thisst one should be the hungry demon. And after his words, Alex was sure of it. ¡°You are the lucky one, aren¡¯t you, Remia?! You found a strong bodyguard for yourself! Hehe!¡± the demon revealed his true nature. From a male in his early twenties, he became a humanoid existence whose skin was withered. His height shrank, and he looked like a small gray goblin. Only his red eyes stood out, but it was probably the source of his demonic strength! Remia trembled, ¡°You were after me?¡± ¡°Why would I care about some catman with three golds and a unique sword?!¡± the hungry demon howled. Before he exerted more of his strength, Alex threw a thrust. s, the demon¡¯s aura blocked him off. ¡®Two-handed style won¡¯t do much here,¡¯ Alex thought. But that little move gave too much room for the demon goblin. He extended his hand toward one of the unconscious humans, then used a skill on them. That human flew toward him, then the goblin sucked his vitality. All human NPCs fell prey to this skill. [You have received 1240 EXP!] [You have received¡­] [You have received¡­] Alex saw a few messages telling him about the humans¡¯ deaths. Those messages left him conflicted since Alex had reasons to think of this world as the real one. Naturally, the demon goblin didn¡¯t give time for Alex to think about the fallen. His small form rose, and he became two and a half meters tall monster. His small limbs became thicker and more muscr. His whole appearance screamed of a battle mode where he would dominate his enemies. The hungry demon sneered, ¡°Remia. You have two choices. Work with us and help us find the Deathwill Castle or die. In either way, we will find his location!¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡®So they are after Remia due to her connection with hypocrite¡­ But aren¡¯t there demons already? Howe they don¡¯t know the location?¡¯ [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Diary ¨C I naturally dealt with a few hungry demons before I left the castle to my daughters and my sessor. I confirmed that the seal worked seamlessly!] ¡®Seal¡­ They want to break the seal!¡¯ Alex connected the dots. The existence of those demons was still a big mystery, but they were in important locations. One of those locations was thend where Elias Deathwill threw his castle to. Those demons knew how powerful thatnd was. After all, the skeletons that were Elias¡¯ enemies came out from the ground. They became Alex¡¯s enemies, helping him level up significantly. There could be much more undead enemies, so no wonder those hungry demons would want to use or be closer with them. Alex raised his voice, ¡°Thatdy is with me. And this time, I won¡¯t let anyone die.¡± ¡°Shut up, catman! You are insignificant!¡± the demon goblin roared at Alex. Alex smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s follow the same pattern, Remia.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Remia, who had been scared like never before, nodded btedly. She felt hopeless and weak. That had been how she usually felt while recalling the events from the future. Only today did she feel better and valuable, yet the sudden appearance of the demon goblin had shattered her happiness. She was the reason Alex could die as well. It couldn¡¯t get any worse for her, could it? Remia looked down sadly, her eyes tearing up. But as Alex said those words, he grasped the sword with one hand. He drew hispanion¡¯s attention,pelling her to look at him. Remia found his back oddly familiar as if he inadvertently followed someone¡¯s style! And the more she locked, the faster her heartbeat became. Alex reassured her, ¡°We will surprise him.¡± ¡°We?¡± Remia whispered back. ¡°Yes. We will kill him together,¡± Alex nodded decisively. [The Demon Goblin Lv. 35 HP:??? MP:???] He was a powerful opponent. He hid his stats and exuded so much pressure that it was hard to breathe. That only escted after the goblin took the first step forward. The ground shook. ¡°Kill me? If you manage to kill me, then good job! Haha! I wille back! I¡¯ve be one of them, one of the hungry demons! Our hunger is more insatiable than those shitty yers! Their power will be ours!¡± he felt overly proud of being one of them. He stomped once again, ¡°But can you really kill me? You two little pests?¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Different circumstances The Demon Goblin¡¯s presence was overwhelming. He exerted so much of it with just steps alone that Alex and Remia felt like going down to bow before him. In spite of this aura, Alex managed to lift his sword. His body powered up with adrenaline and genuine killing intent, making him cope well with the pressure. But as Alex was doing fine, the same couldn¡¯t be said about Remia. She fell off a few times, and it was harder for her to get up with each fall. The Demon Goblin also didn¡¯t wait for her to adjust. He kepting closer; his presence was multiplying. Alex nced behind, ¡°I didn¡¯t say those words for a show, Remia. I won¡¯t let you die today. Before he gets to you, he has to go over me! That¡¯s why, as long as you can see my back and feel my presence, don¡¯t think about him! Just focus on trapping all evil around us!¡± ¡°I¡­ I will,¡± Remia stuttered due to her fear. She recalled an event from the past. On that day, the man with simr swordsmanship disyed his strength. His back was reassuring, even more than Alex¡¯s. But that man had so much more strength that it was not surprising. But there was a clear difference between him and Alex. Alex always looked out for her. Every time she fell from fear, Alex would nce at her and confirm her state. He would show his care and encourage her to stand up. He would carefully support her, even with the monster before him! ¡®It¡¯s not just me looking at him and getting protected. We fight together¡­¡¯ Remia whispered inwardly, her heart warming up. That was a clear difference. It was not one-sided protection. Alex needed her as much as she needed him. Therefore, they would fight together and take down the monster to keep their lives intact! ¡°Alex! Don¡¯t you dare to die! I have yet to show you my tribe! The forest fairies are waiting to show you their forest!¡± Remia encouraged Alex back, her voice as decisive as his. Looking back, Alex smiled widely, ¡°Now that you have promised to personally show me the forest fairies, I can¡¯t die, can I?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Remia faintly smiled. And as she did, she unconsciously connected to the forest again. But this time, her connection was more profound. It was as if she turned the forest into her particr fairy forest, enhancing its properties tenfold. She became one with the forest around her. For this short amount of time, Remia felt like a different person. It was a valuable and important feeling that would help her in her future endeavors. However, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. In her eyes, the demon unfolded. She deeply focused all she had on him, utilizing her technique. ¡°Forest Cage!¡± Remia shouted. Her voice echoed throughout the whole forest as if birds conveyed her wish to all trees and bushes around her. Simrly to before, the roots rose. Their speed was much different than before, to say nothing of their sturdiness. But as Remia used her strongest skill, it was naturally not the end. From above, countless branches snapped. Those branches extended toward the goblin from the sky, bing a cage to trap him. Leaves gathered in abundance, dropping onto the wooden cage as if an avnche. As those leaves were enhanced by raw mana, they stuck tightly to the cage, barring the hungry demon¡¯s vision. In the meantime, Alex rushed forth, ¡°Well done, Remia!¡± He was amazed by the whole forest movement that was straight as if from a fantasy movie. But as he knew that this skill was used to ensure their survival, Alex didn¡¯t let himself gaze at the forest¡¯s might. He promptly charged at the hungry demon. ¡®This goblin looks down on me. He won¡¯t expect the strength behind my swordsmanship! I must seize the momentum and inflict as much damage as possible. Then, we will wear him down!¡¯ Alex thought. Since the demon goblin had his stats hidden, his HP and MP must be outstanding. Alex didn¡¯t even think of killing him in just a few moves. ¡°Catman!¡± The Goblin Demon howled; his eyes were on Alex. Now that Alex went through Remia¡¯s skill, the demon couldnd his eyes on him. Of course, the forest was Alex¡¯s greatest ally now. It wouldn¡¯t be an obstacle for him, and it would show him the way toward the monster. In his cage, the hungry demon had been punching the wood endlessly. His demonic energy sshed around, trying its best to taint nature. To no avail! And as Alex appeared, the demon saw a gap in which he noticed his escape route. His only obstacle was some funny catman swordsman. But as Alex looked funny, his strength was immense. He thrust his weapon against the monster¡¯s falling punch! [Critical Strike!] [Critical Strike!] [Critical Strike!] His sword¡¯s tip sank into the demon¡¯s punch. And then, Alex quickly drew a few more shes across the demon¡¯s arm and chest. He didn¡¯t care whether it was luck; Alex proudly sneered at those critical strikes. Those heavy shes drew out so much blood that the goblin demon became smaller. ¡°You little rat!¡± he howled while holding his arm! Alex smiled and took a few steps back. ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape!¡± the demon goblin immediately used his other hand to catch Alex. s, the forest stopped him from touching Alex. A few more branches fell like a waterfall, allowing Alex to return safely. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡®My sessor quest wants me to protect Remia. We can even let this goblin escape, and I will finish the quest sessfully,¡¯ Alex thought on his way toward Remia. After inflicting overwhelming shes on the Demon Goblin, Alex¡¯s confidence rose. He cooled off his head and thought calmly. It would be best to kill the demon as his death could drop useful items and even clues rted to this peculiar race. Now that Alex knew that everyone could be one of those hungry demons, he wanted to gather as much intel about them as possible. He returned to Remia¡¯s side. ¡°We can see his HP and MP now¡­ If we focus-¡± Alex returned with great news. But on the other side, Remia looked worse than Alex had thought. Her mana was dropping low at a significant pace. The connection also put a high toil on her mind, so her stamina and even health points went low. She looked pale, sweaty, and quite miserable. Alex hid his sword in his inventory, then took her into princess carry, ¡°Let¡¯s escape.¡± ¡°B-But he will chase after us! It¡¯s dangerous to stop now!¡± Remia said, her voice desperate and a little sad. Alex shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve hurt his arm significantly. And he also used humans to boost his strength. This power shouldn¡¯t be a permanent boost. Besides, with so many wounds on his arm, his bleeding must also be lethal. He has to take care of his wounds, or he will just die,¡± Alex whispered. Remia looked into his eyes, ¡°The hungry demons¡­ can respawn like yers, right?¡± Alex gulped down, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we have to escape right now!¡± He held her tightly and escaped from the forest. Knowing that Remia was right, Alex didn¡¯t dare to stay in the same forest anymore. That goblin demon could be like yers, meaning that he could use sacrifice tactics to chase them! Alex also recalled Sara¡¯s words. After killing the Wolfen Demon, she told him about her impression of him. If her words were right, the Wolfen Demon wanted to bring out her Ultimate Skill and see through her true strength. ¡®This goblin will be the same. But there¡¯s a difference now.¡¯ Alex smiled faintly. There were just five individuals in Deathwill Castle¡¯snds, including Alex. In the outer world, there were many yers and NPCs around. The Demon Goblin couldn¡¯t afford to chase them for too long. That was why Alex felt reassured and confident about their survival chances. He nced behind, ¡°Your skill stopped.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I can¡¯t keep it up any further,¡± Remia nodded in Alex¡¯s arms. The forest returned to its initial state, letting out the demon. A powerful wave went after Alex and Remia as the Goblin Demon locked his killing intent on them. Fortunately, the Goblin Demon stopped chasing them after a few minutes. No one knew what he had stumbled upon. Alex and Remia sighed with relief. Remia then nced up, ¡°Alex¡­ Your hands feel¡­ like human hands¡­¡± As Remia was still in a princess carry, Alex¡¯s hands held her arm and legs tightly. She didn¡¯t feel soft paws. Even if Alex held her through her clothes, there should be some softness, right? ¡°Well¡­¡± Alex awkwardly smiled. [You havepleted your quest.] [Battle Spirit(S) has been added to your skill set.] ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Alex said, knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide his true self from Remia anymore. Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Good friends ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Alex awkwardly replied. He didn¡¯t know where he should start his story from. Of course, he was in a worse position as Alex couldn¡¯t reveal his Deathwill¡¯s origins yet. He contemted for a while. While he was deeply thinking about his following words, Remia had been silently staring at his face. Due to her past experiences, it was impossible for her to not feel nervous. The stress took over her, but just for a few seconds. From the start, Alex had been pretty nice to her. They both went through the vast and crowded Harlo City, finding the auction house. Then, Alex helped her with the auction¡¯s entrance and offered to adventure together. While it might seem like he had a goal behind all his actions, Alex proved his loyalty and friendship just a few minutes ago. Before the Demon Goblin, he didn¡¯t take a step back. He offered help, encouraged her, and made her feel stronger than ever before! That was why Remia wasn¡¯t feeling nervous anymore. Instead, she saw Alex in a better light and hoped that they would be able to still be friends. Alex finally parted his lips then, ¡°I appear like a catman to everyone due to a certain skill. I can¡¯t disclose any information about it. But you heard the Demon Goblin, didn¡¯t you? I am not lying.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Remia nodded. Even that powerful existence saw Alex as the catman. It showed that Alex was hit by a powerful skill, which undoubtedly affected his lifestyle. No one could see his true looks, which were probably humanoid. Alex continued, ¡°I am a human¡­ and I am one of the yers.¡± Those words came out quite softly. Because Alex was a yer, he could afford to die. And if he could die whenever he wanted, his recent words during the battle against the hungry demon lost significant meaning. But Alex inferred that hiding this truth wouldn¡¯t do him any favor. He spoke genuinely, and he deeply stared into Remia¡¯s green eyes. ¡°yer¡­¡± Remia whispered softly. After hearing Alex¡¯s words, no one could tell what went through her mind. She gazed absentmindedly, trembling from time to time. After a few minutes of silence, Remia asked, ¡°Have you received a quest from the Elias Deathwill?¡± There was no need to hide this name anymore. The Demon Goblin had mentioned the Deathwill Surname, and he openly told Remia about his objective. But more than anything, Remia couldn¡¯t shake off the initial expression that had formed after Alex grasped the sword with one hand. Alex and Elias were somewhat connected. ¡°I have,¡± Alex agreed. Still in his arms, Remia shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t trust him. I know that yers like adventures and will do anything to get unique quests, but you shouldn¡¯t trust him.¡± On her journey, Remia had met a lot of yers. Their desire for adventures was insatiable. They would do everything to find epic quests, adventures and fight thrilling battles. That was what drove most of the gamingmunity! But to her words, Alex smiled widely. He knew that his yer status made his rtionship with Elias Deathwill and his family easier to understand. Surely, no yer would refuse the legendary ss and quests! And Remia was one of thedies who wouldn¡¯t doubt whether Elias Deathwill¡¯s strength was around the legendary level. He put her down onto her two legs, then replied, ¡°You are as kind-hearted as I heard.¡± Remia blushed deeply, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Alex shook his head, ¡°Why? Is it wrong for a kind-hearted person to be strong? Or you believe that ady with a soft heart can not be powerful?¡± To his words, Remia had no reply. She couldn¡¯t reply as she wasn¡¯t certain of her path as well. Alex chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to judge, but I think I am a good-hearted person. And I managed to fight well against the hungry demon and turn his arm inept. You were also merciless, Remia.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I felt like a different person, so I don¡¯t think I will be able to repeat the same feat¡­ But thank you¡­¡± Remia smiled bashfully. After everything became clearer between them, the duo resumed their journey. It was a slow journey as they needed to regenerate their stamina and other stats. But as Alex was more assertive, he offered to carry Remia again. Remia didn¡¯t refuse his goodwill. ¡°Can I ask what kind of quest have you received from him?¡± After sharing her view of Elias Deathwill, Remia asked this question. And her view of the father-inw was pretty terrible. Indeed, he hurt her heart. Alex replied, ¡°I am connected to Elias Deathwill through his daughters. I have never met him personally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Remia sighed with relief. Her relieved side made Alex feel wronger. He hid too much from her. And in fact, he believed that she would¡¯ve seen through him were it not for Elias Deathwill¡¯s empty promises. If his impact on her wasn¡¯t this great, Remia would¡¯ve probably noticed that Alex knew about her from the very beginning. He even said that she was as kind-hearted as he heard. ¡°How are his daughters? He was always proud of Miss Sara. Ah, you know, I only knew about Miss Sara until his big reveal. We were unaware of other daughters.¡± Remia asked, worried and curious about Elias¡¯ daughters. Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°How did he hide other daughters from you? I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡± As the main gardener of Elias Deathwill¡¯s kingdom, Remia spent most of her time in the castle. She was always here, yet she had never seen Ste or Schnee. Remia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it weren¡¯t for yers, he probably would¡¯ve been living the king¡¯s life and still lying to others. He¡¯s a good liar.¡± Alex agreed with her wholeheartedly, ¡°Well, I can tell you a little about his daughters. You might get surprised with how different they all are.¡± After talking about Ste and Schnee, Alex asked a few questions back. He was pretty curious about the forest fairies. In this way, he also wanted to change the topic as Deathwill was quite an ufortable subject for both of them. Alex had to hide some stuff, and Remia was wounded by Elias. That was why Deathwill was a quite troublesome topic. But as Remia asked this peculiar question, they returned to the roots, ¡°But what exactly do you need from forest fairies? I heard that mother opened our tribe for mage yers who wish to study the forest magic¡­ You are a swordsman, right? Have I been¡­ your goal from the beginning?¡± Remia asked, not even believing her own words. ¡°It was a coincidence that we met in Harlo City. But you are right. I was on my way toward the forest fairies to find you and to mend the wounds caused by Elias Deathwill. Not only did he trouble his daughters, but even his vassals and people close to him,¡± Alex didn¡¯t hide anything. He knew she would be able to connect the dots and see through him soon. Thus, after thinking about it, Alex received a simple conclusion. ¡°I see¡­¡± Remia replied shortly. Alex immediately added, ¡°And now that I¡¯ve seen you, I know you have be a stronger woman.¡± ¡°You know too much,¡± Remia turned her eyes away; her cheeks were as red as an apple. Alex grinned without saying a word. Atst, Remia looked at him, ¡°I won¡¯t renege on my words. I will be your guide in the forest fairies¡¯ forest, my home. You can look forward to it!¡± ¡°I am,¡± Alexughed. [Your rtionship with Remia has increased.] [You have be her good friend.] Remia also saw simr messages. That was because they had genuinely shared their goals. Alex said that he had been looking for her. And Remia told him that she no longer bothered herself with Elias Deathwill. Although he and his abilities would impact her in person, she was on her path to bing an independent and strong woman. Her kind heart wouldn¡¯t allow her to seek vengeance against him. It wasn¡¯t like Elias Deathwill bluntly said that he would ept her love anyway. At most, Remia would pursue her goal. And in the future, she would show Elias Deathwill that she wasn¡¯t just the gardener. She would show him her strong self and make him regret it! ¡°That sounds cruel,¡± Alex grinned. Remia harrumphed, ¡°It will be cruel if I show myself with someone by my side¡­ But well¡­ Mmm¡­ It¡¯s still just a goal.¡± She rubbed her nose bashfully. Alex replied, ¡°No shame in pursuing goals. If we don¡¯t try new stuff, we surely will regret that in the future.¡± Remia nodded. Atst, Alex received the system message he had been looking forward to. [You have entered the Forest Fairies¡¯ Tribe¡¯s province, Leafim.] [You have a good rtionship with their princess, Remia. No fairy will find your presence ufortable with her by your side.] [Your rtionship with the Forest Fairies: Unknown.] Because of the system, it was much easier to see through people. If Alex were to make a significant achievement in the forest fairies¡¯ home, everyone would know about him. If that achievement helped them, his rtionship with them would be friendly. It would trante to all of them being friendly with him despite his race. But if Alex did the opposite, he would be their enemy. Their killing intent toward them would be unconceble, and they wouldn¡¯t think twice before attacking him. Demi-humans were that simple, much more straightforward than humans and their greed. Of course, Remia also could use her princess status and increase Alex¡¯s rtionship with her tribe upon introducing him. However, they both thought of themselves as good friends, and they naturally forgot their statuses. To begin with, Remia had never thought of herself as a princess. She went against her mother¡¯s warnings as if utterly ignoring them and became closer to the strong human king. Alex also didn¡¯t want to leverage his new friend. Thus, such a thought of a grand introduction had never crossed their minds. They strolled across the forest fairies¡¯ province like true travelers. Strangely enough, even here, Remia hadn¡¯t taken off her hoodie. That was due to her past mistakes. Although no one from the tribe minded her rash decision to leave the tribe, the person she trusted betrayed her. Therefore, Remia didn¡¯t want to leverage too much of her status. If someone nced at them with suspicion, Remia would expose her royal seal. And then, she would continue her journey with Alex toward her home. Because of that, Alex had an inkling that he would meet the queen soon enough. Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Tree House The forest fairies lived close to nature. Their houses and forest reminded Alex of the elves he had read about in many fantasy novels. Like that peculiar race, the forest fairies inhabited thick trees and used them as their dwelling. In fact, they were in close cooperation with nature. ¡°This will be your house,¡± Remia said with a wide smile. In fact, Alex was actually experiencing how tightly the fairies were bonded with the forest. Before him, a peculiar tree stood. Other than its thickness and broad branches, the tree looked pretty normal. The magic happened a secondter. After hearing Remia¡¯s call, the tree moved on its own. The bark opened like doors, revealing what was inside. For now, it was an empty space. But momentster, the tree sculpted bed, desk, andmp. A breathter, the stairs uncurled on the side. Those stairs led up, meaning that Alex had a few more rooms to himself. Of course, he just needed one. But the fact that he had received a permanent residence within the forest fairies¡¯nds was a considerable achievement. [You have received the lodging in the forest fairies¡¯ capital.] [Alex¡¯s Tree House.] ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really mine?¡± Alex asked. He was astounded as he didn¡¯t expect to receive lodging. It was nothingpared to his Deathwill Castle, but it was still a nice gesture from Remia! He turned his eyes toward her while not hiding his shock. After all, Alex was a yer. He just could log out after spending his time here. Remia brightlyughed, ¡°You saved me, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s as much as I can do, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough, Remia,¡± Alex thanked her once again. ¡°Since mother probably has seen through it already, I must go and talk with her. Can you wait for me?¡± Remia whispered with an apologetic expression. She joined her hands and asked seriously. ¡°Why are you so serious? Haha!¡± Alexughed. Seeing how she was serious about her promise to show him the forest, Alex patted Remia¡¯s shoulder and added, ¡°I will look around my new house. If you don¡¯t find me here, I am back in my world. If so, then I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ Okay!¡± Remia nodded a few times. She had forgotten about Alex¡¯s status as a yer. But now that he said it bluntly, she understood that he had much more stuff to do. He could chat with other yers and use more system features. But before Remia turned around, Alex stopped her, ¡°I will be here all the time.¡± Remia deeply looked into his eyes, then turned around, ¡°See you soon.¡± Although Alex had saved her and helped her many times on their adventure, Remia invited still a foreign person to her forest. If something happened in her absence, people would point fingers at him, wouldn¡¯t they? But more than anything, Alex wanted to tell Remia that he valued her trust and that he wouldn¡¯t do anything in the forest without her by his side. After understanding all of it, Remia left him alone and went to talk with her mother. Inwardly, she was feeling very sweet as Alex looked out for her. She wanted to receive that kind of attention from someone else, but that was already past. Still, Remia wouldn¡¯t stop herself from enjoying this new friendship and sweet feelings. She returned home with a dazzling smile. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Your legendary ss resonated with your residence in the forest fairies¡¯ capital.] [You can make a checkpoint for your [Leave Ticket] here.] ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± Alex whispered beneath his nose. That message appeared after he had entered his new house. The doors closed, and he was all alone. His privacy was raised to the maximum as all forest fairies followed proper decorum. No one would peek into his house. However, some forest fairies had seen Alex and Remia together. They saw how she had given him one of the trees, so rumors about catman and the princess started going on through the forest. Right now, just a small amount of fairies knew about them. But that was enough to affect Alex¡¯s rtionship with the whole tribe. [Your rtionship with the forest fairies: Friendly(5%)] ¡°As long as I am friendly with them, I can use this house as a checkpoint. My leave ticket will no longer be random,¡± Alex confirmed a few stuff through his system. He was happy that his rtionship with the fairies increased a little and that they thought of him as friendly. It meant that they still treasured Remia in spite of her rash decision in the past. People in love made many mistakes, didn¡¯t they? Alex looked around his new house, ¡°Fireflies?¡± It was getting darker, so the forest fairies naturally needed a source of light. While most races used magic stones to light up their dwellings, the forest fairies contacted countless fireflies. Those fireflies had a simple mission; entermps in all tree houses! Alex¡¯s house was one of them. As those fireflies took dwelling in Alex¡¯smp, the darkness ran away from his house. He smiled faintly, enjoying this peculiar nature. Alex then took a seat on his bed. It was made out of wood, so Alex thought it would be pretty ufortable for a human to lie on it. But as he adequatelyid down, Alex¡¯s eyes widened, blinking in surprise. It was still rough butfortable. It would take him a few seconds to fall asleep! s, Alex didn¡¯t n to sleep in the game yet. He also had some time to explore his new lodging. He went upstairs, briefly skimming over other rooms. They were empty but open to Alex¡¯s ideas. He could decorate the room freely. ¡°I will check fairies¡¯ shops tomorrow,¡± Alex decided. He didn¡¯t want to taint the tree house with foreign culture. At most, he would keep things to a minimum to ensure that the tree house would stay as the tree house. Alex went up a few more floors. On the highest floor, Alex had a balcony. He put his hands on the wooden rail and breathed the fresh air; his eyes were on the forest swathed in darkness and fireflies. That scene was fluid and brought out a unique to the ce¡¯s atmosphere. In afar, Alex saw a few more trees that were even taller than his tree house. Those trees belonged to powerful forest fairies. Naturally, in the middle, the grand tree took all the spotlight. Its branches spread widely as if supporting the sky and all forest fairies. The whole tree shone from top to bottom as the fireflies danced in abundance around it as if they were paying respects to the queen. That was the house where Remia and her royal family lived. Alex stared in a daze, ¡°In those moments, I regret that you aren¡¯t a part of my legendary ss yet.¡± That kind of scenery would turn even the worst date into a sessful one. But more than anything, Alex wanted to share his experiences with those he loved. At this very moment, he wanted his girlfriend to be by his side. The Deathwill Sisters and Celia also crossed his mind. s, he couldn¡¯t call either Olivia or them here. ¡°My goal is more or less fulfilled¡­ I will enjoy my stay here, then return tomorrow,¡± Alex sighed. On the back of his head, he had Celia and her worried appearance. It was hard to part ways with her for this short adventure, so he could imagine this little girl crying and missing him. Alex scratched the back of his hair awkwardly, ¡°Am I worried about her too much?¡± He was like a father, wasn¡¯t he? But as Alex thought like that, he rolled his eyes and opened his system window. He didn¡¯t want those thoughts to bother him. Besides, his rtionship with Sara was friendly at most. He opened his game system and located the new skill. [Battle Spirit(S)] It was a new skill that came from his legendary ss. Due to the experiences during his adventure with Remia, Alex didn¡¯t have time to check the skill¡¯s description. He also wasn¡¯t forced to learn or use it forcefully, so Alex took his time and opened it just now. And as he read the description, his eyes shook, ¡°Elias Deathwill¡­ You talented monster.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43: Aqua Park ¡°Elias Deathwill¡­ You talented monster,¡± Alex uttered in bewilderment. Even though his swordsmanship severelycked many points, Alex could tell that the skill created by Elias Deathwill was an amazing one. Anyone would. [Battle Spirit(S) ¨C Create a spirit based on your battle experiences.] It was just one line that sounded simple. But simple, it was not! In this world, getting a pet was already a hassle, and only those lucky ones had those pets. Little or bigpanions added a lot of value. They both increased stats and added new bonuses, and thetter could also carry their masters. Spirit was on a totally different level. One could shape spirit based on their experience. In Elias Deathwill¡¯s skill, the crux was a battle experience. If one fought against the demon, one would be able to create a spirit simr to the demon and get their abilities for himself. Elias Deathwill went on another level, however. [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Diary: I created a spirit of myself.] Only a few individuals knew about Elias Deathwill¡¯s battle spirit. Everyone else he had fought was simply not aware of his profound skill because that hypocrite created a spirit of himself. It simply assimted with his body, increasing his strength by an additional 50%! ¡°He was already a monster, but he went beyond that,¡± Alex whispered while scrutinizing the diary information. From the diary, Alex learned about the peculiar ce in Schnee¡¯s cat n. In that ce, Elias Deathwill created his spirit and upped his abilities. [You have received clues about Divine Cat¡¯s Mirror World.] While it was fantastic information that filled Alex¡¯s adventurous heart with excitement, Alex couldn¡¯t help but think of Schnee¡¯s mother. Right now, she surely regretted her choice. He sighed and closed the system. Looking outside, Alex hovered his eyes on the fairies¡¯ forest. He etched the unique scenery into his heart, then logged out. It didn¡¯t seem like Remia would visit him tonight. And if she truly were on his way tonight, it also would raise some rumors. Alex decided that he would spare himself from that. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Next day.] Alex woke up, went to school, then logged into the game around noon. After he appeared on hisfortable bed, Alex yawned and rubbed his eyes. Even though he left the world, he felt like he had spent a good night here, which was weird as he exercised a lot today. He hopped off his bed, then left the house. ¡®My battle spirit¡­ I shouldn¡¯t rush this skill¡­ If I can create a spirit out of my battle experiences, I should go after an epic monster or NPC. In Deathwill Castle, there are a few of those monsters¡­ And beyond, there¡¯s even more,¡¯ Alex pondered inwardly. Other than a few forest fairies, he found no one else outside. And as he had promised Remia to not move around without her, Alex took a seat next to his tree. His head was overfilled with the new skill and its possibilities. While the yers desperately fought in the dungeons or other leveling grounds, looking for unique bosses and items, Alex had ess to thend, which was abundant in those. He didn¡¯t have to search around for them. ¡®The hungry demons are a peculiar race, though. Everyone can be one of them, like that goblin¡­ If I were to create a spirit out of my battle experiences against them, would I get a spirit with the respawn ability and means to level up?¡¯ Alex thought. He was in such deep thought that Alex hadn¡¯t noticed Remia before him. ¡°Alex?¡± Remia whispered and waved her hand. But even after raising her voice, Alex didn¡¯t budge. Only after she nudged him did Alex notice the fairy princess. He blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± ¡°You came to our world quitete and lost in thoughts. Did something happen on your side?¡± Remia asked; her worry was audible. Alex faintly smiled, ¡°There¡¯s only a scant group of yers with no responsibilities in our world, you know? But I feel like some yers might be full-time yers soon. As for me, I am all fine. Thanks for worrying about me,¡± Alex stood up and reassured his new friend. Remia deeply looked at him, then nodded, ¡°Responsibilities¡­ It makes me feel bad.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Alex asked. ¡°As the princess, I shouldn¡¯t be here. I shouldn¡¯t be wandering outside, too,¡± Remia smiled bitterly. She alluded to her past mistake and her wandering between the demi-humans and humansnds. She had been doing all of this for her sake. And even though Remia had given up on her title, she still carried the royal blood. Alex was highly conflicted inside. He wanted to say something, and he got some words into his mind. But those words made him feel troubled more. He didn¡¯t know whether he would actually help or make things worse. But in the end, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a princess just because you were born as royalty. You can help your family in your own way, right?¡± Alex respected Remia for not giving up. She truly worked to be an independent and strong woman that would need no one to protect her. That strength could contribute to the fairy forest, couldn¡¯t it? Remia knew that Alex wanted to help her, so she sweetly smiled, ¡°Thanks. And sorry for bringing it out. Your stay here should be free of any worries. That¡¯s why let¡¯s go straight to the fun things!¡± ¡°Fun things?¡± Alex genuinely wondered about those fun things. ¡°Hehe. You will see,¡± Remia grinned. The big aqua park was the best tourist spot in the whole fairy forest. On their way toward that park, Remia bought some snacks for Alex. Just a few of those snacks made him full. But as he noticed the aqua park, Alex widened his eyes, no longer feeling that full. ¡°It does look fun,¡± he whispered. Remia chuckled, ¡°It is fun! Even adults can enjoy it wholeheartedly as each slide has a few levels. Come! Let¡¯s buy swimsuits.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Big slide A little fun wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone! Alex and Remia went to try out a few swimsuits. Of course, Alex felt a little troubled as he appeared like a catman to everyone. He needed a male fairy¡¯s help, just so that he wouldn¡¯t look weird. He asked a few questions about whether he did not look odd. But since the male¡¯s swimsuit was simple, Alex simply looked normal to everyone. He was too troubled because he didn¡¯t know how he looked like a catman. Alex took some time, but Remia spent even more in the changing room. Atst, she came out, ¡°I amte! Have I made you wait for too long?¡± ¡°Actually, I needed some more time, too,¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°I am not familiar with cat people.¡± Schnee looked like a woman. All she had from her race was just tail and cat ears. Perhaps she could also take a humanoid cat form or be a little cat. Regardless, Alex had never seen that side. His image of cat people was kindacking. Remia tilted her head and looked at him, ¡°You look good.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­ Well, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Alex brightly smiled. ¡°As for me, it seems like I got bigger. I needed to measure myself,¡± she rolled her eyes and slightly pulled her swimsuit. After she let it go, that piece of cloth pped her tits back, making Alex cough. Remia, as the forest fairy, looked like a human too. She had just little different ears whose ends curled. In a swimsuit, her charm heightened. And she seemed carefree enough to talk about her three sizes with Alex. Although Alex didn¡¯t expect that, he didn¡¯t let himself get too flustered. Atst, the duo went for some fun. Remia took the lead, ¡°As a kid, I was scared of that big slide. Even now, it looks quite frightening.¡± She pointed at the slide in the middle. The whole Aqua Park was made out of nature. The forest fairies used their skills to make the water flow up and down. The trees cooperated with their wish and formed mild and dangerous slides. Of course, everything was safe. The forest fairies paid a lot of attention to their best touring spot and ensured that everyone could enjoy it safely. A few other races were here as well. Alex saw demi-human kids and their parents enjoying their time here. He once again got reminded of his little friend, Celia. Not letting those thoughts stop him from having fun, Alex whispered, ¡°That big slide, huh¡­ It sounds like you are still a little scared of it.¡± Now that Alex was within the pool, the giant slide looked quite terrifying. It was like the queen¡¯s tree, vast and broad. Of course, that was just aparison. If someone were to make a slide from the queen¡¯s tree, it would be the most dangerous slide ever! It would make the current big slide rtively mild¡­ Remia stopped swimming toward it and replied, ¡°I am not! I will prove it to you.¡± ¡°Well then¡­ I will be watching from here,¡± Alex jested. For a second, Remia¡¯s little face paled. Her green eyes trembled, and she looked so shocked that she nearly drowned in the pool. Her hands moved, and she replied, ¡°You are going with me, right?¡± Before Alex replied, a loud voice rang out from behind him, ¡°We will go with you!¡± The group of three demi-human kids swam their way toward Remia and Alex. They looked no younger than twelve years old. In the middle was a young forest fairy. He looked pretty simr to Remia as he had green hair and eyes. On his left, he had his friend with bear ears. And on his right, his friend had dog ears. Three of them swam fast as if no one was scared of the water. No, it was like they were little kings of this pool! They circled around Remia and Alex, but their eyes were on the beautifuldy. The forest fairy kid said, ¡°We also have to try that big slide. We will go with you, princess!¡± Then, their faces sank halfway into the water, ¡°But you have to hug us!¡± Their cheeks reddened. Alex raised his eyebrow, ¡°Already at that age, huh?¡± They nced at him, then shifted their eyes back at Remia. Remia smiled widely, ¡°You three are so brave. Let¡¯s do it!¡± And then, she turned her eyes toward Alex, ¡°As adults, we can¡¯t disappoint little ones.¡± ¡°I get it, I get it,¡± Alex lifted his hands in surrender. Five of them climbed up the stairs toward the big slide. From the highest point, the aqua park looked much different. Alex raised his hand to block the sun, then looked around, whistling as he found that sight indeed exciting, ¡°My heart skipped a beat. What about you guys?¡± No one replied. Alex found that weird, so he turned around. Here, Remia and the three little friends trembled vividly. They didn¡¯t evene close to the rails, their bodies shaking nonstop. Little ones grasped Remia¡¯s hands, tightly holding onto her as if the ground would soon crumble. Remia was no better. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A-Alex, you have to hug me too!¡± Remia stuttered. And then, as if feeling wronged, the little kids pointed their fingers at Alex, ¡°What are you?! You can¡¯t be a cat! Cats are scared of water!¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t dogs scared of water too? Your friend looked like a shark before,¡¯ Alex inwardly replied. He then sighed as the situation didn¡¯t seem to develop. He sat down on a slide, ¡°Come, Remia. We will do it together.¡± Being encouraged by a reliable friend, Remia made her way toward Alex. She sat down on his thigh. She no longer trembled as Alex wrapped his arm around her waist. He held her tightly, ¡°Tame this fear, and you will be stronger! Now, what about our little friends?¡± The three kids shook their heads, ¡°We can¡¯t! We can¡¯t!¡± Remia nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay! I was also scared as a kid. You guys will do it in a few years!¡± ¡°T-Thank you, miss!¡± Atst, Alex and Remia went down! ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡± The princess¡¯s screams reverberated throughout the whole aqua park. On that day, the little three swore to ovee the big slide; as adults, that was! Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Fear ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡± Those kinds of screams were prettymon in the Aqua Park. Particrly if they came straight from the big slide! No one felt bothered by Remia¡¯s squealing, and some even chuckled as they imagined her expression. Alex had it the best, though. Remia¡¯s big ass sank into his crotch. And as she screamed for his help, Alex used his other free hand to hold onto her even tighter. Therefore, during this whole slide, Remia was wholly on him. Alex sometimes touched her chest and other private parts! Atst, the slide threw them onto the pool! BANG! In tandem, both their heads popped out of the water. Alex had a broad smile, ¡°It was the best slide! I was in a few Aqua Parks in my world, but the forest fairies easily top all of them!¡± Remia didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Remia?¡± Alex whispered; his hands were still on her. Thedy stood absentminded, but then, her eyes twinkled, ¡°I can do it alone¡­¡± Alex whistled, ¡°Go for it.¡± Remia turned around and thanked him for his help. For a moment, Alex felt like it should be him thanking her for a treat. But then, he just smiled and nodded. After Remia climbed up the big slide, her voice echoed throughout Aqua Park again. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± This time, it sounded like she tamed her fear thoroughly. She enjoyed the slide and made others proud! All forest fairies gave a nod of approval for their princess. And then, Alex and Remia tried other attractions. Here, Alex gathered a crowd of kids and their parents. ¡°Cat bro! You are the king of surfing!¡± ¡°Cat bro! You are the shark in disguise!¡± ¡°Cat bro! Teach me!¡± Although Alex wasn¡¯t a pro, he had a fair share of experience. His parents took him to a few Aqua Parks worldwide. Therefore, he became like a teacher for young people, and he even taught some olderdies too. His catman disguise helped Alex be closer with all demi-humans. But from afar, the elven queen¡¯s forces saw through Alex. That was solely due to the level gap between him and them. If Alex was at the same level, then perhaps Schnee¡¯s charm skill would hide his real self from those forest fairies. They didn¡¯t have harbor ill-intent, though. After Remia told her mother about the hungry demons and how she was one of their objectives, the queen secretly sent a few of her people to protect her daughter. Remia was one of those NPCs who had restarted their level. She leveled up slowly and was low level, just like Alex. And now that the Deathwill¡¯s Acquaintances were marked by the mysterious hungry demons, the queen issued 24/7 protection for her daughter, even outside their tribe¡¯s grounds! ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with you, Alex!¡± Remia chuckled. She dropped onto the sunbed. Alex passed her a cold drink, ¡°me my stats.¡± ¡°I me your stats!¡± Remia chuckled. They spent some rest on sunbeds. After a lot of fun in Aqua Park, Remia took Alex for dinner. Everyone lived close to nature in her forest, meaning that eating meat and fish was no good. But regardless of that, Alex was highly impressed by their cuisine and enjoyed each of them. Then, Remia showed a few important ces. She talked about the history of her people and her ancestors¡¯ grand feats. Although they weren¡¯t the strongest demi-humans, their forest techniques made them quite unapproachable. They were also highly ranked in the demi-humans tournament ranking. They spent a whole day together. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While Alex and Remia had their time, the queen of the forest fairies also had a peculiar meeting. Before her, one of the servants stood with contorted expression, ¡°We have confirmed another two victims¡­ That yer is too clever and sneaky!¡± The queen, Yumia, closed her eyes and whispered back, ¡°Viin.¡± ¡°Viin?¡± the servant asked. ¡°It became a trend for yers to identify themselves as heroes or viins. Thetter doesn¡¯t look at us like living beings. For them, we are the same as the cursed monsters,¡± Yumia exined. But even though there were viins, the queen knew that yers were important. Thus, Yumia opened her tribe for a few yers. That was simply because she knew that those yers would ovee them at some point. Even now, some yers were already past level twenty. Their leveling up was fast, too fast. Therefore, hesitation would lead them to doom. Since the yers she had opened her tribe to were nice, Yumia switched the topic back to the viin. ¡°That yer invaded our grounds unnoticed. We also can¡¯t keep track of him¡­ He also just kills civilians,¡± the queen pondered. Hearing about the crimes, the servant clenched his hands and gnashed his teeth, ¡°Damn vile¡­¡± ¡°If he just wanted to kill ordinary people for EXP like yers do, he shouldn¡¯t have been hunting in human territories,¡± Yumia inferred. Her servant raised his voice, ¡°Humans are humans! He obviously doesn¡¯t want to get on their bad side!¡± The queen shook her head, ¡°The key point is that we can¡¯t find him. He knows our grounds too well¡­ He is a yer with a unique ss or the quest to wreak havoc in ournds. If I am correct, then he must be searching for something.¡± Unlike her servant, Yumia kept her head calm. She looked at their predicament from various angles, reaching a probable conclusion. Her servant dropped onto his knees and asked, ¡°But his moves make no sense. Is there something we aren¡¯t aware of, my queen?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yumia didn¡¯t answer him. For the first time, fear crept onto her beautiful face. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°See you tomorrow, Alex!¡± Remia waved her hand back at Alex. It was already night, and the same charming scenery invaded the forest. Alex waved back, ¡°Yeah. Tomorrow should be the most exciting one.¡± Remia crossed her arms beneath her chest and pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be a battle maniac. They have no charm!¡± ¡°Haha! I am itching for some leveling up, though. That¡¯s why I look forward a lot to tomorrow. And you will be with me, so that¡¯s even better.¡± After those words, Remia smiled widely, ¡°That¡¯s better! I will try my new skills tomorrow, so I look forward to it too. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± Alex whispered and turned around. Since monsters appeared all over the world, the forest fairies naturally were forced to deal with them. For a yer, it was nothing more but a good experience! But for residents, it was an exhausting and troublesome curse. There were some low-level monsters that Alex and Remia could face together. Therefore, Remia and Alex¡¯s time would continue tomorrow. And that was what Alex was d for. Their rtionship was already good, and he could nurture it further. He wanted to build enough trust to invite Remia to his Deathwill Castle and turn the thorny gardens into beautiful scenery. ¡°I hope we will stumble upon a boss. It will be a valuable experience for myself and the battle spirit,¡± Alex whispered before sleeping. Of course, he would log out and sleep in his world. But he couldn¡¯t help but lie down on the bed and spend some time here. He thought about battle spirit, then closed his eyes. He logged out with a smile, looking toward tomorrow. Chapter 46 Chapter 46: The Corrupted Forest After logging in, Alex didn¡¯t have to wait long for his fairy friend to pick him up. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Alex chuckled; his eyes were on Remia. Remia brightly smiled, ¡°Good afternoon.¡± Since she knew about Alex¡¯s real-world responsibilities, Remia also knew that he would log in around this time. She had been waiting for him patiently. Like Alex, Remia had excitement written on her face, ¡°Ready to kill some monsters?¡± ¡°Always,¡± Alex nodded with confidence. Without further ado, Remia turned around and guided Alex to one of the cursednds in her forest. Unfortunately, no one was spared. The same went for the forest fairies, who had been in a good rtionship with nature for eons. In those taintednds, the forest turned against them. Root worms, bush balls, tree monsters, and many other creatures were constantly respawning in those vile areas. At first, the forest fairies tried to speak with those creatures and form some understanding. s, to no avail. Most monsterscked intelligence. They were like pure-born creatures who solely worked on their instincts. They protected theirnds and lived here, not letting anyone approach them freely. Things always took a worse turn when the boss appeared. Those peculiar monsters possessed enough intelligence tomand others. However, most bosses had a simple desire. It was to create amunity to rule. And with thatmunity, they would expand theirnds. Of course, on higher levels, some bosses had even more ambition. For Alex, this journey meant that he would fight against new types of monsters. That was one of the reasons that fueled Alex¡¯s excitement. However, he would check a few important points on this adventure. The first was naturally Remia and their rtionship. The second would be him trying his CC skills on the wooden-type monsters. Ever since Alex could slow down the skeleton, he wondered what exactly his limit was. It would be best to test that freezing on the fire-type monsters, but they were far away. The third was just leveling up! While Alex had his reasons, Remia purely wanted to increase her damage output. She would try her new poison skills on this trip and learn more about that dangerous concept. ¡°Before we start fighting, I want to tell you about my weaknesses,¡± Remia faintly smiled; her eyes had shifted to Alex. Alex nodded and reared his ear. ¡°I was a treasured gardener in Elias¡¯ Kingdom because my crafting was superb. So, I can summon and ask nature to help me, but it really takes a long time. The enemy won¡¯t wait for me to connect in a battle,¡± Remia whispered. After a brief break, she continued, ¡°If I use external seeds, I can craft a powerful weapon. But if I connect on my own, I can¡¯t bring out offensive skills. If I do, they are so weak that I would rather not talk about it¡­¡± In Deathwill¡¯s Kingdom, Remia had been using nature that Elias Deathwill gathered for her. Those various nts brought her a lot of joy as she could try out new stuff. Of course, her selling point was various buffs that came from those seeds. Strength was not one of those. Although Remia had said that she could craft a powerful weapon, she excelled more in supportive areas. Alex nodded, ¡°Poison can be crafted too¡­ If you apply it to enemies and stop them with your supportive skills, you can reach a new power you have never been aware of.¡± His words greatly pleased Remia. She nodded with a dazzling smile, ¡°Yes! And knowing more about poisons can help me deal with them and help others too. It¡¯s a win-win.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alex agreed wholeheartedly. Atst, the duo entered one of the cursed areas. [Corrupted Forest(Rmended Level: 35] It was once again and with a much higher level of rmendation. And while it might look like Alex had been touched by Olivia¡¯spetitiveness, the reality was that there wasn¡¯t any weaker leveling ground. Alex also didn¡¯t mind going against higher leveled opponents. In usual gaming, that was quite amon routine. Remia was also fine. She knew monsters¡¯ patterns and their weak points. If she established a connection with the corrupted forest, she would be able to stop them wlessly and take out her new skills. And that was what the duo would leverage upon. Alex confirmed their n, ¡°Before you establish the connection, I will protect you with all I got. Then, you will trap those monsters, and we will kill them together. I, with my sword, and you, with your poison.¡± Remia nodded vigorously, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it then, Remia,¡± Alex chuckled and took a few more steps forward. Behind him, Remia closed her eyes. She joined her hands together and started building up her connection. For forest fairies, it was extremely hard to connect to the cursednds. They always had a second n, which was to bring a part of their pure forest with them. In her inventory, Remia had a few seeds and wooden oaks. Those would help her if need be. But once again, her eyes snapped in surprise. [You have connected to the Corrupted Forest.] [Your connection with the Corrupted Forest is out of the world.] [You have achieved the feat that no forest fairy had ever done!] [You have learned a new skill.] [Berserker Curse.] Remia stood in a daze. Once again, she had connected to the forest in the blink of an eye. Even better, it was the Corrupted Forest! Moreover, she had learned a skill from this connection! No one, even her mother, had done such a feat! Of course, the strong forest fairies had connected to the cursednds before. However, their connection was not as good as Remia¡¯s. She just did splendid work! BANG! At the same time, Alex confronted the first enemy. The monster before him was called Bush Ball. [Bush Ball Lv. 35 HP: 1500/1500 MP: 500/500] He was one of themon monsters. His form was that of a small bush that could curl up into a ball. His remarkable move was turning into a ball. He would m into yers mercilessly. His second move was spreading his form out. He would be a bush that would let out some dangerous seeds. It would also be hard to hit him in that form since most of his form would be fake. Alex drew a sh and inflicted significant damage, however. ¡°I can tell which part is fake. You better be a ball,¡± Alex chuckled. As if following his orders, the Bush Ball wrapped himself into a ball. His speed rose, and he vividly dashed toward Alex. He was so fast that sparks woulde out from their collision. But before Alex thrust his sword, Remia¡¯s skill came from behind him. She had used the same skill as before against the hoodlums. From the ground, roots emerged. Those stopped the monster perfectly, trapping him in its grasp! Alex was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect that. He turned around and said, ¡°Try your poison! I will keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Remia replied back; her voice was loud due to her inward shock. This time, her new skill came out slowly. But it did, making Remia¡¯s eyes sparkle. Since things seemed to improve at a rapid pace, her heart palpitated. She became more eager to train her abilities. Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Legendary Party [You have used the Poison Touch.] While the roots still held the Bush Ball, Remia used her new skill. That skill worked on already activated skills, meaning that it was a perfect fit for Remia. Her roots shook, and poison slowly crept its way toward the monster. Roots became soaked in poison, then they sank into the ball¡¯s form. The monster thrashed within the trap, desperately hoping that those roots would snap soon. s, Remia¡¯s connection was so strong that a mere level thirty-five monster wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her! Alex held his sword tightly; he had been looking at the monster intensely, ¡°Your poison skill works. But it is slow¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say it to discourage Remia. He just spotted the weakness to help her. Knowing his intent, Remia sweetly smiled, ¡°I know. But with more practice, I will be able to increase the skill¡¯s grade!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Alexughed out loud. He then promptly shifted his eyes to the side. On the horizon, a few more monsters ran toward him. Alex located three Bush Ball¡¯s monsters. It was easy to spot them since they were leading the group. In their ball forms, they were pretty fast and deadly. But behind them, the ground shook. It looked like someone had been digging behind those green monsters. ¡°Root Worms?¡± Alex thought loudly. Hearing him, Remia nced in the direction he had been looking at. She narrowed her sparkling eyes and counted. Then, Remia confirmed the numbers, ¡°Three Bush Balls and five root worms.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a real challenge then,¡± Alex stated. He took a few steps forward, bing the front-line once again. In his current party, where he had just Remia in it, Alex always would be ready to be front. He would always protect her until hisst health point. ¡°Root Worms¡­¡± Alex narrowed his eyes. He knew about the monsters¡¯ weak points, thanks to Remia¡¯s intel. He had already tested it against the Bush Ball. And for some reason, he easily could see through the monster¡¯s form. It should be the same with the root worms. ¡°They are made out of countless roots. It¡¯s like many of them are tied to form a big monster,¡± Alex repeated what Remia had told him. Since the cursed monsters¡¯ origin was that simple, their weak spot was even more. Alex grinned, ¡°I have to strike the knot that makes the monster as a whole. Then once they break, I will hack them all.¡± From behind, Remia shouted, ¡°I can stop the Bush Balls and slow down the Root Worms!¡± ¡°Do it,¡± Alex nodded. After his words, Remia used her skill. The roots burst out from the ground, stopping the Bush Balls as if betraying them. The same roots went after the Root Worms. Unfortunately, slowing them down was all Remia could do. Sensing the unfamiliar mana, the monster maneuvered around Remia¡¯s roots. But that was all Alex needed. ¡°Since you have to take detours, you all got separated. And you also became slower!¡± Alex shouted; his sword was already in move. He threw a powerful thrust that preciselynded in the middle of the root worm¡¯s body. His weapon went in smoothly as if sinking into something soft. Of course, the worm was far from a soft monster. Thus, what did it mean? It meant that Alex¡¯s sword urately went into a knot that had been holding the monster altogether! BANG! [Critical Strike! -750 HP!] After Alex broke the knot, the root worm dissipated into a few smaller forms. Those forms amounted to a hundred, but their numbers literally meant nothing! Once they dropped onto the ground, Alex shed a few times, killing them all as if he was mowing thewn. Meanwhile, Remia¡¯s skills held all surrounding Bush Balls. She had applied her poison, which had been debilitating those monsters. The first prey was already so low that she could p him down to death. As for the remaining three, their HP dropped significantly. It was highly corrosive poisons that worked well with Remia¡¯s skills. Alex red at those three monsters, then killed them all, gaining a significant amount of experience points! ¡°Howe I get so many experience points?!¡± Remia gasped in shock as well. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Their leveling up continued. In the beginning, only Alex looked forward to experience points. But now, even Remia was the same. She knew she could level up like other yers, making her work harder, if that was possible. She always gave her all, after all. As they leveled up, both silently thought about this unknown power. Inwardly, Alex thought of a possible theory, ¡®Because Remia is connected to my ss somehow, I don¡¯t have to form a special connection with her, just like I did with Olivia. She gets benefits from my ss naturally.¡¯ Although Alex didn¡¯t know whether he was sure, his theory was that NPCs became like yers the moment they joined his party. Back then, he had a party with Sara. She had leveled up significantly, and her reaction was simr to Remia¡¯s. That was the reason he thought about the duhandy. And after he hadpared the two situations, Alex was sure that the party benefitted Remia and other NPCs. He also had an inkling that the party with them also helped him. After all, Alex saw through the Bush Balls¡¯ monsters easily. The moment they spread their forms, Alex instinctively knew which one was real and which one was fake. He didn¡¯t need Remia¡¯s intel for that. And when he fought against the Root Worms, he also smoothly pointed out their weak point. Even if those monsters ran in circles around them, Alex had no problems finding their weaknesses. Their leveling up was that smooth. And as Alex thought about it, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡®What was that?¡¯ Alex thought. He felt like something bad was about to happen. But he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly would happen. It was the first time he had such a feeling. It was odd but also an unsettling feeling. Therefore, Alex looked around. He checked his surroundings quickly, then nced toward Remia. And that was when he noticed a yering out from the shadows! The enemy¡¯s sword was going straight for Remia¡¯s neck! Unaware of anything, Remia kept her eyes on her system. She had never been this vulnerable. But perhaps, it was Alex¡¯s presence that gave her security. Maybe, their leveling up gave her an impression that nothing would be able to kill her in the Corrupted Forest. The enemy sword¡­ didn¡¯t stop. Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Fake Rtionship [A few minutes before the enemy¡¯s attack.] A group of four forest fairies had been following Alex and Remia around. Of course, in their eyes, only Remia was important. They deemed Alex insignificant, even though he was pretty close with Remia. He was a yer, so they weren¡¯t worried about him much. Besides, they couldn¡¯t trust him yet. That was understandable as they hadn¡¯t gone through what Remia and Alex did together. They were like bystanders, and they assessed the rtionship between the princess and the yer like outsiders as well. Their main goal was to keep the princess safe. The queen issued such an order primarily because of Remia¡¯s rtionship with the lost Deathwills. But then, the unknown yer had started his mess in hernds. It was much more essential to keep Remia¡¯s life safe! But even though those guards had level around eighty, their senses failed to notice the yer emerging from the shadows. In fact, they noticed the anomaly after Alex¡¯s sword had moved. At first, they were shocked that Alex suddenly threw his sword toward Remia. But as the sh rang out, their eyes widened, and their bodies tensed. ¡°Wait,¡± One of them whispered; he stood at the front, looking like a group leader, ¡°We have doubted this yer¡¯s goals from the beginning. Let¡¯s see whether he is truly the princess¡¯ friend.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the rest replied in tandem. ¡°The enemy can hide well, though. We can¡¯t be searching for him. Instead, keep your senses on the princess. This way, we won¡¯t miss him for the second time,¡¯ the leader added, his eyes narrowing. His silent pressure swathed the unaware three young people. With his attention raised to the highest level, the enemy yer surely wouldn¡¯t be able to take Remia¡¯s life. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Remia had been focused too much on her system. As she had chosen a new path for herself, the system became more usable for her. Although it was not as valuable as for the yers since she didn¡¯t have the chat message, minimap, and other features, the system immensely helped her with her skills. She clicked the system and read her poison skills information. But then¡­ BANG! The sudden explosion burst out in her ear. In the next second, Remia felt her waist being sized by someone¡¯s hand. But as that feeling was familiar, Remia didn¡¯t struggle and allowed this hand to bring her closer. Naturally, Alex brought her closer to himself. Then, Remia turned her head to the other side. Here, her heart jumped to her throat, ¡°P-yer¡­¡± She saw an unfamiliar yer. That yer¡¯s sword was lifted, colliding with Alex¡¯s Ice Breath. That man¡¯s expression was scrunched as his silent attack had just failed; Remia easily saw through his emotions. Anger. But in a few seconds, the man shook these feelings off, recing his initial anger with a different emotion. He bounced behind and shook his sword. He smiled widely, ¡°You were fast, man. And you moved like a program. Has the skill taken over your body or something? Haha.¡± Remia clutched her little hands. She had seen this expression many times. That face told her that the yer had epted his mistake and was ready to move on. He was ready to fight and risk his life as the yer! He would fight them once again to get his goals. And he wouldn¡¯t stay shy with death! For them, death was just a short break. The penalty did not bother him, and he also didn¡¯t seem to care about possible item losses. Alex then asked, ¡°Why did you point your sword at her?¡± In the meantime, he intensely focused on the enemy yer¡¯s equipment. Unlike him, the man had mercenary leather clothes which looked adventurous. They fit the current environment. The man had a long sword as well. His equipment gave off a powerful and more than just amon-grade aura. Those items were at least a unique grade, but Alex wasn¡¯t sure. His experience with items was minimal, so he couldn¡¯t tell their grade well. ¡®He uses a sword, and he can hide well¡­ Assassin then? For some reason, I am not so sure about his ss¡­ He might have a rare ss like me,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly. As it was hard to tell items¡¯ grades, it was even harder to tell the yer¡¯s ss. Looks also didn¡¯t say much. In this game, one could be fat but still fast and powerful with many stamina points. Stats said more than appearance, and it was great since judging by looks never did well. To Alex¡¯s inquiry, the enemy chuckled, ¡°Experience points and money. She also should drop some items, right? Isn¡¯t she the princess?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Remia bit her lips. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°So you are one of them¡­ Viin?¡± ¡°Viin¡­ Hero¡­ Stop with those cringe terms, man. If protecting this woman would give me more money, I would¡¯ve protected her even better than you. s, killing her is more profitable for me,¡± the man shook his head. He stepped forward, ¡°I see that you have been building up a rtionship with her. It¡¯s effortless to get chicks in this game, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex still held Remia tightly. He had checked her stats and confirmed that the enemy hadn¡¯t inflicted any damage on her. She was fine, except for her mind. But that was understandable¡­ He had called her world ¡®a game¡¯. That hurt most NPCs who lived to their fullest here. They gave their all to survive and eked out their best lives, yet some immortal yers treated them like bags of experience and money. They deemed their lives worthless¡­ Seeing how ugly Alex and Remia¡¯s expressions became, the enemyughed out loud, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a fake rtionship. You aren¡¯t real, Miss. You are just a program made so that we can have a little fun. For me, getting money is the most fun. For this guy, it is having fun with naive girls like you. Each to their own, right?¡± he sneered. His words worked well. Remia¡¯s skill stopped. Her roots still remained underground, and no forest moved to help her. She trembled while ring at the enemy yer. ¡°Fake Rtionship. Once you give him enough fun and your all worth, he will leave you alone. The forest fairies¡¯ queen is level hundred, right? He might even y around with your mother, then leave oyakodon behind! Haha! There are so many more female NPCs who are more beautiful and stronger. We, gamers, tend to up the difficulty level.¡± ¡°Alex¡­ is not that kind of a person¡­¡± Remia whispered, her voice barely audible. Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Trust ¡°I will never betray your feelings, Remia.¡± After Remia¡¯s words, Alex immediately spoke up. At first, he found it difficult to talk in his current predicament as one wrong word could turn Remia against him. But she believed in him! Alex and Remia looked into each other¡¯s eyes. He broadly smiled, ¡°We like and trust each other. We share the same feelings, so doesn¡¯t it make us the same?¡± ¡°Alex¡­¡± Remia¡¯s eyes shook, and tears slowly welled up. Her vision blurred, and she couldn¡¯t properly see her good friend. In a different scenario, Alex would wipe out those tears. s, the enemy yer didn¡¯t allow him more talk. The enemyughed, ¡°You speak so well that you even touched my heart, brother cat!¡± Alex clicked his tongue, ¡°If you are my brother, I guess I have to impose some rules on you, little brother!¡± With his Ice Breath, Alex drew a wide arc. He applied his [Chilling sh] to that move, yet the swords collided like equals. Alex red into the viin¡¯s eyes, then their weapons bounced back. He let Remia go, ¡°I will go all out. Support me, Remia.¡± Remia wiped off her tears and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± After Alex rushed in, Remia locked her eyes on the enemy. Her hatred toward him dimmed a little as he deepened her rtionship with Alex. Still, Remia¡¯s anger red within her heart. From his words, it seemed like the enemy yer would kill anyone. And she had heard that some forest fairies had gone missing. If that yer was the reason for their deaths, her hatred would bloom anew with much more ire! For now, Remia wanted to defeat him and have him questioned. Therefore, the forest moved as she wished. But as she used her technique, Remia¡¯s eyes suddenly noticed a flying coin. That coin flew as if in slow motion, taking all her attention. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°You were faster¡­ It seems like you really have the skill to protect girls. If you pick up too much of them, you no longer will understand the meaning of love,¡± the viin chuckled, his sword parrying all Alex¡¯s shes. But for each parry, Alex applied some of his coldness. The viin noticed that, so he quickly formed a n in his mind. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°Speaking from an experience?¡± ¡°Yes and no,¡± the viin grinned. His smile turned victorious after Remia¡¯s skill had failed. Alex gasped in shock, ¡°Remia has missed?¡± He had never seen her miss after getting a close connection with the forest. In both cases, her connection was wless. It was like she became one with the forest, so missing her opponent was clearly unexpected. It threw Alex off-guard. [You have lost -230 HP!] [A minor bleeding has been applied to your body.] ¡°What have you done?¡± Alex genuinely asked after seeing the enemy¡¯s smile growing wider. The viin sighed, ¡°Magicians don¡¯t reveal their tricks, do they?¡± Their sh continued. The speed at which they fought had vastly increased. They were going at each other with everything they got. Yet, the enemy viin somehow managed to keep himself close to Alex. ¡®His equipment is for his level¡­ Otherwise, I can¡¯t exin why my S-ss Swordsmanship is equal to his,¡¯ Alex inwardly thought. BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡°If it was one versus one, you would¡¯ve lost, brother cat,¡± the viin said confidently, ¡°Sigh¡­ If you were just alone, I would¡¯ve gotten that ice sword and sold it for a good sum.¡± That was when Remia¡¯s voice echoed throughout the forest, ¡°So how about you find a girl for yourself?!¡± Her new skill, [Berserker Curse], pped the viin¡¯s hand. The viin squinted his eyes. He checked his system, but all he had received was the name of the skill that had touched him. He couldn¡¯t get any new information other than the name, which left him speechless. He nced at his hand, and he saw the ck tattoo. The tattoo represented the maddened eyes and wicked smile of some unknown creature. After he recorded that image, the forest shook¡­ The earthquake swept through thend. As if the giant wasing, loud steps kept heightening, which meant something significant wasing their way. Atst, Alex, Remia, and the third yer saw what had arrived. It was a group of more than a hundred monsters. At first, it seemed like the giant wasing, but that was because all those creatures moved simultaneously. And the reason for that was naturally the curse that Remia had applied on the enemy viin. ¡°She¡­ can control those monsters?¡± the viin spoke with a shocked face. He then turned around and ran away. s, the Bush Ball monsters turned into balls, running after him. In their current state, they were beyond maddened. Their speed reached unprecedented levels as if they were the bosses! ¡°Fuck!¡± the viin cursed. Those creatures mmed their bodies into him, stopping the yer in track. The man had fallen onto the ground, his limbs sprawled. His hiding techniques were deemed useless! Then, the root worms rose from the ground. Their forms wrapped around the yer, trapping him in one ce. Atst, the tree monsters stepped forward. Alex had never seen those monsters, so he was surprised by their appearance. Those monsters were the biggest creatures so far. One of them would be enough to stomp the yer to death. Thus, as they had circled around the viin, only one of them lifted his humanoid leg. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! And in his maddened state, the tree monster stomped on the viin like a demon. He was so fast, decisive, and strong that Remia and Alex took a few steps back. Alex whispered, ¡°This is a powerful skill. Won¡¯t they turn at us after that guy dies?¡± ¡°They will¡­ probably¡­¡± Remia replied slowly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we run then?¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°Yes,¡± Remia nodded. After a few breaths, the duo had received the new message. [The yer, Dor, has been killed by your party.] [You have received 3200 XP and two gold coins.] Since it was a two-member party, Remia and Alex received one gold each. And then, their experience bars shot up! [Dor has dropped an epic item!] ¡°Epic item! We should head back!¡± Remia gasped. Alex nodded, ¡°But carefully¡­ We can¡¯t risk our lives for one item.¡± As Alex spoke those words, Remia¡¯s heart shook. She grasped his hand and stopped him, ¡°Alex¡­ I want to talk¡­ now¡­¡± Alex stopped and nodded gravely. He knew that Remia wanted to talk about the topic the viin had brought out. In this case, the epic item held no meaning. Remia¡¯s feelings took priority. Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Affection ¡°I want to¡­ talk¡­ now¡­¡± Remia whispered while holding onto Alex¡¯s hand tightly. Even without saying anything, her firm grasp told Alex that she wanted to speak about a sensitive matter. She indeed wanted to talk about the Fake Rtionship that Dor had openly talked about. If not now, then when? Alex nodded, ¡°I am listening.¡± He gently held onto her hand while looking straight into Remia¡¯s green eyes. Remia reciprocated his intense gaze. Both ended up staring into each other for an unknown amount of time. And then, Remia¡¯s eyes dropped. In her mind, countless thoughts swirled. Once again, she returned to the past where she had left her home. She spent time with many new people and races, doing her best to be close with them. Back then, she had been pretty talkative. Therefore, everyone knew about the gardener¡¯s kindness. Even the person she had feelings for was well aware of her personality. He was also aware of her heart. But, for obvious reasons, Remia always found it hard to talk with Elias Deathwill. Since it was her first love, she was like a little girl who could only agree with her beloved. Other than a few words, she wasn¡¯t able to speak much. She hadn¡¯t conveyed her emotions well¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been your target from the start. It was just a coincidence that I¡¯d approached you first¡­¡± Remia said, ¡°From that point to now, I have never felt any falsity from you. You never lied to me, and I became close with you before noticing it!¡± After those words, Remia clutched Alex¡¯s hand with her two hands. She lifted her eyes and stared at him intensely. But this time, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes, tumbling down her cheeks as she spoke. ¡°I trust you wholeheartedly! Even though I shouldn¡¯t!¡± Remia uttered loudly, yet Alex heard how weak she was at this very moment. A maelstrom of emotions circled within Remia¡¯s body as the past shed in her mind. So what if she hadn¡¯t sensed any falsity from Alex? It was the same with Elias Deathwill! His empty promises sounded so lovely and genuine that she didn¡¯t notice his true self at all. Her love made her stupid and blind. Remia didn¡¯t know whether she developed an affection toward Alex too. After the hypocrite¡¯s kingdom events, Remia had distanced herself from everyone, scared that they would use her again. She wanted her own strength and experience before engaging in the world¡¯s matters. But that short time she had spent with Alex told her more than enough. She wasn¡¯t a person who liked to be alone. She was the opposite. Even her power was the same. She had fought together with Alex, and only at that time, Remia felt like she was truly a strong woman! At that time, Remia believed she had progressed significantly! And that was because she had her friend with her. At the same time, Remia believed that Alex had also progressed and that they both had a good time with each other. ¡°I trust you, Alex!¡± Remia bit her lips after shouting those words. After Alex smiled faintly at her, Remia¡¯s legs grew weaker. She nearly fell, but Alex quickly seized the beauty into his arms. Trapped in his embrace, Remia wrapped her hands around him andy down on his chest. She pressed her ear onto him and listened to his heart. Alex¡¯s heart kept beating faster. He was also growing emotional from her disy of emotions and trust, making Remia¡¯s cheeks redder than it already was. Alex lifted his hand and stroked Remia¡¯s green hair, ¡°I will repeat it again so that you can hear it well.¡± He brought his lips to Remia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I will never betray your feelings, Remia.¡± His heart skipped a beat. After that, Remia¡¯s worries crumbled as if Alex had nted dynamite in her heart! Her tears stopped, and a dazzling smile spread on her lips, ¡°If you betray those feelings, I will swear vengeance! And if I die, I will haunt you as a fairy ghost!¡± ¡°Having a cute ghost floating behind me does not sound that bad¡­¡± Alex jested. ¡°Alex!¡± But Remia didn¡¯t take that joke well. She bumped her fist into his chest, then distanced herself from him. After wiping her tears, Remia lifted her eyes and looked at Alex. She blinked her eyes and pouted, ¡°So you could turn off that catman¡¯s disguise¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­¡± Alex scratched his cheek awkwardly. Before him, he saw an important system message. That message was different because Alex understood Remia¡¯s feelings. [Remia has developed an affection toward you.] In Remia¡¯s system, it was a little different. [You have be one of Alex¡¯s best friends!] It was because Remia was still a little clueless about her feelings. Nheless, she took significant steps in a short time. Her strength grew, her poison skills worked well, and her level up rose significantly. But she had progressed the best personality-wise. She didn¡¯tmit the same mistake, conveyed her feelings, and built a sweet rtionship with her friend! That rtionship could only progress in one way! Alex chuckled, ¡°Only you can tell my real appearance except for those guys with much higher levels. I can¡¯t tell you how it works, though.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Remia asked. ¡°Because it would sully the mood,¡± Alex grinned. Remia pouted again. She still hovered her eyes on Alex, though. In his human appearance, which was his real form, Alex was handsome youth whose features matched Remia¡¯s preferences. She liked this side more than she should. But more than anything, Alex¡¯s smile was way too disarming! Remia trembled like a girl in love who couldn¡¯t withstand her feelings. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Since Remia had started to understand her feelings a little, her next question was as such, ¡°Are we really that easy?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alex turned toward her with confused eyes. Remia pouted, ¡°Are girls from my world that easy for yers?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean that guy¡¯s words,¡± Alex nodded, understanding what his friend was talking about. Remia crossed her arms and listened. Alex just shrugged, ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t really have anyone he loves. Well, I think he hadn¡¯t confessed to anyone, at least. It¡¯s not like we have to climb mountains to get a girlfriend in our world. Haha!¡± Remia silently nodded. Alex added, ¡°It all depends on circumstances, right? And girls sometimes like to be unapproachable or make things harder for guys¡­¡± he sighed. To his words, Remia just grinned. She agreed with hisst words, then the duo continued their journey back to the Corrupted Forest. An epic item had been waiting for them. But as they had appeared on Dor¡¯s death location, the items were gone! Alex clicked his tongue. From the side, Remia whispered, ¡°I think some forest monsters must have snatched the item.¡± ¡°So we have to go around the forest and find that thief?¡± Alexughed as that didn¡¯t sound too bad. Remia agreed with him. ¡°I also didn¡¯t have time to ask, but what did he do to you?¡± Alex said while taking out his Ice Breath. A few monsters were already on the horizon. Remia also called out to the forest, ready to intercept any monsters! To his question, Remia collected her thoughts, then replied, ¡°I saw a copper coin.¡± ¡°Copper coin?¡± Alex tilted his head. ¡°Yes. He made me lock all my attention on the copper coin. Because of that, I missed my techniques. He yed with my awareness while fighting you,¡± Remia exined further. Only now, Alex understood the viin¡¯s words. ¡°If I fought him alone, he would be able to draw my attention too¡­¡± Alex held his chin, thinking about the possible scenarios. He imagined himself shing swords with Dor again. But this time, Dor used that peculiar technique to draw Alex¡¯s attention away. ¡°Each time he did that, I would look away and expose myself¡­ I would suffer too many blows, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Alex inferred. Remia nodded, ¡°It also exins how he suddenly came out of nowhere. He has strange techniques¡­ But now that we know about them, their effects should be weaker.¡± ¡°How did you escape from his skill?¡± Alex asked. Remia blushed, ¡°I just made sure to look at your back¡­ And then, I moved my eyes across your sword¡­ After that, I was able to pinpoint the viin¡¯s location and hit him with my new technique.¡± Alex nodded while singing praises for Remia, ¡°It should have taken a lot of willpower from you¡­ You faced a new skill and managed to escape it during your first contact. Remia, it was all your work this time. You saved us.¡± It wasmendable how this weak girl had escaped the viin¡¯s skill! Alex didn¡¯t hide his shock. And he once againmented on her growth. ¡°Thank you!¡± This time, Remia took all his words genuinely. She keptughing, even before the army of the corrupted forest monsters! The two-man party started and continued their rampage in the Corrupted Forest for the whole day! Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Return ¡°Howe we can¡¯t drop that item?¡± Remia asked in a soft voice. She had been fighting monsters in the Corrupted Forest for a whole day together with her good friend. s, no monster dropped the epic item! It left her saddened. Remia clutched her clothes and looked down. Alex patted her shoulder from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± He reassured her with his smile. And as that worked better than ever, Remia raised her eyes and nodded faintly. Inwardly, she med herself for being too naive as her body heated up. After Remia subsided that uncontroble warmth, she whispered to herself, ¡®Have I fallen for Alex?¡¯ Otherwise, there was no way she would react like that! Those thoughts swirled like a whirlpool within her mind. Meanwhile, Alex continued, ¡°We have already leveled up significantly. And we also know that a viin is lurking around. I know that it might be exhausting, but you should have a talk with your mother and tell her about that guy.¡± Although Remia had been lost in her world, Alex¡¯s words reached her. Particrly the viin who was suspicious. Remia replied, ¡°I will tell mother about him. She shouldn¡¯t hide anything from me, so I will tell you if she does know something. We will fight that guy again, right?¡± To her inquiry, Alex nodded. He wouldn¡¯t reply differently. After all, that guy proved to be a strong and skillful individual with a bright future ahead of him. If such a viin lurked around in the forest fairies¡¯nds, Alex could only hunt him further! He had be close with this ce already. His good friend wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep safely if that viin continued his activities here. Therefore, the only answer was [Yes!]. Since they were done for today, Remia took off her battle equipment. She threw it into her inventory, then, using the same system, she equipped her casual clothes. Alex did the same as his equipment drew too much attention. Remia sighed, ¡°I still regret it¡­ We should¡¯ve looked for an epic item first¡­¡± From the side, Alex shook his head. Knowing that this matter would burden Remia for some time, Alex contemted inwardly. He then came out with goods words that conveyed his genuine feelings, ¡°If we postponed that important talk, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell me your true feelings. In fact, you probably would¡¯ve held back in a different environment and time. But since we had that talk straight after the battle, we became closer. So you know, Remia¡­ If the situation required me to lose a few more items, even the legendary items, I still would¡¯ve chosen to abandon them just to have that honest talk with you,¡± he smiled broadly. ¡°You¡¯re cheating¡­¡± Remia pouted; her cheeks red up. Alex chuckled, ¡°You have been pouting a lot today.¡± ¡°Do I look bad when I pout?¡± Remia asked seriously. For a moment, Alex blinked as he had rarely heard such a seriousness, ¡°No. You look cuter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Remia turned her eyes to the side, no longer probing further. On her face, a bright smile spread. That kind of smile would tell everyone around her that she was fully content. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After safely returning from the Corrupted Forest, Alex and Remia bid farewell to each other. It was already a night, so Alex carved the scenery into his heart, then logged out. He did his evening routine back home and spent around half an hour watching TV with his father. He then went asleep. The next day, Alex logged in. It was time to execute his n! ¡°I will sell items from the Corrupted Forest first,¡± Alex stretched in his Tree House, then left the house in a good mood. Alex exchanged greetings with surrounding forest fairies on his way toward the market street. It was important to build a good rtionship with your neighbors, and Alex also didn¡¯t want to be an outsider since he had his own house here. Because of his kind heart and manners, Alex learned exciting information from one of the forest fairies¡¯dies. ¡°Me and Remia a couple?¡± Alex repeated thedy¡¯s words. A well-endowed fairy grinned, ¡°That¡¯s the rumor. Is it true?¡± Her eyes sparkled as she asked this question. Obviously, she had revealed those neighborhood rumors to him because she had been overly curious. And since Alex was alone, she had approached him and bluntly asked. Alex chuckled, ¡°I have bad news for you, Miss.¡± ¡°Ah! Stop! Don¡¯t tell me anything!¡± Thedy covered her ears, ¡°At least our princess started showing more of herself! It was painful to see her covering her sweet smile behind a hood!¡± Alex nodded, ¡°I noticed it as well. I also have good news¡­ But since you don¡¯t want to hear them, I will take my leave.¡± he sighed and turned around. Thedy recorded hisst words, however, ¡°Good news? Tell me!¡± She extended her hand, trying to stop Alex. s, he sped up and left thedy with a teasing smile. She crossed her arms and sighed, ¡°This youth! I will pester him next time.¡± Alex¡¯s rtionship with the forest fairies increased significantly. He was close with neighbors, sold his stuff here, which helped their economy, and he made the princess reveal more of herself. No, the new guest made their princess smile differently; her smile was much sweeter. ¡°It sucks that I can¡¯t add Remia to my friend list¡­ I should be able to use the ticket to return to the checkpoint, though,¡± Alex checked his inventory. His next move was to go to the closest human city. He had already bought presents for everyone except Schnee. He needed to get some sexy pajamas for her, then he would be able to return to the Deathwill Castle. After all this time, Alex nned to at least return for one day. Since he had a checkpoint in his Tree House, Alex decided it was a perfect time. He bought all he needed, then used one of his exclusive items. [You have returned to the Deathwill Castle.] Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Ubo! [You have returned to the Deathwill¡¯s Castle.] It wasn¡¯t a grand teleport. Alex¡¯s body simply felt the familiar pressure, then he teleported to Deathwill¡¯s Castle. He appeared in one of the castle¡¯s towers, so no one was around him. He lifted his eyes and gazed into the dark sky, ¡°I really don¡¯t like those clouds.¡± Alex sighed and looked around. No one banged at the big gates since he did a splendid job with skeletons. Silence swathed the area, but the wind still asionally whistled in Alex¡¯s ears. He looked around. The ck castle hadn¡¯t changed at all. It was still the same castle that required a lot of work. Alex saw a few scratches left on the bricks, even where he stood. Those were from the enemies that had targeted the castle in the past. ¡°Before you turned this castle into your power, others did their best to stop you,¡± Alex whispered; his eyes were on the battle wounds. As his finger ran through the cold brick, Alex recalled Tomo Homie¡¯s words, ¡°The Lost Kingdom.¡± Elias Deathwill used an unknown technique on this castle. He had achieved his goal, but he left a considerable burden behind. That burden became known as [The Lost Kingdom]. In thatnd, no one could live. Darkness prevailed here. And it was not normal darkness. It was the darkness that no one could tame. This unknown phenomenon had sucked everything into its embrace. Former citizens of Elias Deathwill¡¯s Kingdom had disappeared into this darkness too. Many strongholds had tried to see through that darkness, but everyone failed. It was too dark, too mysterious, and too dangerous. Of course, not everyone had disappeared into that ce. As history likes to repeat itself, the citizens had suffered the most. Most influential people had left the kingdom after Elias Deathwill¡¯s scandal. Remia was one of those people. But ordinary citizens had nowhere else to go¡­ And thus, they had been sucked by the darkness. Remia told Alex that Elias Deathwill probably didn¡¯t expect the side effects. After contemting deeply, Remia confidently said that Elias didn¡¯t know about the darkness and what it did to the citizens. Like his excellent fairy friend, Alex could only believe in the hypocrite father-inw. ¡°This cecks souls¡­¡± Alex closed his eyes. The eerie silence andck of souls heightened the heavy mood. But as if trying to refute his thoughts, the known girl raised her voice. ¡°You can¡¯t catch me, Ubo!¡± That voice belonged to Celia. She was like a little soul desperately trying to cheer up the whole castle. She was the only one who had been fighting here, so her mother and aunts looked forward to returning here! But that was all Celia could do! She could only make this ce a little merrier and hope that more people would visit her in the future. She was helping in her own way. She was also so loud that Alex could hear her from the tower. He leaned forward and looked at her, ¡°Is that a dog? A dog came out from the demon egg? How strange.¡± Celia¡¯s new friend had also hatched. Although he looked like a dog, the real identity of this little friend was the demon wolf! Since he was young, he looked like a dog. No one would think of him as a demon, particrly in Celia¡¯s hands. As he chased after her, he looked more stupid and cuter. Alex couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned around, went downstairs, and immediately headed to his little friend. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Growl! Ubo suddenly stopped chasing his master. He smelled a new and unfamiliar presence! His tiny form jumped, then he turned around and faced Alex. He bared his teeth and howled. Celia turned around, curious as to what had happened to her friend. But as she noticed Alex, her little eyes trembled, and tears immediately flowed down. She tightly clenched her plush toy and stared at Alex. ¡°You have noticed me, huh¡­ Good job! You will protect Celia well in the future,¡± Alex smiled broadly. He then titled his head, ¡°Why are you crying, Celia? Have you thought that I wouldn¡¯t return?¡± Celia didn¡¯t reply. She bit her lips while her whole body trembled. She looked like a cute doll that everyone would pay to hug. Soon, Celia whispered Alex¡¯s name, then hugged her plush toy, hiding her crying face. Hearing Alex¡¯s name, Ubo stopped growling. He sat down like a disciplined dog and happily woofed. Alex nced at the wolf, ¡°You must have told countless stories about me for him to behave like that.¡± He approached Celia, then patted her hair. That was the only thing he could do since Celia still hugged her plush toy. She soon reared her eyes and peeked at Alex. Alex chuckled, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have returned? How could I make our little princess cry? Sara will kill me.¡± ¡°Mom won¡¯t kill you!¡± Celia shouted, revealing her face. Her cheeks were red and puffy; Alex burst outughing. He lifted her and brought her onto hisp. Then, Alex folded his hands into fists. He rubbed Celia¡¯s cheeks softly. She happilyughed while wiping off her tears, ¡°You returned! I wasn¡¯t worried at all!¡± ¡°Lies,¡± Alex gave her a small noogie. Celia let out faint cries, then lifted her eyes, ¡°Alex!¡± ¡°Ah, present, right? I got-¡± Alex smiled and reached out to his system. But before he took out his present, Celia grinned and said, ¡°Wee back home!¡± Alex¡¯s finger froze. He lowered his eyes and hovered his whole view on the smiling little duhan. His expression melted, and he wrapped his hands around her, hugging Celia tightly. He whispered, ¡°I am back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Alex had never hugged her in this way, Celia silently looked down. But inside, she was so happy that too many thoughts swarmed her little head. She unconsciously smiled widely! Her mother was the only person who had hugged this tightly. Each time Sara did it, Celia would feel happy and treasured. And now that Alex simrly showed his feelings, Celia felt matching feelings as if Sara was hugging her right now. No, she felt even happier as she had always longed to have a father. Although she didn¡¯t call Alex with such a term, Celia barely was able to stop herself. But in the end, she managed to hold back. Her feelings mattered the most. Even if it was fake or Alex didn¡¯t think of himself as her father, Celia would still treasure those feelings. She also would continue to dream of having the whole family! A family where she would have a father and her mother would have a husband. After Alex let her go, Celia skipped her way toward Kubo, then tightly hugged her toy. Her good friend, Ubo, made his way toward her. Both stared at Alex deeply. Their eyes twinkled, but each had a different reason for it. Celia grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s surprise mom!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Alex chuckled. He wasn¡¯t sure whether his return would surprise Sara. But it would be wrong to refuse his little friend¡¯s n. As for Ubo, the wolf¡¯s eyes sparkled as he had heard too many stories about Alex. Only a few of them were real¡­ The rest was fabricated through Celia¡¯s imagination¡­ Three of them went together to Sara¡¯s room. ¡°But really¡­ Ubo? Why did you pick such a name?¡± Alex rolled his eyes. Wasn¡¯t Ubo just shortened Kubo? Celia rubbed her nose proudly, ¡°It¡¯s a cool name!¡± Woof! ¡°If you two think so¡­¡± Alex shrugged. Chapter 53 Chapter 53: I¡¯ve returned, my beloved¡­ ¡°We took care of Ste!¡± Celia said. She had been telling all that had happened in Alex¡¯s absence. First of all, Celia told Alex that her mom and aunts fought against the hungry demons again. They did an excellent job against them. Then, Celia said that things hadn¡¯t changed much. In fact, the whole Deathwill Castle had reverted to what it was before Alex¡¯s arrival. Everyone did their own business¡­ Celia¡¯s aunt hadn¡¯t yed games with her too! ¡°Reverted¡­¡± Alex whispered. Celia nodded brightly, ¡°I learned that word recently! Mom taught it to me!¡± As Alex smiled, he inwardly thought, ¡®Does it mean that Sara also thinks the same?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be weird as Sara was the one who had spent the most time with Alex. Although it was because of Celia, the fact remained the same, Alex had also influenced the duhan momma. But Celia was the most influenced by Alex¡¯s arrival. As she said before, Celia had been taking care of Ste. Even though she was small, she climbed up and opened the windows so that Ste¡¯s room would get that fresh air. She and Ubo also exchanged Ste¡¯s bedsheets. Celia also mimicked Alex and forced Ste to take care of her dirty clothes. And then, Celia had her new friend. She yed with him a lot, and they became really close, like a brother and sister. Undoubtedly, Celia had the most development in the Deathwill Castle! It helped that she was such a hard-working and responsible kid! She surely took that after her mother. Alex patted her head, ¡°I expected nothing less from you, Celia. Good job! You too, Ubo.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celiaughed, and her wolf happily woofed as well. As they made their way toward the kitchen, Alex asked, ¡°So how do we surprise your mom?¡± Celia grinned and rubbed her nose, ¡°Ubo. Bring me my favorite book! You must be silent!¡± Woof! Ubo nodded silently, then crept toward Celia and Sara¡¯s room. He returned roughly five minutester with the book in his jaw. Strangely, the book had no saliva and bitten marks as if Ubo could perfectly control his strength. Celia took the book after rewarding her friend with a pat. She then opened it and flipped the pages. Celia¡¯s eyes gleamed after she stopped on a specific page, and she lifted her hands, ¡°This!¡± The book was for children, so it contained many illustrations. It was a book about a prince and princess. Celia showed the illustration about the main character and female lead in quite an intimate situation. Of course, since the book was for children, so it was not spicy stuff. Instead, it was the husband and wife hugging each other. The prince and princess hailed from different kingdoms, but there was a chapter where they spent time as just an average couple. In the illustration mentioned above, the princess was making dinner. Her beloved hugged her from behind, then looked at the dinner with a warm expression. ¡°You can¡¯t repeat the same words, Alex! Mom knows how to cook!¡± Celia grinned, her eyes twinkling like stars, ¡°You must only say the first line!¡± The way she spoke told Alex that Celia genuinely looked forward to him roleying the scene from the book. The first line was simply ¡®I¡¯ve returned, my beloved¡¯, but that alone would cause too much misunderstanding. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°You are too clever, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her bright eyes, a wide smile, and the expectation written all over her face! How could Alex even refuse Celia? She wouldn¡¯t even ept his refusal, would she?! To Alex¡¯s words, Celia smiled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t tell whether she really was clueless and did all of this subconsciously. But remembering their first meeting and how Celia spoke the word father, Alex didn¡¯t doubt that Celia looked forward to a big family dream. That must be why she likes this particr chapter about the prince and princess. He sighed and said, ¡°After I do it, you must immediatelye out and shout ¡®Surprise!¡¯. If you don¡¯t do it, I will be angry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you angry, Alex!¡± Celia agreed. With the n alreadyid out, Alex, Celia, Kubo, and Ubo could only continue their walk toward the kitchen. It was time for dinner. Sara would never allow Celia to stay hungry, so she always prepared meals. And if she was forced to leave the castle, she would organize the stuff that could be eaten at any time. Right now, she was naturally before the pot; something was boiling here. Alex and his two little friends reared their heads, looking at Sara with squinted eyes. Only four eyes had been sparkling, though. Perhaps, Ubo was also into romance¡­ After Celia¡¯s signal, Alex took silent steps toward Sara. She was in her casual clothes that could get dirty during the dinner-making process. It was just a shirt and short pants. Still, Sara was doing a hot meal. As it could get boiling in the kitchen, Sara perspired slightly. Her shirt was glued to her, revealing a little of her bra and skin. Her short pants were also pretty tight¡­ Alex grew nervous as he had been requested to hug thedy in such a state. Even though he got some second thoughts, he didn¡¯t stop, and his eyes remained on Sara¡¯s beauty. Atst, he extended his hands forward. ¡°I¡¯ve returned, my beloved,¡± he whispered into her ear. His hands were already wrapped tightly around Sara¡¯s curves. He stuck close to her, feeling her body and sweat thoroughly. It was a feeling and smell he would never forget in his life. Sara didn¡¯t react, though. Before her daughter came out with a surprise, Sara whispered, ¡°You two should be quieter while plotting.¡± She gave him a side-nce which revealed her wide smile. As Sara erased Alex¡¯s nervousness and guilt, he smiled and nodded. Then¡­ ¡°Surprise! Alex is back! Hehe!¡± Celia and Ubo came out from the shadows. Holding her book, Celia exined her surprise. Of course, it was useless since Sara somewhat had heard them¡­ Anyway, Sara deeply looked at her daughter and listened attentively. Alex had his eyes on little duhan too. Seeing how Celia was engraving the picture of him and her mother in close contact within her heart, Alex couldn¡¯t help but nce toward Sara. That was when he noticed that Sara¡¯s head was gone! His heart jumped to his throat, and he stepped forward¡­ ¡°Surprise!¡± Saraughed. Her voice still came from where her body stood. Celia pouted, ¡°Mom! You can¡¯t be this mean!¡± ¡°Eh? But I also wanted to prank Alex,¡± Sara pursed her lips, turning her eyes toward Celia. Her head was in her hands. She simply took it off just like any duhan could¡­ In ce of her head, Alex saw the ck hole. There was some kind of unique energy circling like a vortex within her neck. That energy was cold. [Your Chilling sh has advanced.] ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ You are duhan too¡­ I forgot,¡± Alex facepalmed himself¡­ As there was no way for Sara¡¯s head to suddenly fall off her neck, she had never shown that part to him. It was the first time he saw her headless body. Sara also didn¡¯t need her hands to take off her head. She could also make it float and look around the world with just her head only. She was pretty skilled here. After Sara attached her head back, she turned herself toward Alex, ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. I hope you have an interesting story to talk about.¡± She smiled faintly, ¡°d to see you back.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54: The best present Although Alex couldn¡¯t tell whether Sara was happier for her daughter that he was back, he had an inkling that Sara was also relieved. He took a seat with a smile. Next to him, Celia took her seat, ¡°We did it, Alex! It was a good surprise¡­ But howe mom¡¯s surprise scared you this much?¡± Alex coughed, ¡°It was utterly unexpected. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Celia nodded. After a short break, Sara came with the dishes. Because five individuals lived in the Deathwill Castle, Sara had prepared enough meals for everyone. Of course, it used to be four, but Sara didn¡¯t mind making a little more. Anyway, most of that food would be used tomorrow¡­ That was because bringing Ste for dinner was a miracle. The same went for Schnee, but this cat probably had her own ns¡­ But as Sara had already received some love from Schnee, she knew that her sister was likely cultivating the lucky box again. Therefore, it mainly was Sara and Celia enjoying the food together. But now, two more precious friends had joined the table. Well, Ubo was on the ground. ¡°Mom knows how to cook, right?¡± Celia brightly smiled; her face was messy as she ate fast and carelessly. Alex brought a handkerchief and wiped her lips, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I have tried your mother¡¯s food, right?¡± Celia nodded, letting out little duhan noises as she had too much food on her face, ¡°Why all heroines don¡¯t know how to cook?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Maybe because authors don¡¯t know how to cook¡­¡± Alex theorized openly. His words gave enlightened Celia, ¡°I see!¡± While these two talked and slowly ate her food, Sara hovered her eyes on them. She was a little surprised by how cheerful her daughter was. It was impossible to not see how much happiness Celia eluded. It was perhaps due to Alex¡¯s return. Sara highly believed in that as there was no other reason. But if she knew the real cause and her daughter¡¯s thoughts, Sara surely would be at a loss of words. After the dinner, Alex offered help, ¡°I will help you wash the tes.¡± ¡°We will take a nap!¡± Celia thanked Alex and escaped with Ubo to her room. These two ran away as if escaping from a punishment¡­ Sara nced at their backs, then turned her eyes toward Alex, ¡°It looks like you have something important to talk about. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve already received a present, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ And I couldn¡¯t give one to Celia as she already escaped,¡± Alex sighed. ¡°She¡¯s taking too many napstely. All because of Ubo,¡± Sara chuckled. Talking about her daughter would always bring out her earnest smile. It was such a nice smile that Alex could talk about Celia for a long time. ¡°They y so many games this wolf must nap more than your usual wolf,¡± Alex chuckled. But he naturally had more important matters to talk about. He offered to help wash tes, even though the magic stones could take care of it like a dishwasher. Sara didn¡¯t mind saving some magic stones, so she agreed wholeheartedly. And now, it was just two of them. ¡°Remember that demon goblin?¡± Alex had talked about his outer world journey during the dinner. He omitted a lot of details since Celia was too young. But now, he would talk about them with Sara. She replied, ¡°I do. Was he perhaps the hungry demon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex nodded, ¡°He was looking for Remia¡­ Maybe they had intel that she was around thosends, or it was just a coincidence¡­ Anyway, they look for former Deathwill Kingdom officials so that they can find this ce.¡± A time froze. At least, it felt like time had stopped. During that, Alex didn¡¯t let out a sound. He carried on with washing, his hand silently moving. He inwardly knew what went through Sara¡¯s mind, though. Even if his thoughts were inurate, he believed he was more or less correct. After all, Sara had to run away from the duhan kingdom. They chased her and her daughter. Other than the Deathwill Castle, where else would she find a ce to protect her from others? The Deathwill Castle was empty, but it was in the mysteriousnds with undead and vile monsters. No one could find this ce easily. The castle also had powerful mechanisms¡­ If Sara wanted to find a life somewhere else, she would have to deal with people who hated Deathwill and the duhan kingdom at the same time. And living somewhere else wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. She didn¡¯t want to draw people into her conflict. And if she became close with some other tribe, it would take years for her to develop a close rtionship with them. Naturally, as a woman, she had a simple way of building a rtionship. Still, Sara would never do it unless Celia¡¯s life was at stake. ¡°Should I¡­ kill them?¡± Sara whispered; her voice was cold and sad. The more she thought about conflicts, the deeper her killing intent became. If she joined some other n or kingdom, she undoubtedly would draw innocent people into her conflict. But if she were to kill all people associated with the Deathwill Kingdom, she would keep the castle safe from the hungry demon¡¯s main group. ¡°Why do you sound like you have no other choice?¡± Alex suddenly spoke. Although her tone was cold and filled with killing intent, Alex felt her sadness more. She wasn¡¯t ady who would kill innocent or other people without reason. Of course, Alex believed she had killed people before. Because he had already seen how twisted this world was¡­ Some hoodlums had been ready to kill him just because he had more money than others¡­ People had their reasons to kill. It was way easier to kill here and not get punished¡­ ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡± Sara clenched her hands and looked down. Pain and helplessness twisted her beautiful face, making her look worse than usual. Alex stared into her eyes, then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s because of Celia, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t want to leave her alone or risk her life, so you are looking for the easiest choice.¡± Although it was notparable, Alex had also be blind because of love. His girlfriend often cursed and used her fists more than words¡­ Sometimes, he put a blind eye to it just because he knew how agitated Olivia could get. For her friends, she would punch anyone! Therefore, Alex more or less understood Sara. ¡°But you know¡­ This castle¡­ We stay here safely¡­ We have the treasury¡­ We have other powerful mechanisms here¡­ All of this has been delivered by sacrificing countless civilians,¡± Alex spoke about The Lost Kingdom. That pitch darkness that had swallowed citizens of her kingdom¡­ Sara stood shocked and absentminded. Tears flooded her eyes, tumbling down her cheeks. Alex continued gravely, ¡°The Deathwill has alreadymitted a mistake¡­ We don¡¯t know if the citizens¡¯ lives are lost or not, but they have been undoubtedly wounded. They lost valuable years of their lives because of us. As the master of this castle, I will take the brunt of this burden,¡± Alex said. He grasped Sara¡¯s soft hand tightly and deeply stared into her eyes, ¡°But we can¡¯tmit the same mistake. We can¡¯t kill innocent. Unless former Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s officials became the worst of the worst, we also shouldn¡¯t aim for their lives.¡± As the tears melted her cold thoughts, Sara nodded. She tightened the grasp around Alex¡¯s hand and reciprocated his gaze. Alex smiled faintly and lifted his hand. He wiped off her tears, but even after this much talk, Sara kept crying. She felt too wounded by her thoughts and naiveness. ¡°The solution is to keep working hard. Let¡¯s level up and build the Deathwill Castle anew. We can gather so many people here, can¡¯t we? And then, we will bring this castle to a betternd where the sun shines, and everyone can safely live,¡± Alex chuckled. He was relieved that he hadn¡¯t mistaken Sara. He no longer felt coldness in her blue eyes but warmth and hope. That contributed to his genuine smile that drew Sara into his embrace. Before Alex noticed, Sara was already hugging him, ¡°My father made a dozen mistakes. He is known as a liar but choosing you as a sessor wasn¡¯t a mistake. Thank you foring here¡­ Thank you for guiding me¡­ Thank you for being Celia¡¯s friend¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for believing in me,¡± Alex said softly; he gave Sara a head pat that Ste liked. The duhan momma sobbed into his shirt. Both stood in an embrace for some time. [Your rtionship with Sara Deathwill has increased.] [Sara Deathwill has developed an affection toward you.] [Alexander Deathwill has developed an affection toward you.] [The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Royal Bath has been opened to you.] [The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Barracks have been opened to you.] Those messages hadn¡¯t shed in Sara¡¯s and Alex¡¯s eyes. The system again minded the mood, not alerting them of the rtionship progress or Alex about the Deathwill Castle¡¯s facilities opening. Other than Royal Bath, Alex probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use the barracks yet. But that was a good step toward a more fantastic future where everyone from his side would enjoy the game thoroughly! At the same time, Celia returned to the kitchen. She forgot to ask Alex for a present! No, she just remembered about them! And thinking about the present excited her little heart. But as she opened the doors and noticed Alex and Sara hugging each other, Celia¡¯s eyes widened. Her beautiful eyes didn¡¯t twinkle. Instead, they reflected on what Celia had been looking at. Celia engraved that picture into her heart¡­ She turned around with giggles, returning back to her bed real fast! That probably was the best present she could¡¯ve gotten from Alex. No book would top the scene she had just seen. Chapter 55 Chapter 55: A silver mirror Things quickly got awkward, as if Alex and Sara saw the system messages. That was not the case, even though it genuinely looked like that. Still, Sara promptly distanced herself away from Alex. He didn¡¯t find it weird as that development was genuinely too sudden. Regardless, from that day onward, Alex would look at Sara differently. He was well aware of it, though. Just looking at Sara told Alex enough. He saw her as if she was younger. Of course, the way Sara embraced that awkwardness made her seem more youthful. She avoided his gaze in a duhan way. While she fiddled with her fingers, Sara¡¯s head flew off her body, going around the kitchen in circles. She panicked, ¡°Ah, my body! I wanted to check on Celia¡­ Yes, that¡¯s how it is¡­ Excuse me, Alex. I will be back soon.¡± ¡°Yes, I will finish my task here,¡± Alex smiled faintly. After moving her body to her head, Sara attached herself back to it and then skipped her way toward her room. Alex was alone in the kitchen. He scratched his hair, ¡°She was too cute¡­¡± Sara with tears and the embarrassed duhan momma. Both of them were cute. Of course, the reason for Sara¡¯s tears was painful. Nheless, with Alex¡¯s help, those tears had melted her heart and killing intent that would lead Sara onto the wrong path¡­ Alex wouldn¡¯t overlook the loss of dozen citizens, but focusing on it would be a mistake. He could only focus on what was ahead of him. He could only believe in his friends and wives from his legendary ss. And more people that would tread on his path together with him. Therefore, Alex engraved Sara¡¯s image into his heart. And before checking the system, he long since understood his feelings. He had started developing an affection toward thatdy, and he wasn¡¯t even embarrassed by it. Of course, Alex couldn¡¯t stop things from turning awkward. He was inexperienced, and he frankly had never dealt with a heartbroken woman. Nheless, as Celia was a little sun in the castle, Alex could only be the same. He would gather everyone together and pour happiness into his ce. That was the path he took, and he genuinely hoped it would be enough. [Sara Deathwill has developed an affection toward you.] Alex opened his system, ¡®So it is not one-sided. Despite her wounded heart, Sara opened herself to me too.¡¯ In his case, Sara¡¯s feelings had touched him. The way she thought about Celia¡¯s safety and how far she had been willing to go for it¡­ That was indescribable will. As a lone woman, Sara could go around the world and surely find a ce for herself. If things went south, she would be able to escape and find another one. She was a strong woman with Ultimate Skill. Her two bloodlines hailed from royal and powerful families. Celia was the same, but she was too young. Precisely for that reason, Sara couldn¡¯t endanger her future. And living in constant fear was just too much for a little one. Thus, it didn¡¯t matter whether she wanted to for the wrong or good path. Just the fact that she was willing to try every fastest method for her daughter had touched Alex. Because he believed he would be the same. For people he loved, Alex would do everything he could. And he wholeheartedly believed that they also would be the same. Sara showed exactly those feelings. Alex hoped that his beloved would also turn him back to a good path should he be in a simr or worse situation, just as he did to Sara. ¡°I am back,¡± Sara called out after a few minutes. She returned to her old self. No bashfulness appeared on her body as she took steady steps toward Alex. She nced toward him, then smiled, ¡°Celia is sleeping soundlessly. She¡¯s smiling too widely, though.¡± ¡°Haha. She must be dreaming of something good. Perhaps, she¡¯s experiencing one of the scenes from her favorite books. How are you, though?¡± Alex chuckled toward the little one¡¯s dream, then smiled widely at Sara as he asked the question. Sara gave a reassuring smile, ¡°I am fine. I know what to do next.¡± Alex gave her a side-nce. He deeply probed into her eyes. And though Sara stared back at him with a casual nce, she had turned her eyes to the side for a short time. Of course, thatsted just a few seconds. Alex noticed it, so he chuckled, ¡°If you go out of control, I will catch your head.¡± Sara¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In her defense, she crossed her arms and exuded her momma vibes. That alone was not enough as she smiled too widely, her appearance too pleasing to Alex¡¯s eyes. She sneered broadly, ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about Duhans, Alex. Duhan¡¯s headless body is faster and stronger. I also can protect my head with a few skills, and my floating speed is top-notch.¡± She nodded to herself a few times, proud of her skills. Alexughed, ¡°I appreciate that tidbit about the mysterious duhan race, but what does it have to do with you losing control? I can tell what happened, but I might be mistaken. In fact, it would be better if you told me why you made a few circles around the kitchen before.¡± ¡°Side-effect of my surprise,¡± Sara said with a straight face. Against such an expression, Alex could only raise his hands in defeat, ¡°I get it. But my offer stands still.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ You have my consent¡­ Only if I lose control, that is,¡± Sara also lifted her hands in defeat. But was that really defeat for both of them? They smiled at themselves widely and enjoyed a little time with each other. Since Celia was no longer here, Alex could talk about his journey in more detail. And then, he took out the present he had bought in one of the cities. It was a peculiar mirror endowed with a silver frame. ¡°Don¡¯t move for a second,¡± Alex whispered. He then tapped the silver frame, ¡°Now, you have a picture of yourself. And here¡¯s the makeup stuff I bought. A reliable source told me that all girls would like it.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ I like this mirror already,¡± Sara curved her lips up. She then took a picture with Alex, which was naturally stored in the mirror. Chapter 56 Chapter 56: A Terrifying Concept After a good bonding time, Alex and Sara were forced to talk about the serious matters again. This time, Sara spoke first, ¡°The hungry demons¡­ We know that stronger ones are lurking around. We know that the hungry demons we have been fighting against are the former masters of this realm.¡± The hungry demons¡¯ specialty was to be simr to yers. They could die and respawn, then continue their journey. Their leveling system was tricky, and no one had proper intel about it. Still, Sara and the other girls had never noticed their enemies leveling up, which was highly reassuring information. After Alex¡¯s appearance, the hungry demons became stronger. That was the reality. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°Your father dealt with some of them¡­ He might¡¯ve left a lock on them or something like that¡­ Now that I am here, those hungry demons slowly regain their strength¡­ What do you think?¡± ¡°It sounds usible¡­¡± Sara couldn¡¯t refute Alex¡¯s theory. Alex sighed, ¡°Wolfen Demon¡­ He forced Ste to use her Ultimate Skill¡­ Haven¡¯t those demons been a challenge in my absence?¡± ¡°They were much stronger, but we never allowed ourselves to be careless. That¡¯s why we did a splendid job,¡± Sara replied. She had always told her daughter the same, but frankly, those battles had be more demanding each day. She sighed and told Alex precisely those words, ¡°Their strength is returning too fast. It¡¯s hard.¡± She then broadly smiled, ¡°But not for too long, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Alex nodded. It was time to work as a family. And by that, Alex meant that he would participate in those hungry demons hunts. However, he would be the family head. In other words, the party master. He would invite the Deathwill Sisters to his party, then hunt hungry demons as the party of four. Now that he knew that he could help NPCs level up significantly, it was time to lessen the burden and help the girls with their levels. Alex genuinely wanted to help them. But he also had another reason. ¡°Battle Spirit. Your father made a spirit of himself. Do you know about it?¡± Alex asked seriously. Sara closed her eyes and recalled her father¡¯s strength. His Battle Spirit technique was one of his original creations. It was an excellent technique that he had created by oveing various challenges. However, that skill wouldn¡¯t see the daylight if it weren¡¯t for his rtionship with a peculiar cat woman. Sara didn¡¯t know about the cats and their help. But she knew well her father¡¯s spirit, ¡°He created a battle spirit of himself. That spirit blended with his body, utterly concealing its origins. Father¡¯s strength rose significantly, and his swordsmanship remained the same, yet more powerful. Since you have received the same skill, how do you n to use it?¡± Sara asked without hiding her curiosity. Alex nodded gravely, ¡°The hungry demons. I want to turn my battle spirit into one of them.¡± The Battle Spirit was a powerful but also highly versatile skill. It could be anything. However, each skill had its risks. If Alex developed a powerful battle spirit to assist him in battles like a pet, its life would be at risk. Once killed, Alex would need to create a new one. But a hungry demon would respawn like a yer. Nheless, after thinking about it in school and in his free time, Alex had reached a different conclusion. ¡°The hungry demons hide a secret behind their abilities. If I learn that secret, I will be able to turn you into full-fledged yers, right? You will be able to respawn and be as reckless as us,¡± Alex said, what had been on his mind for a while. Hearing that theory and ambition, Sara shivered from fear. She stood up, pushing her chair behind her. It fell off with a loud bang. Her eyes trembled too, revealing her emotions, ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying concept. It¡¯s also something I won¡¯t learn at any time soon. To be candid, it sounds so impossible I might not be able to do it at all¡­ I don¡¯t want to make an empty promise like a certain someone, but I still wanted to share it with you,¡± Alex didn¡¯t find Sara¡¯s reaction weird. But the more he thought about it, the more he wanted to try it. Atst, he stood up, ¡°I have the legendary ss. I shouldn¡¯t think whether I can do it or not¡­ The legendary ss is¡­ well, considered the top ss in our world. If someone has to do it, it¡¯s me. I will allow myself to get muddled with confidence, and I will go for it. It¡¯s not a promise, but my resolution.¡± Sara gazed dazed at Alex. Perhaps, she had already fallen too much, or maybe Alex¡¯s words were so exciting that her body heated up. Nheless, her heart pounded loudly, and she felt attracted to him once again. She took a seat and replied, ¡°I will support that resolution. You have my full support, Alex.¡± ¡°Thanks. Let¡¯s work forward the greater future together, Sara,¡± Alex broadly smiled. In his mind, he thought about the closest ones to him. It was Sara, Celia, Remia, Ste, and Schnee. Those peculiar NPCs had shown various emotions to him; they were the same as him. He wanted them to continue living in this world and not be bags of experience for yers. He wanted their future to be safe and bright. But as Alex had thoughts that were too innocent, Sara had a different image in her head. She conjured that image based on Alex¡¯s terrifying concept¡¯s potential. In that image, Alex had an army of immortal NPCs. And since he was a yer, he could create a guild or be associated with an army of immortal yers. The yer who wielded those two powers could wreak too much havoc in their abundant world. But then, Alex spoke about his resolution. And as he did, Sara saw the Deathwill Kingdom under his rule. It was the kingdom where many races lived. The sun and the moon lived in harmony, just like its residents. Everyone was happy here too. Sara didn¡¯t know what scenario would happen in the future. Although she had an inkling that thetter scene was more probable, no one could tell the end. People changed too much, and even one event could be life-changing. She was the perfect example. Sara had never thought she would find a cure for her broken heart, let alone that cure to be a man much younger than her. Nheless, it had happened. And things could only progress. ¡®No matter what future lies ahead, if my little daughter calls you a father, you will have me and my whole support,¡¯ Sara whispered to herself. Inwardly, she had a feeling that such a day woulde fast enough. She couldn¡¯t tell why, but the precognition was a real thing. Nheless, Celia was and always would be the most important. Sara smiled brightly and stood up, ¡°I will speak with Schnee. I will make her join your party and work with us. You should take a look at Ste and take care of her. Don¡¯t hold back and hug her from me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Alex chuckled. Sara bid him farewell and slowly went toward Schnee¡¯s room. The reason she was slow was that she nced toward her minimap, which was her unique skill. On that map, Sara saw two dots. Chapter 57 Chapter 57: No golem After Sara left the kitchen to go to Schnee¡¯s room, Alex didn¡¯t waste time. He headed straight to Ste¡¯s room, which was always open for him. From the beginning, Ste wanted Alex to take care of her. Knowing that, and the fact that Sara told him to not hold back, Alex wasn¡¯t feeling nervous or stressed. It would be the reunion in which he would congratte Ste for following the proper routine. Although Ste took care of herself and the room solely due to Celia¡¯s warnings, she still followed the little duhan and Alex¡¯s wish. Both of them wanted the wingeddy to have a better lifestyle. Thus, Alex naturally wanted to praise Ste. In a few minutes, he appeared before her doors. Out of courtesy, Alex knocked on those doors. Of course, deep inside, Alex knew she wouldn¡¯t answer him. He waited a few seconds, then stepped in. Ste¡¯s room was in much better shape than before. It had been some time since Celia¡¯sst visit, so it was just a little messy here. Nheless, the contrast between her old room and the current one was clear. Alex smiled and approached the sleepingdy. For azy person, Ste had a few sleeping positions. Her current one was her sleeping soundlessly while sprawled. Her white wings were spread widely behind her, bing anotherfortableyer for the white-haired beauty. In that pose, Ste revealed the full potential of her curves. On his way, Alex unconsciously took a few nces here and here. The images of her long legs, thick thighs, slim stomach, and big breasts going up and down shed a few times as if tempting him to seize all of Ste for himself. Such a defenseless woman in her pajamas was too alluring for a young man. It would be a lie if Alex said the thought of hugging Ste hadn¡¯t crossed his mind. Still, he kept himself in check. Alex knew what their current rtionship was, and he wouldn¡¯t do any surprises to the sleepingdy. It was time to make little progress in their rtionship, though! He forced himself to look at Ste¡¯s pretty face. As she slept soundlessly, she was adorable. Alex chuckled and whispered, ¡°I am back. Would a prettydy wake up for me?¡± Ste¡¯s eyshes fluttered, slowly revealing her golden eyes. Still half-asleep, Ste lifted her eyes and looked deeply at Alex. ¡°Golem?¡± Ste asked immediately. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a golem for you.¡± Alex¡¯s lips quivered before replying. To this response, Ste maintained her half-asleep expression. Nothing rippled in her beautiful irises, yet Alex felt a wave of disappointment going down him as if Ste somehow poured it down at him. He scratched his hair, ¡°You knew from the beginning that the golem is impossible for me.¡± Although Ste didn¡¯t belong to the smartest, she was still pretty knowledgeable. In fact, Ste¡¯s forte was much different. She could read emotions well. That trait came from her winged race, and it had remarkably helped her maintain her current lifestyle. She saw through people¡¯s emotions. ¡°And you know¡­¡± Alex sighed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like golem around you. It would be much better for you to rely on Celia and Sara instead. That is only if you really need someone to motivate you.¡± Alex¡¯s tone contained a few emotions. But even though he was also disappointed and a little irritated, Alex was also happy for some reason. Still, more than anything, Alex was relieved for her. Ste stared at him. Inwardly, she had been reading him ever since she woke up. That was unconscious action, something Ste always did without even trying. ¡°Will you take care of me today?¡± Ste asked slowly. Alex replied with a smile, ¡°I will. I¡¯ve promised to take care of you, haven¡¯t I? And you have already done a lot by yourself and with Celia. Take a seat¡­ Since Sara is busy with Schnee and Celia is sleeping, I can only help you with everything alone.¡± In his voice, Ste noticed nervousness and embarrassment. Perhaps, those two emotions made her take a seat on the bed by herself. She sat down and faced Alex, who had brought a chair for himself. Facing her, Alex extended his hands and slowly unbuttoned Ste¡¯s pajama. He did it slowly, for known reasons,nguorously revealing more of her ample chest. Ste stared into his eyes, then suddenly asked, ¡°Is it not exhausting?¡± ¡°Exhausting?¡± Alex stopped midway; his hands were frozen as Ste asked before he wholly took off her upper pajama. But since he immediately understood Ste¡¯s words, he knew what he had to say. Although it seemed like Ste was selfish due to her forte, she knew how bothersome and annoying herziness was. In her prime days, many servants had hidden their negative emotions from her. One event had made all servants from her mother¡¯s household frightened. They feared bing Ste¡¯s servants. In short, Ste knew how exhausting it was to be with her. Nheless, as Alex became her husband, he was bound to be around her. On their first meeting, she saw through his heart, resulting in her simply throwing herself onto him. And as he continued to stay around them, Ste inferred that Alex was a guy she could entrust herself to. Nheless, there was a minor event in Alex¡¯s absence in which Ste had remembered the negative emotions of her servants. Celia was the main culprit of that event. In one of her daily duties, Celia whispered to herself those words: ¡®It¡¯s so tough!¡¯ Tough was one of the new words Celia had learned from her mother. She didn¡¯t have any wrong intent behind those words. But that made Ste remember about old days. Alex shrugged, ¡°You are pretty demanding. I can¡¯t lie about that, can I?¡± He continued taking off Ste¡¯s pajama. Atst, that piece of cloth slid through Ste¡¯s hands, leaving her body. As a result, Ste¡¯s big chest jumped, drawing Alex¡¯s eyes. He promptly retracted his eyes, ¡°But I will be the same in the future. I will need you.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58: Husband ¡°I will need you.¡± It was Alex¡¯s simple principle. He knew that he would need Ste¡¯s power in the future. She was one of the most uniques NPCs whose healing skills were top-notch. Her ultimate skill engraved an image of the beautiful goddess within Alex¡¯s heart. He held her in high regard. Therefore, he hoped she would reciprocate what he did for her and assist him in the future. His principle was to treat people how he wanted others to treat him. ¡°So you know, Ste¡­ A hero and viin terms have be trending in the yers¡¯munity. A hero yer is a person who treasures the world and its resident. A viin yer will do everything for his gain. One protects residents of this world and engages in a friendly rtionship. The other would kill them for his gain without a second thought,¡± Alex whispered. He added with a smile, ¡°On which side do you think I am?¡± Ste didn¡¯t reply; she kept staring back at him, not even blinking! Alex chuckled, ¡°I am leaning more toward the hero, but I don¡¯t think I am one of them. It¡¯s hard to exin¡­¡± Alex clicked his tongue. Alex nced once again at Ste¡¯s body as he collected his thoughts. Her top pajama was gone, so it was time to take the bottom part. He would take care of everything in Ste¡¯s room, as he had said before. He would take her to the bathroom and take a bath with her. Since she had just a little mess in her room, he also would quickly clean around. He put his hands on Ste¡¯s waist, then grasped her pajama. Slowly, Alex slid down her pants. That was when his eyes widened, ¡°No panties?¡± Ste nodded. Alex gulped down. He was already too deep. He couldn¡¯t betray Ste¡¯s feelings as well. If he said that he would take care of her, then he would! Alex continued. After Ste¡¯s legs went up a little, Alex took off that piece of cloth. He once again recorded too much, but he maintainedposure, except for his cheeks which were flushed red. He threw her pajama into the bin, then lifted his eyes, ¡°I just care about people around me. I just care about people that I have a connection with. Therefore, I can not be a hero.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ I guess,¡± Alex closed his eyes; his face contorted a little. He wasn¡¯t pleased by those thoughts, nor he was proud of them. But that was an inseparable part of him that had allowed him to be fearless in the game world. In the early days of the game, many yers struggled with their mentality. They found it hard to fight and exert their abilities against monsters. It was tough for those who wielded weapons such as a sword. In close contact with monsters, their bodies gave up. Their legs became weak, dropping them onto the ground. And then, they suffered losses. Alex was different. He threw himself at enemies, read them, and utterly destroyed them. He was fearless. It was simr in real life. If someone wounded his beloved or friends, he would pay them back and make them regret their choices. ¡°¡­¡± Ste felt her heart pounding since Alex before herself was different. He honestly disyed another side to her. His eyes shed with various emotions, even those that made him feel wrong. Alex also didn¡¯t look at Ste¡¯s bare self. He maintained eye contact, ¡°In the outer world, I had an encounter with the demon goblin. He absorbed humans I had defeated to strengthen himself¡­ Back then, I was with Remia. Her safety was all I cared about. After we escaped, I continued my journey with her. I no longer thought about those humans at all. I didn¡¯t really feel anything during and after their demise,¡± Alex closed and rubbed his eyes as he was disgusted by himself. It was just a game world. Nheless, Alex treated everyone as if they were real. It was both due to his principles and how genuine the world was. In fact, if he wasn¡¯t like that, he wouldn¡¯t have such an honest talk with Ste. ¡°I detest mindless killing. I would rather live in a world with people smiling and genuinely enjoying their lives. That¡¯s why I value ordinary lives and hope for the best for everyone. But I am not a hero¡­ I wouldn¡¯t hold myself back for my beloved. Even if it costs¡­ Ah, damn¡­ I feel like I said too much,¡± Alex awkwardly smiled, ¡°I had those thoughts deeply within me after learning about The Lost Kingdom¡­ It¡¯s a burden I have to fix, no matter what and how.¡± Perhaps, because Ste wasn¡¯t talkative, Alex revealed too much of his thoughts. Maybe something else within her made him open himself. Nheless, Alex didn¡¯t regret sharing his secrets. The Deathwill Castle¡¯s safety and progress, then The Lost Kingdom¡¯s casualties. Those two quests were big quests that would draw many people. Alex swore to ovee them. At this very moment, he asked himself a question: Would I stop saving The Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s citizens if it meant hurting other regr people? Alex looked down. His eyes had widened until limits; the resolution was rippling within those, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t. I would do my best to minimize the sacrifices¡­ That¡¯s all¡­ I can do¡­ Damn.¡¯ Those events would be on such a big scale that one individual couldn¡¯t control all. It would be simply impossible for Alex to not make a choice. ¡°Husband,¡± Ste suddenly said. Alex lifted his head and looked at her. ¡°No hero. No viin. My husband,¡± Ste added. ¡°Yeah¡­ I am your husband,¡± Alex smiled faintly. In those words, Alex felt immense support. He felt like Ste was someone too simr to him for a moment. It was like they were two souls that shared the same trait. As if that was not enough to encourage him, Ste said, ¡°If you took care of everyone, you wouldn¡¯t have time for me.¡± She faintly smiled. Chapter 59 Chapter 59: Let¡¯s fight For a moment, Alex saw Ste in a holy light. Was it just his imagination, or thedy had used one of her skills? He couldn¡¯t tell. He didn¡¯t feel like thinking about it. Once again, the goddess appeared before him. That smiling goddess simply told him to not care about anyone but just her. Alex wasn¡¯t prepared for that smile at all. Who would be ready for that, knowing about Ste¡¯sziness? But that smile was so influential that Alex promptly stood up. He gave her a head pat that Ste liked. ¡°Heroes die young, right?¡± Alex smiled. Ste didn¡¯t move. Her eyes were closed as she was focused on something else. After giving enough head pats, Alex took off his clothes. He then took Ste into a princess carry, going toward the bathroom with her in his arms. He whispered, ¡°I was so much bothered that I had been thinking like a hero from some fairy tale. I was so arrogant that I thought I could save everyone¡­ And that¡¯s not the case. As I promised to take care of The Lost Kingdom, I will do it. I can leave the safety of other ordinary people to their kings, queens, and who else rules over people,¡± Alex smiled. Atst, the duonded in the bathtub. Once again, the princess¡¯ bathroom turned out to be a big pool. Alex and Ste had so much room that they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about their privacy. But they were close, and their shoulders stuck together as they enjoyed the warm water. ¡°It turns out that I am pretty demanding too,¡± Alexughed; his cheeks were redder. Ste didn¡¯t reply; her eyes were closed. He talked a lot because he was in a pretty embarrassing situation. It was Alex¡¯s first contact with a woman in the bath. No, it was the first contact where he and the other gender were utterly naked. He held her, felt her, and saw more than he should. He saw the white bush, for example. Thus, Alex talked for a better mood. He also felt like it was an important talk. ¡°I will make sure you take care of yourself alone, Ste. Other than that, I will impose cleaning the room and exercising too. You also have to eat with everyone. I genuinely believe it will help you and your sisters,¡± Alex carried on with his talk. Ste listened in silence. ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s too much, you know? Well, I will also work hard so that you can have some more motivation. And then, our hard work will bloom in the uing battles and events,¡± Alex smiled brightly. Atst, Alex grasped the sponge. In another world, the baths were quite odd. There were many magic stones in the system. Nheless, it was still easy to wash others. ¡°Face me,¡± Alex slowly whispered. That day, he once again felt more than he should. Regardless, it was a valuable and enjoyable experience he would never forget. It was so valuable that Alex reassured Ste he would wash her again after the battle against the hungry demons. Ste was naturally happy with that. Her husband finally started taking care of her! How could she be not happy? After the bath, Ste also received her present. ¡°It¡¯s a super epic soft pillow straight from the forest fairies¡¯ shop! It¡¯s natural and has quitefortable options.¡± Alex lifted the pillow, grinning like a kid. He put it on Ste¡¯s emperor bed, then patted it a few times. Steid down her head on the pillow, then closed her eyes. She let out happy winged woman noises. ¡°Is it that good?¡± Alex whispered. Ste opened her eyes, inviting Alex to sleep next to her. s, her wings were on the pillow, making it hard for Alex to try it with her. Ste narrowed her eyes, ¡°Wings. Soft.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the permission,¡± Alexughed andid himself on Ste¡¯s wings. He closed his eyes and took a nap in the blink of an eye. An hourter, Alex woke up with Ste¡¯s head lying on his chest. In her sleep, she had unconsciously turned to the side. And since Alex knew the pillows¡¯ options, he secretly took it back to his inventory. He then put it on his hair and waited a few seconds. [Super Epic Soft Pillow has absorbed your scent.] ¡°Now, you will have me every night,¡± Alex whispered while stroking Ste¡¯s hair. He believed he liked his scent since she preferred to sleep on him instead. After a while, he slipped out. Alex noticed that the system had a few messages prepared for him. [Your rtionship with Ste Deathwill has increased.] [Ste Deathwill has wholly opened her heart to you.] [Both of you have developed an affection toward each other.] [Ste Deathwill will never share your secrets, even if brainwashed or mind-controlled.] ¡°You are so strong, Ste,¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but whisper. He then blushed at the system messages. His progress with two sisters was so significant Alex recalled the words from an annoying viin. But the history between them, the circumstances, and so on were so unique that Alex didn¡¯t bother himself with Dor¡¯s thoughts. He also believed his heart was genuine, even if it was the game. ¡®I wonder how Sara and Schnee¡¯s talk went¡­ They should be over it already¡­¡¯ Alex pondered inwardly. He hoped that everyone would cooperate in the Deathwill Castle! On his way, Alex met Schnee and Sara. They were also going toward his location. Schnee¡¯s little nose twitched, then she tilted her head with a sneer, ¡°I guess the side-effects of my charm skill no longer affect anyone in this castle.¡± After Schnee nced at Sara with narrowed eyes, the duhan momma faintly blushed and reciprocated the gaze. They stared into each other, then two pairs of mesmerizing eyesnded on Alex. He smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten about you, Schnee. Here¡¯s your present. If you need help putting them on, then call me. I got some experience with Ste already.¡± ¡°Hah,¡± Schneeughed out loud. She then opened the bag and looked over the sexy pajamas, ¡°You got good taste.¡± ¡°So you will help us, will you?¡± Sara sighed with relief; her eyes were back to Schnee. Alex tilted his head, ¡°Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me she made such a stupid request?¡± Schnee replied in Sara¡¯s stead, ¡°Cats are too fickle.¡± She let out kitty noises, then flicked the sexy pajamas to her inventory, ¡°With this, four of us will have some fun with the hungry demons. But since we¡¯ve dealt with them already, we will have to search for them.¡± ¡°Searching alone will take a lot of time. We will also have to look out for the monsters,¡± Sara nodded. Schnee pped her hands merrily, ¡°And so, we will start our little adventure tomorrow! Big sis, I want to spend time alone with him. I promise to not kill him.¡± Sara squinted her eyes, leaving a warning, ¡°Don¡¯t do or say anything weird.¡± She then left them alone. Then silence ensued. But if eye contact could let out a sound, it would be pretty buzzing as Alex and Schnee gazed deeply into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, Schnee lifted her chin, ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60: More interest ¡°Let¡¯s fight,¡± Schnee said with a wide smile, letting out taunting kitty noises. But in her human form, Schnee had just kitty ears and tail. Those kitty noises and her beautiful figure provoked a different side. Alex didn¡¯t react like Schnee had expected, though. He didn¡¯t flinch or run his eyes around her curves. Instead, he stood with a serious expression, his view fixed on Schnee¡¯s charming face. He looked so grave that Schnee sighed, ¡°Why so serious?¡± After talking with Sara, Schnee realized that Alex had already influenced the duhan big sister too much. Although Sara spoke with responsibilities on the line, Schnee saw through her support and feelings toward Alex. Their rtionship made significant progress. Using her skills, Schnee had secretly watched over Alex and Celia. Her first thought was that he would use the little daughter to his advantage. Celia was everything Sara had. If the little one grew too close to Alex, he would be able to exploit the daughter and get that duhan momma for himself through her. But he took a different path. A path that aligned with his feelings. Alex also made it easier for Schnee. For example, if he didn¡¯t close the doors to Ste¡¯s room, Schnee would have no way of looking inside and seeing through his desire toward the winged sister. And it seemed like he also had taken a significant step with Ste as her smell was all over him. That scent reeked off the happy woman. And since Schnee couldn¡¯t smell any sweat, she inferred that these two had taken a bath together. In a nutshell, Alex was Celia¡¯s genuine friend. He also honestly wanted to help Sara and Ste; otherwise, he would¡¯ve already exploited their weaknesses; the daughter and theziness. Schnee¡¯s eyes shone. The man before her was the key to the Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s power. Schnee wanted to charm Alex and use him to ovee the system in the past. After all, the castle¡¯s facilities and power depended on the rtionship. He was their husband for a reason. ¡®Sara knows it too. From now on, she won¡¯t hold herself back with her support,¡¯ Schnee whispered inwardly. They had different reasons to stay in the Deathwill Castle. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I am still here? I could drop this disgusting ce and live a better life outside,¡± Schnee said aloud. Alex sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because this is the legendary grade castle?¡± ¡°I have two other reasons that are much more important. If you manage to scratch me once, I will share one with you,¡± Schnee replied. ¡°You seem oddly too cooperative,¡± Alex slightlyughed. Schnee titled her head, ¡°You seem weirdly too calm, as if not in a mood for some exercises.¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s because I had a good bath with Ste. She¡¯s still on my mind, you know?¡± ¡°So much for our charm skill battle,¡± Schnee rolled her eyes. But as the atmosphere between them softened, Alex gravely nodded. He was serious because it was Schnee before him. But as he had Ste¡¯s nude body on his mind, her skills naturally didn¡¯t work against him. Even if she went naked before him, he would barely react. Only a skin contact would draw attention. That was because Ste was as sexy as this cat. They both had their unique charm. To shake off each other¡¯s charm Alex, thedies would need to work toward it a little. Anyway, they weren¡¯t in such a rtionship with him to fight over his attention. Nheless, it was a serious situation! ¡®I can see what kind of party member she is,¡¯ Alex inwardly uttered. It was not time to reminisce about the winged beauty. Alex narrowed his eyes and faced Schnee properly. He summoned his ice sword and tightly gripped its hilt. A standard yer party would have most weaknesses covered; they would have a tank or two at the front. They would have constant close and long-distance damage dealers; swordsmen, spearmen, archers, mages, and so on. And then, they also would have a healer! ¡®In our current party, Ste is a healer. Sara can take the front with me, and we both can juggle the enemy¡¯s attention between us. What about you, Schnee?¡¯ Alex prepared his mind against the peculiar enemy. As his battle mood heightened, Schnee¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Just a scratch is fine.¡± [Alexander Deathwill Lv. 27] [Schnee Deathwill Lv. 30] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Five minutester.] BANG! [You have lost -21 HP!] ¡®This woman!¡¯ Alex shouted inwardly while wiping off blood on his lips. He lifted his eyes, looking for Schnee¡¯s whereabouts. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find her at all. She disappeared from his view as if she wasn¡¯t here at all. Worse, her attacks had been utterly shaming Alex¡¯s pride! What the hell happened in those five minutes? In a nutshell, Schnee punched Alex twenty-one times! ¡®After the battle started, I immediately charged at her. But she just disappeared from my view, and I couldn¡¯t find her at all. Then, she just punched me and punched, not giving me any chance to strike back,¡¯ Alex grew furious with each punch. The reason was that Schnee¡¯s punches didn¡¯t hurt him at all. The first punch cost him one health point. Her second punch cost him two health points, and she had been stacking up those attacks ever since the beginning of the battle. And then¡­ herughter echoed through the castle and Alex¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, Alex! If I win, what will I get?¡± Schnee chuckled; her voice turned louder and louder, mainly herughter, ¡°At first, I thought I would force you to serve me for some time¡­ But the angrier you look, the funnier it gets! It reminds me of my time back in my n! Haha! I¡¯ve already received a reward from you, but women tend to get greedy, right? One day of being my servant will do.¡± Schnee had been having a lot of fun! Alex wasn¡¯t a masochist, but herughter was kinda nice to his ears. Perhaps, it was a skill as Alex¡¯s pain became milder after every giggle. Nheless, he would lose if nothing changed. Alex spat a little blood and replied, ¡°One day of being a servant? You can join our hide and seek games if you are that lonely, Schnee. I would never mind hiding in some cramped room with you.¡± ¡°Oh? You developed more interest in girls, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s just expected with such three hotties like us,¡± Schnee sneered from the shadows. And who wouldn¡¯t develop more interest after that time and incidents with the Deathwill Sisters? Alex smiled broadly and focused on the battle, ¡°Sorry, it just came naturally.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61: Her pattern Alex and Schnee had been fighting in the same ce they had met. It was one of the vast corridors in the Deathwill Castle. That building was truly massive, so it could contain thousands of people, if not more! Worse, it was made out of ck bricks, so it was really dark here. Torches filled with fire magic stones lit up the corridor. s, the dark bricks openly invited some darkness here. Tall walls also cast some shadows. Therefore, it was still dark around¡­ Alex directed his attention to the darkest corners and shadows, believing that Schnee had been using those for her advantage. ¡®First Dor, and now her¡­ I¡¯ve faced two individuals whose specialty is to y around with the vision¡­ She can¡¯t be using the same skill, can she?¡¯ Alex inwardly thought as he analyzed the battle. But as Alex found nothing in the shadows, even after Schnee¡¯s another punch, he couldn¡¯t help but think about Dor¡¯s skill. Unfortunately, Schnee had been using something much different and clever. Alex clicked his tongue and looked around. ¡°Oh, so you have finally realized that looking around for clues is useless. Good boy,¡± Schnee¡¯s ringingughter rang out once again, ¡°Yes. Just look out for me and do your best to scratch a little of my sexy curves. Ah, have I tempted you enough? Now that you are more interested in girls, that little temptation should make you work harder! Haha!¡± She and her skills kept provoking and looking down on him. BANG! BANG! BANG! [You have lost -29 HP!] Schnee¡¯s attacks did a little HP, but they forced Alex to spit out a mouthful of blood. She was a nimble, fast, and annoying person to fight against! Alex could only imagine what kind of words she would use against the enemy! She surely would point out all their mistakes and tease him until death! But as he thought about it, Alex suddenly realized something crucial, ¡®She wants to tell me one of the reasons she is still staying in the Deathwill Castle¡­ It¡¯s not enough to suddenly propose a fight¡­ She did it after the talk with Sara, so she must have seen through us already¡­¡¯ Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡®Is she testing me? Is it about my mental attitude?¡¯ It went without saying that Alex had been getting angrier with each punch. It was an important battle that could help him with his rtionship with the cat woman. He also would be able to learn more about her abilities. But so far, he only knew she could y well with the enemy¡¯s vision. It was simply disappointing of him. At this rate, he would disappoint not only himself but Schnee too. Alex couldn¡¯t tell the exact reason, but he decided on quenching his feelings. As the swordsman, he should be able to entirely focus on his enemy without letting his feelings go in the way. More punches came from the shadows. But this time, Alex took them without any changes in his expression. Anger had long since run away from his face. He also looked for Schnee but to no avail. Nheless, Schnee¡¯sughter dimmed, and she said fewer and fewer words. As the fight continued, Alex noticed a pattern in her attacks. ¡®It was hard to notice because I kept spitting blood¡­ But now that I am focused, I can tell where her punches preciselynd¡­ If I am right¡­ then¡­¡¯ Alex narrowed his eyes. He shifted them to the side just before the attacknded on him. And as he did, he suddenly noticed a small cat going his way! Her paw was in front, ready to punch him! Alex¡¯s thrust was also in motion. That sword would be the first one to decisively strike back. It would be his first retaliation! And Alex had a feeling it would end with sess as that small cat had no way of suddenly turning around or changing her trajectory! Alex and Schnee¡¯s eyes met. Before the sword touched her, Schnee¡¯s cat form suddenly shone a bright light. In a sh, she turned into her sexy human self. However, as her feetnded on the ground, Alex¡¯s sword was just an inch before her body! She indeed didn¡¯t have time to turn around and dodge! But then, Alex stopped his sword just before her ample chest. Schnee squinted her eyes, standing in a very awkward but arousing position, ¡°Why did you stop? It would be your win.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t stop, I would pierce through your chest. And as you have said before, I have developed more interest in your bodies. Rather than piercing through it with my sword, I would rather practice gripping on those tits with my hands,¡± Alex replied with a smile, but even he found his words a little too awkward. Schnee lifted her eyebrows, her face conveying a simple message, ¡®Is he serious?¡¯ But then, she sighed and took a few steps behind, ¡°We, girls, can not underestimate the horny guys, can we? The only positive thing about you being horny is that I don¡¯t have to fix my clothes.¡± She gave him a nce, then turned around, ¡°It¡¯s your win. If it weren¡¯t for Ste, you would¡¯ve scratched me. Aplete horny moron would¡¯ve cut through my clothes without second thoughts, so you won some good points, Alex.¡± Schnee approached the window, then lifted her head. Looking at the dark clouds and sky, Schnee gave off a much different aura. She no longer had that sexy and teasing mood around her but a mncholic one. Alex threw his sword into his inventory, then approached her. ¡°Were you turning from cat to human form in between attacks?¡± Alex first asked the question about their battle. Schnee nodded, ¡°You saw it, didn¡¯t you? I can morph into my cat form in less than a second. Everyone from our n is fast; even those who practice magic techniques rarely move their asses. And as you have seen just now, I like to move around, so my speed is top-notch,¡± Schnee gave a rare, honest smile, which was undoubtedly connected to her mncholy about her cat n. Alex stared at her thoughtfully, ¡°I saw, and I am genuinely impressed by your abilities. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your weakness or not, but if I didn¡¯t see through your pattern, I would¡¯ve lost that battle. That leads me to the second question¡­ You were testing me, right?¡± ¡°It is my weakness,¡± Schnee replied to his words. Then, she parted her lips and replied to his second question. Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Her mother ¡°Testing you?¡± Schnee repeated with a chuckle, then answered with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s what I did.¡± She knew about her weakness which was the same pattern attack. It didn¡¯t matter whether she used punches or kicks only. Her attacks would alwaysnd in the same pattern on the humanoid enemies. Schnee covered that weakness with her yfulness and teases. With her unique skills, she piled up countless debuffs on the enemies as their fight carried on. She went pretty easy against Alex. For his test, Schnee used her weakness, little teases, and low damage attacks that would always make him feel like puking the blood. With a few mental and physical effects on him, Alex had been barely able to notice her pattern. Were it not for that, he also wouldn¡¯t see through Schnee¡¯s clever use of her race. Schnee had been challenged by a few n elders and her peers in the far past. While all elders noticed her weakness, a few peers fell prey to her techniques. Those peers became mediocre warriors. But those who had noticed her weakness went above the average, and some even reached the top seats. Since Schnee wasn¡¯t old enough to be called elder, her peers at the top seats were unique individuals that became idols in her tribe. ¡°You have noticed my weakness, so you have enough talent to climb the world¡¯s ranks. That¡¯s all to it,¡± Schnee uttered with some sense of pride. Alex nodded, ¡°The goal has always been to reach the top.¡± As she side-nced into his eyes, Schnee peered into his mind. It was a kinda suggestive nce that could be easily misunderstood. But in that unique mood, Alex didn¡¯t flinch, nor did he say anything weird. He just stared back at her. And while Schnee had told him the truth, she also hid a more significant matter. That was the reason for that test. Of course, the reason was her two sisters. While Schnee could easily see a future where Ste would get addicted to this kind of man, Sara should be moreplex. First of all, Ste was like a young princess who had a good life. She just lost that lifestyle and ess to her n. And from what Schnee had learned, Ste wasn¡¯t keen on returning to her home anytime soon. Her mother wasn¡¯t back home anyway. It was just normal for her to seek a good lifestyle. Her father, although scum, shouldn¡¯t have chosen an evil person as his sessor. He wouldn¡¯t also force someone to be the husband, would he? As much as Schnee hated that, she knew that her father genuinely loved her. Therefore, with just a little exposure and honesty, it was easy for Ste to be closer with Alex and vice versa. Both ended up liking each other. But Sara? She had been abandoned by her husband! That man left her alone with little duhan. Worse, he was also part of the forces that hunted Sara and her child for whatever reasons. Was it easy to fix such a heart of an abandoned mother? Schnee didn¡¯t think so, yet she saw her sister speaking of a man with that peculiar smile and expectations. At this rate, Schnee would get left behind. Her two sisters would force her to cooperate each time Alex wanted, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to say no to them as she also loved them. Perhaps, that love stemmed from their father¡¯s side, but the same blood within them was indeed the reason for their trust and support. That was why Schnee decided to test Alex and see whether he had a good future that at least would be up to her standards. In the end, strength was what mattered the most, no matter how nice and honest you were. If you had no strength, you wouldn¡¯t be able to truly give happiness to women such as Deathwill Sisters! Of course, Schnee didn¡¯t look for happiness in Alex. She just knew that he was the key to the Deathwill Castle¡¯s powers and that he was someone who would use the most of this ce. Although she didn¡¯t want to rely on the sessor, he wasn¡¯t that bad. She could give him a chance and see how it would progress. Therefore, Schnee parted her lips, ¡°As a reward for winning our little battle, I will tell you why I stay here. That reason is, of course, my mother.¡± ¡°Your mother?¡± Alex asked, inwardly knowing that there was a much more significant reason for her to stay here. Nheless, he was curious and ready to listen to Schnee¡¯s story. He kept smiling gently, looking at Schnee with warm eyes. With his good looks, that smile slowly turned into a melter that threw Schnee out of the loop. She clicked her tongue and retracted her eyes toward the dark sky, ¡°Elders always told me that she was like me in her childhood. The difference is that my mother was quite an adventurous girl. In her younger days, she rarely returned home. She would always spend a night somewhere else, be it with her friends or even in foreign people¡¯s houses. She would just y games with them¡­ She even visited other races and made friends here. She was so active and thrilled about the whole world that even now, I can¡¯t understand her.¡± That mom remained the same even as an adult. She was like the insatiable kitty who would always seek thrilling adventures. But her adventures stopped when she met Elias Deathwill. Schnee clicked her tongue, ¡°She fell in love with him and his kingdom. This damn castle was like a nest she loved to spend time in. But of course, the strong father usually left his castle for his own business. He was a power-seeking moron. He wouldn¡¯t let my mother spend too much time here. She didn¡¯t think much of it back then, but we know the reason now, don¡¯t we?¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes red with ire. Her mother became like Ste each time she returned to her n. She would just spend time thinking about her love and his kingdom. It was impossible to do her work or request anything out of her. She was like a dreaming maiden at all hours! ¡°You want to own this castle for your mother, don¡¯t you?¡± Alex asked. The Deathwill Sisters had quite limited power here. Even if they could go outside and return at wish, it would be impossible for them to know the coordinates. And knowing their strong father, no one would be able to help them find this ce. People were also greedy, so it would be hard to request assistance. Schnee couldn¡¯t ask her n for help, either. Even if she could, her family wouldn¡¯t be able to help Schnee too much as every cat had peculiar skills. They could try, but their hatred for Elias Deathwill would impede them from using their techniques to the fullest. She was on her own. And using Charm Skill on Alex was the easiest path. s, it had failed. Schnee nodded. But at this point, she no longer knew her feelings. She sometimes felt like coordinates of this ce would be enough. She then would be able to search for her mother and bring her to the Deathwill Castle. She would help her as much as she could. Perhaps, bringing her mother here and keeping Elias Deathwill away from her would be enough to satisfy Schnee¡¯s goals. But seeing Alex and Sara, Schnee had doubts about killing her father. She probably should let him speak with her mother first¡­ ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better for your mother to speak with him?¡± Alex said what suddenly had sprouted within Schnee¡¯s mind. He smiled and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know about your second reason, but you are as kind-hearted as your other sisters. Don¡¯t let your father¡¯s deeds muddle your heart. Instead, think of your mother more. One of my goals is to find Elias Deathwill too. If you subside your killing intent toward him, it will be easier for us to work together,¡± Alex nodded. His words didn¡¯t seem to influence Schnee much. However, a faint smile spread on her face. It was a genuine smile. And then, she sneered, ¡°That bastard has also dropped his level. No way he wouldn¡¯t take this chance to level up along with yers. He¡¯s a battle maniac, so I am surely not mistaken. But what if he wants you to cultivate his power, then snatch it away from you? Have you never thought about it this way?¡± Schnee asked with her hand on her waist. Alexughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. It¡¯s like one of the furthest goals, right? He can wait for my attention.¡± Schnee liked thosest words. Alex continued, ¡°And I will develop my abilities alongside you and my friends. All of you will add a piece to my skills, so those will be much different than his. With those hungry demons lurking around, my future is already different than his, even if I fulfill all his sessor quests. So, don¡¯t worry about your father. He won¡¯t snatch me away from you.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Schnee harrumphed cutely. Alex grinned. Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Rtionship ssification After Schnee¡¯s cute harrumph, the duo spent some time in silence. Although the wind passing through them had been cold, it was a pleasantpanion. In that mood, Alex inwardly thought about the cat woman. Sara told him about her sisters before. One of Schnee¡¯s traits was a sadistic tendency. He could see how sadistic she could get and imagine how she shamed her enemies through her tricky skills. That part made Alex believe that Schnee was a good one versus one NPC. But depending on her skills, she also could severely influence the battles and even wars. Alex couldn¡¯t analyze well since hecked information. Still, that was rather a fleeting thought. Alex thought more about her other trait, which was fickleness. Since Schnee¡¯s goal was quite terrifying, Alex had no way of seeing through that trait. But since Sara told him about it, Schnee must have exposed it countless times in her presence; for example, just by giving up on Celia¡¯s pestering to y hide and seek with her. There should be other examples, but Alex didn¡¯t think too much of them. He would see her fickleness more from now on. He was sure of it because of Schnee¡¯s sudden stance shift. For whatever reason, she had decided to test him. The test was brutal but honest. Thus, Alex inferred that Schnee¡¯s trait had yed an essential part in it alongside other circumstances. He would learn about it in the future, but now, he was relieved that Schnee had given him a chance. It already felt great to have such a talk with her, and he could only imagine with optimistic expectations how would all four of them interact tomorrow. ¡°I feel like I am wasting my chance by staying silent. How about I tell you one of my goals, then?¡± Alex smiled brightly. His proposition was sudden but not enough to startle Schnee. She turned her headzily and looked at him with squinted but immensely charming eyes. No system message appeared, so it was a natural reaction for both Alex and Schnee. Alex nodded, ¡°The hungry demon and their immortality. I want to use Battle Spirit and learn more about it, eventually helping you girls achieve the same immortality.¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes widened, and her lips parted too. She made such a big ¡®O¡¯ with her lips that Alex could see her white teeth well. It was not only an adorable reaction but quite an informative one. ¡°Oh, you have cat teeth too,¡± Alex nodded casually as if he couldn¡¯t see through Schnee¡¯s palpitating heart. Her chest heaved up and down vividly, though. Thus, he surely could see how much impact his words had made. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C It was already night. Alex would¡¯ve logged out by now. However, he had nned to return to the forest fairies and his Tree House from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t just to check his checkpoint but also to talk with Remia. Because of the threating from the skillful viin, Alex didn¡¯t want to leave Remia alone for too long. Of course, she had her whole tribe backing her up, but Remia¡¯s skills flourished in a party with him. Remia had tasted the fast and efficient leveling up with Alex. Leaving her so suddenly would cause a sour taste and make her heavily disappointed. Alex also kept in mind that allowing Remia to get drunk on such power would give him bad results. He thought about his friends seriously, and Remia was one of those. Alex had already a n in his mind. [You have used [Leave Ticket] x1!] After selecting his only checkpoint, Alex confirmed the choice. His system did all the work, teleporting him to his Tree House. It was dark, but the moment Alex appeared on the floor, the fireflies gathered en masse around hismp. Light spread across his whole tree. ¡°It works¡­ Alright¡­ How do I call Remia now?¡± Alex scratched his hair. She always approached him first, so Alex was kinda at a loss. He also deducted that Remia should be in the queen¡¯s tree because of the viin yer. Dor was bold enough to attack the princess. He seemed to know her too, so Remia¡¯s safety had been increased severely. Alex sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that far, did I? Should I just log out?¡± It would also be nice to hear from Remia whether the queen knew something about Dor. If that viin worked on those grounds for some time, she should have enough intel about him. Alex would dly help her to be closer with the whole race. After thinking about it, Alex left his house for a walk. The streets were empty, and just a few houses had their lights on. Surprisingly, Alex spotted a familiar individual. It was the olderdy whom he had talked with about the rumors. Alex recalled all stuff about him and Remia that the residents gossiped about. They all believed that something was going on between the cat man and their princess. Alex smiled widely and called her out, ¡°Good evening! Coming back home from a shopping spree? I can help you out, Miss.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡± thedy turned around with her hands full of bags. Some bottles within her bags made clinking sounds. She widened her eyes and pouted, ¡°I still remember you bullying me!¡± Alex awkwardlyughed, ¡°I momentarily forgot myself because of how young miss looks.¡± It was not the case back then, but now, Alex spoke from the bottom of his heart. Thedy was much older than him, and she probably outlived his parents and a few generations more, but her skin looked smooth and untainted by the long age. She exuded life experience and looked mature, yet the way she pouted took away a few years off her appearance. Alex grew awkward as he wasn¡¯t this close with his neighbors. He couldn¡¯t imagine such ady making that kind of peculiar reaction. Alex took a few bags and helped thedy return home. His former words did wonders as the miss talked about herself and her beauty. At some point, she spoke about Remia, ¡°Only love can lift the princess¡¯ burden! No matter what rumors are, I hope you still will be her friend.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Alex replied immediately. Of course, he had his system. And even without it, he would be able to tell Remia¡¯s affection toward him. But as he thought about it, Alex became silent and slowly tread toward thedy¡¯s house. After he helped her pack out the staff, he returned home with his head filled with unpleasant thoughts. [Remia feels affection toward you.] That was the state of his rtionship with the fairydy. As the system told him about it, Alex realized that private feelings were truly exposed in this game. How many emotions would the system catch and show him as he went throughout the world? Would it also react to hatred and other peculiar emotions? Alex thought it was unlikely since Schnee¡¯s rtionship had been quite mysterious. But people fell so easily in love¡­ Remia¡¯s feelings became affectionate, and he grew closer with all three Deathwill Sisters. For them, he would go all out. But for women such as Remia, Alex would think about it for some time. The rtionship was about equal love. It wouldn¡¯t be wise of him to ept all affection and develop a harem withdies that would begin with a faint love and end with mostly skin contact. In that way, Alex would develop a lot of unhealthy rtionships. ¡°I should learn more about the system and its rtionship ssification,¡± Alex returned home. No one was waiting for him, and he also didn¡¯t see the person he was looking for around his Tree House. Why would she be here at such an hour anyway? Alex dropped onto the unique bed and closed his eyes, ¡®Out of two NPCs I am close with, Ste seems like a reasonable choice to learn about the rtionship ssification.¡¯ Ste rarely talked. That was because she was just toozy to open her mouth. She would say important words only. And she would only speak fluently in crucial situations, such as Alex¡¯s honest talk. And Alex had promised to genuinely turn her schedule for the better. He wanted her to clean her room and follow her daily routine of washing herself, exercising, and eating with others. He could impose those rules onto her with goodwill, meaning that he would be able to spend time with her without being intrusive or impudent. Of course, Alex didn¡¯t n to throw all those normal tendencies onto her right off the bat. He would do it slowly by spending time with her like usual. He had an inkling that Ste genuinely would love it. And if he grew addicted to his presence, Alex would leverage it and make her focus on herself more. As for Sara, his rtionship grew significantly with her as well. However, Alex couldn¡¯t see an event where their rtionship would grow further soon enough. He would like usual spend time with her and her daughter anyway. In that case, Alex had missed something, and he would get a big surprise soon enough. Regardless, he decided to be closer with Ste and focus on his rtionship with her more. After those thoughts concluded, Alex opened his eyes and clicked the log-out button. He looked forward to tomorrow¡¯s four-man party. And the reason he logged out in the Tree Forest was naturally that he hoped to see Remia tomorrow morning. Fortunately, it was the case. After some nice talk with Remia, Alex went to meet his wives. *Author¡¯s note: 1 super gift ¨C 1 chapter! Thanks for reading and support.* Chapter 64 [Thanks ck_knight12 for the luxury car gift! It¡¯s not a super gift like I had shamelessly requested in the previous chapter, but it¡¯s still a big gift! My conscience wouldn¡¯t let me sleep without publishing chapter! Thank you!] ¨C Chapter 64: Heart Duo(S) Alex used his return ticket. He appeared back in the Deathwill Castle with a quite lost expression. His face conveyed to everyone that he had been in deep thought. That was due to Remia¡¯s words. From what she had told him, Dor was the culprit behind many lost lives in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. Before his attack on Remia, the forest fairies had confirmed that the yer was the culprit. All wounds on the fallen had told them that the swordsman had killed them. And then, Dor¡¯s shocking hiding techniques. Although it was a shameful matter, Remia told Alex that a few strong forest fairies had been looking over them during their crisis. They didn¡¯t help because they wanted to see through Alex. They were high-level fairies, so they easily saw through his appearance. But even those fairies had failed to spot Dor¡¯s first strike. If it weren¡¯t for Alex, Remia would¡¯ve died or at least suffered life-threatening wounds. For that, she had been immensely grateful. However, Alex promptly reminded her that she had killed Dor, and her help was as great as his. He didn¡¯t smile for too long, however. Immediately after Remia bid farewell, Alex lost himself in thought. ¡®That guy¡­ He has some sort of unique ss, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯ Alex thought. Remia told him that she couldn¡¯t say too much about Dor. That was because her mother told her to. But the queen also requested a talk with Alex. Even though her tribe had been epting yers, those yers mainly were focused on learning skills from the forest fairies. They concentrated on quests with selfish hearts. Only scant of them talked with the forest fairies, building some rtionship in the process. Therefore, Alex was the only trustful yer whom the queen could ask a few questions. Of course, Alex didn¡¯t find that surprising. yers were yers. For them, strong skills were the most important. They put great importance on them. And then, rtionships and other game stuff were the secondary. They probably believed that learning skills from the forest fairies and leveling them up would be enough to get unique or better quests. That was indeed the case, but with more rtionship build-up, they would receive more rewarding quests. s, yers found it hard to talk with residents from another world, notably those demi-humans and beast races. ¡®He¡¯s a problem in Remia¡¯s tribe¡­¡¯ Alex uttered slowly, ¡®So it¡¯s normal for me to wish for his failure¡­ But part of me wants to fight with him so badly¡­ He said I would lose one versus one against him¡­ That¡¯s why I want the second round so much.¡¯ His thoughts stopped exactly before Ste¡¯s doors. Dropping the forest fairies and Dor¡¯s dilemma to the bottom of his heart, Alex straightened himself and knocked on the doors. He received no response whatsoever. That was just normal with Ste. He then opened the doors, ¡°Good morning.¡± Ste was sleeping. It took some time for Alex to wake her up. After her eyes opened, Alex once again greeted her. He then helped her wear her battle clothes. Alex didn¡¯t know whether she could use a system like the yer to exchange clothes, but he would rather not propose it. In Ste¡¯s case, it was important for her to pick up those normal habits. In her princess-like life, she had servants doing all those normal things in her ce. She grew up into mesmerizing woman ofpelling appeal, yet her personality had quite childish ws. Alex took off clothes, nced at her nude body, then put battle clothes on. Ste¡¯s battle clothing was simply a white robe. Her outfit reminded Alex of priest clothes from various games. But in Ste¡¯s case, she had merely white clothes without any emblem or anything that would show her faith. But knowing Ste, she wouldn¡¯t even feel like praying or believing in someone! ¡°You don¡¯t even know how happy I am, Ste,¡± Alex said after standing up, ¡°We will finally fight together as four. I mean, you will probably stay behind and look over our statuses.¡± He chuckled. Ste just lifted her head and stared into his eyes. She looked serious as if trying to convey to him that she indeed would take care of their health. But Alex still jested a little, as he liked to throw some little jokes from time to time, ¡°If you somehow fall asleep during our battle, I will tie you up to myself and make sure you stay wide awake in the battles! Haha! That would be quite aical sight.¡± At first, Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. But immediately after, Ste recalled the first meeting with him. On that day, Alex took her onto his back. He held her carefully and made sure her return would be asfortable as possible. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to be tied to his back, would it be? Ste¡¯s eyes shed with a silver light. Her wings spread, then dispersed into thousands of feathers that melted into the ground. Alex raised his hands in defense as Ste had summoned a miniature tornado into her room. He squinted his eyes instinctively, looking over Ste¡¯s body. She no longer had her wings and was looking like a pure-blood human! Her voluptuous body floated up¡­ Since Ste was doing the magic, it looked like some invisible two fingers lifted her up by holding her clothes. Then, she flew behind Alex¡¯s back¡­ [Ste Deathwill has wrapped herself around your back.] [You have formed a new profound connection with Ste Deathwill!] [A new skill has been born!] [Heart Duo(S)] ¡°S-ranked skill?!¡± Alex yelped in surprise, immediately recalling the skill he created with Olivia! This poordy had created Cuddling, whose grade was, unfortunately, the lowest. But Ste immediately skipped a few ranks and reached probably the highest grade possible! It was heaven-defying! Pat! He then felt Ste pressing his hair. She rested her soft cheek on his head, closing her eyesfortably. As Alex peeked into her status, he noticed that Ste was not losing any mana. Her race, their connection, and probably Alex¡¯s legendary ss allowed her to be close to him without any price! She couldze in his presence as much as she wanted! ¡°You are truly a sloth, aren¡¯t you, Ste?¡± Alex spoke with pressed lips, swollen cheeks, and squinted eyes. His face told Ste howical and absurd their connection was! Ste moaned softly¡­ ¡°Why are you moaning?¡± Alex sighed. Ste replied slowly, ¡°Smell¡­ Nice¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s meet others¡­¡± Alex rolled his eyes and left her room. During his walk, Alex opened his system and read the skill information. Just the first line forced him to halt. He lifted his hand and grabbed Ste¡¯s head, ¡°Read the skill.¡± At first, Ste didn¡¯t even react. But then, Alex¡¯s grasp became a little stronger! She opened her eyes and read the skill¡¯s information. Her heart fluttered with happiness! [Heart Duo(S) ¨C Connect your heart with your beloved. (You can connect your heart with three individuals: Olimiss, Sara Deathwill, and Ste Deathwill). After connecting with your beloved, you will be able to share one of your skills with your partner.] ¡°Don¡¯t you dare share [Heal] or whatever you have with me! I won¡¯t heal others in your stead, Ste!¡± Alex narrowed his eyes dangerously! Although no killing intent shed within those, he wanted to look menacing! Ste peeked at his face, ¡°Why?¡± She was so serious! And his face looked far from menacing. Instead, Alex nearly made Ste smile again. He pursed his lips, ¡°That requires practice, so I might fail in today¡¯s battle. I would rather practice it with you.¡± That was reasonable. Ste was forced to agree. She didn¡¯t pursue the matter, but happiness still bloomed in her heart. Her cheeks flushed a little red, making her bury her face entirely in Alex¡¯s hair. ¡°Alex. Why do you look like an idiot? Have you seen too much of Ste¡¯s nude body? You horny bastard.¡± Schnee asked as she saw a little of Alex¡¯s former expression on his face. He lifted his eyes and nced at her in her battle clothes. She had nearly full body stocking. Some kind of armor bra wrapped her ample chest. Simrly, herher region was wrapped in some sort of leather armor. Schnee¡¯s arms had some piece of cloth coiled around them. It was kinda puffy as if she had hidden some treasures here. Her clothes were tight and sticking closely to her curves. She exuded a tempting aura, but Alex believed those clothes would significantly help her raise her speed. ¡®It also helps her tease and temp some enemies,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly as he had fallen prey to her thighs. He then replied, ¡°What expression? Anyway, did I have that kind of expression yesterday? That¡¯s not the case. No, wait¡­ What do you mean ¡®like an idiot¡¯?¡± Alex honestly asked. On the side, in the utterly opposite outfit, Sara grinned, ¡°I won¡¯t lie, Alex. Your face looked pretty stiff and awkward. What did you two talk about?¡± Her ck armor didn¡¯t make any sound as Sara stepped closer to Alex and Ste. It was weird as her armor was thick, letting out an impregnable effect. Sara looked like a tank, but Alex was well aware of her high speed. He smiled faintly, ¡°We got a new skill¡­ I wanted Ste to not use it immediately, so maybe I went overboard with my menacing expression.¡± ¡°Menacing! Haha!¡± Schnee pped her thigh, making some flesh jiggle, ¡°Show that face to me! Haha!¡± Sara covered her lips, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Justugh, Sara,¡± Alex replied with squinted eyes. But Sara didn¡¯t letughter ovee her. She put her hand down, then took out a hairband from her inventory. She wrapped her long blonde hair into a ponytail. Then, Sara did the same to Ste. Schnee followed suit, and three sisters stood with the same hairstyle, ready for the iing battle! ¡°Mom! Alex, Ste¡­ and Schnee¡­¡± Celia suddenly shouted from behind, ¡°Good luck!¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65: The Darkmana Empire ¡°Good luck!¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s voice, Sara¡¯s heart trembled. She turned her eyes toward the little duhan, looking at her with motherly love. Her beautiful blue eyes gleamed like full moons as if she was about to cry. Her daughter was happy and not worried at all. For a long time, it was much different. Celia had been alone in the Deathwill Castle on those missions to hunt the hungry demons. She permanently would hide her emotions to not worry her mother. However, Sara wouldn¡¯t be her mother if she had never noticed Celia¡¯s sadness and loneliness. But now, things had changed significantly. Celia had her good friend, Ubo, who would follow and y with her. However, the fact that the four of them teamed up had yed much crucial role. Seeing them all together in their battle clothing, Celia had a feeling that everyone would return in one day! Moreover, the mood before the hunt was vastly different. Before, Schnee wouldin about the enemies, then hunt and y with them for a long time. Ste wouldzily move her wings alongside wind magic and silently float toward the monsters with an emotionless expression. Atst, Sara would show a fake smile. Behind that fake smile, Sara would hide her pain as she always felt sore from leaving her daughter alone. Celia couldn¡¯t tell all her mom¡¯s emotions, but she saw through the fake smile. That was one of the reasons why Celia wanted to be stronger and get her epic white horse! With that creation, she would be able to assist her mother and help her! s, she was too young. But that all mattered not now. Everyone was smiling. Celia saw Schnee¡¯s chuckles that left the little duhan shocked. She even had a feeling that Ste was smiling while sniffing Alex¡¯s hair! And most importantly, her mother was in such a good mood that her smile was just dazzling and warm! The little duhan could only wish everyone the best! ¡°Ubo! Say good luck too!¡± Celia lifted her wolf, who looked like a dog. In her arms, Ubo woofed three times. Celiamented, ¡°Your ¡®Good luck¡¯ has more words!¡¯ Woof! Ubo was proud, for whatever reason. Atst, everyone left the scene. Celia could no longer see her family. She turned around and went back to her room, with Ubo following her. Here, she read some books on her own while Ubo yed with the bones. The mood in the Deathwill Castle was even merrier than usual; that was all because of little duhan¡¯s happiness! Her family surely would return in one day or two! She was sure of it! ¡°Alex is amazing! He made everyone smile and work together!¡± Celia¡¯s confidence in her big family grew as she reminisced about the person she thought of as a father. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°You can cry, big sis,¡± Schnee teased a little; the voice behind her words was mild and supportive. Sara shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve cried enough.¡± After saying those words, Sara took a furtive nce at Alex. Without a doubt, he was the person who influenced everyone the most. Even though he was thest key to their family castle¡¯s powers, he could¡¯ve used his powers differently. He could¡¯ve taken the path to bring down the Deathwill Castle and enve the sisters. But he ended up the person whom Sara genuinely had taken a liking. Even though he was much younger, Sara ignored the age, allowing herself to be less strict and a little more childish as if she was around his age. Alex looked into her eyes too. After confirming that Sara didn¡¯t need a break, he looked around the forest and said, ¡°We took this path before, didn¡¯t we?¡± Sara replied, ¡°Yes. We are going to look out for Wolfen Demon.¡± ¡°That guy¡­ This time, I will exchange a few moves with him,¡± Alex felt excited as he was nothing but a side character before. All he did was just stare at the hungry demon. Of course, their battle would be much different now. They would face Wolfen Demon as four. Ste also wouldn¡¯t use her Ultimate Skill as it put the heavy toil on the user¡¯s body. She would use her healing skills responsibly, not healing her family infinitely. Schnee added, ¡°He might drop some useful items for our dog.¡± Alex chimed in, ¡°His name is Ubo.¡± Ignoring his remark, Schnee continued, ¡°Big sis also knows something more about this peculiar demon, right?¡± As Alex turned his eyes at her, Sara nodded and replied, ¡°Wolfen Demon should be a royal blood of Werewolf n.¡± Since Alex nned to use his Battle Spirit skill against those hungry demons, he needed to know more about his prey. If hecked understanding of his enemies and failed toprehend their battle styles during his fight against them, then his Battle Spirit would develop into trash creation. To get those hungry demons¡¯ spirits, Alex had to ovee two obstacles. The first was the hungry demon¡¯s origin. The second was the unique energy of the hungry demons that made them immortal. Without oveing the first obstacle, Alex wouldn¡¯t even be able to feel and try the hungry demon¡¯s trait. Schnee narrowed her eyes, ¡°Their powers are slowly returning. That¡¯s, of course, because of Alex. If he¡¯s from the werewolf n, his race is just below yours, big sister.¡± Sara nodded, making Alex a little curious. He asked, ¡°Just below?¡± Sara grinned like a perfect student who was about to boast her knowledge. But in her case, she skipped her way toward Alex and directly spoke to his ear. She was like a full mark student who would pour all her talent onto her crush ssmate just so that he could pass the test. Sara began the lecture, ¡°The Duhan Kingdom is part of the Darkmana Empire. To enter that alliance, one must ovee a few trials. In the past, two peculiar races wanted to join the Darkmana Empire and secure the high spot just below the five leader races. Those two races issued their entry at the same time¡­ And they were also mortal enemies, so the Darkmana Empire gave them a simple challenge; fight.¡± Alex nodded. Sara chuckled, ¡°Those two races are the werewolves and vampires.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66: Ambition Werewolves versus Vampires. Both feared what was on the horizon. They wanted to join the alliance and reach the highest spot possible to ensure the future for their people. They assessed their n and kingdom¡¯s growths, poption, and treasures then looked into each other¡¯s bloodlines. They believed they could step below the five races who were the pirs and leaders of the Darkmana Empire. s, only one could enter the alliance¡­ And as the Darkmana Empire told them to fight against each other, the werewolves and vampires decided they would enve each other. For once and for eternity, they would fight and settle down their inborn hatred for each other. Unfortunately, the two races couldn¡¯t draw out all their forces. Because if they lost more than half of their troops and treasures, they would never reach the spots in the Darkmana Empire they had been aiming for from the beginning. The casualties would bring them down in ranks, bringing their status down, which would make them a ve to those stronger and more influential races. But if they were just one rank below them, they would be able to choose one race to follow and build a trustful rtionship. Therefore, werewolves and vampires came to an agreement in which their leaders, royalties, and the strongestmanders would fight on the battleground. That contest turned the armies into spectators. The poption of both races nervously awaited the results¡­ And for years¡­ one race had been getting news of utter defeats¡­ ¡°Werewolves,¡± Schnee sneered. Sara narrowed her eyes, ring at Schnee as if the cat woman had done something wrong. Of course, Sara didn¡¯t like how her sister butted in! She lifted her chin, scowled silently, then looked back at Alex with a dazzling smile. Schnee¡¯s eyes became dead, and her expression told tales, ¡®So this is love-struck duhan momma. Ah, mother¡­ Your daughter might disappoint you¡­ Or maybe not?¡¯. The cat focused on her inward monologue, no longer caring about the history she was aware of. In the meantime, Sara continued her talk, ¡°The royal bloodline of werewolves didn¡¯t disappoint. They were equals to the royal vampires¡­ Unfortunately, the same couldn¡¯t be said about themanders. Nearly all of them lost against their enemies, bringing an immense shame to the whole werewolf n. Those who died in battles with vampires didn¡¯t even get their graves. Worse, the werewolves hate them from the bottom of their hearts. The survivors of those battles had killed themselves a few days afterward. They couldn¡¯t bear the shame within their hearts, and the poption of werewolves definitely had lent them a hand in their suicides.¡± Alex sucked a cold air as he listened to the story. Those at the top had a heavy burden on their hearts. And he would be one of those as he was the master of the Deathwill Castle. His ns would end up with him getting countless lives under his name and care. Alex needed to listen to the vampire¡¯s and werewolves¡¯ stories and then learn from their mistakes. It would also help him with his mind as he nned to be closer with the kingdoms from the outer world on the first map that the yers hadnded in. They surely had bloody and harsh history behind their name too. He parted his lips, stopping Sara¡¯s vivid talk gently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I understand why we should prepare for the Wolfen Demon¡¯s full strength.¡± Sara didn¡¯t mind him stopping her. Instead, she stared at him with a proud smile. Alex carried on, ¡°If Wolfen Demon is of royal descent, then his peak strength is just below the five leaders of the Darkmana Empire. He is slowly getting his power back and probably leveling up too. We can¡¯t let them grow any further under our nose, or they will be a pain in the ass,¡± Alex concluded. He then tilted his head, ¡°But he said he is the rightful owner of thisnd before, right? What did they mean by that?¡± Sara smiled, ¡°About that¡­¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Wolfen Demon Lv. 31 HP: 5200/5200 MP: 3600/3600] Wolfen Demon rested his eyes on the system window in his hidden den. His system was of just a few options, looking down on him. Before the system, the world looked down on him. Everyone and everything had beenughing at him. He clenched his fists, closed his eyes, starting cultivating silently. After getting killed by those damned women, Wolfen Demon would respawn in his hidden den. He would then cultivate his energy. In that highly focused state, he would also confront his enraged heart. ¡®All of you¡­ who look down on us¡­ Soon¡­¡¯ Wolfen Demon poured his feelings into his cultivation. While he knew that he was looked down by many, he would never show it outside. He would be himself, instead. No matter how precarious the situation would be, he wouldugh, howl, exude confidence, and fight people head-on with his irritating and derisive smile. So that once he aplishes his goal, he still would be able to smile. ¡°Four presences in the forest,¡± Wolfen Demon opened his red eyes. Those eyes became like that after he had turned into the hungry demon. He never liked that color since it reminded him of the vampires. However, that power was necessary for his ambition! For that goal, he had to sumb to two influential individuals. One of them ruled the hungry demons while the other was known as The Soul Grave-keeper. Wolfen Demon stood up. He patted his muscles, brushing off the stiffness from the cultivation. A part of his hidden feelings climbed onto his face, bringing out the irritating smile. He cracked his bones and stretched his neck from side to side a few times, ¡°I will test on you the fruits of my cultivation¡­¡± Wolfen Demon channeled his Ultimate Skill, then pounced out of his den. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A few minutes before Wolfen Demon noticed Alex¡¯s party.] ¡°We don¡¯t know where this guy hides. Since I also have a minimap, we can split into two parties and search for him. How about it?¡± Sara proposed. *Author¡¯s note: 1 super gift ¨C 1 more chapter!* Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Battle Style Alex¡¯s party headed into the forest fearlessly. A few monsters from the forest, mainly ck wolves, had attacked them a few times. Those kinds of monsters were nothing in the party¡¯s eyes. Not only did Alex and thedies know about those wolves and their patterns, but they also had two times more levels. Their strength just topped those cursed monsters. BANG! The sound of collision echoed through the forest. Alex and the ck wolf shed with each other. Since the level gap turned that battle into bullying, Alex focused on something different. His battle style with Ste on his back. She could stick close to him like that due to their profound connection. Alex still couldn¡¯t understand the principle behind it. Still, the fact that the skill came out of that connection meant that she trusted him more than everyone else in the Deathwill Castle. Perhaps, the naked body contact did more than it should have? After they saw each other thoroughly naked and honest talk, their trust skyrocketed. Alex also decided that he would be blunter with Ste and see her more. Moreover, there was a saying that the mixed hot springs brought people together, but that was the eastern saying that Alex couldn¡¯t really confirm. Nheless, Ste wouldn¡¯t give up on that skill. She sounded sofortable, and Alex also couldn¡¯tin as he literally had one of the strongest healers on his back, to say nothing of Ste¡¯s body constantly reminding him of how soft girls were. Thus, Alex could only adapt, and he delightfully worked toward it! ¡®In this party, I must watch out for my every move. I can¡¯t only pay more attention to the attacks from behind. If I thrust in, I also expose a little of Ste¡¯s defenseless body. I must be faster and decisive,¡¯ Alex thought. That was what Alex inferred. He couldn¡¯t test it against the ck wolves as he topped them with his raw stats. After killing his only enemy, Alex drew more ck wolves to himself. He paid more attention to his surroundings with so many of them and simply dodged them all. His sword left minor wounds during all his dodges. ¡°Ste. You haven¡¯t suffered any wounds, right?¡± Alex asked after killing the group. Ste replied within his hair, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good. We can use this for a little training,¡± Alex grinned; his mood was pretty good. But as he turned his eyes to the side, he saw the duhan momma and the sexy cat looking at them with squinted eyes. Of course, Alex took his time, but these two simply dominated their enemies. In other words, they didn¡¯t waste time! Wasn¡¯t that Alex¡¯s principle, though? He awkwardly smiled, ¡°Well¡­ I thought it was a good idea.¡± Ste didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t even rear her head to look at her sisters. Schnee clicked her tongue, ¡°It is a good idea, but now?¡± The way she looked at Alex and Ste was much different from Sara¡¯s. The duhan momma had a warm look on her face as she stared at her sister and Alex. She faintly smiled, then appeased Schnee¡¯s impatience. Sara parted her lips, ¡°You both look adorable-¡± Schnee chimed in, ¡°They do. And I can tell you want to switch ces with Ste. Hey, Ste! Your sweet spot-¡± Sara wanted toment on that. Naturally, it was also hard to stop Schnee from talking once she started babbling. However, at this very moment, the two sisters stopped moving; their eyes went toward Ste¡¯s face. Yes, thezy girl lifted her head and looked down on her sisters with her usual expression. But in those golden eyes, Ste hid a genuine threat! ¡°No steal. Alex¡¯s back. Mine,¡± Ste whispered. Sara awkwardlyughed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to saddle his back. I don¡¯t have your unique skill, Ste. Besides, look at my armor.¡± Ste hid her face in Alex¡¯s hair after those words. Sara let out a sigh, then red at Schnee, who had turned her head around, whistling as if nothing had happened. That was when Sara came out with her proposition. ¡°We don¡¯t know where this guy hides. Since I also have a minimap, we can split into two parties and search for him. How about it?¡± Sara proposed. Although Sara would like to see more of Alex and be on his team to deepen the bond with him, their circumstances didn¡¯t allow for such a duo party. And Ste rarely showed anger, so it wouldn¡¯t be wise to irritate her for a second time this fast. Sara added, ¡°Schnee and I will go this way. You two can continue your slow march while practicing a new battle style on the ck wolves. Since we have no means to use chat like yers, we can only rely on what we have. That¡¯s why we willmunicate through minimap. If you find Wolfen Demon, just stop and wait for us. And if you need help, separate in the opposite direction. I will keep an eye on the minimap. Ste! I hope you listen, and you will let out your wings if need be!¡± Ste replied, ¡°Ok.¡± Sara nodded, pleased, ¡°Then, we will be going. Good luck!¡± ¡°You totally sounded like your daughter now. Oh, since you can see him on the minimap¡­¡± Schnee spoke with a little tease, then ran away from the duhan momma. Sara ran after her. Alexughed aloud at those two sisters, then looked up, ¡°Hold tight. From this moment onward, I won¡¯t stop until we see Wolfen Demon!¡± ¡°¡­¡± A fun training began. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Sara and Schnee moved faster than before. Twodies fought against many ck wolves on their way around the forest. Wolfen Demon always appeared in the areas with ck wolves around. s, the sisters hadn¡¯t found him yet¡­ Schneeined, ¡°That¡¯s why it is better to wait for them toe out. I don¡¯t care for what reason theye out. It¡¯s so easier this way!¡± The moment those words rang out, Wolfen Demon appeared from the shadows. He stood behind Schnee, his form eclipsing her pretty humanoid form, ¡°Be honored then. I will save you some effort.¡± His w went down in the blink of an eye! ¡°Schnee!¡± Sara cried out as she saw her sister was not moving at all. Even worse, the madman was already in his Ultimate Skill form! The duhan momma¡¯s heart jumped. Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Transformation ¡°Schnee!¡± Behind her sister, the werewolf in his peak form appeared. That werewolf was naturally Wolfen Demon. Before, he wasn¡¯t able to use his Ultimate Skill. However, this time, he shred his humanoid form, activating the powerful skill from the beginning! That skill turned him into a pure wolf in which he stood on two legs. His wolf face had a weird smile and narrowed eyes. His fur was ck as if woven from the darkness. He had a golden scar running down from his forehead to the right eye. A thick and intense aura oozed out of him, though. It was both ck and red, meaning that the hungry demon behind her was someone who leveraged two energies at once! The hungry demon¡¯s power and the werewolf¡¯s strength! BANG! Wolfen Demon¡¯s w cleft through Schnee. He was fast and decisive. No hint of hesitation shed in his eyes. Right now, he was the hunter, and those two women were his prey! s, Wolfen Demon failed. After his swing, he looked at his w, finding no blood or flesh on his nails. He just scratched the empty space! He promptly looked down, ¡°You can turn into a cat at an amazing speed. You are half-breed, aren¡¯t you? Pretty impressive.¡± Schnee was like a defenseless little blue kitty in her small cat form. She lifted her head and pierced through Wolfen Demon with her golden eyes. Then, he made a move as fast as his first one. He mmed his fist down! ¡®I got her this time!¡¯ Wolfen Demonmented inwardly as he felt his hand going through the flesh. His fist mmed to the ground. The whole world drummed due to an explosion as Wolfen Demon poured all his strength into his moves. He made a small hole in the ground where Schnee should lie dead. But rather than the dead cat, Wolfen Demon found a pool of blue liquid in which his hand was soaked due to the heavy punch. That liquid let out a sharp odor, rendering his smell sense useless. His head grew dizzy, and his vision blurred a little. ¡°You hail from a royal bloodline, don¡¯t you? That golden scar is proof of your noble bloodline, yet you have attacked such a weakdy like me from behind. So much for royalty. You are worse than hoodlum,¡± Schnee¡¯s sultry voice rang out from the side, making the outsider, Sara, think that her sister was immensely disappointed in the hungry demon. Out of spite, Schnee threw a kick that had perfectlynded on Wolfen Demon¡¯s cheek, ¡°It seems like youck some education. In ce of your parents, I will teach you what happens when you make a girl angry,¡± Schnee hurled a few more words in her unique tone, then she rained down kitty kicks on Wolfen Demon¡¯s body. Due to his smell sense suddenly being taken down, Wolfen Demon failed to properly defend himself. Her kicks didn¡¯t take too much of his HP. However, it still hurt, and it seemed like Schnee had been applying some kind of effect onto his body as various system messages shed in Wolfen Demon¡¯s retinas. Little paws marks had appeared all over his body. ¡®No one taught me a proper decorum¡­ No one has taught me anything¡­ All I knowes from the inheritance left by my ancestors¡­ You think I don¡¯t know what to do with women like you, cat?¡¯ Wolfen Demon angrily monologued. He unconsciously gritted his teeth as he recalled his goals and loneliness. Then, Wolfen Demon sealed his confusion, throwing away the smell sense. Instead, he focused on other senses that the cat woman shouldn¡¯t be able to seal as easily as before. He extended his hand, aiming to stop her irritating kicks. Before he had grasped Schnee¡¯s long leg, thedy turned into a cat, then ran away behind her sister. Following Schnee¡¯s trail, Wolfen Demon suddenly noticed Sara and her heavy armor making her way toward him. Her long spear was a few inches before his face! He barely avoided the first thrust, then exchanged a few moves with the duhan momma. His ws met her spear head-on. He bluntly repelled all Sara¡¯s advances, then even risked a few moves to inflict heavy damage on her ck armor. He came out victorious from that sh. Not only Wolfen Demon was boosted by his Ultimate Skill, but he also had four more levels than Sara. But more than anything, Wolfen Demon was a simple warrior, just like many werewolves. He excelled in closebat. He would¡¯ve been more careful if it was a one versus one battle. However, with this arrogant cat woman behind Sara, Wolfen Demon couldn¡¯t allow himself to have fun. Therefore, he allowed Sara to wound him a few times in exchange for hitting her armor with heavier force. As he nced at Sara, he noticed the fruits of his risk. Her armor had a few deep scratches that exposed her flesh. Inparison, Wolfen Demon¡¯s body had just a few scratches that didn¡¯t even make him bleed. s, that was a mistake. ¡®I can¡¯t see in my right eye?¡¯ Wolfen Demon jumped behind, then covered his right eye. Schneeughed out loud, ¡°Well done, big sis. You have hit all my little paws.¡± She titled her head and gazed at Wolfen Demon with a sneer that mauled his prideful heart. Wolfen Demon gritted his teeth. His face had contorted uglily, ¡®This bitch¡¯s kicks didn¡¯t hurt too much but left some marks on me¡­ Those marks were for that purpose¡­ But¡­¡¯ Of course, Schnee was the worst type of enemy for Wolfen Demon. She had so much versatility and speed that he would rather not face her at all. Using her race¡¯s speed, she could apply bothersome effects on her enemies. She used her advantages well. But Sara was much more impressive. After all, Wolfen Demon prevailed in closebat. He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him that he had overwhelmed the blond-haired woman in that exchange of a few moves. In fact, he believed he dictated the pace and flow¡­ ¡®I left gaps open to inflict more damage on her. But she saw through them and hit all bitch¡¯s marks precisely, taking half of my eyesight away from me¡­¡¯ Wolfen Demon trembled from shame, ¡®If she uses her Ultimate Skill¡­¡¯ Although Schnee hurt Wolfen Demon¡¯s pride with her words, the exchange of blows with Sara was more shameful. He was a prideful werewolf, after all. Wolfen Demon whispered inwardly, ¡®I still have to kill that bitch. With proper circumstances and cultivation, I shouldn¡¯t fall off behind that blond-haired woman in the future!¡¯ ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°It looked pretty tense for a moment, big sis,¡± Schnee said after reuniting with Sara. Both girls could only fall behind as Wolfen Demon had begun exuding too much energy, preparing for some kind of a new move. Therefore, these two had some room to talk. Of course, both sisters thought of their own Ultimate Skills in the back of their heads, just in case, they would need to intercept the move. Sara nodded, ¡°He¡¯s really strong in that form. Even though you say that I did well, I am still disappointed that I couldn¡¯t hit all of your little paws. I need to go through basics again.¡± ¡°Had you done this, he would¡¯ve lost more than just eyesight. I think you did a pretty good job. I am one hundred percent honest here, okay?¡± Schnee shook her head as her big sister was too harsh on herself. Due to her unique battle style, Schnee knew more than enough about closebat. She could tell that her big sister did a splendid job! However, Wolfen Demon¡¯s transformation made those thoughts stop. Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Four bosses Wolfen Demon grew in size. He no longer stood on his two legs. In fact, his transformation made him closer to the wolf race. He now stomped on the ground with four paws. His eyes shone with a mixture of red and ck colors. His form was around six meters tall. However, if it weren¡¯t for his ire within his eyes, Wolfen Demon would¡¯ve looked like a majestic existence. His wounds had healed, so nothing tainted his ck fur. And that fur fluttered alongside wind, pulled both by his mana and nature. His unique energies blended well, which was crucial in his current form. Thanks to hispatibility, Wolfen Demon didn¡¯t face any consequences of going all out, even beyond his Ultimate Skill. Wolfen Demon locked his anger on Schnee. He then howled, shaking the whole forest. The closest trees bent under his voice, bowing to the royal werewolf! Schnee squinted her eyes, ¡°You still attacked such a weakdy like me from behind. Hoodlum is what you are.¡± Wolfen Demon howled again. Schnee chuckled, ¡°Why so angry?¡± But deep inside, Schnee was pretty shocked. His transformation had erased her debuffs and the hard work she had poured before. Wolfen Demon¡¯s senses should have returned and even sharpened. She clicked her tongue out of spite. Sara didn¡¯t have time toment on her sister¡¯s words. She could see that Wolfen Demon got rid of all debuffs and that he had reached his strongest peak so far. Facing that monster, Sara¡¯s thoughts grewplicated. ¡®It¡¯s not time to think about the future,¡¯ Sara scolded herself, then clenched her spear tighter. Atst, Wolfen Demon pounced at Sara, as she was the only obstacle that separated him from killing the cat woman! Of course, he didn¡¯t howl without reason. From the forest¡¯s depths, an army of ck wolves hade out. They were still level fifteen, but their numbers shocked the sisters. Schnee saw all their attention on herself as if she was the goddess of lust that all male species yearned for. That was not all, though. As wolves came from all directions, there were four armies of them. And at the end of each army, the ck wolf boss patiently waited for their moment. Schnee and Sara¡¯s battle had entered the final stage! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In a different forest part, Alex and Ste continued their training and search. Although it was only Alex doing both, he was pretty content with his situation. On his back, he had that voluptuous and adorable girl! He also worked on a style that would allow him to take her on an adventure. That was what Alex had inferred after cutting through ck wolves. It would be a waste if he learned something new only to use it just a few timester. Besides, he had decided to deepen his rtionship with Ste first. He hoped she would hang out with him in the outside world. Her sisters wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her if Ste wanted to go outside with him. And with her current skill and connection, Ste wouldn¡¯t even need to use her wind magic to move around. She just could stick to him and enjoy the outer world. BOOM! ¡°We will have a lot of meat reserves,¡± Alex chuckled. He had gathered a lot of points by killing those wolves. After all, their bodies dropped the meat that Sara would use to make dinners. They were one of the food supplies for the Deathwill Castle. Feeling his happiness with both training and food, Ste let out a few winged girl noises within his hair. Their situation turned much different after Alex noticed that Schnee and Sara had stopped moving. ¡°They must¡¯ve found the Wolfen Demon!¡± Alex informed Ste about his finding. He ignored all ck wolves and rushed toward his wives¡¯ direction. But as Schnee and Sara were powerful and talented women, their full speed was on a different level. While Alex slowly moved due to his training concept, these two girls had been searching for Wolfen Demon with speed equal to a car. Maybe Celia¡¯s words and her hopes to see them back in one day forced thedies to work at such a speed. Even if it wasn¡¯t true, Alex could imagine Sara working hard and efficiently for her daughter¡¯s happiness. Thus, it would take some time for Alex to catch up to them. After a few minutes, Alex and Ste felt the demon¡¯s roar with their bodies. That roar swept through the forest like a wind wave, stopping them. Ste¡¯s head reared from Alex¡¯s hair. Staring in her sisters¡¯ direction, Ste unconsciously clenched Alex¡¯s clothes. That roar and Wolfen Demon¡¯s strength were much different than before. He was also stronger! Alex lifted his hand and patted her white hair, ¡°They will be fine. We will soon catch up and help them deal with that demon together.¡± He immediately sprinted forward. But then, once again, the situation turned different. As if the worst gue, all ck wolves made their way toward the girls¡¯ location from all directions. Their eyes shone red as if they were possessed by the hungry demons. Their levels remained the same, but Alex had an inkling that their stats increased, even if it was just by a little. He wanted to kill those ck wolves from behind, but that would be an asinine decision with their excessive numbers. Alex also could feel Ste¡¯s worry. Althoughzy, in such a situation, Ste was more than eager to use her skills and help sisters with whom she had formed genuine and lovely bonds, in which they would be ready to support each other! Atst, the scene with a giant monster and two beautiful girls unfolded before Alex. In the corner of his eyes, he saw Schnee dancing with countless ck wolves. Those monsters were drugged by Wolfen Demon¡¯s howl as they kept going after her regardless of their health points. Schnee had already applied some skills to more than a hundred of them. A few meters away from her, precisely a hundred of those wolves were going around in a circle like an orderly army. Rather than the army, they were like dogs from a circus. They were harmless! She was fast, but with such numbers, her stamina wouldn¡¯t keep up! Chapter 70 Chapter 70: Influence But the most significant spotlight was naturally the hungry demon. In the middle, with his vast form, Wolfen Demon mmed his wolf face onto Sara, pushing her behind with each blow. She defended with her spear, but to no avail as the demon was just too big. She could at most mitigate some damage. Her armor had it the worst, though. A few big chunks had fallen off her body already, revealing Sara¡¯s skin, which was painted red. Her spear also suffered many durability losses, to say nothing of her stamina. Seeing her in such a state, Ste immediately extended her hand and cast her powerful healing skill, ¡°Heal.¡± The name was much grander, but Ste was Ste. Feeling that divine energy, although it hurt her too, Sara could only feel happiness as her human side allowed the holy mana to close some of her wounds. Her health points rose, and she slowly regained a better footing. Naturally, Alex didn¡¯t stop moving. He kept going forward. ¡°Ste! Let me go! Now!¡± Alex ordered his girl. Although it was like an order, Ste felt the concern behind his voice. That emotion prevailed, forcing her wings to sprout from her back. Those wings took her to the sky, where she could see the whole battlefield. In Alex¡¯s voice, the immense anger was also concealed. In this case, all girls could hear and feel it. Atst, Alex applied all he had at his disposal. His shattering thrust went forward, aiming for the hungry demon¡¯s paw! BANG! [Critical Strike! -470 HP!] His Ice Breath went through Wolfen Demon¡¯s skin as if butter. That was mainly due to Alex¡¯s swordsmanship, which was S-ranked. Then, he applied his skills and cast his anger onto his sword. But most of his strength came from Alex¡¯s legendary ss. His rtionship with Sara grew significantly, and he developed an affection for her. As his ss was to be her husband, he needed to be damn strong and cool in her presence. [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship has be temporarily SS-ranked.] After Alex¡¯s sword sank into the demon¡¯s paw, he immediately drew an arc, drawing dozens of blood. That blood rained down on him, dripping from his head. He inflicted shocking damage and high bleeding, which turned Wolfen Demon mad. In such an incredible and epic mood, Alex whispered to Sara, ¡°I will keep him busy. You girls go and fight with the four bosses. After fighting with skeleton bosses, I can¡¯t underestimate bosses from thisnd. After you deal with them, we will fight this guy together,¡± Alex nced behind and smiled brightly. Although Sara was in a devastated state, she had received powerful healing and boost from her sister. The same buffs fell onto Alex, increasing his strength and stamina and lowering mana costs! But she still wanted to ask whether Alex was okay with that setting. She wanted to know whether he truly could face Wolfen Demon alone. She had so many questions to ask him. Nheless, it was Alex¡¯s moment. ¡°Thanks,¡± Sara smiled gently like a girl in love, then turned around. It was indeed his moment. If she kept asking bothersome questions, she would hurt Alex¡¯s confidence. Her worry would bring adverse effects. Therefore, in a simr mood to the honor student from before, Sara thanked Alex and turned around to team up with her sisters. ¡®You have what it takes to be a good man, Alex,¡¯ Sara inwardly thought. In her mind, a cat woman shed. Although Schnee got a good impression of Alex and their rtionship took a significant leap, Schnee still wasn¡¯t sold on him. But as the ss was [Husband] and they were the wives, only the equal support and trust would bring out the whole strength from the Deathwill Castle. The husband and wives would only truly benefit in such a case. Sara already believed that Alex had all to turn into a good man. He was just too young, but if he kept going on this path, he would turn into a man in which every Deathwill Sister would find warmth and support. Since Ste literally epted him as her husband from the start and then developed a genuine affection, the winged girl¡¯s rtionship could only climb a better. Sara was a little simr, but her daughter stopped her. In fact, Alex had to truly be Celia¡¯s father. Her rtionship with Alex would develop further only after such an event. ¡®If we exclude the age gap, then it¡¯s not like he is not her type¡­¡¯ Sara thought, but then she found her thoughts selfish. In the end, Deathwill Castle¡¯s future weighed the most on Sara¡¯s mind. Once again, she was doing everything for her daughter¡¯s sake so that the little duhan could have a safe ce for herself. Schnee¡¯s rtionship with Alex yed a crucial part in Deathwill Castle¡¯s powers. Sara nced at Schnee, ¡®Do I really think that Alex is her type, or am I influenced by our circumstances?¡¯ Forcing stuff was never smart. Sara knew this much. [Why do you sound like you have no other choice?] But then, Alex¡¯s voice rang out in Sara¡¯s head. Her eyes gleamed as if she had found an understanding. It was as if she had found her own path! ¡®Yes, we have so many choices. And if there¡¯s no choice, we will make one, right?¡¯ Sara sweetly spoke to herself. In the end, she loved her daughter the most. But, she had still developed an affection toward a particr human yer. Therefore, she decided to let him influence her too and make the best choice out of love for her two beloveds. Suddenly, Sara felt a surge of strengthing from within her heart. Her faint but sweet connection with Alex and his legendary ss again brought out wonders! [You can use your epic skill, Duhan¡¯s Mist, without your Ultimate Skill from now on.] ¡°It seems like I am catching up to Ste,¡± Sara grinned to herself like a young maiden in love, ¡°Next time, I will give you a skill, Alex.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71: Powerful Mist Sara¡¯s Ultimate Skill was her strongest weapon, and most of her skills were hidden beneath that skill. Once she activated the ultimate power, Sara¡¯s strength would rise significantly. It would be still far from her peak, though. Nheless, the NPCs who had reset their level had it tough. It depended on a person, but most of their skills would either get sealed or heavily weakened. In Sara¡¯s case, she could bring out her duhan power in two ways. Either use the Ultimate Skill or let her head separate from her body. Both had tremendous weaknesses that could result in her death should she fail to erase her enemy. Thus, Sara was ecstatic that she could use one of her epic skills without leveraging the Ultimate Skill! ¡°Schnee! We are no longer ying around!¡± Sara ran toward her cat sister. After her sister¡¯s call, Schnee stopped dancing and killing monsters. She nced toward Sara, her golden eyes narrowed. To say nothing of her armor, the duhan momma had suffered heavy losses from her sh against Wolfen Demon. Of course, thanks to Ste¡¯s healing, Sara¡¯scerations closed, and just minor wounds remained. Nheless, Schnee disyed a genuine ire, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± ¡°The four bosses!¡± Sara replied, then she shouted toward her winged sister, ¡°Ste! Follow us!¡± An army of ck wolves bared the Deathwill Sisters¡¯ way. Their excessive numbers, genuine madness within their hues, and howling forms looked absolutely irritating to Schnee and Sara. Before Schnee voiced her opinion, Sara shouted, ¡°Duhan¡¯s Mist!¡± A dense and grayish mist, as if straight from the graveyard, appeared around Sara. It swallowed her whole, then spread further in all directions. Atst, Schnee disappeared within the mist as well. ¡°You should feel my presence now,¡± Sara¡¯s voice came from the same spot. Schnee nodded and nced in Sara¡¯s direction. Since her big sister was already running, Schnee turned into a cat form and ran after her. In that mist, Sara hid her presence. She could erase the sounding from her as well. Her control was also perfect, as she could allow her sisters to feel her presence and voice. The mist also had an offensive use! What mattered the most was that Sara and her sisters could easily go through the ck wolves. Those low-level creatures and their instincts were rendered useless in Sara¡¯s domain, making them look like fools looking for their masters. ¡°We will be quick and decisive! Let¡¯s kill all those bosses in less than five minutes!¡± Sara shouted like a warrior. From behind her, Schneemented, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so impatient. He won¡¯t die anyway.¡± Sara ignored thatment, ¡°The four bosses are already moving. Our first boss is charging straight at us, hoping that he will find us through this reckless move. I will smash his face with my spear, and you will amplify the damage, Schnee! Ste, you don¡¯t have to use your mana for offensive yet! Keep it for healing, instead!¡± ¡°Big sis! She can use some wind des, can¡¯t she?¡± Schnee rolled her eyes, then closed her mouth after not receiving any response. Sara was too serious! Her focus remained on the impending ck wolf boss, whose form was just a few meters before her. In an instant, Sara gathered some of her gray mist around her spear. She added a fewyers of it to her weapon, then an additionalyer that spun around her spear¡¯s tip. In that form, Sara added durability and damage to her weapon. And that spinning mist gifted her destructive power that would be like a drill within the enemy¡¯s body! ¡°The first one!¡± Sara shouted as the ck wolf boss¡¯ howling face emerged from the dense mist. She immediately threw a powerful thrust. [ck Wolf Boss Lv. 25 HP: 2500/2500 MP: 350/550] [ck Wolf Boss Lv. 25 HP: 2014/2500 MP: 350/550] It didn¡¯t matter whether the boss had tough skin or flesh. Sara ignored his defenses, her spear sinking seamlessly into his forehead. Her mist spiraled like a wild beast, digging deeper into the monster¡¯s skull, searching for his brain. Blood oozed in all directions like a fountain. Some of the boss¡¯ flesh flew past Sara¡¯s cheek as she pressed her spear further, using her body¡¯s weight as an additional force. That one thrust took nearly five hundred health points. And then, Sara pressed more and more, increasing the blood loss and amplifying the bleeding. But the real damage amplifier came from Schnee. In her small cat form, Schnee pounced at Sara¡¯s spear, then slid down toward the wolf¡¯s face. Her little paws scratched the boss¡¯ forehead. Although her scratches tickled, her debuff skill sank into the monster¡¯s body. His tough flesh became softer, lowering his physical defenses significantly. In this way, Sara¡¯s damage rose, bringing her closer to the boss¡¯ brain. To help her further and vent out some of her frustration, Schnee kicked the boss¡¯s head and jumped up. Her form turned into a humanoid girl whose bouncing chest would gather the attention of intelligent and horny male species. She gently spun, then descended with a punch. Her little fist sank into the boss¡¯ torso, which bent like a bow. The boss cried, his head going up due to the pressureing from behind. Atst, Sara found his brain. Her eyes shed with constant messages about the critical strikes and the monster¡¯s enemy loss. As his HP dropped low, Sara promptly took out her spear, inflicting the death blow. Sara smiled, ¡°We didn¡¯t even allow him to use his skills. But the remaining three.¡± She turned to the side, then her smile widened, ¡°These three will hurl some stuff at us. I am not done yet, though.¡± Sara immediately took a battle pose to face one of the three remaining bosses to attest to her words. Her head flew up, raising her body¡¯s power and speed. ¡°I will deal with the right one alone. You work with Ste, keep them busy, and wait for me,¡± Sara said. Her cat sister chuckled, ¡°Someone is fired up. If you take your time, I will throw some aid to you.¡± Sara nodded, then became headless¡­ Her head flew up toward Ste, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend my mana on keeping my head safe. Hold it, Ste.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ste hovered her eyes on her sisters without letting any response. ¡°Hold it!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Ste extended her hands, taking her sister¡¯s head. Schnee chuckled, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be headless faster?¡± ¡°That process has a weakness, just like the Ultimate Skill,¡± Sara replied loudly, no longer paying attention to Schnee. She entrusted her sister with a pretty challenging task. But who else, other than Schnee and her weird abilities, would keep two bosses busy to give time to the duhan momma? With Ste overseeing everything, Sara believed in everyone. After Schnee turned her eyes toward two bosses shortening the distance, her face became expressionless, and her eyes became dull, ¡°It¡¯s no fun with monsters. They won¡¯t give me any satisfaction from bullying them.¡± Two bosses parted their jaws, letting out some sonic howls. Those howls swept through the forest like wind des! Schnee sighed and didn¡¯t move. Those howls went through her, cutting her skin slightly, ¡°I like a little pain. At least this much you can do.¡± Other than being a sadist, she was also a little masochist. Chapter 72 Chapter 72: One for one [You have used a Chilling sh.] [-212 HP!] While the Deathwill Sisters focused on the four ck wolf bosses, Alex faced the biggest threat in the forest. The hungry demon, Wolfen Demon. A six-meter tall monster whose aura and looks were so horrifying and dense that any weak-minded yer would have lost consciousness already. For more hardcore gamers, such a monster would be an exciting challenge. Alex had imagined himself fighting dragons just before starting the game. Although Wolfen Demon was smaller, he was still in the category of giant and epic monsters. Nheless, for some reason, Alexcked that thrill. He parried all Wolfen Demon¡¯s charges with his sword. When the demon opened his mouth to let out a demonic beam, Alex would roll on the ground and avoid it as much as he could. He would find ways to endure all threats without relying too much on Ste¡¯s skills. And in that battle, Alex also attacked back. His swordsmanship brought more damage from his Ice Breath. His techniques were also more effective. How could his [Chilling sh] not enormously affect his enemy with SS-ranked swordsmanship? And as Alex focused on the first big wound he had done before, Alex stacked quite a lot of cold crowd control skills on Wolfen Demon¡¯s paw. ¡°Celia is waiting for her mother. Because you¡¯ve destroyed Sara¡¯s armor so much, her daughter will be too worried about the future,¡± Alex whispered. Before the battle, he had been pretty excited to exchange moves with the Wolfen Demon. But after seeing Sara¡¯s state, Alex realized that he had been severely underestimating the enemies on the Deathwill Castle¡¯s grounds, particrly those hungry demons. ¡°I must get rid of that yer mentality when I am in touch with the residents of this world,¡± Alex whispered, then nced into Wolfen Demon¡¯s eyes, ¡°You are no longer here, are you?¡± Wolfen Demon¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t make any sense. He would m his whole body onto Alex or throw a demonic beam. If under a sane control, thebination of those attacks would be much more lethal. Other than those two, Wolfen Demon would also howl. His howls had been trying to break Alex¡¯s soul. Fortunately, Alex¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t waver. He had seen Sara¡¯s wounds, and that pitiful form made his heart aze. But everything changed exactly when Alex believed in his mental fortitude. Wolfen lifted his chain and pointed it at the dark sky. He then spread his jaw widely, letting out a howl that resounded within Alex¡¯s head and soul. Alex¡¯s vision trembled, and he found it hard to stay on his two legs. He felt like all his wounds were opening. As for his soul, it felt like Wolfen Demon chewed on it. It was a weird and foreign feeling he had never felt before. Alex bit his lips, trying to shake off that effect, to no avail. He did his best to not close his eyes and keep Wolfen Demon within his eyes, ¡®He will try something soon¡­ He will not waste this chance, even in such a mindless state!¡¯ His words became a reality. After howling, Wolfen Demon immediately lunged at Alex. His loud steps added more to his already powerful mind skill. In Alex¡¯s eyes, Wolfen Demon was still far away from him. In fact, the hungry demon was moving rather slowly¡­ As Alex thought like that, he inadvertently fell into Wolfen Demon¡¯s howl trap. ¡®No! He is faster!¡¯ Alex shouted when the hungry demon was just an inch before him. [You have lost -870 HP!] [You have lost your arm.] [Your Ice Breath has been eaten by Wolfen Demon.] After noticing it, Alex turned his body to the side. Atst, Wolfen Demon¡¯s vast form went through him. In that odd exchange, Alex barely reacted. As a price, he lost his arm and weapon. He dropped onto his butt with trembling eyes and quivering lips. ¡°Damn it!¡± Alex grasped his shoulder, which was in his blood. Because he was a yer, Alex felt less pain. It still hurt much, though. He gritted his teeth and promptly jumped onto his feet. Then, he fished out a spare sword from his inventory. ¡°A left-handed swordsmanship¡­ It¡¯s not my dominant hand, but I have to adapt, right?¡± Alex uttered to himself. [Ste Deathwill has stopped your bleeding.] [Ste Deathwill has healed you.] ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Alex shouted after seeing Ste¡¯s mana in his party system. She suddenly lost so much mana that Alex couldn¡¯t allow her to reapply her buffs. He thanked her inwardly for her support, then his eyesnded on Wolfen Demon. His enemy stood as if dead. Alex immediately thought that the recent skill had put a high toil on Wolfen Demon¡¯s body. He fussed with his spare sword to avoid wasting this golden chance, letting out a cold aura. Although he surely would be inept with his left hand, Alex still believed in himself. His job was to keep the demon busy and wait for his party to return! Clumsily, Alex threw a thrust. ¡°You and your tough body!¡± Alexined as his thrust did less damage than usual. He then drew a few more shes, which awakened the monster from his stupor. Wolfen Demon turned around, albeit slowly. He no longer growled like a mindless beast, and one could see that his consciousness had returned to him. He let out a faint bark, then an energy beam escaped from his mouth. That demonic power tore through everything in his way. Alex lifted his sword, then diagonally protected himself. The red mana sshed off his sword in all directions. Some of it went through his defense, gazing at his face. Nheless, his swordsmanship protected Alex well enough to not suffer any serious damage. ¡°Your paw¡­ seems heavy,¡± Alex chuckled brightly. Although he had lost his arm, Wolfen Demon¡¯s paw had suffered equal treatment. After [Chilling shes] and Alex¡¯s focus on it became dead weight for Wolfen Demon. On his way, the wolf stumbled, and his body heavily dropped onto the ground. Alex lifted his chin victoriously, ¡°With this, I will keep you here long enough for girls to return.¡± Wolfen Demon gritted his teeth in response. Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Cheat Even though Wolfen Demon¡¯s form was heavily slowed down, his powerful body still caused problems for the young swordsman. Alex couldn¡¯t take things easy yet. ¡°Every battle is a learning experience,¡± he smiled brightly. After losing some health points against Wolfen Demon¡¯s sturdy body, Alex swung the sword with his left hand for enough to getfortable with it. Although he wouldn¡¯t inflict the same damage as his right hand, his parrying became quite good. Alex¡¯s mood slowly turned better. ¡°Unless he uses that howling skill, I should be fine,¡± Alex whispered. Of course, Wolfen Demon still forced him to fight. If Alex only escaped, Wolfen Demon would turn and go after the Deathwill Sisters. Therefore, Alex could only stay in his way and y around with that giant body. As the fight carried on, Alex grew more confident. He also had a skill on his head that he had taken from Ste; Wind Blow. It was only possible because of the Heart Duo. That skill would push Alex far away from Wolfen Demon. Of course, in Ste¡¯s hands, that Wind Blow would be a powerful weapon. But as Alexcked INT Stat, he would use it to rearrange his position in the battle. He couldn¡¯t use it before because Wolfen Demon had surprised him. But now, Alex knew about the hungry demon¡¯s unique skill. The moment Wolfen Demon uses that howling skill, Alex would immediately throw [Wind Blow] below and throw himself away. However, Alex also had another reason to use that skill. He would use it once his wives appeared to give him aid. ¡°I would call it a draw, Wolfen Demon. What do you think?¡± Alex¡¯s situation became so much better that he talked about his one versus one sh with Wolfen Demon. In a response, Wolfen Demon howled. It was his usual howl, not that powerful and mind-blowing one. Alex chuckled, throwing a weak sh. The talk carried on. Atst, Alex received the reply. ¡°You seem to enjoy yourself,¡± Schnee called him out. She was in her little cat form. She took afortable spot on one of the trees, looking down at Alex from above. She didn¡¯t seem lofty, be it her voice or appearance. Alex smiled widely, ¡°Good job. What about others?¡± Schnee sighed, ¡°Big sis used too much of her stamina. Ste needs to be close to her to refill it and heal her wounds¡­ Sigh, is that the price of bing headless in a battle?¡± ¡°Headless? Ah, I see,¡± Alex nodded. He understood that Sara indeed went all out. She had told him before about the headless boost, but she never mentioned the price of using it. But now that Schnee had told him about it, Alex inferred that there had to be a price or a weakness behind it. Otherwise, Sara would¡¯ve faced Wolfen Demon in such a state already. ¡°It must be so nice, no? Having such an inborn boost! I am so jealous!¡± Schnee whistled from atop the tree in quite a peculiar mood. She was in a good mood and enjoyed her current spot openly. But even though Schnee seemed rtively rxed, she had scrutinized Wolfen Demon¡¯s appearance. His paw and his body were in a worse state than when he had fought her big sister. Alex forced the demon to burden himself! And from shes on the hungry demon¡¯s paw, Schnee inferred that Alex was behind Wolfen Demon¡¯s limping. Her heart thumped louder as she stared at Alex. He was covered in his and Wolfen Demon¡¯s blood. He was also pretty exhausted, both mentally and physically. But he still carried on, knowing that they woulde to help him get rid of the brutal monster! And now that she was here, Alex genuinely smiled. He didn¡¯t look bad in Schnee¡¯s eyes, and she let out a faint smile alongside her kitty noises, ¡°Idiot. You should scold me already. I am just watching you struggling here.¡± Alexughed out loud, ¡°I can see that you have worked hard, so I will let you rest while I can still move. I also have a cheat prepared.¡± Surprised by his words, Schnee¡¯s cat body became warmer. She then blinked her cat eyes, ¡°A cheat?¡± ¡°A yer¡¯s cheat,¡± Alex chuckled. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Finally, two other Deathwill Sisters returned to Alex¡¯s side. Sara red at Schnee, who had been enjoying her stay on the tree. She didn¡¯t say words, though, as Alex probably would¡¯ve said something already should his situation be bad. Ste didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the cat. She searched for Alex, then pped her wings toward him. But he shook his head, ¡°Wait for a second! Now that we are all here, it¡¯s time for me to get my dominant hand.¡± [You have used Wind Blow.] Alex threw the wind bomb onto the ground, hurling himself away from the Wolfen Demon. He flew like a young bird who had just learned how to fly. His flight wasme, and the sisters stared at him with odd expressions. A few secondster, Alex hit the tree, ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone heard him. After he dropped, he ran away further from the hungry demon. Atst, Alex drew a vast arc, killing a few ck wolves. He grinned like a kid, ¡°Here we go. My cheat.¡± [You have leveled up.] A mild and pleasant feeling swept through Alex¡¯s body. That feeling of leveling up always felt great, as if the world rewarded people for their hard work. In Alex¡¯s case, he felt even more ecstatic as he received his arm back. He moved his hand a few times, then nodded, ¡°Nice.¡± Alex ran toward his wives, who stared at him as if he wasn¡¯t a human. He grinned at them brightly, then waved his right hand, ¡°I am back! Let¡¯s pour our all into Wolfen Demon!¡± At first, Sara had an odd expression. But that soon melted, and she let out a mesmerizing smile at Alex, ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡± Ste didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes shone brightly. One could tell that she was feeling happy too. Schnee clicked her tongue, ¡°Weirdo. You don¡¯t feel like some monster after growing your arm like that?¡± Ste lifted her eyes and replied in Alex¡¯s ce, ¡°Masochist.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Royalty ¡°It¡¯s not weird to be a masochist, though?¡± Schnee replied with a tease, ¡°Good girls like it a little rough!¡± ¡°Shut up, Schnee. You are a virgin,¡± Sara threw a strict nce, then turned toward Wolfen Demon, who had been preparing for his death. She clenched her spear, then stepped forward. Seeing her going forward, Schnee dropped her fun and hopped off the tree. Schnee turned into her humanoid self during her fall, hitting the ground with her chest bouncing a few times. Ste just used wind magic. Atst, four of them stood before Wolfen Demon. While others remained silent, Schnee folded her arms beneath her chest, ¡°You fuck better drop some good stuff for hard-workingdies and Alex.¡± ¡°Why do you make it sound like I didn¡¯t work hard?¡± Alex rolled his eyes. To their talk, Wolfen Demon let out hisst howl. Then, he lifted his paw and mmed it down against them. The four-man party scattered in all directions, then their unique attacks rained down on Wolfen Demon¡¯s vast form. With a body this big, no one had to aim. The hungry demon¡¯s demise started. It was not the first norst death¡­ ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Wolfen Demon respawned in his den. He closed his eyes and recalled the battle against the Deathwill Family. He remembered all, even the moments during his maddened state. ¡°I was too drunk with that power¡­ But years of cultivation hadn¡¯t been wasted! If I were sane, I could¡¯ve surely killed them all! If I continue cultivating at this pace, I will reach the unprecedented heights¡­¡± Wolfen Demon was quite optimistic. Of course, he knew that no one had used their Ultimate Skills. However, his Ultimate Skill was deeply connected to the hungry demon energy. Unlike other normal NPCs who had reset their level, he could cultivate that skill without leveling up. It was part of the hungry demons¡¯ practices that they had been deeply researching. And his progress was fast, much faster than leveling up, which was arduous for all NPCs¡­ ¡°That woman leveled up fast, but no way she can keep leveling up at this pace. It would make her be like a yer¡­ Suppose I continue cultivating this demonic energy and tame it. In that case, my Ultimate Skill will outss them,¡± Wolfen Demon sneered with pride. He was also not the only one who had been cultivating this power¡­ As he thought about it, Wolfen Demon prepared himself for a talk. But before he made any moves, Wolfen Demon stood up and stretched a little. He then called out a peculiar ck wolf. That ck wolf looked like all ck wolves in the vicinity. However, as Wolfen Demon touched the ck wolf¡¯s head and stroked it, a peculiar golden scar appeared on the wolf¡¯s head. [ck Wolf Lv. 15 Grade: Epic] Wolfen Demon didn¡¯t even care about that grade. He looked at the wolf with warm eyes, ¡°Soon¡­ I will receive a proper inheritance from you, father. Our big family will reunite¡­ Right? I will be no longer¡­ alone¡­¡± As Wolfen Demon recalled his goal and mission, his heart grew colder. It was a mix of loneliness and hatred toward a certain race. Wolfen Demon had been in this ¡®graveyard¡¯ for years now, even before the world changed and yers arrived. He was¡­ ¡°A lone survivor of the werewolf race. So this is where your race escaped, hmmm. Since you are so lonely, I guess everyone else has kicked the bucket already.¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Wolfen Demon stood up and looked around vehemently. Before Wolfen Demon, a man without a head stood. He was wrapped in ck armor with a cape. On that cape, one could see the ck helmet. That helmet was the royal emblem of the duhan¡¯s royalty. Wolfen Demon knew about it from his inheritance. His whole body shivered like never before. He took a few steps back, nearly stumbling. ¡°W-What¡¯s the meaning of this? The Darkmana Empire is enemy with the Soul Grave-keeper!¡± Wolfen Demon blurted out what he knew from his inheritance and then what he was genuinely curious about, ¡°How do you speak without a head?¡± The duhan royalty didn¡¯t care about Wolfen Demon¡¯s words, ¡°You will work for me. Thosends have something that belongs to us, duhans. You will help me retrieve it. This is an order.¡± Wolfen Demon¡¯s face scrunched uglily. He stared at the man without hiding his feelings. In his eyes, his unconceble shame red. The duhan royalty chuckled, ¡°Since you¡¯ve survived here, you must have some kind of a contract with the master of this ce.¡± Wolfen Demon inwardly spoke, ¡®You don¡¯t even want to use his title? I wonder if he has seen the Soul Grave-keeper in person.¡¯ The duhan continued, ¡°But you think he would protect an insignificant dog who struggles with his powers? Oppose me, and I will erase thest remnants of the werewolf race from our world.¡± Since Wolfen Demon was one of the hungry demons, his death would force him to respawn. However, for some reason, Wolfen Demon always had a feeling that the Soul Grave-keeper could kill him. And now, as Wolfen Demon stared at the duhan royalty, he had the same feeling. ¡°I willply¡­ Is it just for that one objective?¡± Wolfen Demon looked down while clenching his hands. The duhan replied, ¡°I hold no interest in the Deathwill Castle or its powers. It was exactly that power that held him back.¡± He disappeared from the scene. Left alone, Wolfen Demon let out a sigh. He felt so relieved that he immediately dropped to the ground. ¡°No interest? Then what was that anger behind your voice?¡± Wolfen Demon uttered while breathing roughly. His wide chest puffed and deted a few times. Wolfen Demon then clutched his knees and let out a few awkward chuckles. He thenughed out loud. Yes, he had to keepughing, for people who had been waiting for him for years, ¡°Haha! How the hell does he speak with no head?! I want to know! Ah! Damn it! Someone¡­ reply to me!¡± Woof! ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Returning home with three beauties on him [You have killed Wolfen Demon.] The peculiar werewolf demon let out hisst breath before turning into thousand red bits. Alex¡¯s legendary ss converted those bits equally into EXP for everyone, meaning that his whole party leveled up. New items swarmed the area the fallen damage had been before. Alex noticed his Ice Breath protruding from the ground as if Wolfen Demon nted the weapon before his death. Next to the ice sword, Alex also saw quite a fashionable jacket. It was indeed a good quality armor! Moreover, Wolfen Demon dropped a skill book. A few yer-like items also littered the ground, such as mana and health potions. Atst, Alex noticed a token of the royal werewolf family. ¡°It seems like we got good stuff! Good job, everyone!¡± Alex grinned with unconceble happiness. But while he looked clean and rejuvenated, the same couldn¡¯t be said about the Deathwill Sisters. Their level up didn¡¯t bring their HP and MP back to full. They also looked tired, both mentally and physically. Simple healing wouldn¡¯t erase that kind of fatigue, after all. Schnee red at him, ¡°Could you not shout loud like that?¡± After Alex apologized softly, Schnee sighed and turned around. She nced at her stats, which had risen significantly due to Alex¡¯s ss. There was a clear contrast between fighting together with Alex and without him. Against four bosses, Schnee and the other girls had barely gained any experience points. But with him by their side, their exp bars stretched forward like a rocket! And as Schnee recalled Alex¡¯s solo battle against Wolfen Demon in his Ultimate Skill, Schnee¡¯s body grew hotter. She promptly turned into her little cat form, then jumped into his clothes. ¡°Carry me back home. I am exhausted,¡± Schnee said. ¡°I wanted to offer that,¡± Alex chuckled. He then nced toward Sara and Ste, who both looked relieved. Even though the wingeddy didn¡¯t show much on her face, Alex saw within her eyes that she was relieved and that she wanted to go to sleep already. Alex patted Ste¡¯s hair, ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Ste nodded, then pped her wings. She took the spot on his back. Using her new profound connection, Ste magically stuck to his back. She closed her eyes, buried her face within his sweaty hair, then went sleep. Sara looked at everyone with warm eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alex nodded. He used the system to throw all stuff into his inventory. He would check items and share them with the Deathwill Sisters back home. After those disappeared, he took a furtive nce at Sara¡¯s face. Alex suddenly gave her a head pat, too, ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Sara smiled brightly, ¡°I believed you could do it.¡± ¡°¡­Thanks,¡± Alex btedly replied as Sara¡¯s smile was too dazzling. Even though their rtionship had significantly risen, Sara¡¯s beauty and genuine feelings could easily make him forget his surroundings. He stared in silence into her blue eyes. Alex suddenly felt an urge to do something for Sara too. So far, Schnee took the spot in his clothes, and Ste naturally stuck to his back. And since Alex had two hands free, he offered to princess carry Sara back home, ¡°I ought to give an equal treatment to my lovelypanions, right?¡± ¡°What about Schnee?¡± Sara asked; her eyes went down to look onto Alex¡¯s chest. In hismander clothes, he had a lot of room where Schnee couldze around in her cat form. But immediately after Sara¡¯s eyesnded on him, Alex promptly took Schnee out of his clothes. He then passed her to Sara. Schnee opened her eyeszily, ¡°Sigh¡­ Even though my big sis has a chest as big as mine, I will fall off. And I can¡¯t be below those two peaks, can I?¡± She sighed again. Alex and Sara gazed at her, each with different eyes. Then, Alex promptly took Sara into his arms. She no longer wore her armor but just simple clothes, making her lighter and easier to hold. Schneended on Sara¡¯s stomach. She curled up and went to sleep. With three girls on him, Alexughed out loud, ¡°I am d all of you are so unique. I also never expected to be in such a situation.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Sara replied softly. She pressed her forehead gently onto Alex¡¯s body, then whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t say I don¡¯t like it¡­ I might also be exaggerating¡­ But after today, I feel like I¡¯ve truly be a big sister.¡± ¡°Have you led that weird cat andzy sister against four bosses?¡± Alex gently asked. Saraughed, ¡°Yes, I have. I could use my epic skill, so I felt more confident than ever. Hehe.¡± ¡°Good for you,¡± Alexughed too. No-one stopped him, not even one ck wolf. They all had scattered in all directions because of the four bosses and Wolfen Demon¡¯s fall. They were just too scared to approach Alex¡¯s party, and it would take at least one day before they returned to normal. After a little talk, Sara closed her eyes and unknowingly went to sleep. With three sisters sleeping on him, Alex carried on with silent steps. Atst, he noticed his Deathwill Castle on the horizon. A few minutester, he was before the massive gates that opened slowly as if grandly weing the hero. The sound of those gates notified Celia and Ubo. Both of them rushed toward Alex and his party. ¡°They really returned today!¡± Celia shouted gleefully. Her friend, Ubo, woofed. He once again felt amazed about Alex and others. But as Celia noticed her mother in Alex¡¯s arms, her heart stopped. She flinched and trembled, looking at Alex with tearful eyes, ¡°Mom?¡± Alex quickly shouted, ¡°Everyone is sleeping.¡± Celia¡¯s little heart immediately became warmer. Her fears crumbled, and happiness climbed its way toward her puffy cheeks. She smiled, ¡°Alex! You are so strong! Hehe!¡± ¡°Haha! Who else, other than me, can hold three beauties at the same time?¡± Alexughed out loud. Ubo woofed again. His young heart was excited. Celia pointed at Schnee, ¡°Schnee is in her cat form, so she is not the beauty now! And she is sleeping on mom¡¯s stomach!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be this mean, Celia,¡± Alex faked some tears, which brought cheerfulughter from his little friend. Everyone returned home safely. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: An unprecedented feat! Because everyone was so exhausted, Alex decided to not wake them up. Even his little friend told him to not do it. Therefore, Alex and Celia made their way to Ste¡¯s room. Here, Alex gently bent his body above her bed. s, Ste didn¡¯t even n to let him go. In her sleep, she was like a ko that would take her time to leave her favorite spot. Alex whispered to Ste, awakening her for a second. She noticed her bed, then Alex¡¯s voice urged her to lie down. As Ste was familiar with sleeping in dirty clothes, she promptly used wind magic and plummeted onto her soft bed. She closed her eyes and unconsciously buried her face in the epic soft pillow. Celia took a nket and threw it over her. ¡°We go to our room now¡­¡± Celia whispered like a little detective to not wake up Ste for the second time¡­ Alex chuckled and followed her. He also had ess to Sara¡¯s room. And since Celia was with him, no system could stop him from entering Sara¡¯s room. Her room was quite peculiar. Alex saw Celia¡¯s stuff on one side, which was children books and some toys. It seemed like Celia didn¡¯t care about her room¡¯s tidiness during Sara¡¯s absence. In fact, Alex saw Ubo¡¯s bone on Sara¡¯s desk¡­ Woof¡­ Ubo woofed awkwardly, then jumped onto the chair and then the desk. He took the bone and ran away from the room. Of course, the other side was solely for Sara¡¯s use. She spent her time with make-up and other hobbies here. Alex also saw a diary and books thedy her age would like to read in her free time. He smiled faintly, then put Sara on the bed. Celia once again was in charge of nkets. ¡°Alex¡­¡± the little detective whispered, ¡°What about Schnee?¡± Alex took the blue cat into his arms. He held her close to his chest as if she was actually his daughter. He wanted to see whether Schnee would react to such a teasing move, but the little cat was in too deep slumber. He shrugged, ¡°I will either put her in Ste¡¯s bed or wait for a little for her to wake up. I still have some time left.¡± Celia grinned, ¡°I want to know what had happened! Ah!¡± As the little duhan realized she had spoken too loud, she covered her lips in a sh. Luckily, her mom didn¡¯t wake up, still sleeping with a smile on her face. Alex looked at Celia with a broad smile,ughing at her minor mistake. Of course, Celia didn¡¯t like it. She pouted and ran away from the room like her good friend Ubo. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°And then¡­ I saw that big wolf¡­ He was so big¡­ Like this big!¡± Alex spread his arms wide, making his words seem grand and cool. Celia¡¯s blue eyes twinkled. Ubo was the same. It seemed like Ubo didn¡¯t care about other wolves as he found Alex¡¯s story cool. He was indeed a loyal and good family member of the Deathwill Household. ¡°That¡¯s why mom had no armor on her! That big wolf destroyed it!¡± Celia nodded with an understanding. Alex confirmed her words, turning her little self more proud. Celia felt like she was getting stronger by understanding the battle flow. Soon, she would fulfill her dreams and be excellent support for her mother! Ubo supported her with a few faint woofs. ¡°Alex!¡± Celia suddenly raised her voice, ¡°There are a lot of ck wolves outside. Do you think we would be able to be friends with them after beating them?¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not how you make friends¡­¡± Alex said, but he then thought inwardly, ¡®Maybe you make friends by beating somemon sense into them in this world?¡¯ Celia looked down, ¡°I always wanted to have duhan and human friends¡­ so I want Ubo to have wolf friends too!¡± Alex nearly cried from these words as he found them so sweet. He wiped off non-existent tears, then lifted Celia, putting her on hisp, ¡°Why won¡¯t you be friends with everyone? Remember? I went to the outer world to meet Remia, the forest fairy. You already know how nice she is. I think you will meet her soon.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes sparkled. Alex smiled widely at her. He then remembered the Aqua Park and how all forest fairies enjoyed nature here. There were many families with their kids here too. In fact, didn¡¯t he speak with the funny kid trio? Alex recalled them and became lost in thought. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for him to show a little of the outside world to Celia? He had a checkpoint in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. It wasn¡¯t like Alex and Sara would reveal their location to the duhans. Alex pondered seriously about it, but he also didn¡¯t want to give false hope to his little friend. He looked at Celia, who had been looking at him silently. ¡°Celia¡­ Have you ever dyed your hair?¡± Alex asked. Celia shook her head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°How is your duhan control? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you recently losing your head like during our first meeting,¡± Alex asked the second question. Celia broadly smiled, ¡°I am bing stronger!¡± ¡°Haha! I am d. Then, you can expect a little surprise soon. You and Ubo,¡± Alex smiled like a good father, nting a lot of curiosity and expectation in two little hearts. Celia and Ubo couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. Alex patted their heads gently, ¡°You two should sleep now. It¡¯s alreadyte.¡± ¡°Okay! Good night, Alex!¡± Celia nodded. Woof! Ubo nodded. After these two left him alone, Alex shifted his eyes toward Schnee. She had been sleeping in the kitchen corner. She didn¡¯t look bothered by her surroundings and Alex¡¯s loud voice. He sighed, ¡°I guess I will leave you in Ste¡¯s room. How could I let you sleep in one of the guest rooms?¡± His wife in name deserved better. Ste¡¯s bed was also vast, so there would be no problem. Alex also couldn¡¯t see Ste moving around and kicking Schnee away from her bed. After Schnee¡¯s kitty formnded on Ste¡¯s bed, Alex turned around and left the room with his eyes on the system. Once again, the system hid many notifications from him¡­ [You can form Werewolf Spirit(F)] [You have achieved the unprecedented feat! Your sword has shed through Wolfen Demon¡¯s hungry demon concept.] Alex¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 77 Chapter 77: An original swordsmanship and first battle spirit The hungry demon¡¯s concept. Alex imagined this concept to be one of the deepest secrets of the Avander World. That power allowed NPCs to be immortal-like yers. No one knew to what extent that concept stopped. ¡°Perhaps, the hungry demons¡¯ goal is to enjoy the whole system benefits and go beyond yers¡¯ capabilities?¡± Alex thought loudly before clicking on the unique system message. Atst, the new information spread before his eyes. [You are too weak, and youck understanding of ***** toprehend the hungry demon¡¯s powers. You can not form the battle spirit with that concept yet. However, your swordsmanship has evolved.] ¡°Evolved?¡± Alex squinted his eyes, then read further. It turned out that Elias Deathwill couldn¡¯t cut through the hungry demon¡¯s concept. At least the swordsmanship that he had left behind in Alex¡¯s hands. No one knew what that father-inw was doing now, so Alex didn¡¯t exclude the possibility of his inw reaching the same feat. However, as Alex did it independently, he received his own skill. [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(???)] That skill left Alex perplexed. After all, he had been using a sword only in the game. His understanding was quitecking as he only watched some videos about it. He was also instinctively shing through his enemies. He wouldn¡¯t get surprised if a resident swordsman from Avander World told him that he sucked with swordsmanship. But maybe Alex indeed had a talent for that weapon? ¡®Or the game somehow affects my body and mind without me realizing it?¡¯ Alex didn¡¯t want to think about it as it sounded pretty frightening. If there was a game that could change people, it would be a virtual reality game. In that world, people met different standards and realities. Just spending time with its residents would be enough to change yers. But if Alex¡¯s words were true, then the game went beyond what was ¡®normal¡¯. That game imnted moves without Alex realizing it. He had been affected by the skill so much that he became like a real swordsman. What if a yer received demonic skill? Would his mind change to the point where he would shed his humanity in real life? Alex stood frozen, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t think about it¡­ If the game ends up changing people, the whole world will riot, and the game will get closed. I should just keep an eye on my friends, just in case.¡¯ After throwing away those dangerous thoughts, Alex returned to checking the system information. His new skill, [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(???), didn¡¯t have any grade. At first, Alex was confused. But after thinking a little about it, Alex realized that his swordsmanship was highly influenced by Elias Deathwill¡¯s. He still would use it and level up in the game world with a sword by his side. However, it didn¡¯t mean that his new skill was useless. Instead, that skill had a growth type. It would grow by Alex soaking and learning new moves through Elias Deathwill¡¯s swordsmanship and the outer world. [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship ¨C A sword that can cut through ?????] Those questions marks were surely the hungry demon¡¯s concept. After luckily cutting through it once, Alex received his own concept that would help him with his n. He smiled widely, ¡°A sword that can cut through everything! That sounds cool. Oh, I canbine two swordsmanships?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°For a few minutes¡­ That¡¯s the current limit.¡± That power woulde in handy against the hungry demons! Alex nodded, satisfied, then closed the system windows about the hungry demons and his swordsmanship. He then logged out as it was time to sleep. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Alex! y with us today!¡± Celia immediately found Alex after he logged in as if she had some Alex-tracker in her little head. Ubo was behind her, barely catching up to the lively duhan. Thus, he surely wasn¡¯t the one leading her! Alexughed out loud, ¡°Let¡¯s hold a tea party! And, you should invite everyone.¡± ¡°Hehe! Okay! But will Stee?¡± Celia asked with big eyes. Alex scratched his hair, ¡°She hadn¡¯t taken a bath yet, right?¡± Celia nodded. After sighing, Alex ruffled Celia¡¯s hair and told her gently, ¡°Take it slowly. I will take care of Ste, then we wille to your tea party together. Everyone shoulde as it is time to split rewards from our battle against the hungry demon.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Celia and Ubo¡¯s eyes twinkled after recording the word ¡®rewards¡¯, ¡°I will prepare snacks too!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Alexughed gently, then let Celia¡¯s hair go. She promptly turned around and ran toward her room. Her new friend fetched enough energy out of nowhere to follow the little duhan! Alex went to Ste¡¯s room, and he once again bathed together with her. Unfortunately for the wingeddy, Alex told her about the tea party, so they couldn¡¯t spend enough time in a hot bath. Atst, everyone gathered in Sara¡¯s room. Celia was having fun preparing a lot of stuff, so the adults exchanged a few words and nces. Sara, in particr, looked at Alex as if she had something to talk about. On the other hand, Schnee just nced and then closed her eyes. She was in her little cat form, not caring about everything around her. Alex and everyone took a seat. Naturally, Alexmented about Celia¡¯s tea, making her giggle and blush out of happiness. And then, Alex smiled widely, ¡°I will make a Werewolf Spirit now!¡± To those words, surprisingly, Schnee and Ste reacted the same. Both didn¡¯t even care about the battle spirit. Sara smiled sweetly while Celia and Ubo nearly jumped from their seats. ¡°Let me use the skill. We will get an epic werewolf because we fought one of the royal werewolves!¡± Alex hyped the crowd. ¡°Epic Werewolf!¡± Celia clenched her tiny fists. Her eyes were starry. Woof! Ubo was the same! [The Battle Spirit(S) has analyzed your battle experience with Werewolves.] [You have lost all your mana.] [A royal werewolf has been created.] Before Alex, a faint orb appeared. That orb soon burst out, revealing a ck wolf whose appearance didn¡¯t seem different from ck wolves in the forest. Chapter 78 Chapter 78: Ladies don¡¯t like that skill! ¡°W-Wolf!¡± Celia shouted. She stuttered because of her excitement! Her friend, Ubo, also woofed in a shock, both of them looking at the ck wolf with big eyes. In those eyes, their amazement toward Alex twinkled. He was someone who could create spirits! How awesome was that? Alex chuckled, ¡°I have one spirit limit, though.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?!¡± Celia once again took the lead, asking the question. Alex tilted his head. He hadn¡¯t thought about the name at all. And how that the spirit had appeared, his new consciousness, dwelling within that peculiar form, listened to Alex¡¯s words with intense focus. He felt his eyes and feelings. Alex awkwardlyughed, ¡°How about you name him, Celia? You have a good naming sense¡­ You are my important friend!¡± Celia didn¡¯t notice how quickly Alex added thest sentence to overshadow his wrong choice of words. She was happy that she could give a name to a new friend, ¡°Bo!¡± Alex¡¯s spirit trembled as that name didn¡¯t ring well in his ears! Alex coughed a few times, then added, ¡°Bobo! How about Bobo?¡± ¡°Bo sounds cool¡­¡± Celia whispered, then looked down. It was the second time Alex inquired about her names. At this point, even Celia understood that there had to be something wrong with her name choices. She looked down and closed her eyes sadly. Alex and his new spirit looked at her in silence. They felt like the whole mood sank with the little duhan looking sad. Did someone turn off the lights? Alex immediately replied, ¡°Bo! Bo is your name, my spirit!¡± [Bo Lv.1 HP: 100/100 MP: 100/100] [Alex¡¯s Battle Spirit ¨C Legendary Battle Spirit that will assist the swordsman, Alexander Deathwill, in his battles! Bo has taken a liking to the Deathwill Family, even though he finds the cat woman annoying. He¡¯s loyal to his owner.] [You can store him in your own soul.] Woof! Bo let out a faint growl, then looked into Celia¡¯s eyes. He conveyed to her that he was content with his name. And seeing him, Celia¡¯s smile returned. The whole room brightened as if a little sun appeared out of nowhere! Alex and Bo sighed with relief. He closed the system windows, then extended his hand to stroke the spirit¡¯s fur. His newpanion was in a tangible form, so Alex¡¯s hand went through soft fur, realizing that he had done once again an extraordinary feat. Pets were too rare in the game world. And he had just created one! Alex didn¡¯t check Bo¡¯s skills yet, but he believed he would be an incredible spirit. Not only did Alex make him through S-ranked and legendary skill, but Bo also hailed from the battle experience against Wolfen Demon. He was a royal werewolf! Bo would take a form of an awesome werewolf in the future, wouldn¡¯t he? Bo lifted his head; his eyes were profoundly looking into Alex¡¯s hues, ¡°Where is my enemy?¡± His eyes asked this question. ¡°Enemy? Ah, you are a battle spirit¡­ There¡¯s no enemy as of now. You can y with Ubo and Celia,¡± Alex grinned as he believed that it was indeed what Bo had asked for. Bo was confused, albeit for a second. After Celia took out one of Ubo¡¯s bones, Bo suddenly felt a wave of jealousy. He came closer to her, then epted the bone. With how funny he reacted, Celiaughed brightly. She took Ubo and Bo away from Alex and others. They both went for a walk where Celia would spoil her new friend with bones and other snacks. They undoubtedly would also y some games! [Bo can not separate from you for more than one hundred meters¡­] Ding! [Bo¡¯s spirit has resonated with the Deathwill Castle. He can move freely throughout the whole castle and its surroundings!] ¡®Now, that¡¯s awesome,¡¯ Alex smiled widely after learning about this information. At that time, Sara parted her lips with a giggle, ¡°And we no longer can see our little one. She no longer cares about battle spoils from Wolfen Demon. Haha.¡± ¡°She treasures her friends more,¡± Alex replied with a broad smile. Atst, it was time to take rewards from yesterday. Alex took out health and mana potions first. The demon had dropped them in abundance, so he split them evenly. Then, Alex took that fashionable jacket. It looked like a male jacket. However, the Deathwill Sisters were so beautiful that they would look good in that jacket. In fact, Alex could see Schnee wearing simr clothes every day. Sara shook her head, ¡°You take it, Alex. Our battle clothes are grown-type items. They level up with us.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°That¡¯s convenient. Well then, I will try it out then.¡± [You have equipped Werewolf Wolfgang¡¯s Jacket.] [Wolfgang was the notorious gang leader who had ruled the werewolf¡¯s underground society for years. With his connections to the royal family, Wolfgang ruled the undergroundfortably, imnting fear in citizens¡¯ and nobles¡¯ hearts.] ¡°Much better than thatmander clothes,¡± Schnee spoke with her one eye open. Alex looked over himself, ¡°Yeah, I like it too.¡± He found the fur around his neck prettyfortable too. But the items weren¡¯t just about fashion. The new armor piece increased Alex¡¯s defenses significantly as it was not amon item. He had both physical and magical defenses increased by 20%. The jacket increased his strength and agility too. [Boss(Passive)(Epic): After beating four-legged, beast and boss type monsters, you will be able to take control of theirir for three hours.] That was the best passive skill that came together with the item. Alex didn¡¯t even have to get the whole set to get such a skill. It made him wonder whether Wolfen Demon would drop the rest of the equipment, allowing him to see through Wolfgang¡¯s items¡¯ full potential. ¡°There¡¯s a skill book and some token left,¡± Alexmented after checking his items. But as no one replied, Alex lifted his eyes and looked at everyone. Of course, he knew that Ste wouldn¡¯t really talk, but what about the other two? Alex tilted his head and asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Sara shook her head, ¡°How about you recheck your new item? Maybe you have missed something¡­¡± Schnee replied, ¡°You grinned like a kid while checking the item and its stats. The way youughed sounded so stupid. Hah!¡± Alex squinted his eyes. For some reason, he thought that Schnee shared her big sister¡¯s feelings. Both didn¡¯t say anything while he had been checking the stats and how the jacketid on him. They were just staring in silence. Thus, Alex didn¡¯tment on Schnee¡¯s words. Even if he was wrong, he was sure that Sara had enjoyed his reactions. And Alex didn¡¯t exaggerate how awesome the jacket turned out to be. He genuinely was pleased with his reward! He took out the skill book. [Werewolf¡¯s Royal Howling ¨C Lift your eyes high, open your mouth widely, and howl like a werewolf to throw your enemies out of their flow. Disturb their senses and make them cower! Confuse their reality with fear!] It was a skill that Wolfen Demon used before taking Alex¡¯s right arm. Alex trembled from excitement as that skill was so powerful! Of course, since it just threw people out of their flow, Alex inferred that Wolfen Demon had used two skills before. Nheless, the royal howling effects were so powerful that Alex couldn¡¯t stop shivering from excitement! He lifted his eyes, ¡°Who wants¡­ it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Schnee hissed, ¡°Whatdy would like to howl like that tactless moron?¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79: Are you two serious? Alex didn¡¯t want to sound rude, but he believed that werewolves and their female counterparts would be more than d to have that skill. He also didn¡¯t have problems imagining a few other races who would scream like Wolfen Demon, regardless of their gender. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, though. ¡°So¡­ Is it for me?¡± Alex asked awkwardly. He didn¡¯t want to take all stuff for himself. Everyone had worked hard against the hungry demon and his pack. How could girls just get potions after that arduous work? Alex openly said those thoughts. Sara sweetly smiled, ¡°I am really not interested in that skill. Look at Schnee. She is a cat woman. Her race says enough, right? As for me, Ie from the duhan kingdom. Werewolves wanted to be the duhan¡¯s vassals in the past. If they didn¡¯t lose, they surely would be in close ties with my race¡­ I would make a mistake by learning that skill.¡± Ste didn¡¯t need an exnation, so Sara just ended her exnation here. She continued to gaze at Alex with a warm smile, making him feel like he truly faced an older woman. He scratched his hair, ¡°I guess I will take it, then. Maybe I can have Bo learn that skill and help me in battles?¡± Schnee teased, ¡°After we refused that skill, you also don¡¯t want to howl like a moron, do you?¡± ¡°Haha! You are partially right,¡± Alex chuckled without revealing too much. And as Schnee wasn¡¯t that close with him, she couldn¡¯t pursue the matter. She clicked her tongue, then closed her eyes, waiting for the next item to appear on the table. Alex didn¡¯t waste time. He took out the token and put it on disy. Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on the token. [Werewolf¡¯s n Treasury¡¯s Token(A) ¨C A token will open Werewolves¡¯ weaponry.] ¡°Useless for us, then,¡± Schneemented first. She couldn¡¯t imagine werewolves using swords or other weapons. Their primary weapon had always been the ws, so their weaponry would consist of weapons with which they would equip their ws. In their peak form, they would turn into giant wolves. They would equip some teeth weapon or any other stuff in those forms. Schnee used her little paws, but no way those items from weaponry would suit her. Atst, Sara and Alex used a spear and sword, respectively. They also found no use in the weaponry. Sara sighed, ¡°You can¡¯t be like that, Schnee. Those items are valuable. Even if only werewolves can use them, their material should be top-notch. If we get our hands on them, we will be able to melt and manufacture them into our weapons. There are much more uses to it, too. We can always sell them as well.¡± Alex added, ¡°I agree. But you see¡­ If werewolves lost their battle, their weaponry must be hidden somewhere in theirnds. Thosends are upied by vampires, and we alsock the level and circumstances to go here. That¡¯s why I think we should put this token in our castle¡¯s treasury. What do you think?¡± Alex asked. Everyone nodded. With that, every item found its ce. But once again, Alex felt awkward. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like that since all good stuff fell into his hands. He said, ¡°Maybe we should find Wolfen Demon again?¡± ¡°I have something to talk about with you, Alex. Let¡¯s speak about our huntster,¡± Sara suddenly said; her words sounded pretty serious. Alex nodded, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Celia told me some odd stuff today¡­ She wanted to dye her hair, for example¡­¡± Sara deeply looked into Alex¡¯s eyes. Alex understood what she had on mind. Sara continued, ¡°Do you want to disguise her? If not, then I don¡¯t know why you would ask her this¡­ If you want to disguise her appearance and race, then you want to take her outside, right?¡± It seemed like Sara¡¯s motherly¡¯s instincts read Alex¡¯s n for his little friend. It was sweet how protective Sara was, though. Alex smiled faintly, ¡°I became good friends with Remia and every forest fairy was nice to me. I even went to Aqua Park with Remia, and we had a lot of fun here. It was indeed a good time for us. I can tell that you all find it weird. All yers like to fight and do quests, right? Well, I genuinely enjoy this world and its residents. For you, Schnee, I feel like we became friends, at least. As for Sara and Ste, I am sure you two have seen through the system already,¡± Alex chuckled. He added, ¡°I want everyone to enjoy the world with me. But because of those circumstances, I stay away from my friends and girlfriend. You also stay away from the outer world¡­ The one who has it the worst is Celia since she has barely seen the world. She doesn¡¯t have the experience with the outside like we do.¡± Alex remembered the group of three brats who had been happily enjoying the Aqua Park. They had different races, yet they got along. They were just kids, so they wouldn¡¯t even have those racial thoughts. Celia should be the same. She should enjoy the world, even if it was just a little. ¡°If she manages to keep her head from falling off, she should be fine. We can also dye her hair, right? I have a checkpoint in the forest fairies¡¯ capital, so we can go in and out in one day without any problems. We won¡¯t have to go around the world just to find a safe ce,¡± Alex said. Sara clutched her skirt. She looked down; her thoughts were turning into turmoil! What Alex said had touched her heart, and she also wanted her daughter to experience a little fun and make friends, even if it would be just for one day. But her worry took over her. If, for some reason, the forest fairies attacked them, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to return safely. Alex¡¯s return tickets wouldn¡¯t work in a battle. The duhan momma bit her lips, staring down onto the table with trembling eyes. The more she thought about Celia¡¯s happiness, the more she wanted to try this idea. But her worry kept bugging her, ¡°Are you sure the forest fairies won¡¯t attack us just because we are duhans? We have human blood, but they should see through it. We are low-level, after all. And, what if they have connections with the duhans? Are we sure they haven¡¯t contacted the other side for business rtionships? For their tribe, they will sell information about us without hesitation,¡± Sara said sadly. Alex gulped down at the words ¡®the other side¡¯. He knew that the world was vast as he had no information about duhans or even Schnee¡¯s race from Tomo Homie. But after Sara¡¯s voice and the tone behind it, Alex formed a new impression of the vast world. He clenched his fists and silently stared at Sara¡¯s face. Ste remained quiet, her eyes on Alex¡¯s face. Though, Schnee had been switching from Alex¡¯s handsome looks to Sara¡¯s pretty face quite frequently. She then parted her lips, ¡°Are you two serious now?¡± She confirmed that they were indeed serious after their reaction. Schnee squinted her eyes at Sara, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you will let your daughter leave the castle after bing the strongest mother in the world or something?¡± Sara shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s too soon. Things only started getting better¡­ I don¡¯t want this happiness to stop just because I am too greedy¡­¡± ¡°Poor Celia,¡± Schnee sighed. Sara threw her a re, ¡°I also want to leave! I want to go shopping with Celia. Buy her much more toys and clothes! I want to look over her as she gets new friends and ys with them! I want to gossip with other mothers about their children and husband! Ah¡­¡± Schnee remained undaunted before Sara¡¯s outburst of emotions, ¡°You haven¡¯t told us about your husband. Isn¡¯t it a perfect time to learn about that asshole?¡± ¡°My husband? He is not my husband anymore¡­ The moment my father revealed his empty promises, the first thing I saw was my marriage oath crumbling into pieces,¡± Sara replied emotionlessly. As she found new hope in her life, her feelings for her former husband flew away from her heart. Alex filled the hole in her heart, turning Sara¡¯s life for the better. Therefore, she no longer spaced out or grew sad because of that man. Instead, Sara faced everyone with wide eyes and revealed what had happened a few years ago. Chapter 80 Chapter 80: Painful past [A few years ago.] At that time, the Avander World had been taken aback. The sudden system appeared before their eyes, revealing their deepest secrets. People saw their levels, how strong their techniques were, and whether they could pursue strength. Because most residents couldn¡¯t level up, the world fell into despair. However, those who could had quickly emerged from the shadows to relieve their poption. And while leveling up was impossible, techniques still yed a significant role in one¡¯s strength. While the poption analyzed the new situation, some people found themselves in a pinch situation. Elias Deathwill was one of those people. That man alone brought disaster to many lives, including his daughters, whom he all loved deeply. ¡°Sara!¡± BANG! The doors to Sara¡¯s room opened loudly. She promptly covered her little one¡¯s ears so that her daughter wouldn¡¯t wake up. Then, Sara lifted her eyes, looking at her husband with silent anger. ¡°You will wake up Celia¡­¡± Sara whispered. After Celia had been born, Sara¡¯s life changed. She no longer donned herself in beautiful dresses adequate to her status, the daughter of the duhan¡¯s second princess. She wore simple clothes that her little daughter could freely dirt with her saliva or tears. Sara also stopped attending to the kingdom¡¯s matters. She couldn¡¯t care about royal parties or her husband¡¯s business trips. All Sara cared about was her daughter¡¯s childhood. She wanted her little daughter to have a life in a lovely family where both parents would shower their precious fluff with love. s, Sara¡¯s husband, Henred, didn¡¯t share such a vision. Even though their daughter had been born, Henred carried on with the same lifestyle. He barely spared Celia any attention. And because no man would appear at parties without a woman, Henred surrounded himself with the most beautiful maids from his family. It resulted in unpleasant rumors that Sara often heard. Therefore, it was easy for Sara to get angry at her husband. Unfortunately, no rtionship was always sweet and colorful. Henred didn¡¯t reply to Sara¡¯s words. He just eyed her pretty face, which was Sara¡¯s most striking point. In fact, the duhan women were known for their cold and beautiful faces. And since the second princess, Mia was like the most beautiful gift to the duhan kingdom, Sara¡¯s looks naturally topped many women. BANG! Atst, Henred closed his eyes. The moment he did, the marriage oath appeared between him and Sara. That oath had the appearance of a beautiful white-golden ribbon. Sara felt her soul being connected to that ribbon. And since both of them were here, the ribbon swirled, letting out white-golden winds. Those winds swarmed the room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sara asked as cold sweat ran down her temple. She stood up, feeling the cold precognition. In her husband¡¯s eyes, Sara saw coldness and repulsion, as if she was the one who had betrayed the duhan kingdom. In her arms, Celia suddenly burst out in tears. Henred no longer cared about them, though. He emotionlessly unsheathed his sword, then raised it above the white-golden ribbon. Sara¡¯s heart sank as she could see her husband¡¯s next move. In less than a second, her vision became a reality. Henred shed through the marriage oath, taking away his surname from his wife. [Your name has changed.] [Sara Deathwill.] ¡°But¡­ why?¡± Sara whispered while ignoring those cruel messages. She took a step forward, then asked with tears tumbling down her cheeks. Her pretty face contorted with pain, and those beautiful blue eyes, like her mother¡¯s, contracted behind her tears. Henred replied, ¡°Because you have human blood. And your daughter also didn¡¯t show any promising features. Both of you don¡¯t have any ce here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your daughter!¡± Sara shouted in a voice akin to thunder. Her former husband didn¡¯t react. ¡°Human blood? Wasn¡¯t it you who told me that my hand is warmer because of that blood? Weren¡¯t it you who genuinely epted me?¡± Sara uttered with memories of their first meeting shing in her mind. Because of her human blood, Sara had always been treated differently in the Duhan Kingdom. Other than her mother, every duhan would create a personal barrier between her. They would be wary of the duhan momma as if Sara had humanity¡¯s greed written on her forehead. Naturally, things changed after Sara grew up into a beautiful woman. On her journey, she had a support of a few close friends, her mother, and her father¡¯s kingdom. But as her father wished for her to spend time in the Duhan Kingdom, Sara naturally needed more help here. It was Henred who had extended his hand toward Sara before everyone else. He smiled, cried, and listened alongside her. He also shared his burdens with the half-breed, and they naturally became closer. They both changed their lives in the Duhan Kingdom. They both made their new friends here. They were like a perfect pair who climbed up the royalty stairs to be recognized by everyone. ¡°Were all those words and feelings lies?¡± Sara asked softly, but she sounded like she would soon choke on her words because of the influx of all emotions and memories. Henred shook his head, ¡°We were the same. When we first met, we were nothing but youngsters. But your problems were just your problems. I had my whole family¡¯s future on my back.¡± His noble family sent him to the capital to receive the royal teachings. They could only afford one trip, so Henred¡¯s mission was crucial. As a youngster, he had been heavily burdened by the importance of his mission. ¡°I know about it¡­ Didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Sara replied as she remembered the past where she held the crying Henred in her arms. Henred sighed, ¡°Yes. And my young self¡¯s words were also true. While everyone was cold to me, I found your hands too warm. They warmed my heart and allowed me to keep going forward. But I don¡¯t want to return to that past. I don¡¯t want others to look at me coldly,¡± Henred smiled faintly. His words made Sara widen her eyes widely. She stared at him in disbelief. Her whole body trembled, ¡°So you want¡­ me and your daughter to scorn you instead? Ah¡­ We are that insignificant now?¡± ¡°The duhans have never allowed the foreign blood to enter their royal family. But because of his love for his second daughter, the king allowed her to mate with the human. Your father¡¯s strength is also something the king respects. Your father also respected the king, and he promised to treasure Princess Mia. How did it end up?¡± Henred asked. Elias Deathwill¡¯s empty promise ended with the whole duhans getting mad. They lost their shining star and the most beautiful duhan princess. Even worse, the human yed with them! Henred replied while Sara collected her words, ¡°The king¡¯s fury will soon reach this household. I don¡¯t want my family to go down because of you. I can¡¯t let my people and myself feel the hunger and disrespect again!¡± ¡°You selfish bastard! You monster! You heartless horse shit!¡± Sara burst out with genuine indignation and shame, ¡°You used me! You used me to climb up the society¡¯s stairs! And now that your daughter and I need your help, you chicken out like a coward! You don¡¯t dare to face the king¡¯s wrath?! For my daughter, I was ready! I was ready to bow and beg for her future! Why can¡¯t you do the same?! Why?!¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81: Kiss Her eyes shone brightly, freezing the tears on her reddened cheeks. ¡°Is there a point?¡± Henred smiled, ¡°If we both die, she will end up in either the royal family or mine. Both families will look down on her and even use her worse than ves. She can not return to the human world because His Majesty won¡¯t allow our blood to fall into humans¡¯ hands.¡± There was no ce for them. In spite of her indignation, Sara recorded her former husband¡¯s words well, ¡°He won¡¯t let us leave the kingdom? Then¡­¡± Henred nodded, ¡°He will imprison you two. Fortunately, I am no longer associated with you, so the king will spare my family.¡± ¡°We are your family¡­¡± Sara whispered. Although it seemed like no more tears woulde out, Sara let out one hot tear that fell onto Celia¡¯s babyface. In a little duhan¡¯s body, a shift happened. Something sleeping within her awakened, then promptly sealed itself again. Itsted a second, but Henred noticed it. ¡°That was¡­¡± he whispered in disbelief. But before he could make any moves to confirm his thoughts, Sara turned around and pped her hand on the new system message. It was a message about Deathwill Castle! ¡°I will treasure our memories¡­ but Celia will never learn about you,¡± Sara replied with her face and hair messed up, ¡°I hope she will never remember you.¡± Atst, Sara and Celia ran away from the Duhan Kingdom. ¡°Wait!¡± Henred extended his hand, hoping he would be able to stop her. s, Sara was long since gone. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Present.] Schnee, Ste, and Alex wore different expressions after Sara¡¯s story. It wasn¡¯t just a story about her former husband but also Sara¡¯s childhood. They learned about the hardships she had gone through to get recognized by duhans. Half-breeds never had it easy in many kingdoms, even those with a royal parent. If Sara had a bloodline of someone closer to duhans, like vampires, for example, then her situation would¡¯ve been better. s, that was not the case. Her other half belonged to humanity, known for its recklessness, greed, and adaptation. They were a bunch of weird creatures. ¡°He and his whole family are assholes. No wonder they lost their status and strength a few times. Selfishness runs in their veins. That asshole¡¯s ancestors must have given up on many people,¡± Schneemented. ¡°You are right. His family was in jeopardy a few times,¡± Sara faintly smiled. Schnee chuckled, ¡°I heard that ¡®horse shit¡¯ is a taboo word in the duhan¡¯s dictionary. Is it true?¡± She asked this question to relieve the atmosphere. Alex was honestly thankful to Schnee as he was at a loss of words. He couldn¡¯t find the right words again, his inexperience revealing his young age. He could only stare at Sara with palpable sadness around him. ¡°It is,¡± Sara nodded a few times, feeling better, ¡°I always feel better when I recall myself using that word.¡± And then, Sara noticed Alex¡¯s expression, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alex. This is already a past, and I am already past it. Celia turned out into a good and adorable child who treasures the people around her. I also found new happiness and goals.¡± Alex smiled faintly, ¡°That man felt trapped by his power, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sara nodded. ¡°If I show signs of getting drunk with my power or your power, I want you all to p me thrice,¡± Alex said seriously. He was in a position where he held the reins of the Deathwill Castle¡¯s powers. Even though his power depended on Deathwill Sisters and his rtionship with them, Alex saw a different path at the beginning of his game. The world was vast, and he kept getting his own skills. No power could shackle him. If he were to be the king or the guild master, or even both, then such an event surely would affect him and his mindset. He would shift his principles, wouldn¡¯t he? And even if it was highly unlikely he would change, Alex wanted to engrave Sara¡¯s story into his heart and have her former husband as an example for the future. ¡°Close your eyes, Alex,¡± Sara suddenly said with a chuckle. Alex did as she said. A few secondster, he felt a soft texture on his lips. He would never mistake that feeling. It was a kiss. It tasted different, and Alex also felt a different warmth. That feeling significantly differed from the kisses he had with Olivia. There were many emotions behind this kiss. Yet again, it was just a peck, yet Alex could taste a different world and woman. As Alex opened his eyes, he saw three sisters looking at him. Sara still sat still, as if she hadn¡¯t moved, ¡°With this, you will never forget this day. You will never forget your words too. If you do, I will gently kiss you again. It should trigger the memories and your oath.¡± Schnee lifted her chin and smiled as if sneering, ¡°Has big sister be headless, and just her head flew to you? Or did she move that sexy body to crawl her way to you? With your eyes closed, you couldn¡¯t tell! Thus, you shall remember this kiss for an eternity! Did I sound like a priest?¡± Schneeughed out loud. Sara blushed, ¡°It¡¯s not a marriage oath, silly¡­ It¡¯s a promise between us, right, Alex?¡± Alex smiled broadly, ¡°Yes.¡± Schnee whistled, ¡°You didn¡¯t get embarrassed at all. Sigh.¡± Although Schnee said this, she enjoyed Alex¡¯s red cheeks and his expression. Alex threw her a suggestive nce, ¡°Ick experience with women, but my girlfriend and I are not shy about kissing. I believe I am pretty good in this area.¡± Schnee scoffed to hide her inexperience, ¡°So you have a girlfriend, and you have never tried out all fun stuff with her? No wonder big sis has fallen. Sigh!¡± ¡°You have been sighing too muchtely,¡± Alex grinned, making Schnee close her lipspletely. Chapter 82 Chapter 82: Good aunt ¡°I would like Celia to have fun in the Aqua Park too¡­ But I want you to build your rtionship with the forest fairies first, Alex¡­ After you make sure that they have zero connections with duhans, I will go on a date with you,¡± Sara spoke seriously; then, she smiled widely at the end. Of course, a date with his wife in the name meant a lot! Alex nodded with the same smile, ¡°I understand.¡± The other wives in name became utterly silent as a somewhat palpable and lovely mood unfolded between Alex and Sara. Ste closed her eyes and went asleep. Schnee turned into a cat form, then curled up in afortable chair. These two didn¡¯t have anything to say. However, no one left. While Ste was understandable as she was toozy, what about Schnee? Although a deep curiosity sprouted within Alex, he didn¡¯t ask her loud. He was just d that she was more active in their meetings. Still, Sara knew why her sister stayed behind. She just wanted to be a little bothersome to Alex. Since he had pointed out her little change, Schnee realized that she had inadvertently be closer to everyone, including Alex. Before, she had her own goals and methods to use the Deathwill Castle. But now, it had severely changed. She worked with her sisters, became much closer with them, and even saw through Alex¡¯s potential. This resulted in Schnee wanting to be part of her family in the Deathwill Castle. Sara faintly smiled, then used her stern tone, ¡°Wake up, girls. We have more to talk about, don¡¯t we?¡± Schnee and Ste opened their eyes, revealing quite simr golden hues. Schnee teased, ¡°Aqua Park date? Big sis. With your smoking body, he might have problems holding back himself in his pants. That would cause a lot of trouble in the Aqua Park, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Sara and Alex blushed. But then, Alex extended his hand and grabbed Schnee¡¯s tail, ¡°What you take me for? I¡¯m not a pervert who would get hard with other people and families around us. I was also with Remia and even slid down the slope while hugging her in a swimsuit, yet I didn¡¯t get any reaction down here.¡± Schnee burst outughing, ¡°Poor big sis! Alex needs medicine!¡± Alex squinted his eyes. His grip on Schnee¡¯s tail became tighter, nearly pulling her closer to him, ¡°I know the ce and time, Schnee!¡± ¡°Big sis! The easiest way is to find the subus-¡± Schnee ignored Alex. Alex grew so embarrassed that he drew Schnee closer in her cat form, then gave her such a strong noogie that hissed, and kitty noises filled the whole room. Sara coughed a few times, then shook her head, ¡°It won¡¯t be just us two. I also believe in Alex. He might be young and inexperienced, but he is smart and considerable. We will enjoy Aqua Park as a family, right? But I will keep an eye on him, I guess¡­¡± Schnee teased amidst Alex¡¯s bullying, being so persistent in her teases that Alex felt a little admiration toward her, ¡°So you will keep an eye on his cock, huh!¡± Sara clenched her fists, and a vein spread on her temple. Her hair moved on its own, giving her a look of an infuriated momma. Alex and Schnee blinked their eyes, freezing on the spot. Sara parted her lips, ¡°m her body onto the ground.¡± ¡°With the pleasure,¡± Alexplied to the enraged momma! He stood up and threw Schnee straight onto the ground. s, the kitty woman was so nimble that she quickly turned into her human form. Her soft hand stopped her fall, then she swirled andnded perfectly away from the rest. Schnee pped her hands, ¡°I will stop here! But as a good aunt, I must support Celia. She will undoubtedly want to y together with Alex and big sis¡­ But how can Alex even y in the water with sexy momma next to him? His eyes will be all over her, won¡¯t they? He won¡¯t move, but ogle my big sis! Ah, youthfulness¡­¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°You are a good aunt? And why do you still not believe in me?¡± Schnee ignored those words, ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath! Nothing will temper Alex¡¯s will better than a bath with three sexy beauties. You won¡¯t find better women in that low human and demi-humans world after all.¡± Surprisingly, Ste replied first, ¡°Bath.¡± ¡°Ah, even Ste supports my idea. Of course, her beloved husband won¡¯t disappoint her, right?¡± Schnee whispered to Alex¡¯s ear. He squinted his eyes, ¡°So you just wanted to take a bath with everyone? Just be honest and talk about it with us. There¡¯s no need to speak in such a roundabout way.¡± Schnee just broadly smiled, not replying to his words. Alex agreed, of course, ¡°I have received ess to the royal bath. Let¡¯s check it out¡­ Sara?¡± Sara nodded, ¡°Yes. Of course¡­¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°It¡¯s like a pool¡­ Don¡¯t we have Aqua Park at home?¡± Alex stood naked in the royal bath within his Deathwill Castle. That ce was clean, even though no one could use it for years. It was as if someone had been taking care of it while Alex and the girls couldn¡¯t try it out¡­ The royal bath was like a mini aqua park. Many pools scattered across the vast room, each letting out a different aroma. The adjacent golden walls looked grand, just like the marble floor. Water fell onto those pools from many sculptures, which looked perfect. Some statues were after beasts, and some were after appealing women. In the former case, water came out of their mouths. In thetter, the sculpted women held jars, pouring water gently into the pools. ¡°Thisdy¡­ looks simr,¡± Alex whispered. He hovered his eyes on a woman whose face was as if sculpted by god. She wore a cold expression, causing Alex to feel like a cold wind passed through him. She was also pouring cold water into the cold pool. From behind him, Sara replied, ¡°She¡¯s after my mother. Now, you can see how cold duhandies look. That¡¯s in their culture. In my eyes, mother was always smiling, though. That¡¯s why I always believed that other duhan girls wanted to have my mother¡¯s cold beauty.¡± Alex replied, ¡°I see.¡± He turned around to face Sara, as that was natural while having a conversation. But as he did, blood rushed to Alex¡¯s head. Before him, three Deathwill Sisters stood stark naked. Chapter 83 Chapter 83: Bath with three beauties Three Deathwill Sisters, all stark naked. Alex had an experience with Ste. He nearly saw all that she could offer to him. That bath with her had significantly increased his interest in girls. He always could hold himself back with Olivia, knowing that they had time and school responsibilities. But Ste¡¯s beauty just hit differently. The fact that they were both naked also yed a significant role in Alex¡¯s shift. He also hugged Sara and felt her curves through her clothes. That close contact was quite awkward, then emotions took over them. Nheless, Alex also had close contact with her. Atst, Schnee. That was just a ticking bomb Alex couldn¡¯t correctly react to. Now, all of them were naked before him. No towel was covering their supple bodies. As the three of them stood next to each other, Alex could see a few differences. He no longer doubted that Schnee¡¯s chest was the biggest. Those peaks were jutting out widely, and their swaying was hypnotizing. Other sisters also had great pairs, but Schnee topped them over. But looking down below, Sara¡¯s thighs outssed the cat woman. And the way Sara¡¯s hips moved told Alex that she was well aware of her body traits. Ste¡¯s strongest trait was the mood her body exuded. She drew Alex¡¯s attention and urged him to take care of her. He indeed would¡¯ve chosen Ste out of all girls if he had lost all restraints. He would fondle her chest, slide down his hands across her curves, and knead her buttocks. All to wash, of course! They were in a bath, after all. ¡°Sorry for making you wait,¡± Sara said first with a gentle smile. Alex nodded as if he was already hypnotized. Schnee sneered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you look away, virgin boy?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking at me too, virgin girl?¡± Alex replied. Schnee raised one eyebrow, ¡°I am looking, and I am disappointed. Why have you wrapped a towel around your waist?¡± ¡°For obvious reasons,¡± Alex replied with a stone face. Schnee lifted her chin with a victory smirk, ¡°It¡¯s your training. Help yourself as much as you can.¡± Her tone was quite irritating as well. Alex shrugged. He needed a lot of willpower, with three of them naked. But even with his bath with just Ste, Alex needed to cover himself well. Now, it was much harder. Nheless, the royal bath was also intriguing. Schnee skipped a few steps forward, then looked around. After noticing a sculpture after her mother, she smiled gently, like Sara, then hopped into the water. Of course, as a young man, Alex had noticed that Schnee¡¯s tail was gone. Her cat ears were also reced by human ears¡­ She utterly hid her cat¡¯s lineage. Cats didn¡¯t really like water! Schnee was the same. She didn¡¯t like her tail and cat ears getting wet. Alex inferred that alone, so he didn¡¯tment. Sara approached him, ¡°If it¡¯s a royal bath, each pool should have special regenerative powers. I could only bring them out through unique ingredients. My resources have been getting fewer and fewer with time, so I am d you have unlocked this, Alex.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the results of our feelings, Sara,¡± Alex said seriously without any intent to hit on or tease Sara. She understood him, a dazzling smile appearing on her face, ¡°I will take care of it from now on. Help me from time to time.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Alex nodded with a grin. Sara approached the vast pool, touched the water with her toe, then slowly submerged herself in water. Atst, Alex turned around. Ste didn¡¯t move. Sigh. Alex took her into princess carry, then both of them entered the water, ¡°You sexy sloth.¡± Ste didn¡¯t reply, but happiness sparkled within her eyes. Finally, everyone was in the water. [You have entered the mermaid pool.] [This pool contains a little mermaid¡¯s ocean water. It is deeply locked in the pool¡¯s engine, allowing the foreign water to extract a little of its essence.] [You will receive appropriate to your ss buffs by bathing in the main pool for at least thirty minutes.] [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Mermaid Buff ¨C Strength and agility increase by 10%] ¡°Other pools can help regenerate energy. I think a cold pool with my mother¡¯s sculpture should help us regenerate mana faster,¡± Sara whispered after checking the system information. Alex was shocked to see that buff, but then a smile spread on his face, and he nodded to his wife in name. He nced to his left side. Here, Ste¡¯s arm was gluing to him. She was so close that he felt more than just an arm. Of course, Ste supported herself with him, and she expected Alex to wash her too. For now, she was enjoying the water with closed eyes. Sara was on his right, just a few inches away. If she wanted, she could hug him too, but Sara reserved herself for now. She kept talking and enjoying her time with Alex, though. Schnee was a little away, floating in the water sprawled, ¡°Mermaid Water¡­ That bastard must have found mermaids somewhere, and he surely aimed to hit on their queen or princess.¡± That bastard ¨C Elias Deathwill. Alex shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him. It¡¯s our time now.¡± Sara agreed, ¡°You heard him, Schnee.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Schnee rolled in the water, ¡°So? What did you want to talk about, big sis?¡± Sara nodded, then nced at Ste. As she confirmed that her winged sister was not sleeping, Sara parted her lips. Her topic was rted to the recent battle with Wolfen Demon. ¡°We have been relying too much on our Ultimate Skills,¡± Sara said, ¡°In the battle with Wolfen Demon, we always had that insurance within our hearts. But if we keep relying on that power, our strength will never grow beyond our peak. We must fight as if there¡¯s no insurance at all. Only then we will unlock our techniques and imnt them into our bodies again,¡± Sara said. Her sisters listened seriously. Sara carried on, ¡°We know that hungry demons want to find our ce¡­ But I always found it weird since we regrly fight with them. An existence behind them can not really find us? Really?¡± Sara repeated. Schnee thought loudly, ¡°Maybe there are a few groups? Maybe there¡¯s not just one existence behind that hungry demon concept?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think,¡± Sara nodded. Schnee hummed. Sara smiled, ¡°Schnee¡­ We have it better than most residents. Our father poured all his work and talent into Alex¡¯s legendary ss and castle. He might have paid the price for it and be an utterly average person. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to impose anything on you. But the key to our abilities and Ultimate Skills lies in Alex and our home. I won¡¯t tell you what you have to do, but I believe you like our home and our family,¡± Sara whispered in her unique, big sister tone. Schnee lifted her eyes and looked at her big sister. ¡°Our home, Deathwill Castle, can help you get stronger. It can help you achieve your goals, so I want you to work with us,¡± Sara replied to Schnee¡¯s inquiring eyes. That was the other path Sara had thought about. It would be too rude and absurd of Sara if she were to push Schnee onto Alex. Each girl had her own heart, and they should follow their feelings, not someone¡¯s else desires. The Deathwill Castle was the answer then. ¡°There¡¯s a group of hungry demons that wants Deathwill Castle. Let¡¯s leave ourfort zone and find them,¡± Sara said with a cold tone, equal to her mother¡¯s beauty, ¡°And kill them all.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84: Just buy a house! ¡°And kill them all.¡± Sara¡¯s voice was so cold that Alex felt a chill. Itsted a little due to Ste¡¯s warmth going through him. Before Alex noticed, Ste wrapped her arm around his, hugging him tighter than ever. It meant a lot since thezy sloth showed concern for him! Alex thanked her with a faint smile. In the meantime, Schnee hovered her eyes on her big sister¡¯s pretty face, ¡°By contributing to the Deathwill Castle, I will please Alex in return. It¡¯s a good guess, big sis.¡± Schnee pped her slender legs. She swam across the vast pool, thinking about her sister¡¯s words. Of course, while Sara¡¯s idea to increase their strength was excellent and usible, Schnee¡¯s heart pounded due to a different reason. She could see that her sister thought more about her than she should. Her sister could use all her means to help Alex win his bet. Both Schnee and Alex had that bet ongoing, even though their circumstances had significantly changed. In fact, Alex didn¡¯t have to bother himself with her anymore. Schnee had already taken a liking to her sisters. Their family bonds grew at a slow pace, only picking up after Alex had involved himself. She knew that he had helped them significantly, so Schnee would repay him for helping her sisters. And if he continued helping them, epting Schnee¡¯s presence simultaneously as just a friend, then Schnee would continue working with him from the bottom of her heart. ¡®That bet is no longer important¡­ It¡¯s not like that bet has to be resolved, though¡­¡¯ Schnee thought. If she won, Alex would fall prey to her charm skill. If he won, Schnee would at least develop some romantic interest in him. It didn¡¯t seem like anyone would win the bet anytime soon. Alex had more than two girls to take care of. He also didn¡¯t have to rush things. Schnee nced in his direction. While Schnee went away to swim alone, Alex talked with Sara about her n. He also paid attention to Ste, asking her a few questions, to which Ste would either nod or shake her head. But as Schnee stared at him, Alex suddenly shifted his attention to her. Within his eyes, she saw a genuine interest. It wasn¡¯t just an interest in her body. He wanted to know about her abilities and what she liked and talk more about Sara¡¯s n with her. An immense interest had suddenly fallen on the kitty! Schnee stopped moving her legs, staring at Alex with parted lips, ¡®Why do I feel so much attention from him? Is it because I¡¯ve also been thinking about him? It¡¯s just because I gave him a chance¡­ A chance to prove himself.¡¯ Schnee¡¯s mind shed with her spar against Alex and how he fought against Wolfen Demon. Additionally, Alex found her reaction cute. He stared at her with his renowned handsome smile, urging her toe closer and join them, just like a family should. Schnee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°If we leave, we willnd in a random location. It might not be just a human and demi-human world,¡± Schnee said with her eyes closed. Sara chuckled at her, ¡°Yes. We have talked about it already. Alex¡¯s checkpoints will be crucial.¡± The duhan momma had been giggling for quite some time now. For obvious reasons, Schnee decided to join the talk. She couldn¡¯t find a spot for herself, so she just floated in the water before Alex. While Schnee spoke with some temperament and closed eyes, Alex had his eyes switching from girl to girl. Her ample chest was before him after all. He could see everything too well. If Schnee moved forward a little, she would ssh thatrge mass of softness onto his chest. Therefore, Alex had also been on edge for some time. The reactions of these two had been so adorable that Sara could only giggle and lead the talk. Nheless, she gave props to Alex as he had been controlling himself well. A young part of him wanted to seize all, but the rational part stopped him in his tracks. How could the duhan momma not see through him? ¡°Checkpoint? So he needs to buy a house, right?¡± Schnee continued the talk unbeknownst to her big sister¡¯s thoughts. Sara nodded, ¡°With our assets, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Schnee nodded proudly, crossing arms beneath her chest. She forced Alex to look at her as these two peaks once again revealed their softness. Alex quickly spoke, ¡°Schnee. What exactly are your skills? You are an oddball that I can¡¯t really fathom.¡± Schnee opened one eye. She lifted her eyebrow and gave Alex a pretty peculiar look stronger than a re, ¡°Oddball? Don¡¯t call me oddball. I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡­Well, I apologize then,¡± Alex replied, but he was beyond shocked inwardly. What was that tone? Has her flip switched again, and her fickle side yed tricks on him? Alex couldn¡¯t help but look at Schnee in a different light. ¡°Good,¡± Schnee smiled, ¡°You can also call me kitty if you want.¡± ¡°I might save that for our private talk¡­¡± Alex replied while feeling two pairs of eyes on him. Schnee once again nodded with content, ¡°Come to my room tonight. I will show you my skills. And don¡¯t be scared. My bitting will only make you feel good.¡± ¡°It sounds sus, but I ept your invitation,¡± Alex jested a little. Schnee gave him a side-nce, then harrumphed like a princess. Alex once again felt confused. Nheless, he wouldn¡¯t refuse an invitation to Schnee¡¯s room. With this, he would see through alldies¡¯ rooms. It was a significant step in their rtionship. And as he could see through Sara¡¯s intent, Alex would never give up on asion to build their friendship with Schnee. Little did he know that he would drop that idea soon enough. Sara pped her hands, ¡°Now that we are done talking. Let¡¯s wash each other and leave the royal bath! We will try new pools every day!¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Alex smiled broadly. Two other girls nodded. Sara offered something nice then, ¡°Let me wash your back, Alex.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks¡­ Actually, it¡¯s my first time getting back washed by someone else¡­¡± Alex replied with a little blush. Sara tilted her head and asked a little about Alex¡¯s culture. In the meantime, Schnee looked at them with her kitty eyes, ¡°Big sis. Are you going to wash his back with your chest?¡± Sara gasped, then before she could reply, Schnee added. ¡°If you will use that method, then switch ces with me. I got a better pair than you,¡± Schnee¡¯s voice was challenging and confident! Sara didn¡¯t know how to reply as she also didn¡¯t expect that much of a switch. Alex also didn¡¯t know how to react, but he couldn¡¯tin about that sweet kitty, could he? Schnee smiled widely, ¡°Am I not right?¡± Sara bit her lips, ¡°I never intended to use my chest. That¡¯s too early!¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Then, I will save some effort for Alex and y around with Ste. I mean, I will wash her,¡± Schnee chuckled and swam toward Ste. Ste didn¡¯tin. In the past, she had servants doing that job. How different could it be with Schnee? [After roughly three minutes.] ¡°S-Stop¡­¡± Ste whispered, her eyes begging Alex to hug her. *Author¡¯s note: I once again ask for magic castle ¨C next chapter uploaded in instant!* Thank you for your support! Chapter 85 Chapter 85: Bet After the royal bath, Alex apanied Ste back to her room. He put her back on the bed, where Ste promptly closed her eyes. After a bath, it seemed pretty normal to rest. However, Ste was more than ever eager to sleep on her bed. Her sister, Schnee, had been too rough with her as if she had beenparing her body with her curves. The sounds these two made still rang out in Alex¡¯s head. Ste¡¯s rough breathing didn¡¯t help him erase those kitty and winged girl voices as well¡­ ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I guess we are done for today,¡± Alex said while giving a head pat to his lovely winged girl. As he stared at Ste¡¯s face, which exuded too muchfort and happiness, Alex suddenly felt an urge to give her a kiss. He leaned down and pressed his lips on her white forehead. Feeling the kiss, Ste¡¯s eyes opened, ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say it without me kissing you, would you?¡± Alex smirked, ¡°Have you been waiting for it?¡± Ste didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she curled up and went asleep. With such a peculiardy acting that childish, Alex could onlyugh out loud and bid farewell. He left the room thinking how adorable thezy girls could get. But then, Alex remembered how much work Ste required. Thus, he could onlye to a conclusion that nothing was free in this world! Ste was and always would be a pretty demanding woman. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex stood before Schnee¡¯s room. After the bath and time with Ste, his head had already cooled off. He analyzed what had happened during the bath from a different view. His conclusion? Schnee lost their bet! He didn¡¯t exactly know the reason, but Schnee must have taken a liking to him. Her reactions had told him so. After all, before him, Alex could see a peculiar bashfulness¡­ He was the same, but that was normal for a young man such as him. He had also been surrounded by three women of equal beauty. But Schnee was still the most unique case. She acted like herself before Sara and Ste, never forgetting to throw little teases to see their reactions. She would either use Alex to tease them or throw them before saying something cute to him. No matter what Schnee said to her sisters, she always would show a new side to Alex immediately after. People changed. Their heart could switch slowly or rapidly, regardless of the reason. Knock! Knock! Alex knocked on Schnee¡¯s doors. He waited patiently for her. Today, Schnee answered him in less than ten seconds. As the doors opened, Schnee revealed herself in the clothes that Alex had bought for her. She drew all Alex¡¯s attention. Her beautypelled him to look at her. ¡°How do I look? Since you bought them for me, your opinion is the most valuable,¡± Schnee said with a slightly erotic voice. She then swirled before him, showing all her body could offer. Schnee donned herself in two-part pajama. The bottom part was rtively short, exposing too much of Schnee¡¯s ass to Alex. Her thighs were nearly in an entire disy, and if Schnee bent her body to pick up something, Alex would be able to slide his eyes straight to the main dish. Her top part protected more of Schnee¡¯s privacy. But if Alex were the one to pick up something from the ground, then upon lifting his face, he would be able to see Schnee¡¯s under boobs in a full disy. That would undoubtedly turn him on. Alex picked up a few words in the spur of the moment, ¡°Those are called sexy pajamas, but you make them truly sexy.¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Schnee replied with a finger on her lips. She then spun around, inviting Alex in with her curves. Led by a nose, Alex followed her in. Alex couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her beauty in this peculiar situation. She was just too different right now. It was a change Alex didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat on my bed,¡± Schnee grinned before jumping onto her bed. She took yet another sexy pose that pulled Alex in. He took a seat next to her, then finally looked around her room. Of course, that was a futile attempt. ¡°You want to know my abilities, don¡¯t you?¡± Schnee said while stretching on the bed. She then lifted her hands, summoning a peculiar box, ¡°Then don¡¯t look around this room. Look just at me. I also couldn¡¯t bother decorating it to my liking.¡± Alex nodded. He remembered a few simrities between Ste and Sara¡¯s rooms. Other than some significant differences, such as the emperor¡¯s bed or make-up corner, these girls¡¯ rooms were the same. Those sisters had much more important stuff on their minds, and just a little of their private room was enough. For Ste, it was the bed. For Sara, just a few books, a make-up corner, and then the rest for her daughter. Schnee chuckled, ¡°Most of my skillse from this box.¡± Alex narrowed his eyes. He wanted to see through the box with his system, but nothing popped out. It was an item of immense value, something that no yer could easily get their hands on. But Schnee casually threw it in Alex¡¯s direction, making him extend his hands clumsily. He barely caught that box! [Schnee¡¯s lucky box! (Epic)] [Get a random skill of a high value!] ¡°This is¡­ such a random item,¡± Alex whispered. Schneeughed out loud, ¡°I know, right? But it somehow suits me the best. I happen to have too many mood swings as if I was on a period or something. Hmm~~ That¡¯s not really an urateparison. I¡¯ve enjoyed myself a few times¡­¡± To hide her mistake, Schnee exined a little about her race. Her cat n had pretty random techniques for eons. Every new generation somewhat tamed those skills, and each cat could produce skills with simr uses. They would grow into mighty warriors that were pretty hard to deal with. The cat elders of the purest bloodline could even create magical things andnds such as Divine Cat¡¯s Mirror World. ¡°Is your race¡­ divine?¡± Alex asked as he remembered the clue he had received from the battle spirit skill. Schnee narrowed her eyes. For a moment, she was so focused on Alex that she reminded him of a tiger hunting for her prey. Then, she smiled widely, ¡°There¡¯s a connection.¡± ¡°I learned about it through Battle Spirit Skill,¡± Alex honestly replied. Schnee nodded, ¡°I forgot then, recalled it a momentter. Yes, that bastard used the cat n for his own gain. But cats surely used him too.¡± She sneered with palpable pride and happiness. Alex smiled faintly, seeing her happy, ¡°You really hate him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him,¡± Schnee threw a disappointed nce, then switched position on her bed. She now rested her head on her palm, her body stretching toward Alex, ¡°Ask anything you want about me. For tonight, I will answer all your questions. I am in that kind of a mood. I will kick you if you keep talking about others,¡± Schnee genuinely said. Alex looked into her golden eyes, then he started learning everything about her. He learned what the cat woman liked, what she did in her free time, her skills, and how powerful and nimble cat people were. He asked her a lot of questions to satiate his curiosity. Those questions pleased Schnee for some reason. She then faced a question that made her silent. ¡°I¡¯ve won our bet, right?¡± Alex asked. Chapter 86 Chapter 86: A thin line between lust and affection ¡°I¡¯ve won our bet, right?¡± Alex asked. After that question, all emotion from Schnee¡¯s face disappeared. She stared at him absentminded, then Schnee unknowingly bit her lips. It went without saying that her current looks were beyond adorable. Besides that, Alex managed to throw Schnee out of her flow, which felt awesome. He gained a new portion of confidence. As a wide smile spread on his lips, Schnee parted her lips, ¡°You¡¯ve won it.¡± [Schnee Deathwill has developed an affection toward you.] Out of all Deathwill Sisters, this peculiar message was one-sided. And while Alex realized that the system didn¡¯t bluntly reveal information, Schnee also discovered that her affection was one-sided. She lifted her eyes and deeply looked into Alex¡¯s eyes. If she could scratch people¡¯s faces with just her eyes alone, Alex would¡¯ve suffered some health points losses. He coughed and smiled faintly, ¡°I am genuinely invested in the Deathwill Castle, for both my and your sake. You girls have such a unique and sad background that I have been hoping to deepen our bonds, regardless of romantic feelings. I am content with us just bing friends,¡± Alex¡¯s smile became deeper. From the first contact with Celia, Alex could see that the game world was beyond whatmon gaming was. NPCs had their own feelings, emotions, and stories. Every NPC was unique. Their feelings could touch even those yers and change their view of the game world. Alex had fallen for those emotions many times. Schnee maintained her intriguing staring. Alex chuckled, ¡°I am honored to be the lucky guy Schnee has fallen for.¡± He gently grasped her hand, lifted it up, then kissed her. After such an action, Alex broadly smiled and looked back into Schnee¡¯s golden hues. Her expression took another shift. She gazed at him with quivering lips as if a thousand words fought between each other to leave her mouth first. Alex tilted his head in a pretty provoking manner. Schnee formed a fist on her right hand, ¡°I see where this is going.¡± A part of her wanted to punch his grinning face. A portion of her wanted to throw some remarks about Alex¡¯s rtionships. From what Schnee knew, that man just kissed his girlfriend and cuddled with her. They didn¡¯t even have any naked contact. The same went for her sisters. This man was like a turtle when it came to the rtionship. At least, that was what Schnee inferred. But as images of Ste and Sara¡¯s content shed in her mind, Schnee threw those thoughts out of her mind. Yes, they were slow, but Alex carefully threaded and nurtured their feelings. Both he and her sisters had been nurturing their feelings genuinely. Even if she wanted to be selfish, this man wouldn¡¯t let her stay like that for too long. If she blindly followed that new and foreign emotion within her heart, Schnee wouldmit mistakes that would, at worst, friend zone her. ¡®How the fuck can I get friend-zoned? Me?¡¯ Schnee squinted her eyes. Before the hypocrite father¡¯s event, Schnee had been the target of her n male¡¯s attention. Many of them were obviously blinded by her beauty. They would dly ept and support all her fickleness and sadistic tendencies. The best of the best wanted to milk her! Schnee burst outughing, ¡°So that¡¯s how my love life begins! It¡¯s my turn to shower you with attention and interest, right? Brace yourself then, Alex,¡± Schnee sneered. She lifted her upper body, then pressed her hands on Alex¡¯s chest. Her whole weight pushed him down, allowing Schnee to saddle him. She leaned down, her massive peaks dropping onto Alex¡¯s chest. His heartbeat elerated, and his breathing became louder. His nose widened so much that it seemed like he had taken all of Schnee¡¯s fragrance. She leaned down, then looked into his eyes with her face just an inch before Alex¡¯s, ¡°There¡¯s a thin line between lust and affection. I, for one, am not so shy.¡± Schnee took Alex¡¯s hand, then pressed it on her chest. Using all her strength, Schnee didn¡¯t hold back at all. Alex felt his whole hand sinking into her breast. The pajama was also thin, so he felt her nipple and flesh as if bare. He couldn¡¯t help but squeeze a little¡­ Schnee grinned, ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine how many men wanted to fondle and milk those tits. A little tidbit for my ignorant husband; cat women, canctate on a wish. This is our natural system, so we won¡¯t get pregnant after mating. I think human women have something simr, but our bodies are more reliable,¡± Schnee said, then lifted the hand Alex had kissed before. She whipped the spot Alex¡¯s lips had pressed before. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± Alex replied with his eyes going between the chest he had been squeezing and Schnee¡¯s face. He more or less stabilized his fast heartbeat. But as he grew calmer, his manhood down below really wanted to get some freedom. Alex knew without a doubt that Schnee could feel his reaction. However, she didn¡¯tment on that. She kept a clear distance between them. She would only go all out after seeing the message about Alex¡¯s affection. Schnee didn¡¯t know how to proceed as a virgin who had never felt genuine affection. She had decided to follow Alex¡¯s steps and get more interested in what he could offer, other than his strength and legendary ss. But her blunt side wanted a little contact. With these twobined, Schnee would fight with Ste for some room on Alex henceforth. ¡°How long are you going to fondle me for?¡± Schnee teased. After those words, Alex realized he had been kneading her breast for quite some time. He let her tit go, then replied, ¡°For as long as you allow me to.¡± Before, he had been joking with Schnee, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to get touched by him. There had been a wall between them, after all. But now that all those jokes and development crumbled that wall, Alex could only slowly let himself get influenced by the kitty. Her beauty was something else, equal to or even above those celebrities from Earth. But as he knew his heart, Alex wouldn¡¯t allow himself to use her just to satiate his lust. It would hurt not only his girlfriend but also Sara and Ste. ¡°Next time you visit me, I want you to tell me more about yourself,¡± Schnee turned into little cat form, then jumped onto the table, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will bully everyone in this castle to get more information about you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cheap,¡± Alex stood up andughed heartily. Schnee nced at him, then threw her eyes in the opposite direction, like a princess. It seemed like it would be quite amon reaction for some time. Alex approached her, then whispered, ¡°I like girls with long hair, so never cut those long blue streaks. It¡¯s also such a unique color.¡± Schnee stared at him with her shining golden eyes. No one could tell what went through her head. And as Alex bid farewell, preparing to log out, Schnee parted her lips, ¡°Good night. May that boner not log out with you.¡± She sneered. Alex rolled his eyes. Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Leader Celia solves math equations! [Next day.] ¡°We are Team Friends!¡± Celia shouted. Behind her, Ubo and Bo stood like two bodyguards. Celia held her plush toy, Kubo, who had been like her shield in her arms. Alex stood before them all, looking at them while grinning, ¡°Team Friends! So I am a part of that team too, right?¡± Celia nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Alexughed out loud, then asked, ¡°What are our duties, Leader Celia?¡± Celia lifted her beautiful eyes, ¡°Exercise!¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Alex nodded and saluted like a soldier. He and Team Friends went for an exercise. It was a part of Celia¡¯s daily routine. It began with her following her mother, and then Celia developed a sense of responsibility to consistently exercise. Alex, Celia, and two wolfs ran around the castle. Their speed was slow since Celia¡¯s stats were weak. Nheless, it wasmendable how Celia refused Bo¡¯s help. She ran with her own might! Hu! Hu! Hu! Everyone ran attentively with proper breathing techniques. While Celia and Alex kept their mouths shut, Ubo and Bo ran with their tongues and saliva pping around. Those were indeed wolves. After their run, everyone dropped onto the ground, tired. Alex opened his inventory, then took a bottle of water. He passed it to Celia, then took the second one for himself. He poured some water for the wolves too. After Celia drank as much as she could, she let the bottle go and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no school today, Alex?¡± ¡°Yeah. Today¡¯s a day off,¡± Alex smiled. Celia nodded, ¡°What do you do in the morning?¡± Since Celia was a kid, she always asked a lot of questions. She also learned new words this way. Alex replied to all her inquiries gently, making his little friend gleefully smile and grin. His morning routine was a little peculiar for Celia since he used words such as ¡®TV¡¯ or ¡®tablet¡¯. She didn¡¯t know the meaning of those. Celia then asked, ¡°Is studying hard?¡± ¡°It depends. Some people learn fast, and some take time. You learn new words so fast that I am sure you would be a top student in my school,¡± Alex nodded a few times with utmost confidence. ¡°I know how to count to one thousand! I also know how to do simple math! Mom taught me! Addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she was eager to show her wisdom. Alex lifted his chin and looked down at her with a face filled with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that this little girl already knew this much stuff! Half of it was fake, and half of it was genuine. He asked, ¡°Do you want me to give you a few equations?¡± Alex asked. Celia nodded. Alex grasped a branch, then went through the ground with it. He gave Celia a simple one which was a 2 + 2 equation. Celia took the branch, then wrote 4, which was correct! Alexughed, ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia grinned happily. Alex decided to give her a few more. But before he wrote them, he fished out a peculiar book from his inventory. He looked at Bo, then said, ¡°You also should learn some stuff. This book is for you. Good luck, soldier Bo.¡± Woof! After throwing the book at Bo, Alex received the information from the system. His battle spirit learned the skill. Of course, Bo needed to learn how to use it. He let out a growl that made Celia cover her ears! ¡°Bo! Bully!¡± Celia shouted with a bit of anger behind her voice. Bo looked down sadly. Alex immediately came in aid, ¡°He just learned a new skill. Your friend is also a fast learner, but he follows his instincts more. You can be proud of him and support Bo! It¡¯s not his fault he did.¡± Celia looked at Alex, then looked down on Bo, ¡°I am sorry, Bo! I didn¡¯t know about your instincts!¡± Bo woofed. Then, he and Ubo went away from Alex and Celia. The big wolf would practice his skill somewhere else, and Ubo would also support him with his instincts. Left alone, Celia immediately took the branch. She started solving equations one by one, which was amazing, considering her speed and young age. Alex hovered his eyes with a proud expression, like a father. And then, he threw a tricky one with a broad smile! 2 + 2 x 3! What a meanie! Celia wrote 12! Alex folded his arms and shook his head. Celia whispered in a faint and sad voice, ¡°Wrong?¡± Alex nodded. A branch dropped onto the ground. She bit her lips and looked at him with trembling eyes. It was an expression that would make every adult pamper and support the little duhan. Alex nearly fell into the trap. But he lifted his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s wrong.¡± Celia bit her lips, pouted, then snatched the branch back! She wrote a different number, and this time, she was right! It was 8! ¡°Exactly. You multiply first!¡± Alex smiled and then gave a head pat to his little friend. Feeling his hand and support, then a new knowledge setting within her mind, Celia grinned from ear to ear and chirped happily! Celia and Alex nearly spent a whole morning doing math. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I also have to store an item in the treasury. Let¡¯s go! Our adventure continues, Leader Celia!¡± Alex yed his role. Celia lifted her hand, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± He and his little friend went toward the treasury. Alex¡¯s points from his legendary ss had risen significantly after his rtionships with the girls progressed. He could get many tickets and probably invite his friends too. He didn¡¯t know the exact numbers required for tickets for his friends, but Alex¡¯s future looked pretty good. He also could try and get something out of the treasury. But for now, Alex just decided to spend time with Celia and go around the Deathwill Castle with her by his side. They would visit girls after putting an item in the treasury. Alex looked at the grand doors. They were closed, but the system allowed Alex to store stuff easily. [Do you want to store A Werewolf Token in the Deathwill Castle¡¯s treasury?] [Yes.] After the item disappeared, Alex grinned at his little friend. Both of them turned around and headed toward Sara¡¯s room. ¡°See you soon, Master,¡± A foreign female voice called Alex. Startled, he halted his steps and looked back at the grand doors, ¡°Did you hear someone, Celia?¡± ¡°No!¡± Celia replied. Alex scratched his hair, ¡°I must have heard things.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88: What was that?! The voiceing from the treasury flew through one ear and left through another. The person behind it spoke fast, not allowing Alex toprehend the situation. He couldn¡¯t tell whether he heard things or not, but he would keep that little event in mind. With Celia by his side, Alex went to Ste¡¯s room. It was a good hour to spend some time with his wives in a name. But as everyone was doing their duties or justzying around, Alex couldn¡¯t gather everyone for even a breakfast. He still hoped that everyone would eat at least a dinner together. As the doors spread, revealing Ste¡¯s room, Alex and Celia braced themselves for another one-sided talk with Ste. But as the wind passed through them, licking their hair behind, Alex and Celia got struck speechless. Before them, Ste stood on her bed. She lifted her hands and opened the windows! In this way, she let some fresh air into her room. Immediately after that, she promptly dropped onto her soft pillow. She curled up and went asleep. Alex and Celia stared at her with widened mouths. Then, both of them looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Alex whispered, ¡°I do see things, right? How can I hear and see things two times in a row?¡± ¡°You do, Alex! I also saw Ste opening the windows!¡± Celia replied with her tiny hands clenched. They gulped down, then the tion took over them! Alex stepped into the room with thunder in his voice, ¡°Ste! You are so cute! You are so adorable! What was that?!¡± ¡°What was that?!¡± Celia repeated, her voice slightly weaker than Alex¡¯s. They couldn¡¯t believe what had happened, but the reality was before them. The fresh wind went through them, pping them back out of their amazement. Alexughed, ¡°Ah! For some reason, it feels so rewarding! It¡¯s as if our hard work finally bore fruits! Right, Celia?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Celia crossed her arms and nodded a few times, like a leader. They let their happiness take them over. In a good mood, the duo of good friends went through Ste¡¯s room, picking up clothes and other mess around. Of course, it was nothingpared to the past. Ste, thezy winged girl, the embodiment of sloth, had taken so many steps forward that it was unbelievable. While Alex and Celia hummed happily around the room, Ste listened to them with her little hands clutching the nkets. Her heart thumped a little faster, not allowing her to fall into dreand. Of course, she opened the windows just now because she had felt Alex¡¯s presenceing. She had been waiting for him. And though Ste might not look or act like a smart girl, she was, in fact, the second smartest girl in the Deathwill Castle, just behind Sara. Herziness just made it harder for Ste to process and act. And the fact that she could see through people¡¯s emotions also clouded her judgment. Because of her past lifestyle filled with servants, Ste hadn¡¯t felt too much urge to take care of herself. The other reason was her holy power. She could maintain proper health by leveraging her exalted status. It was still not good, and what Alex had been trying to do to her was right. Ste knew about it, but herziness was just too much of a curse. However, a particr emotion broke allmon sense and one¡¯s judgment. That feeling changed people and brought disasters. Love. Feeling an affection toward Alex and how other sisters developed their own feelings for him, Ste knew she had to change a little. Knowing that Alex wanted nothing but the best for her helped her too. Therefore, she started doing little things that would please the person she had developed feelings for. In this way, Stepelled Alex to take care of her. She just opened the window, yet he reacted as if she had changed the whole world. Better, she was still herself,zying and sleeping on the bed. If he gave her a head pat¡­ Pat! ¡°You really know how to make people smile, my goddess,¡± Alex said while ruffling Ste¡¯s hair. Her white streaks felt so soft, and her little head seemed warmer. Alex couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheeks a little. To that action, Ste opened her eyes and sent an adorable re. Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He ruffled more than he should! Ste¡¯s hair became quite a mess! ¡°Aunt Ste! Will you eat dinner with us today?¡± Celia climbed up the emperor¡¯s bed with Alex¡¯s help, then asked the question. Ste didn¡¯t really feel like eating, but Celia had also been helping her a lot. In Alex¡¯s absence, Celia and her wolf had been visiting her. Therefore, to the little duhan¡¯s inquiry, Ste could only say one word¡­ ¡°Ok.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Mom! I learned a lot today!¡± Celia shouted as she barged into her and her mother¡¯s room. Alex followed behind. He wore a broad smile which was happiness from Ste¡¯s development. He could already see her doing her chores and taking care of her cave in the castle. Seeing them both, Sara stopped reading a book. She momentarily froze as the picture unfolding before her had been one of her dreams. She had seen her daughter returning home with her father in her dreams. Of course, in those dreams, Sara saw a different man. After the disaster, she saw an unrecognizable face, as if waiting for someone to fill the dream. And now, that dream became a reality, with a young man returning home¡­ Sara woke up from her daze and faintly smiled, ¡°What did you learn?¡± ¡°You multiply first!¡± Celia said with a nod. Saraughed while covering her lips with a book, ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you that?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Celia parted her lips in a shock. Alex and Saraughed in a tandem. Feeling embarrassed, the little duhan ran toward her bed. She wrapped herself in a nket, hiding from everyone. Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Hide And Seek Sara and Alex exchanged a few words before giving all their attention to Celia. She would be alone for one day soon enough. That was naturally because Alex and the girls nned to increase their strength by hunting hungry demons. Wolfen Demon and other demons around the Deathwill Castle were on their hunting list! As everyone loved Celia, the whole castle used her as an excuse to rest more after the battle with Wolfen Demon. But in reality, Alex and the girls could once again try him out. It surely would take more time to find him, though¡­ Alex poked the wrapped leader, ¡°Leader Celia¡­ We can¡¯t waste our precious time here. We must go to ourst destination. Aunt Schnee is waiting for us,¡± Alex smiled widely. Celia slowly left her small bunker, then shook her head a few times to fix her hair. Surprisingly, it worked. She lifted her eyes with puffy cheeks and stared at Alex, ¡°Lead the way, Alex!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alexughed merrily. Both of them waved at Sara before leaving. She sent them off with a dazzling smile. Then as the doors closed, tears tumbled down Sara¡¯s cheeks. As she was alone, she allowed those tears of happiness to flow down for some time. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Before doors leading to Schnee¡¯s room, even the little duhan felt some pressure. It was unavoidable as the cat aunt had always been a bully. Things had significantly changed, though. Alex¡¯s handnded on Celia¡¯s hair, then he patted her and whispered, ¡°Celia. Today is the day.¡± ¡°What day?¡± Celia asked; her eyes were twinkling for no reason. Alex smirked, his smirk filling Celia¡¯s heart with excitement, ¡°You will bully Aunt Schnee today.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Celia clenched her hands, joined them, then stared at Alex with unconceble thirst in her eyes. She had been waiting for this day for years! Alex chuckled, ¡°I will cast a special skill on Aunt Schnee. You have to support me, though.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Celia nodded gravely. Soon, Alex knocked on the doors. After these opened, Schnee revealed herself inmon clothes. Her clothes were oddly simr to Alex¡¯s clothes from Earth. She wore a red hoodie, a short skirt, and red stockings. Alex smiled, ¡°Good morning.¡± Celia also greeted her aunt, ¡°Good morning! Hehe!¡± Schnee gave an odd nce at Alex, then looked down at Celia, ¡°You two seem in a good mood. Have you prepared something for me?¡± Alex and Celia raised their hands, pointing at Schnee, ¡°We y hide and seek today! And you search!¡± Schnee blinked her eyes. Because of Alex and herst words about being a good aunt, Schnee didn¡¯t even protest. She lifted her hands in surrender, willingly bing a member of their game. Schnee sent a soft smile, ¡°You have thirty seconds to hide.¡± Alex and Celia grinned, ¡°Sure thing!¡± Both of them hid in different spots. However, while Celia did her utmost best to hide, Alex promptly returned. He faced Schnee alone, ¡°Allow Celia to bully you for today.¡± ¡°What will I gain in return? I can¡¯t lose the status of a good aunt,¡± Schnee side-nced, looking at Alex with a peculiar expression. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°Good aunt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a good aunt, am I not? I give her lots of hugs, y a game seriously with her, and make sure no one hurts her,¡± Schnee lifted her chin proudly. Alex repeated, ¡°In other words, you hug her too tightly because she is too cute. Celia takes that as bullying. You y a game seriously with a kid¡­ Again, you bully her. And who can hurt our little princess in my castle?¡± Schnee whistled to thosest words, barely stopping herself from saying, ¡®What a protective father you are.¡¯ But as she developed feelings for him, she could stop herself well. Moreover, Schnee also wanted to receive lots of protectiveness and attention from him. She stepped forward, then wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°So? What will I get from you?¡± Alex coiled his arms around her waist, not staying shy from Schnee¡¯s curves, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that. Give me some time, and I will think of something for a good aunt.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Schnee replied, then leaned forth. She bit his neck, ¡°I forgot to bite you yesterday. See? It doesn¡¯t hurt. Rather, a little pain feels good, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯tin nor disagree,¡± Alex caressed the little wound, then turned around. He went to his hiding spot. It was a time to y hide and seek! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Hiding in her favorite spot, Celia had been waiting to see Aunt Schnee. Since Schnee was in her human form, her steps rang out casually across the vast corridor. Celia¡¯s little ears twitched, then she peeked through gaps between the boxes. Yes, little duhan had hidden behind empty boxes. ¡®She¡¯s here!¡¯ Celia whispered, then she followed Alex¡¯s words, ¡°Aunt Schnee! You can¡¯t find me!¡± She raised her voice, believing in Alex¡¯s magic. Schnee stopped, then looked around. She swirled in one ce like a ballerina, looking for the little duhan¡¯s whereabouts. On her face, a huge question mark appeared. Schnee put her hand on her cheek and whispered, ¡°Where is she? I swear I heard her¡­¡± Celia¡¯s big eyes widened, countless stars sparkling within those! She pped her hands, ¡°Aunt Schnee! I am here! Find me!¡± Schnee once again moved around. She even went onto four with her chest sshing on the ground. She looked on the ground, on the ceiling, and even beyond the windows! To no avail! Celia joined her hands and whispered, ¡°Wow!¡± Alex¡¯s magic spell worked so well! She felt so happy! Celia¡¯s little trickster awakened. She couldn¡¯t help but grin at the sight of lost Schnee, who had been making circles and stupid moves on the ground. ¡°Can¡¯t you find me?! I am the hide and seek master! The leader of Team Friends! Hehe!¡± Celia proudly boasted. But as she happily wriggled in her hidden spot, Celia suddenly made a mistake. She hit one of the boxes, pushing it forward. She revealed her position. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Celia whispered in a dejected tone. She was so wide open that anyone could see her. And as Schnee and Celia¡¯s eyes met, Celia felt like she had failed, disappointing Alex¡­ However, Schnee tilted her head, ¡°Where is that little girl? Sigh¡­ I guess I will leave and find that stupid Alex.¡± Schnee left the scene. Celia stared at Schnee¡¯s back. She once again joined her hands, making a ¡®wow¡¯ expression. She whispered to herself, ¡°Alex is so cool! We can bully Schnee!¡± She moved the empty box, then hid in her favorite spot. A few minutester, Schnee returned with Alex. Heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard Celia here, right? Is that true?¡± Celia made some noises. Schnee rolled her eyes, ¡°You heard her.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Alex crossed his arms, then smiled, ¡°I will wait for you to find her. But if you won¡¯t find Celia in five minutes, it will be her victory!¡± Schnee clicked her tongue. Celia¡¯s heart warmed up, and her eyes closed. She curled up and hid so much that she no longer could follow Alex¡¯s n. She really wanted to win. And as Alex silently pointed it out, Schnee gave up. After five minutes, Schnee lifted a white g. Celia rushed out of her hidden spot, ¡°Alex! We did it!¡± ¡°Huh? You won today, Celia,¡± Alex smiled brightly. But Celia didn¡¯t stop moving. She kept rushing, then she jumped into his arms. She wrapped her little arms around his neck, then shouted into his ear! ¡°It¡¯s our win! Hehe!¡± Alex could only smile gently. From the side, Schnee unknowingly curved her lips up. Chapter 90 Chapter 90: Sus hungry demons! [A few dayster, after a happy family time.] BOOM! With a loud thud, the hungry demon dropped onto the ground. He caused an earthquake with his giant form. He was no one other than Wolfen Demon. ¡®Strong¡­ That was execution skill¡­¡¯ Wolfen Demon whispered before disappearing from the forest. He barely could see Alex, who had inflicted the death blow. And since it was the first time that Alex was able to use the execution effect from his [Shattering Thrust], Wolfen Demon couldn¡¯t properly endure the damage. He disappeared with a severe pain coursing through him. That pain apanied him even after respawning, which momentarily made Wolfen Demon think that he had respawned with opened wounds. Alex, who didn¡¯t know how great his execution skill was, stared at the disappearing red particles with a relieved expression. He was getting stronger, and so was his swordsmanship. He picked up dropped items. [You have gathered the whole Wolfgang Set.] [You exude an arrogant aura. Your charm has been increased by 30.] [Boss(Passive)(Epic) has evolved.] Alex hadpleted his Wolfgang Set, which would apany him for at least twenty levels ahead. From the blood and bones, that set made him look like a gangster. That appearance didn¡¯t suit his personality. The same couldn¡¯t be said about his looks, though. Those clothes sharpened Alex¡¯s handsome appearance, emphasized his features, and made him look much different. Alldies who liked bad boys would hover their eyes at him for a good while. Schnee was one of those girls. Nheless, she was also exhausted from fighting the powerful wolf demon. She dropped to the ground, then stuffed her lips with a health potion. Other girls did the same. It was not their first nor thest battle against the hungry demon. In total, they fought five times, though. Their levels rose significantly with Alex at the helm. He was level thirty-five now; his progress was quite shocking. Schnee was just one level behind him. On the other hand, Ste and Sara were two levels behind. ¡°Ste,¡± Sara parted her lips, ¡°If you could.¡± Ste gazed into Sara¡¯s eyes, then pped her wings, going to the sky. With no one around her, Ste spread her senses around, scanning the whole forest around them in case some other hungry demons nned a sneak attack. Seeing her in the sky, Sara smiled faintly, ¡°Ah, this girl. She always takes her time to act¡­ Even if a situation is dangerous, herziness prevails. Sigh¡­ I even shouted at her during our battle against the wolf bosses.¡± Alex smiled and spoke to defend Ste, ¡°I am confident she would take immediate action should anyone of us be in a life-threatening danger.¡± Sara nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it¡­ Still¡­ Our situation is again weird.¡± The Deathwills had been fighting Wolfen Demon for around a week and a half. They always took breaks, so it wasn¡¯t like they had contested the enemy every day. Celia needed attention, and the girls required breaks. Nheless, the party faced a perplexing phenomenon. ¡°Wolfen Demon reveals himself every time we step into hisnds¡­ But other losers take their time. They only appear for regr battles,¡± Schnee said after emptying the whole health potion. Alex and Sara nodded. There were other hungry demons than Wolfen Demon, after all. Those demons were on Alex¡¯s list to hunt and gather items on. However, unlike Wolfen Demon, they couldn¡¯t find them at all! Worse, Wolfen Demon was acting suspicious as he was always the first to fight with them. Sara voiced out their problem, ¡°If hungry demons team up, we will undoubtedly be forced to rely on our Ultimate Skills. If Wolfen Demon works with them or at least exchanges information, then those demons know about Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill. On our side, we are aware of Wolfen Demon¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡¯s strength and techniques,¡± Sara concluded. Everyone knew that the hungry demons had been bing stronger without leveling up. For now, it was the main problem in Deathwill Castle. It was just normal for Alex and the girls to fight those demons head-on and use them to level up. ¡°How is Bo doing?¡± Sara suddenly asked to change the grave mood. Alex chuckled, ¡°I use themon leveling concept. I beat monsters until they get low HP, then I have Bo kill them. He is leveling up rather fast, but I n to take him outside and let him fight someone of an equal level one versus one.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Sara nodded. Alex¡¯s Battle Spirit couldn¡¯t join their battles yet. He also wouldn¡¯t be able to use his skill against Wolfen Demon, so Alex¡¯s party was still a four-man party. However, Alex wanted to check how powerful Bo¡¯s skill would be on other hungry demons. He wanted to see the potential of his battle spirit. s, that was not possible yet¡­ ¡°How rare are growth-type items?¡± Alex asked while the party¡¯s recuperation continued. Schnee looked at him, then replied, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t see amon duhan with such an armor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Alex grinned. Schnee¡¯s cat swayed behind her. The growth-type items were quite overpowered, though. Those items could eat weaker items of the same type, then self-repair. They were like sleeping beasts,panions that everyone would dly work with. Sara and others simply used the system to feed their battle clothes, repairing them in a process. Nothing else was needed. It was so simple! Their main weakness was the resources, though. The materials used for the growth type equipment decided their peak strength. Some growth-type items would stop leveling up in early levels, some atte. Still, a proficient cksmith would be able to fix that w and even use it to his advantage. Looking at Sara¡¯s ck armor, Schnee¡¯s tight clothes, and Ste¡¯s white robes, Alex inferred that their origin was so powerful that those items wouldst up to one hundred or maybe even two hundred levels! [Alexander Deathwill Lv. 35 HP: 3050/3050 MP: 1250/1250] ¡°We are ready to return back home,¡± Sara nced at Alex¡¯s stats, then announced to everyone. Ste descended from the sky, then attached herself to Alex¡¯s back. She buried her little nose in his hair. Schnee turned into little kitty form, then took Alex¡¯s shoulder. Full of strength, she rubbed her furry head on Alex¡¯s cheek. Sara stared at them with unconceble jealousy. Because of other hungry demons and Wolfen Demon¡¯s suspicious activity, Sara decided not to rest until everyone returned home. She would maintain her sharpness and instincts high. That was the reason why everyone healed up to the full and even recovered their stamina! The hungry demons could be waiting at every corner, after all. Alex faintly smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s return back home.¡± He extended his right hand since Schnee was on his left. After Sara epted the gesture, Alex tightly held her. They returned home safely. Fortunately, no demon appeared on their way back. And as the Deathwill Castle spread before them, Alex parted his lips, ¡°I have something to talk about.¡± Sara replied, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I would like to make two invitation tickets. I want to show this ce and introduce you to my girlfriend and Remia,¡± Alex said. A silence boomed in the vicinity. Only sharp wind dared to whistle! Chapter 91 Chapter 91: No guys yet in the castle! Alex had gathered enough points to use his legendary ss system. That was because of his rtionship progress with Deathwill Sisters. He knew that everyone liked him and that they all would work together for their home, Deathwill Castle, and their shared future. Alex couldn¡¯tin about the development of his rtionships. Every Deathwill Sister was a woman of great beauty. They also genuinely relied on each other and supported their endeavors in another world. And even though there was a huge age gap between them, Alex never felt like that mattered. Perhaps, he had reached enough maturity despite his young age, or maybe his wives grewfortable around him. Humans in the Avander World lived for far longer than people on Earth. Then, each Deathwill Sister had a mother hailed from a stronger race. Their lifespans spanned over a thousand years. But the age wasn¡¯t what made Alex request permission for the invitation tickets. His rtionship with Deathwill Sisters was the reason. He didn¡¯t know how and how fast they would progress, but Alex at least had a rough idea of what level his rtionship with every Deathwill Wife was. He was undoubtedly close to bing Ste and Sara¡¯s husband, for real. ¡°I have been hiding my ss and you three from my friends and girlfriend¡­ To be honest, I only had a short adventure with Olivia. I also ignored my friends. It¡¯s not like I regret my choice. I know that it had to be done. No one of you would like an unfamiliar husband in name to invite his buddies and girlfriend, would you?¡± Alex faintlyughed. Sara and Schnee nodded. Alex continued, ¡°I also could tell that our situation was dangerous. From the beginning, my goal was to be friends with you and gain your trust. We ended up going beyond that, though.¡± Lazy girl noises rang out from atop Alex¡¯s head. Sara faintly smiled while Schnee bumped her paw into Alex¡¯s cheek. Everyone knew how important their rtionships were and how they had affected their lives in the Deathwill Castle. The progress and development were inevitable, and everyone genuinely waited for the other party to start something. It was not a matter of pride but their circumstances. For example, Sara had a daughter. She was also of a royal origin. She had spent years of hardships as well. In her eyes, Celia was everything, but she also wouldn¡¯t let her happiness go. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t take the initiative on her own. Since she was much older than Alex, she couldn¡¯t force things, and it was all in Alex¡¯s hands how their rtionship progressed. In a nutshell, while Sara was fine with acting morefortably around Alex and being like her younger self from the past, she couldn¡¯t ignore her circumstances of being an older woman and mother of a child. Because if she did, she would force Alex to be a father. And if he did it solely for her, Celia would get hurt in the future. That was pretty simple. Alex didn¡¯t take too many steps forward too. He knew how hypocritical he was with Olivia. He also had promised to y with her and spend time together in the game. But in the end, he hid a lot of stuff from her. It was for a better cause, but Alex no longer could keep it within himself. ¡°I believed in you. I believed that all of you were great people and that we could be closer. I want you to believe in me now,¡± Alex said. Olivia was a peculiar girl, but she was by no means a wrong person, ¡°She is a blunt and honest girl. She appears like a strong and independent person, hiding her vulnerable self behind a sharp tongue. If things go south and she has no answer, she will use fists too.¡± As for Remia, Alex also saw that the system description of her was perfect, ¡°Remia is kind and naive, just as Elias Deathwill saw her. But she moved on and learned from her past mistakes. She also doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against your father. With her tempered heart, she can only be stronger. She also believed in me, so I want to reciprocate her feelings.¡± He wanted Remia to help him with the Deathwill Castle¡¯s gardens. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a price for saving her life. He genuinely treated her like a friend. Since Alex had helped her, he wanted Remia to help him back, then they would support each other like good friends. And as she would be in close contact with him, Alex would be able to decide whether to reciprocate her affection. Sara replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Alex¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t be evil. She just couldn¡¯t imagine it. Therefore, Sara inferred that two new people in Deathwill Castle meant that her daughter would get two new friends. Secretly, Sara also wanted to see through Alex¡¯s girlfriend. As much as Sara wanted to ignore her age gap, she couldn¡¯t do it in the presence of Alex¡¯s peer and beloved. Thus, she wanted to see and learn about girls from Earth. Sara wouldpare her eighteen-year-old self with Olivia, see the differences, and then maybe change herself a little for Alex. As she thought about it, Sara¡¯s cheeks got redder. Ste just agreed with Alex, ¡°Ok.¡± Schnee rolled her eyes, ¡°Two more girls then? If those were guys, I would disagree, but in this case, I can.¡± As Schnee was confident in her looks, she could see Alex¡¯s friends falling in love with her body. That would cause an unnecessary drama, and maybe some idiots would thwart her ns with him! Before officially taking Alex¡¯s heart, Schnee wouldn¡¯t agree to any male friends in the Deathwill Castle. Of course, if Sara and Ste gave their consent, Schnee¡¯s opinion would mean nothing¡­ Knowing about it, Schnee threw her head in the opposite direction, like a princess, not allowing Alex to see through her inner thoughts. Sara pped her hands, ¡°We will soon move to the outer world in search of the hungry demons aiming for our house. We will leave the castle alone for some time, and we might stumble on Alex¡¯s friends too. This is an excellent asion to learn about them through Olivia. I also want to see Remia. It¡¯s been a while,¡± Sara smiled. ¡°Thanks for believing in me,¡± Alex reciprocated her smile, ¡°I nned to take Ste outside first. I think she would like to have some adventure in the outer world. But now that things have reached this point¡­ I just feel a responsibility toward Olivia.¡± Sara replied, ¡°We understand. On behalf of everyone, I also want to thank you for telling us about it.¡± ¡°We both live in the castle, don¡¯t we?¡± Alexughed, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to speak about such matters with you. Everyone has to be happy in my house.¡± ¡°Haha~~¡± Saraughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone of us would be able to oppose the idea of inviting your girlfriend and Remia. I spoke with Remia for a little while, so I know she¡¯s a good girl. We also know that our castle can¡¯t stay the same,¡± Sara looked at the vast castle with a new profound look. The master and his wives had already changed. It was time to invite more people and turn this whole gloomy atmosphere for the merrier! Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Invitation from the olderdy?! [You have created two Unique Invitation Tickets.] Alex sessfully created two invitation tickets. They were called unique because only Olivia and Remia could use those tickets. No one else would be able to use them should those tickets somehow fall into unfamiliar hands. There was another reason why these tickets were so unique; because everyone had epted Olivia and Remia¡¯s visit here. If Alex wanted, he could create those tickets without anyone¡¯s consent. People his age did many stupid things, so it wouldn¡¯t be that weird for eighteen years old Alex to invite a few friends to have some epic party in the grand castle. Fortunately, he was not one of those young people. He talked genuinely with girls. Their feelings had allowed Alex to use fewer points to create those tickets. Then, the new items had ayer of security. In foreign hands, those tickets wouldn¡¯t reveal any information. That was such a good feature that Alex nearly jumped from joy. After creating those tickets, Alex shared the news with everyone. He then yed a little with Celia before going asleep. The next day, Alex asked Olivia whether she was free. He had received an immediate answer; I am free! He told her to go to the forest fairies¡¯ capital. It would take some time for Olivia to arrive here, so Alex nned to spend a whole day with Remia instead. After school, he logged in. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have used your checkpoint: Tree House.] Alex appeared in his Tree House. He felt like ages had passed after hisst visit here. Although ages surely didn¡¯t pass since hisst visit, it was true that Alex had focused more on his matters in Deathwill Castle. He sighed, then patted the furniture, ¡°No dust? Is it the tree¡¯s function?¡± No one should have ess to his house. Therefore, it was a little odd that no dust had taken ce in Alex¡¯s house. But as he thought more, Alex realized that it was literally nature that had created a house for him. It probably had a self-care, ¡°Just like facilities in my castle¡­ That doesn¡¯t really sound right.¡± Alex crossed his arms and pondered on the spot. While he understood that it was usible for nature to take care of itself and its houses, people built the Deathwill Castle. Some self-cleaning magic should be possible, yet Sara didn¡¯t give him a decisive answer. That was when Alex remembered a soft voiceing from the treasury, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have heard things¡­ That woman called me a master, so is she like the castle¡¯s head maid?¡± Alex tilted his head, contemting a possible maid in his castle. If she really existed, Alex would dly wee her in. She should have more knowledge about the castle¡¯s facilities and Elias Deathwill. Alex wanted to learn more about his father-inw so that he could absorb his power faster. After thinking about the unknown variable, Alex opened the doors. Leaving his house, Alex felt a pleasant breeze going through him. The fresh air unique to forest fairies filled his nostrils, weing the returnee. The sunshine gently warmed and pinched Alex¡¯s face. Since it was noon, Alex also heard a lot of giggles and talksing from passing forest fairies. For some reason, everything halted the moment he left his house. ¡°Who are you?¡± A forest fairy asked. She was an olderdy Alex was familiar with. He had talked with her numerous times and even helped with her shopping bags a few times. She also told him about spicy rumors. Naturally, she stared at Alex in shock because he had appeared in his human self. ¡°It¡¯s me, Alex. Can you recognize my voice?¡± Alex awkwardly scratched his hair. That kind of a movement, his voice, and that signature smile told every neighbor that he was indeed that handsome cat man! And as Alex was the good-looking cat man, his actual looks topped the fantasy appearance. His features hit different, and the forest fairies¡¯ girls preferred humanoid races whose forms were close to humans. After all, they didn¡¯t really look any different from humans. Was there anything else that distinguished the forest fairies¡¯ appearances besides their bent ears? They still had that peculiar aura that blended well with nature. ¡°Oh my! Of course, I can! You¡¯ve helped so many times. I am so shocked that you are a human, so handsome at that!¡± The olderdy neighbor covered her lips in shock, then sent a peculiar nce toward Alex. Even though he was inexperienced, he had seen a familiar expression in the auction house. That olderdy had invited him for a night. Unfortunately for her, Alex wasn¡¯t interested in a one-night adventure with girls he barely had any connection with. That would leave a sour taste in his heart, considering he had three wives back home and a girlfriend waiting for him. ¡°It was caused by a curse. But now, I own the curse,¡± Alex exined briefly before separating himself from the shocked crowd. ¡°Ah¡­ He totally ignored me, didn¡¯t he?¡± The olderdy sighed. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C As Alex¡¯s appearance became known, Remia had learned about Alex¡¯s return to her forest. She was happy that she could once again see him. He was someone she held dearly in her heart, so even just a little talk would make Remia content. Remia found him without any problem, ¡°Alex!¡± Hearing her, Alex turned around and smiled at her. He waved, then slowly made his way toward her. Naturally, Remia was also on her way toward him. Atst, both of them met. Remia extended her hands, then hugged him tightly, ¡°You have leveled up! Congrattions!¡± ¡°Haha! Thank you,¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but grin widely as Remia was a little too excited. Immediately after noticing his level, she congratted him and asked about his battles in differentnds. Alex promptly connected the dots, ¡°I fought on the Deathwill Castle¡¯s grounds.¡± He dropped such a bomb that Remia¡¯s excitement froze, ¡°The Deathwill Castle?¡± That building and its grounds had disappeared from the map! Some spected that thosends had been eaten by the darkness. Some that Elias Deathwill lifted the whole ground and ran away with his castle. There were many theories. Nheless, it was such a sensible and dangerous topic that Remia put the finger on Alex¡¯s lips, then looked around. After confirming that no one heard him, Remia sighed with relief. ¡°How about we talk somewhere else, just two of us?¡± Remia bashfully asked. Chapter 93 Chapter 93: I really like you ¡°Yes, I have asked already. There should be a leveling ground for level fifteen monsters not too far away from the capital. Do you think we can go here?¡± Alex asked with worry as he knew that the viin, Dor, had been causing many problems to the forest fairies. Hearing such a tone, Remia faintly smiled, ¡°Our defenses have been raised significantly. We have a lot of people on patrol and even beyond our capital. Did you forget too? I also have bodyguards,¡± Remia whispered with a sigh. She didn¡¯t like other fairies following her. However, Remia was thankful for others protecting her after thest incident. They also valued her privacy, so no one should¡¯ve heard Alex¡¯s words. Alex nodded, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad if they heard us. Your mother would learn about my connection with the Deathwill, and I would be able to build a deeper rtionship with your race.¡± ¡°Is it okay to tell it to me in such a frank way?¡± Remia asked with big eyes. Alex chuckled, ¡°Yes. Because I genuinely want to be friends with forest fairies. Their princess and I have already protected each other¡¯s backs too.¡± ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s true,¡± Remia grinned. They both left the capital¡¯s walls, then headed toward the leveling ground rmended for level fifteen yers and residents. Of course, Alex and Remia would dominate such and. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said about Alex¡¯s battle spirit, Bo. Alex summoned him after he and Remia were far away from the capital. To his appearance, Remia didn¡¯t flinch! Her instincts and battle experience helped her adapt to such sudden summonings and variables. Alex faintly smiled, ¡°His name is Bo. He is my battle spirit. I want him to level up in the level fifteen leveling ground. And while he fights, we can have a talk.¡± Remia nodded, then extended her hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, Bo.¡± To her touch and amiable emotions, Bo closed his eyes. He let out a faint bark, then highly enjoyed Remia¡¯s stroking. She ran her hand through his head, scratched his ears, then went across his torso. Remia giggled, ¡°Good boy. You are also strong.¡± Woof! Bo let out a proud woof! Alexughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been forcing him to fight a lot. Before that, he had been ying around too much with Sara¡¯s daughter and her wolf. I¡¯m sure he is missing those days now.¡± Bo let out a weaker cry. Remia couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°There¡¯s nothing free in this world, Bo! For a lot of pats, you have to work two times harder!¡± She then gave him thest head pat before sending Bo to fight small but ferocious foxes in the leveling fifteen ground. Bo¡¯s epic skill swept through the forest a few secondster. At the same time, Alex and Remia took seats on a small hill. ¡°Remia. If I told you that I could bring you to a different world, would you believe me?¡± Alex asked. Remia thought for a little, then nodded, ¡°I would.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Alex asked. In the Avander World, yers were adventuring on different continents. It was fair to say that those continents were like servers. yers from all over the world couldn¡¯t choose their continent; they were dropped tonds based on their time zone. Some continents had demi-human kingdoms. Some continents had insect people, and some even had a mix of those two. There was even a continent where yers could regrly fight against undead monsters. All those continents shared simr concepts. No teleports were one of them. yers could only move on their feet or use transport such as carriages. Therefore, Alex¡¯s words, if real, were game-breaking. In the forest fairies¡¯ eyes, Alex¡¯s statement would break nature¡¯s bnce. Yet, Remia believed him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me about the Deathwill Castle? Elias has taken it away somewhere. If you are associated with him, then you can easily find his location. If no one from our continent has found him and his castle, then they must be in a different world or dimension. And you can quickly leave our capital, so it¡¯s not weird that you can teleport people,¡± Remia concluded. Alexughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my father-inw, and I have taken over his castle. His daughters became my wives in name, but our rtionship has significantly developed. Because of that, I am confident I can invite you and my girlfriend to Deathwill Castle. Here, we will level up more¡­¡± Alex slowed down at the end. He then became mute as Remia stared into his eyes with a peculiar expression. It was as if nothing transpired on her face, yet Alex felt like her staring had so much meaning behind it. Remia whispered, ¡°Wives and girlfriend.¡± She then retracted her eyes and started ahead of herself. Remia also hugged her legs, looking like a young maiden in love who was contemting her foolish crush. And Alex had been indeed stupid. How could he mention Deathwill Sisters and Olivia so casually while knowing about Remia¡¯s affection toward him? Her feelings were genuine, and Alex had proof of it as she could see through the cat¡¯s disguise. ¡°Is it because I threatened to kill you if you betrayed me?¡± Remia asked. Alex awkwardlyughed, ¡°I am ready to face the killing intent of everyone who I betray in the future. I don¡¯t think I can betray my beloved, though¡­ Well, I don¡¯t have a harem yet¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Remia nced into his eyes, hugging her knees tighter. Alex nodded. ¡°So weird,¡± Remia whispered. Alex collected his thoughts, then sat closer to Remia. Their bodies touched each other, then he took her hand, firmly grasping it. He looked ahead, gazing into the forest and his wolf fighting against the little foxes. ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding some stuff from everyone. In fact, I thought you would be more shocked,¡± Alex chuckled. Remia shrugged, ¡°You can guess what weighs more on my heart, Alex¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡­ But I am also not sure of my own feelings. Sometimes, the system helps me. It¡¯s actually helpful since I¡¯ve been in contact with girls much older than me. I am actually bbergasted that I managed to deal with you all despite my inexperience,¡± Alex grinned. Remia elbowed him, ¡°I am not that older!¡± ¡°Haha! A golden rule; never ask for thedy¡¯s age, right?¡± Alex chuckled, then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I am too careful. Maybe I am actually hurting others by thinking too much about our circumstances. I think if Ste and I were to do some close exercise, she would get a huge boost of motivation to move around¡­¡± Remia squinted her eyes, ¡°What close exercise?¡± She sounded pretty dead, but a grin spread on her face. Alex looked around, whistling. He didn¡¯t dare to go further with his joke. He then said, ¡°I am sure of a few things, though. Because you are one of my friends, I want to tell you about my ss. I want you to work with me, too. For our future, be it the same as it is, or different. We will see. I know I can no longer hide it from my girlfriend,¡± Alex said. And atst, he added, ¡°Everyone associated with the Deathwill Castle is on the hungry demon¡¯s lists. We will soon start hunting them all. That¡¯s my responsibility as the Master of Deathwill Castle and the husband of the Deathwill Sisters.¡± Remia listened to his words with a faint smile on her face. In the past, Elias Deathwill showered her with empty promises. Inparison, Alex was honest. He sat down with her, held her hand tightly, and honestly stated his feelings. And even though he had hidden some stuff, he never made empty promises. Right now, as Remia stared into the spanning forest, her heart drummed loudly. Her cheeks warmed, and her grip on Alex¡¯s hand became tighter. She felt sweet emotions from Elias Deathwill¡¯s empty promises in the past. But that was, in the end, an empty feeling. Only now did Remia realize how sweet one¡¯s feelings could get. Shenguorously turned her eyes at Alex, then said in a faint, slow voice, ¡°I really like you, Alex.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored,¡± Alex replied. Remia closed her eyes, then rested her head on his shoulder. Alex wrapped his arm around her in response, hugging thedy¡¯s body. They spent some time in a silence where two hearts thumped loudly. Chapter 94 Chapter 94: Mother¡¯s tits The duo of good friends sat in silence. Alex still had his arm wrapped around Remia¡¯s body. She also keptying on him, making them seem pretty close. Upon seeing them, anyone would mistake their rtionship. With their faint smiles, Alex and Remia gave off an image of a happy couple. They were still good friends, though. Nheless, that kind of a mood couldn¡¯t continue. Remia let out a chuckle, then stood up. Stretching her arms up, she let out melodious sounds to Alex¡¯s ears. ¡°Our mood kept getting awkward,¡± Remia said in a casual tone. Alex stood up and nodded, ¡°I will hide your words and emotions behind it in the corner of my heart.¡± ¡°That sounds pretty sweet. Maybe I will unlock your heart soon,¡± Remia replied with slightly reddened cheeks. And with those words, they forgot about the talk and mood that had just happened. They returned to being just good friends. They killed time by helping Bo with his new skills and little foxes. Although he was a big wolf, many enemies attacking at once still threatened his life! With Alex and Remia¡¯s help, Bo¡¯s burden lessened, and he could easier level up and raise his skills¡¯ proficiency. Atst, Olivia had arrived in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C It had been a long journey. But after receiving her boyfriend¡¯s call, Olivia, like usual, threw everything aside and rushed to his side. She followed her heart closely; her impulsive reactions were often pretty reckless. And even though Olivia had dumped her friends without too much thinking, no one found it weird. Olivia avoided Alex¡¯s subject a lot, but it was clear that she had been missing him. Her jealousy was also palpable. However, no one could tell what exactly she was jealous of. How would they react if her friends knew that she had given her consent for a game harem? Olivia didn¡¯t even want to think about it! Alex became a victim of her secrets, though. Every female friend couldn¡¯t understand him and his game decision. Was there really a ss that forced him to stay away from everyone, abandoning them and his girlfriend? Therefore, a lot of Olivia¡¯s close girls often gossiped about Alex. And it was rightfully so. Even though Olivia knew about those rumors, she couldn¡¯t say or do anything. Without much intel, their thoughts and decisions were understandable. On the other hand, Alex¡¯s male friends had been so close with Alex that they encouraged Olivia often and defended Alex as if he had truly hidden everything from her. They were¡­ homies. ¡®Is that her?¡¯ Olivia immediately noticed a beautiful woman next to her beloved. In her robes, Remia had her curves hidden. But in spite of those lengthy and loose clothes, Remia¡¯s chest stood out a little. Everyone could see her gender through that part and wonder how big her chest actually was without those clothes concealing her melons. It was pretty intriguing how Remia¡¯s melons managed to push those robes forward. But what was more intriguing was that she stuck close to Alex. Having an older woman was like a dream or fantasy. It wasn¡¯t that rare to have older girls as girlfriends since Olivia had seen many girls her age hitting on underssmen. That alone was pretty arousing for young men such as Alex. But in his case, he had a woman much older than those seniors from school. Remia looked simr to Olivia¡¯s mother! ¡®I won¡¯t lose,¡¯ Olivia whispered inwardly. ¡°Handsome!¡± Olivia then shouted. Alex squinted his eyes, feeling like he could see through Olivia¡¯s thoughts. His girlfriend didn¡¯t give him time to clear the misunderstanding, though. Olivia crossed her arms, ¡°You have seen my mom¡¯s tits, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Alex babbled unconsciously. Olivia lifted her chin, pressing for an answer in her former delinquent mood, ¡°You surely have nced a few times into her cleavage. We are both young, and I am also guilty. So?¡± Olivia titled her head. Alex sucked a lot of breath, then nodded, ¡°At home, your mother often goes just in her lingerie, so¡­ I am guilty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care,¡± Olivia replied, ¡°It means you know my potential. In a few years, you will fondle even a bigger pair!¡± Alex sighed and nodded a few times, ¡°You will getplexes if youpare yourself to every girl.¡± ¡°Just how many have you gotten?¡± Olivia threw a re, but she still extended her hands to cuddle with him. It was her favorite, and she wouldn¡¯t give up any asion to hug her beloved. It was even more important as Remia had been looking at them. The forest fairy had beenughing all the time, though. She could see through Olivia¡¯s misunderstanding. And the way she immediately promised to offer her peak self in the future was also somewhat cute. [Your stamina regeneration has increased.] ¡°Can we clear the misunderstanding now?¡± Alex spoke with Olivia rubbing his cheeks with hers. She blinked her eyes, then looked at Remia while tightly hugging him, ¡°Misunderstanding? Is she not a part of your harem?¡± Alex gave a gentle chop on Olivia¡¯s head, then whispered, ¡°Introduction first¡­ Remia is my good friend and the princess of forest fairies. She¡¯s been struggling with a viin in her tribe, so enough of your misunderstandings.¡± Olivia joined her hands in apology, ¡°Haha! Sorry, girl! I gave him consent to go for a harem, but it still feels weird to introduce myself to a love rival, let alone act as if nothing is going on. Is it just me?¡± Remia shook her head, ¡°In our world, it¡¯smon for girls to fight for their lover¡¯s attention. We are also pretty selfish. Rather than looking at a man¡¯s rtionship, we ignore other girls and fight to be his favorite. It can be endless pampering or any other method. We will put other girls aside and not miss any second with our beloved to show our love. There¡¯s always a favorite in the harem, then the rest,¡± Remia said. She then shed a gentle smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Olivia. I am Remia, and I¡¯ve fallen for your boyfriend, so I will make you angry sometimes.¡± It was a smile of a nun. No one could get angry at the kind-hearteddy whose heart thumped for Alex; even his girlfriend couldn¡¯t! Olivia stared with her lips parted, then tightened her grasp on his clothes, ¡°My name is Olivia, and I will remain his favorite!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s a good goal,¡± Remia chuckled faintly. Olivia then sent a smug smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are going, but there should be more girls around. Be my big sis, and I will tell you more about Alex.¡± Remia agreed with Olivia on the spot. And it seemed like they found amon link, bing friends in less than five minutes! Alex narrowed his eyes, looking at his girlfriend with a profound expression. She had epted harem easily, and it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t just stay by his side and let him have his way with others. She would participate in his harem life and have fun too. ¡®It¡¯s just a game. And too many girls around can throw even my handsome out of his flow. That should be funny,¡¯ Olivia chuckled as she imagined the scenario in which Alex would get flustered by having too many women around him. As the favorite, she always would be chosen by him. Other girls still could threaten her status, even though it was the game. Having a lot to say in his harem matters would give her so much advantage that no girl would be able to overthrow her status. Olivia needed to be close with everyone, even the potential harem members, to have that power. If not close, then sharp enough to show that she was not ass to be yed with! She would be a sister that everyone liked and relied on on! That was an unnecessary knowledge Olivia had absorbed from novels. Alex didn¡¯t know his girlfriend¡¯s thoughts. He believed she had been enjoying herself as much as she could so that this whole harem topic would be less painful. In this game, every girl was so authentic that Olivia¡¯s consent for a harem could change at an unexpected time. If that were to happen, and she asked him to stop the harem life in-game world, Alex would be put in the wrong spot. He nced at two girls who shared some secrets with each other already, ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of having a favorite.¡± Olivia¡¯s face contorted. Chapter 95 Chapter 95: Little creature! ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of having a favorite,¡± Alex said. At first, he didn¡¯t want to bring that up. But his heart wouldn¡¯t allow him to have those thoughts buried at the bottom of his heart. His heart was where he would hide and treasure the sweet moments with his beloved. His time with Deathwill Sisters and their smiles, his short adventure with Olivia and their school life, and Remia¡¯s confession. His heart was for those memories. Alex noticed Olivia¡¯s reaction. He said, ¡°Such a harem would turn into a mindless and lustful game without any feeling behind it, wouldn¡¯t it? If I had a favorite, I would only show my true self to her. I would talk about all my rtionships with her. I would tell her about my happy and sad days, hoping she would smile or cry together with me. I would share my genuine feelings with her. For others, I would maintain that strong and reliable man¡¯s appearance that they could find a sense of security in. I wouldn¡¯t allow them to see my weak self. Why would I? I already have my favorite to share my burdens with, right?¡± Alex asked. Remia understood his reasoning while Olivia did her best toprehend his words. Still, if his harem was with a favorite girl, it would look like the most harems. While sharing happiness with other girls would be pretty enjoyable, as each would react differently, the same couldn¡¯t be said about sadness. ¡°Harem is a both frustrating and selfish concept. While girls fight to be the favorite, their beloved fills his ego by conquering more women; or rather, by just simply having a bountiful sex life,¡± Alex blushed a little since he was a virgin. He continued, ¡°I could¡¯ve scored at least a few girls already.¡± To those words, Remia blushed. Olivia narrowed her eyes and formed a fist, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Her tone was lethal and dangerous! Alex nodded, ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you remember that woman in the auction house, Remia? A fewdies in my Tree House¡¯s neighborhood have shown me that they are interested in me.¡± Although she had been trembling ever since Alex¡¯s blunt words, Olivia kept ring into Alex¡¯s eyes, not doing anything. She knew about that harem, yet how he formed words made her feel like crying. She didn¡¯t expect Alex toe out with such a topic! Alex said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Remia say it already? Girls in harem get selfish. They don¡¯t care about other women, so a man with a harem doesn¡¯t have to hold back at all. A one-night stand, countless harem members, and so on. Everyone thinks of themselves.¡± From the side, Remia sighed. Olivia saw her reaction. Her heart grew more confused. ¡°I want to say yes, but I also want to say no. I am not perfect. Rather, I am too inexperienced,¡± Alex sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want a harem with a favorite girl. It will result in other girls doing their all to be the best. They would hide their pain and sadness and lie to me. I want to be authentic to every I love. And I expect every girl to be the same. That¡¯s who I am, and that¡¯s the principle I¡¯ve been living ever since I can remember,¡± Alex said, looking deeply into Olivia¡¯s ck eyes. In that gaze, he told her that he didn¡¯t care whether it was the game world or not. He would treasure everyone and be himself. No one could change that part of him! Olivia kept trembling, but with each passing second, her chaos subsided. She soon no longer shivered, letting her fist go. Lifting her eyes to look at him again, Olivia whispered, ¡°I know your principles well. You helped me be a better girl.¡± Alex smiled, ¡°If it were past Olivia, I would have my face punched already.¡± Olivia smirked, ¡°I would turn you into my buddy panda.¡± As things turned for the better, Remia sighed from the side. Inwardly, she was also overwhelmed by Alex¡¯s statement. She felt a strange sense of pride and a thirst for a challenge. She wanted to win a spot in his heart even more. Alex wrapped his hands around Olivia¡¯s waist, then pulled her closer. They were glued to each other like inseparable love fools. He leaned down and went for a kiss. Olivia didn¡¯t just wait for him. She gave him a room and pushed herself even closer. Atst, their tongues coiled, and the couple exchanged saliva in a breathless battle. Remia¡¯s eyes dted until her limits, looking at them from the side. Her head grew dizzy, and she felt so hot as if the sun had fallen from the sky. Although she was older than these two, her love life was a big failure. Shecked so much experience that Alex and Olivia¡¯s kissing weakened her legs. ¡®Are they even breathing?¡¯ Remia asked innocently. After enough kissing that made the princess nearly fall onto her bottom, Olivia let Alex go. Contrary to her new friend, she stood as if nothing had happened. Her cheeks were pretty scarlet, though. Alex caressed her face, then whispered, ¡°I love you, Olivia. I couldn¡¯t take any step further in my harem, knowing that you have absolutely no knowledge about other girls. Things are getting really spicy in a different realm. I don¡¯t even know whether I will be able to stop myself again should anything simr happen.¡± Olivia smiled, giving Alex a peculiar nce, ¡°Other than girls from your ss, is there someone else?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alex shook his head. Olivia nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you, haven¡¯t I? I know you won¡¯t mindlessly chase after skirts¡­ I know it, but it still hurt! Fuck!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Alex let out a cry. Remia whispered, ¡°Ah, she hit him.¡± Olivia punched his stomach next, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have chosen better words?!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t give me time to think about it?¡± Alex replied while rubbing his face. Olivia harrumphed, ¡°What me? I am not going anywhere. You could¡¯ve taken your time.¡± ¡°I felt like I had to speak immediately,¡± Alex med his inexperience again. These two bickered for a little. Olivia then crossed her arms, ¡°My ns are ruined. I wanted to be a favorite who was liked by everyone. I would call other girls ¡®big sisters¡¯ or ¡®sisters¡¯, depending on their age, and be the most important girl in the harem. How should I progress now?¡± Olivia genuinely asked her new big sister. Remia nervously smiled, ¡°Um¡­ You should find an answer within yourself. It will be your, and only your answer. I can just say that you can¡¯t expect to be friends with everyone from the harem¡­¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. Nothing stops my handsome from taking a liking to some other delinquent girls like me.¡± ¡°Do you still call yourself delinquent?¡± Alex asked. Olivia ignored his question, still pondering about her own, ¡°Hmmm¡­ Oh, I know.¡± Remia was genuinely captivated by thisss from another world. She immediately asked about what had sprouted in Olivia¡¯s mind. And as Olivia found Remia cute, she replied with a big smile, ¡°I will probably stay neutral with most girls. As a favorite, I was willing to take the duty. But now, I can just focus on the cutest girls!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Remia blinked her eyes. Olivia was ady who liked the cute things, and she also was cuddly with her female friends, ¡°I will be closer with cute girls, stay neutral with the most, and school bad girls!¡± Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°The cutest? So with everyone?¡± Remia and Olivia sent him a disappointed nce. Alex awkwardly scratched his hair. He even found Schnee cute after theirst talk in her room. And as he thought about her tits, his cheeks grew redder. Olivia noticed his reaction, ¡°Handsome. I love you so much I can tell what you are thinking. Who is that titty chick?¡± ¡°You will meet everyone soon,¡± Alex avoided the question. Only now did Olivia realize that she really knew nothing. But as Alex took out tickets and passed those to his girlfriend and Remia, Olivia¡¯s eyes twinkled. Her curiosity in his ss grew further. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my Tree House. We will use these tickets here,¡± Alex chuckled, then led the way to his house. Here, everyone used the invitation tickets. While Remia knew a few things about the Deathwill, Olivia was quite clueless. [You have been teleported to the Deathwill Castle.] ¡°Hello! I am Celia, the leader of Team Friends!¡± Celia was the first one to greet two new visitors. Remia couldn¡¯t help but smile at such a cute little girl. On the other hand, Olivia shivered. Her lips were quivering. She took even a step back as her eyesnded on Celia, ¡°What is this little creature?! So cute!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Celia let out the weird sound, ¡°Alex! She is like Aunt Schnee!¡± Celia ran away. ¡°No! Little one!¡± Olivia immediately ran after her. Chapter 96 Chapter 96: Simr personalities? Hu! Hu! Hu! Celia ran away with all her might as if her life depended on it. Even though Olivia didn¡¯t exude any ill-intent, she let out the simr vibes as Schnee did before snatching Celia into her embrace. The little duhan didn¡¯t like such cuddling! ¡°Little one! Don¡¯t run away! Let me be your aunt!¡± Olivia caught up to Celia with her higher stats, then offered to be Celia¡¯s aunt with a wide smile. Celia peeked at her with a shock, ¡°No!¡± The only positive thing about Olivia was that her chest was much smaller than Schnee¡¯s. If she were to hug her, Celia wouldn¡¯t feel too much pressure on her head! She still didn¡¯t want to get caught! Atst, Celia noticed her mother! ¡°Mom!¡± Celia called out loudly before using her duhan strength to jump into Sara¡¯s embrace. Seeing the unfamiliardy, Olivia stopped chasing the little creature. ¡®There¡¯s no mistake now. This woman is after my handsome,¡¯ Olivia whispered inwardly. Before her, Sara stood in her casual clothes. It was the usual sweater and tight pants. Her curves and bountiful chest were on an entire disy, allowing Olivia to understand what kind of a lucky guy her boyfriend was. Olivia was particrly drawn by Sara¡¯s face and thighs, which made her look like a young girl analyzing the celebrity. Her ck eyes had been going up and down for a good while. Sara held her daughter tightly, then whispered, ¡°She is Alex¡¯s girlfriend. You can¡¯t run away from her, or you will make Alex sad.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia asked. She was particrly worried about hurting Alex. Sara nodded gently, then shifted her attention toward Olivia. As the young yer scanned her openly, Sara allowed herself to do the same. Before her, a pretty girl of Alex¡¯s age stood. From the fighter¡¯s perspective, Olivia¡¯s body was well developed. Sara saw through a naked eye that Olivia regrly exercised and that she didn¡¯t ck off. Alex had told her before that Olivia was a pretty strong girl, even in his world where no magic or mana existed. He even shared a short story where Olivia alone beat a hoodlum on the street. She did it in the name of justice, of course. That was why Sara didn¡¯t think that the yer¡¯s stats, such as strength or agility, were behind Olivia¡¯s well-trained body. As Sara stared deeply into Olivia¡¯s face, she momentarily noticed something within Olivia¡¯s hues. It was a fleeting feeling, but Sara wouldn¡¯t forget about it for the rest of her life. Her soul trembled, after all. ¡®Does she have some kind of a skill, or is it a power from Earth?¡¯ Sara asked herself, as she couldn¡¯t ask such a sensitive question yet. Their rtionship just started, after all. However, there had been something within Olivia that piqued Sara¡¯s interest. And because of that feeling, she truly believed in Alex¡¯s stories about his girlfriend. After all, how could a girl her age beat a hoodlum without any mana? Unfortunately, it was true that girls without mana or other supernatural stats were weaker than men. From the perspective of the curious momma, Sara examined Olivia¡¯s beauty. And she could say that Alex was a lucky fellow if he would be able to keep this girl¡¯s hand. Olivia was too pretty. Her ck hair and eyes were exceptionally charming. She had a great figure and a lot of room for growth. Speaking of that growth, Olivia¡¯s body naturally had developed better than most of her girls. That maturity mixed with still noticeable youthness gave her a unique beauty and charm to her age. Sara was getting jealous the more she looked. Atst, Olivia and Sara greeted each other, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± They once again eximed at the same time. Since she was younger, Olivia took a step back. She showed enough courtesy and respect for the olderdy, then waited for Sara to carry on the talk. Sara smiled at such a disy of decorum, ¡°Alex has told us a little about you, Olivia. I¡¯m Sara. I hope we will get along as I am very curious about you and your world. I¡¯ve been called big sister by everyone except Celia and Alex for some time now. But I wouldn¡¯t mind you using my name.¡± To such a lovely duhan momma, Olivia utterly lost any delinquent vibes. She nodded bashfully, then whispered, ¡°Big sister¡­ Ah, it sounds so awkward.¡± ¡°Haha! You sounded cute just now,¡± Sara smiled brightly at the new visitor, then approached her with Celia in his arms. Her little daughter had been worried about Alex. If she hurt him by running away from his girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself. Sara shook Celia gently, signaling her that she could speak, ¡°Come on.¡± Celia bit her lips, ¡°Leader Of Team Friends, Celia!¡± Olivia joined her hands and went ¡®Cute!¡¯, which was pretty simr to what Celia showed in recent days. No matter how many times she bullied Schnee, Celia would always contribute and be in awe of Alex¡¯s magic spells. Without those magic spells, Schnee would be the one bullying after all! And as Olivia disyed the expected reaction, Celia got more ustomed to the new visitor. She no longer associated her with Schnee. Instead, she gave her a chance, ¡°You can hug me!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you so much, Little Celia!¡± Olivia immediately extended her hands, picking Celia from her mother¡¯s hands. She held her like the greatest treasure, reminding Sara of her early days as a mother. Back then, Sara was so careful while holding her newborn child that she could barely move her hands. She promptly hugged Celia, not letting her go at all. Olivia was the same now. But as Celia was already four years old, Olivia had much more room to cuddle with the little duhan. She rubbed her cheeks on Celia, then slowly stroked her hair. Celia was like a motionless doll, ¡°You aren¡¯t like Aunt Schnee.¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t be happier to hear those words, ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t run away from me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Celia agreed. ¡°You are the best and the cutest! How could my handsome hide you for so long?!¡± Olivia let out a few adorable noises. But then, an unfamiliar to Olivia¡¯s ears voice rang out, ¡°No one can be like me, Celia. I¡¯m the best aunt and the sexiest girl in this castle.¡± Schnee came out from the shadows. She moved slowly on her renowned catwalk, which made her tits sway from side to side. Those two enormous melons would charm even an asexual person, or Schnee was that confident in her beauty. Her voice also taunted, just like her curves. Her tone, eyes, and walk simply challenged Olivia. Schnee even let out a smug smile as she approached Olivia, ¡°Wee to the Deathwill Castle. The first rule you should adhere to is never getting on my bad side.¡± ¡°And what would happen if I got on that bad side?¡± Olivia let Celia go, then straightened her back, pushing her chest up. She tilted her head and asked in a tone that matched Schnee¡¯s approach! Schnee sneered, ¡°The moment I saw you, I knew we won¡¯t get along. People with simr personalities can¡¯t find amon link. So, if you get on that bad side, I will keep snatching what you love the most. In that, I am utterly confident,¡± Schnee stated. Olivia sneered as well, ¡°So much for an old baba virgin. Hey, babushka. Make me some food. That¡¯s how you can stay relevant here, right? By giving some milk, I mean. Milk bread and cheese will suffice for this young, flexible, healthy girl.¡± ¡°The fuck you said?¡± Schnee red. ¡°The fuck you threatening for?¡± Olivia smirked. A momentter, a fight erupted between these two girls. Chapter 97 Chapter 97: I love you! ¡°Mom! Where did Alex go?¡± Celia asked after Sara had taken her away from Schnee and Olivia. The duhan momma saw that these two shared somemon traits. Before any vulgar words left their lips, Sara took her daughter away. They were on their way toward Ste¡¯s room. ¡°Alex saw that we were about to introduce ourselves, so he took Remia to Ste. It¡¯s not just Olivia who came here for a visit,¡± Sara patted her daughter¡¯s hair. And hearing about Remia, Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°I have a quest for her! Alex helped me with it!¡± ¡°Really? What did you twoe out with?¡± Sara asked with a wide smile. Celia grinned, ¡°Alex gave me two skill books. He told me that I will be able to give them as a reward to Remia if she helps us with gardens!¡± Alex also talked with Olivia about those skill books. She didn¡¯t mind him using those skills for himself. They killed the boss as a two-man party, and Olivia believed that it was primarily due to Alex¡¯s ss and skills. Of course, Alex kept reminding his girlfriend that she had yed a crucial role in their boss¡¯ fight. And since his funds were game-breaking, Alex had saved a few gold coins for his beloved. Sara nodded, ¡°Your system should help you give her a quest. If nothing pops out, don¡¯t cry and just offer the quest.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Celia agreed with her mother. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In a different room, Alex and Remia faced the peculiarzydy. Even though a new guest had arrived in the castle, Ste still remained in her bed. It was her hobby, her life, and much more! And she also knew that Alex would introduce new guests to her anyway. Ste dly continued her crocodile hibernation, following the strictzy people¡¯s rules. Remia and Alex exchanged nces, then chuckled, ¡°I told you. She is sozy. But I, for one, know that this girl is a genius. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t make me and Celia go ¡®What was that?!¡¯ just by opening up windows.¡± Hearing those words, Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She grew nervous, and her ample body trembled a little. Remia didn¡¯t miss that reaction, ¡°Is she sick?¡± Alex awkwardlyughed, ¡°She¡¯s nervous because I saw through her! Haha! But I still appreciate the sexy sloth¡¯s efforts. It means more than she thinks.¡± Remia sweetly smiled, ¡°Did you hear it, Miss Ste? You¡¯ve made Alex happy. No need to be nervous.¡± ¡°Jealous,¡± Ste said without turning her face to look at Remia. Remia jumped as her emotions had been so easily seen through, ¡°It¡¯s subtle jealousy! Nothing mean or evil!¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied, making Remia confused like never before. It took some effort for Alex to keep hisughter to himself. Remia still saw through his expression, though. Then, the doors to Ste¡¯s room opened. The little duhan and her momma had arrived together! Celia didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to jump into Alex¡¯s hands. While she hugged him, her mother approached Remia. Both of them stared into each other¡¯s eyes briefly. Sara wanted to say and talk about many things rted to her home with Remia. However, there was something she absolutely had to say. ¡°I condemn what my father did to you and others. We are victims of his empty promises, but Elias Deathwill was, is, and will be my father. On behalf of my sisters, I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart. Thank you for not harboring a grudge against him and stopping the forest fairies from trying to take revenge,¡± Sara spoke genuinely. Remia grasped her hands, then replied, ¡°It¡¯s just as you¡¯ve said, Miss Sara. We are all victims, except a few people who knew about his excesses.¡± Reasonably so, Remia believed that people from Elias Deathwill¡¯s government were aware of his affairs. Even if not the whole government or royal circle knew about it, at least a scant group of people was aware of it. She spoke precisely about those people. ¡°Thest thing I want is for innocent people to suffer because of the stronger¡¯s excesses. We can¡¯t stop those muscle heads, but we can mitigate their recklessness, can¡¯t we?¡± Remia let out a gentle smile. Sara smiled broadly as well, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s our duty. We also have to atone for their sins.¡± They were both royalties. Because of that, these twodies found amon link. They became closer and swore to help each other, even if the whole world had descended into chaos. Listening to their talk from the side, Alex didn¡¯t dare to chime in. He knew that it was an important talk that these twodies needed. He also felt relieved that Remia managed to find a familiar soul within Sara¡¯s eyes. He and Celia had been grinning for a while. ¡°My little one has something for you, Remia,¡± Sara said after she and Remia had be closer friends. Although Remia wouldn¡¯t call her big sister like others, she no longer used any honorifics. Remia turned toward Celia. She knelt, then patted her hair, ¡°Have you prepared something for me, Celia?¡± Celia grinned wider due to Remia¡¯s kind tone. She nodded, ¡°I have a quest for you! Help us with our gardens, and I will give you these two books as the reward!¡± Celia slowly operated through her system. From her inventory, two skill books popped out! They dropped onto the ground as Celia had been too slow to catch them. She picked them up, then held dearly, ¡°Alex gave me those!¡± ¡°I see,¡± Remia nodded, then furtively looked at Alex. She then retracted her attention back to Celia. Exining the process of her forest fairies¡¯ techniques, Remia gathered everyone¡¯s attention. It turned out that her garden craft was a pretty lonely concept. Celia lifted her hand, ¡°My friends and I will be with you!¡± Alex nodded, ¡°We have a free day, right? Let¡¯s make a pic. Do you need to focus deeply, Remia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to make a pic. I just need to be in the vicinity after using my techniques,¡± Remia reassured everyone. And with that, Alex decided that everyone would attend a pic. It would be a good family bonding. Celia looked forward to that! She wanted to sing, make tea, and exchange food with everyone. She also wanted to see the process of the thorny gardens turning for the better. Her little heart knew no boundaries when it came to curiosity. Alex looked behind, ¡°Ste! We are going!¡± Atst, Ste pped her wings and used her wind magic. She attached herself to Alex¡¯s back, shocking Remia in the process. Then, everyone left the room. They headed back, so it would be just natural for them to meet Schnee and Olivia on their way. Alex had weird precognition that something bad was happening as these two couldn¡¯t be left alone. His worries became a reality when he saw his girlfriend waving her spear around. Schnee used the same tactic to bully Olivia! She kept changing from her human form to a little cat one, attacking Olivia from all angles. She avoided Olivia¡¯s point of view pretty well. But just a few breaths after Alex and others arrived at the scene, Olivia suddenly gained a confidence boost, as if that was a real skill. She felt Schnee¡¯s presence and cut her cheek, ¡°Stop using that cat form, babushka.¡± ¡°You already saw through me?¡± Schnee asked in shock. Olivia smirked, ¡°I utterly can not lose to you. And I saw my handsome in the corner of my eye. That¡¯s enough for me!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Alex and Sara¡¯s intervention, their little spar could truly go in both ways. Olivia really had talent, the same as Alex. There was no other exnation as her skills weremon skills. Yet, she faced Schnee bravely and even attacked back. That made Sara look at Olivia in a different light, ¡°You also use a spear, so I nned to offer you my skill¡­ But now, I really want to pass you my knowledge! As a woman who wants to progress, I need a training partner who can match me and my talent. Would you like to follow my steps for a while, Olivia?¡± Sara asked. In Olivia¡¯s eyes, a new message appeared. [You have received a new quest!] [The Duhan Royalty¡¯s Training Quest!] [Reward: The Duhan¡¯s Royal Spearmanship(Epic)] ¡°Big sister! I love you! I¡¯m in your hands!¡± Olivia dropped her spear and pounced at Sara with a broad smile, utterly ignoring her wounds and blood on her clothes. Sara epted her hug wholeheartedly, ¡°Hehe! I already wanted to have a nice talk with you. It¡¯s just one of many topics we will gossip about.¡± ¡°Hehe! I love you so much!¡± Olivia grinned. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°You overuse the meaning of those words, Olivia.¡± ¡°I love you too, handsome!¡± Olivia spoke while her face was buried within Sara¡¯s ample chest. She then noticed Ste¡¯s attached to his back¡­ Her chest sshed so seductively¡­ It was as if her boyfriend had a soft pillow wherever he moved! Olivia couldn¡¯t help but tremble with jealousy, ¡°You three sisters really have big pairs¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Schnee harrumphed victoriously. After that event, Ste healed Olivia¡¯s wounds. Everyone headed to one of the gardens¡­ Atst, a significant change appeared in the Deathwill Castle¡¯s appearance. Remia used her techniques, erasing the thorns. She made the whole garden more green and even nted a few new flowers together with Celia. Alex and others had a pic, of course. In that peculiar time, Remia and Olivia learned much more things about Alex¡¯s legendary ss and Deathwill Sisters. These two unique girls offered their cooperation. ¡°Legendary ss¡­ Husband and wives in name¡­ Husband! Haha!¡± Oliviaughed out loud. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°Now, you find it funny, huh.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98: Olivia¡¯s daily life in the Deathwill Castle [A few dayster.] The Deathwill Castle brimmed with the hard work due to two guests. Just a few meters away from the grand gates, Olivia and Sara had been training together. Contrary to her sweet honor student attitude, Sara¡¯s teacher mode had been much harsher and rougher! Olivia didn¡¯t even have time to take a break during the duhan momma¡¯s teachings. They continued to train as if their tomorrow depended on it. ¡°Big sister! My stamina bar is almost empty!¡± Olivia said while panting roughly. Sara smiled widely, but that smile belonged to a demon teacher in Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°So you can still move for a little more! Lift up your spear!¡± Olivia bit her lips, not daring to say more, ¡°¡­¡± Following Sara¡¯s teachings, Olivia moved her body without utilizing her skill. She performed a move that was known as ¡®Three Cut Skill¡¯. Of course, if Olivia were to use her mana, her weapon would let out a glow that would sharpen her spear. Her body movement would also be faster. But as she just mimicked the skill, Olivia was slower, and her spear didn¡¯t even pose a threat to Sara. Sara gently shifted her spear to the side, knocking Olivia away. Her sparring partnernded on her bottom. She smiled, ¡°Out of ten tries, you used the skill three times without relying on the system. Well done for a beginner.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ big sister¡­¡± Olivia slowly spoke while trying to catch her breath. After spending some time with Sara, Olivia noticed that the duhan momma and her boyfriend shared the same trait; they were good timekeepers. Sara had created a schedule where she would teach Olivia the basics of spearmanship in the castle. Then, they would train outside roughly an hourter. She stuck close to her schedule and never dared to disobey it. Even if Olivia wanted to y more with the little creature, Sara mercilessly took her away from Celia! Sara could see a little of Olivia¡¯s thoughts on her face. She smiled and approached her, then sat down next to her. Both wore spare clothes, the ones everyone could dirty at any time. A simple white t-shirt and short pants. However, ever since the beginning of her training schedule, Olivia had never made Sara sweat, not even a little. She was the one who perspired the most. Looking to the side, Olivia noticed that Sara had been looking at her with a warm expression. ¡®I have never been this close with an NPC¡­ I can¡¯t me my handsome for trying to protect them at all cost,¡¯ Olivia understood Alex¡¯s reasoning and why would he keep his ss and this ce from everyone else. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did I do too well, big sister? You¡¯ve never looked at me in such a way.¡± ¡°I was searching for a part within you that wants to give up,¡± Sara replied, ¡°Luckily, I found nothing like that.¡± Olivia grinned, ¡°I am not a person who gives up, big sister!¡± Sara grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve known it for some time now.¡± She had been merciless toward Olivia because of a few reasons. Of course, the most influential one was Sara¡¯s status as NPC. Her leveling up depended solely on Alex, as his ss allowed her to level like a yer. But it wasn¡¯t like NPCs couldn¡¯t raise their skills. They could keep practicing their skills and try to upgrade them, increasing their grade to be legendary! Level yed a crucial role, but it wasn¡¯t absolute. That was why Sara hoped to find a sparring partner that would help her get growth in strength. At first, Sara had nned to pass some of her skills to Olivia without Alex asking her about it. She had that idea ever since Alex had told her about Olivia¡¯s weapon. But after seeing through Olivia¡¯s talent, the duhan momma¡¯s ns changed. She took the initiative and offered the training. If Sara had to be candid, she also wanted to see through Olivia¡¯s resistance. If Alex¡¯s girlfriend couldn¡¯t endure this much training and learn skills, then her future as a high-level yer would be in jeopardy. Fortunately, Olivia seemed to have all that was needed to be a highly-skilled yer. And such a yer would help Sara significantly. Their friendship could only get better as Olivia¡¯s personality was to Sara¡¯s liking. Of course, she was like Schnee, but Olivia had respect for Sara. And because of that respect, she was significantly different than her cat sister. ¡°After you learn how to use skills without a system, your mana flow will naturally follow you and your intent. Let¡¯s call it [Assimtion],¡± Sara exined. Olivia nodded, listening attentively. ¡°If you reach that level, your mana costs will get reduced by half, if not more. You will move faster, be more decisive, and you will be able to judge your opponents easier. That leveles with many benefits,¡± Sara concluded. Olivia added with a faint smile, ¡°It will be morefortable fighting and dealing with annoying pests.¡± Mana flow was highly important. Even a good grip allowed mana to flow faster to the weapon, allowing the user to reach greater damage and go beyond limits. It was essential to know the basics and leverage them. ¡°Some monsters swing their sword without knowing the basics, yet their movement is perfect. Your boyfriend is one of those people¡­ But don¡¯t quote me on that. I am not a sword user,¡± Sara revealed a little tidbit. She knew some stuff since her father was a mighty swordsman, respected by people from his world and other continents. Olivia hugged her knees and swayed from side to side, ¡°I also got that feeling, big sister! Ah, by the way¡­ What do you think about his current equipment set?¡± She asked with a wide grin on her face. Sara brought her hand to her lips, then replied while looking away, ¡°It kindles my aggressive side.¡± ¡°So cute!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but exim loudly. Who knew that older women acting youthful could be this cute?! Chapter 99 Chapter 99: Hiding spot ¡°My handsome looks particrly aggressive in that outfit, just like that gangster Wolfgang,¡± Olivia swayed faster, enjoying the talk about her beloved. She and Deathwill Sisters had fought alongside each other already. Their enemy was naturally Wolfen Demon, an existence that piqued Olivia¡¯s interest. He was not cute but epic. He was like one of thest bosses with his vast body, making her heart thump with excitement. She knew that those hungry demons were a severe threat to her big sister and other girls, but Olivia still couldn¡¯t cover her fun. It was gratifying since Olivia had been able to test her new skills and see her progress. Naturally, Remia had also supported everyone with her skills. Her forest connection gave a lot of room to breathe to everyone. She was also strong enough to stall Wolfen Demon for one minute. Because of that, Alex had decided to use his battle spirit in a battle against Wolfen Demon. s, Bo failed to impact the battle against the hungry demon. They were of the exact origin, so Bo could only watch from afar in the end. He did his best to steal skills from Wolfen Demon! ¡°Nothing can be worse than thatmander set,¡± Sara chuckled. Olivia nodded a few times, wholeheartedly agreeing with her big sister, ¡°He just doesn¡¯t look in such official clothes! Haha!¡± As their talk reached a prettyfortable topic, Sara decided to ask about Olivia¡¯s opinion about her sisters, ¡°It might be too early to ask such a question, but what do you think about others?¡± Olivia squinted her eyes, ¡°Big sister is a bully.¡± ¡°Ah, I am not!¡± Sara strongly opposed such words, then roughly ruffled Olivia¡¯s hair as her opinion didn¡¯t change. ¡°I like Ste a lot! She is the second cutest after Celia!¡± Olivia continued. Out of three sisters, Ste was the cutest. She slept a lot, but Alex visited her every day, bringing Olivia with him. He genuinely took care of her while doing all in his power to make Ste independent. And as though it seemed impossible, Ste did little things that genuinely pleased his heart. For example, she used her wind magic to throw away her sweaty clothes. At first, Olivia couldn¡¯t really process Alex¡¯s train of thought. But on the second day and after a bath with Ste, Olivia agreed wholeheartedly with her beloved. That was because Ste¡¯s unique charm had reached Olivia¡¯s heart, ¡°Lazy people will bezy people. Ste seems to be born with herziness, so it¡¯s not like I could me her for beingzy. That was why I thought that Alex was wasting his efforts. If he really wanted to help her, he just should clean her room once a week. But when I heard Ste¡¯s voice and saw that she went against her personality to speak and please Alex¡¯s efforts, I just fell in love! So cute!¡± Olivia screamed like a fangirl. Sara rolled her eyes, ¡°Ste got so lucky¡­ She has now four people looking after her. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Even Remia liked the winged girl. And with her kind-hearted heart, Remia couldn¡¯t ignore Ste. The sexy andzy girl¡¯s life had changed significantly, for the better. That was possible because of Alex. He opened the doors to Ste¡¯s life. ¡°I don¡¯t like Schnee. She needs some serious spanking!¡± Olivia clenched her little fists as she recalled the cat woman. Sara noticed that there was more than meets the eye, ¡°Did something more happen between you two?¡± Olivia spat, ¡°She called me virgin girlfriend, telling me that I am spineless because Alex and I haven¡¯t done anything beyond kissing. But it¡¯s my handsome¡¯s idea!¡± Olivia exined. Because they were just students who heavily relied on their parents, Alex wanted to focus more on school. And his girlfriend used to be a pretty violent girl, so Alex helped her be friends with others first. He focused on friendship and nurturing their rtionship. Deep inside, Alex was worried that if Olivia were to get pregnant, their whole life and efforts would get wasted. He didn¡¯t want it to happen. Even though there were many means to prevent that, no means was one hundred percent safe. ¡°Have you told Schnee this?¡± Sara asked with a gentle smile. Inwardly, she was highly proud of Alex and his thinking. Olivia smiled widely, ¡°Of course, I have. I told that cat babushka even more! I think I made her seething with jealousy.¡± Olivia had the advantage of knowing Alex for years. She was also his girlfriend for a long time, so she leveraged all she knew and always bickered with Schnee. These two dropped their pestering in a battle against Wolfen Demon, though. Because they did it without prior talking, both girls saw each other in a little better light. Nheless, their oral battles continued. Saraughed, ¡°I think you¡¯ve regenerated enough stamina.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Olivia avoided Sara¡¯s blue eyes. She clicked her system as if trying to confirm Sara¡¯s words. But her body knew very well that enough strength had been regenerated. She soon spared against the demonic duhan teacher again. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have unlocked a secret shelter.] ¡°There was a shelter below the fountain?¡± Alex stared at the hidden passage that had opened itself. Remia, the main reason for such revtion, nodded, ¡°Every castle has an escape route. This shelter uses my techniques as a cover. It also should use mana left in nature to increase its defenses. It¡¯s a hiding spot for personnel if the castle got sudden raid,¡± Remia exined. From behind these two, Celia had been listening attentively. Her eyes twinkled when her little ears recorded the words ¡®hiding spot¡¯. She pulled Alex¡¯s clothes, ¡°Alex! I will hide here! I will no longer rely on your magic spells to bully Schnee!¡± Alex wanted toment that she would rely on Remia¡¯s magic in this case. However, he could see that Celia wanted to be independent. She wanted to bully Schnee on her own. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded, ¡°We have to check this shelter¡­¡± He came closer to Remia and whispered to her ear, ¡°If there¡¯s something inappropriate, Sara will kill me. Can you lead the way while I hold Celia in my arms?¡± Remia let out a chuckle, ¡°I can.¡± The party of five, Alex, Remia, Celia, Bo, and Ubo had entered the shelter. Chapter 100 Chapter 100: Sessor Quest #3 After everyone passed through the hidden entrance, the system message appeared before their eyes. [You have entered the hidden shelter.] Behind them, a loud bang rang out. The hidden passage leading through this ce had been closed. No more sun permeated the area, making things harder for Alex, Remia, and the two wolfs. Celia was the only one unaffected by that darkness. Her duhan side allowed her to see through the darkness. She wasn¡¯t worried about the entrance closing or darkness. ¡°This ce looks boring!¡± Celia said. Even though Alex didn¡¯t move further to see more of the hidden shelter, her excitement slowly diminished as the corridor was too in. It was a simple wall without any cool design. In her castle, the vast corridors had some decorations. Flowers, paintings, or even incredible sculptures. Of course, not every hall had been decorated yet. Celia¡¯s fun significantly plummeted. Alex ignored that for a second. He turned around and checked the entrance. If he couldn¡¯t leave this ce, then his heart would grow worried at a fast pace. He wasn¡¯t here alone as a yer, but with Remia and Celia. ¡®It doesn¡¯t even budge,¡¯ Alex whispered worriedly. Behind him, a small source of light spread. Using simple techniques, Remia summoned a projection of a firefly, which had lightened the area. She and Alex saw the passage in a better view. Simrly, Alex and Remia noticed each other¡¯s worries. ¡®So Remia also didn¡¯t expect it to close¡­ Her skills shouldn¡¯t work on the entrance,¡¯ Alex inferred before giving a reassuring smile. He approached her with Celia in his arms. Of course, the little duhan was with Alex, so her heart never felt any fear. ¡°There should be meaning to this. Now, let¡¯s check the whole shelter,¡± Alex said, kindling Celia¡¯s adventurous senses. The little girl lifted her hand and acted like a leader, ¡°Lead the way, Alex!¡± Remia silently smiled and followed them from behind. They spent roughly five minutes on a slow walk forward. Exactly after a short time, the narrow passage ended, revealing the vast shelter where many people could hide if need be. There were countless small rooms scattered around. From afar, Alex also saw frozen food reserves that would be enough for months of hiding. There were also magic stones that would provide water and other necessities for a living. The whole ce was cold, but Alex and others could warm each other with just one stone. However, in the middle of this peculiar shelter, Alex and others spotted the source of an immense coldness. Their hearts jumped, and everyone immediately grew warier. In Alex¡¯s arms, Celia¡¯s eyes widened and trembled. Her little hands went for his ear and hair, pulling those as she clutched tightly. For the first time in her life, Celia felt genuine killing intent. Her heart grew in dismay, and she couldn¡¯t stop shivering. [Ghoul Lv. 45 HP: 15 000/15 000 MP: -] An existence with rotten flesh and at least five faces. He was a giant monster, at least five meters tall. Four arms protruded from his back. He had two normal pairs of arms, then the other two pairsing from his waist. Besides one head in a ¡®proper spot¡¯, Ghoul had two heads on his chest, one on his stomach, and one on his back. He was silent, seemingly sleeping. ¡°Ghoul¡­ It¡¯s said that the Ghoul is an amalgam of zombies. They are the existence with the least five souls¡­¡± Remia whispered, using the knowledge she had from her royal education. s, Remiacked knowledge about those undead as those peculiar monsters had never been on her continent. Nheless, Remia was not wrong, but also not right. The Ghouls weren¡¯t just an union of zombies. They had more undead within themselves; this particr ghoul had also the ghost undead hidden within his heart. And there was one individual who could create them. No one else could make those ghouls, and they couldn¡¯t be born naturally. Alex would soon learn about that existence. ¡°Alex¡­¡± Celia whispered to Alex¡¯s ear; her voice was too frightened, making Alex feel genuine pain. He patted her hair, ¡°I am here¡­ We are here,¡± Alex spoke softly, ¡°We will get rid of that monster. We don¡¯t want any strange creatures in our home, do we?¡± Celia nodded a few times, letting out soft noises of agreement. Alex smiled back, then put her on Bo¡¯s back. His battle spirit was big enough to carry Celia, so his job was to run fast and protect the little duhan. Alex made sure that Bo understood his job, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of joining the fight. You must run, run and run. Use everything in this shelter to hide your presence. You too, Ubo.¡± Two wolves nodded gravely. Atst, the system message appeared. [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Sessor Quest #3] [Protect Sara¡¯s daughter.] [Reward: Sword Mana(S)] [By killing the Ghoul, the legendary ss system will analyze the shelter¡¯s outline and find the gaps in the Deathwill Castle¡¯s grounds. If there¡¯s none, you should be wary of the third party¡¯s dangers.] Alex clenched his hands, ¡®Is there really a gap? But on the second thought¡­ Elias Deathwill needed people to keep the castle and its facilities prospering. Some gaps might appear over time¡­¡¯ Unlocking facilities within the castle would help Alex, and his beloved grow in strength. But if those facilities had gaps, then unlocking them meant bringing new dangers to Deathwill Castle. What would happen if Alex and Remia left the shelter alone? Would that Ghoul continue sleeping here, or maybe something worse would happen? ¡®If we left him alone and he woke up during Remia¡¯s absence, then it would take some time for others to notice him¡­ He potentially could silently leave the shelter and plot something from within¡­¡¯ Alex thought. And the more he thought, the deeper his killing intent became. He opened his system, the inventory, then donned himself in his new and powerful Wolfgang Set. He took out the Ice Breath, the only weaponcking in stats, ¡°We must kill him, Remia.¡± Remia heard the importance behind those words. Just protecting Celia wouldn¡¯t be enough, but her safety was still of the utmost importance. Alex softly asked, ¡°There¡¯s no forest around. Is that a problem?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no forest, then I have to make one,¡± Remia whispered sweetly to Alex, then uttered the words he had never expected to hear so soon, ¡°Ultimate Skill.¡± [Remia has used her Ultimate Skill.] Chapter 101 Chapter 101: Remia¡¯s royal mood Ghoul was the problem that had to be eliminated. Besides, the shelter¡¯s entrance had been closed. Since no one knew how to leave that ce safely, killing the Ghoul was probably the key. [Remia has used her Ultimate Skill.] In an instant, a sharp wind came out from Remia¡¯s curves. Since she wore her official clothes to look good before the Deathwill Sisters and Olivia, Remia had a strapless dress; her long legs were hidden. No more! As the Ultimate Skill took the form, Remia revealed a lot of her beauty. In fact, her looks became enchanted in that peculiar form. Her unique ears elongated as if she was an elf. Her whole aura around her became much different, as if she shed her ordinariness, finally revealing her royal bloodline. Remia looked decisive, sharp as her long ears, and confident in her abilities! No one would think of her as a naive or kind-hearteddy. Instead, they would consider deeming her haughty. From around her, green orbs had been scattered vastly, and then they popped. From these orbs, nature started to take form. Countless leaves swayed around as if in a tornado, trees rose to the ceiling, and branches spread like spiderwebs. Remia¡¯s Ultimate Skill breathed life into her nature, though. BANG! ¡°I can only make one guardian, but that should suffice,¡± Remia spoke in a different tone, sounding pretty authoritative. From behind her, a union of a few trees moved forward. It was the guardian, and his slow steps shook the whole shelter. He woke up the Ghoul, of course. Alex smiled widely, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you by my side, Remia.¡± Remia reciprocated his feelings, a genuine sweetness mixing with her current mood, ¡°I still can¡¯t do enough damage. My new poison skills are new, and the big boy behind me is not called guardian for no reason.¡± Alex liked that arrogant side, ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. I will be your sword!¡± In the meantime, the Ghoul awakened. On his five faces, all eyes opened. However, he possessed no eyeballs. Instead, he had his eye sockets filled with blue energy. It was not mana. That energy let out a chilling light, slowing down dancing leaves around his form. ROAR! All faces wailed in tandem. The Ghoul¡¯s all hands iled. He also took a step forward, shaking all rust off his body. Atst, he moved his second leg, bing ready to fight all living beings in his vicinity. As his main head rose, The Ghoul noticed the guardian looking down. His green eyes were a perfect contrast to the Ghoul, as those orbs brimmed with life. They were warm, but only for Remia¡¯s beloved and her little friends! Below the guardian¡¯s feet, the other face noticed Alex¡¯s shrinking the distance with them! He was moving with his sword just an inch before the ground. Alex¡¯s sword rose once enough space shrunk between him and the Ghoul; he then decisively shed through the rotten flesh. [-340 HP!] ¡°Another tough opponent. It will take some time!¡± Alex shouted before kicking the ground. From above him, the guardian¡¯s hands descended onto the Ghoul. Those two hands grasped the Ghoul tightly, not letting him chase after Alex. Remia channeled her new poison skills: Strongus¡¯ Poison Veins. Her guardian¡¯s mana flow turned poisonous. From his hands, the corrosive poison started oozing out. It didn¡¯t do much to the Ghoul, but it applied an effect akin to bleeding, which would work overtime. One by one, the Ghoul would lose some of his health points. Alex analyzed the Ghoul¡¯s movements, ¡°He¡¯s powerful.¡± The guardian¡¯s branch hands had been cracking from the start. Alex could see a few cracks already opening widely. If it was Alex wrestling in such close contact, the Ghoul would rip his whole body apart. That was how much strength The Ghoul had. ¡°He has no mana, so he should only rely on physical strength. It would exin this bizarre appearance,¡± Alex looked at arms in a few weird ces. Those arms would help the Ghoul catch his enemies and never let them go. Those faces also raised his awareness, making his instincts five times sharper. Only two legs remained the same from that humanoid appearance. And the reason he had those two legs was surely so that he could move and position well around his enemies. Alex didn¡¯t exclude the possibility of a ghoul with more legs, though. But such an existence would no longer follow a humanoid way of fighting but close to insect or beast styles. While the guardian kept the Ghoul in one ce, Remia also used her standard techniques to assist him. She used roots to further imprison her enemy, then branches and leaves whipped the existence from the gaps in her guardian¡¯s grasp. Alex also used those gaps, thrusting his sword into the enemy¡¯s flesh. It was a tough flesh that resulted in Alex doing slight damage. But as he knew about his own swordsmanship skill and what kind of a feat it had done before, Alex didn¡¯t want to waste any opportunity to polish it further. ¡®There will be nothing that my swordsmanship won¡¯t be able to cut through. Every sword in my hand will reach the peak and go beyond!¡¯ Alex¡¯s ambition rose, and his killing intent was getting thicker. It resulted in himing closer to Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship. He became faster and stronger, following his guts to sh from all possible angles. At the same time, Alex had been unconsciously using his own swordsmanship. ¡°Alex! The guardian¡¯s hands will soon crumble!¡± Remia warned Alex from afar. Her forest conveyed her words, so there was no way Alex wouldn¡¯t know about her guardian¡¯s state. He also could see more and more cracks on those rough hands. Those cracks soon would burst out, and he knew it, even without her warning. He thanked loudly, ¡°Got it!¡± And then, Alex prepared for the final. Atst, the guardian¡¯s hands shattered. He revealed the Ghoul to the world. The Ghoul looked more abysmal in his current state, his body corroded and wounded by Remia and Alex¡¯s sword. Her poison went through all possible gaps. She used the Ghoul¡¯s faces to invade his system, poisoning his insides through eyes, mouths, ears, and noses. Therefore, the poison flowed from top to bottom. Some of The Ghoul¡¯s rotten flesh became softer, flowing down like blood. Alex¡¯s sword also opened wounds, further enhancing Remia¡¯s poison skills. He also did considerable damage through his will to increase his swordsmanship. No one really could count how many shes Alex had done just now. ¡°Go back to hell,¡± Alex shouted, not allowing the Ghoul to make even a step forward toward him. He jumped with his sword lifted high. The chilling blue light rose from his eyes, simr to the Ghoul¡¯s orbs, yet much different. His sword let out a coldness, too, alerting The Ghoul. [You have reached enough prerequisites to cut through The Ghoul(Common) flesh.] [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship proficiency has been increased.] BANG! Alex¡¯s Ice Breath hit The Ghoul¡¯s main head. He instantly went through his skull as if cutting through jelly. His enemy¡¯s body was no longer tough enough to stop him. Nothing could stop Alex¡¯s fall. Therefore, his sword continued going down following his descent. Atst, Alex drew such a wide sh that he halved the Ghoul into two parts! BOOM! BOOM! ¡°And nevere back,¡± Alex finished his sentence in a pretty cool way. From behind him, Remia¡¯s eyes sparkled. It didn¡¯t matter whether she was in her Ultimate Skill form or not. Alex would always make her heart flutter. The little duhan and her friends were the same; their eyes were twinkling, no longer feeling any fear! [You have killed The Ghoul.] [You have leveled up¡­] [You have leveled¡­] Both Alex and Remia leveled up. It was a source of happiness to both of them, but thatsted just a second. After all, other than EXP, The Ghoul didn¡¯t drop anything. He didn¡¯t even drop an item! ¡°He was a scrooge ghoul,¡± Alex jested while panting roughly. Others slowly moved to approach him. Alex still couldn¡¯t catch a break, though. ¡°You continue to entertain me, kid,¡± A voice belonging to an old man rang out in Alex¡¯s head. No one else could hear him. Alex tensed and looked around. His movement soon froze, as if the foreign existence wielded the Absolute Zero. ¡°As a reward, I will leave you with a warning,¡± the old manughed peculiarly, ¡°For the next week, do not even try to leave this world. You will lose something precious if you do. If you sleep, you will absolutely lose them. But if you don¡¯t, maybe you will entertain me more and prevent the disaster,¡± the old voice left with such warning. Alex¡¯s heart grew chaotic. Chapter 102 Chapter 102: Elves Alex¡¯s turmoil stopped after Celia jumped into his arms. She hugged his face, then shouted, ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared at all! I wasn¡¯t scared at all!¡± Tears flowed down from her little eyes, betraying her loud words. Of course, no one med little duhan for crying. Alex patted her back, then put her down, ¡°I was a little scared, though.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Celia clenched her clothes after hearing Alex¡¯s words. He smiled and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not a wrong feeling. Because of that fear, a part of me always had a second n in mind. If my sword or Remia¡¯s Ultimate Skill didn¡¯t work, we would go for a different route to ensure our survival. I was also worried about you, and because of that, I could fight even better,¡± Alex gave a bright smile to his little friend. Celia bit her lips. She started trembling again, but for a different reason this time, ¡°Alex is the strongest! He beat the big monster for me!¡± ¡°Haha! It was not only me,¡± Alex ruffled Celia¡¯s hair before sending her to Remia. After jumping into Remia¡¯s hands, Celia thanked Remia for her help. She again said that she had never been scared, though. Then, little duhan hugged her two wolf friends. In the meantime, Alex read the system messages. [The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Shelter has been sessfully analyzed.] [A foreign mana has been detected.] [You and everyone else in the Deathwill Castle possess no means to seal the gap.] After the system analyzed the shelter, Alex got the gap pin-pointed on his minimap. He and Remia went to that gap. Here, they found a crack. A familiar but much more terrifying cold mana filled that crack, giving it an eerie appearance. No one woulde close to that gap. Alex and Remia scrunched their faces, looking beyond troubled. ¡°Ah!¡± Remia suddenly let out a squeal. Her legs grew weaker, and she lost her bnce. Those were repercussions after using the Ultimate Skill. Her body barely was able to move, and her mana plummeted down. Her defenses were also significantly lowered. She was more vulnerable than level one NPC. She would die from a few sword shes. Alex extended his hands, grabbing Remia before she fell. His right handnded on her hair while the other gently pressed her waist. Remia¡¯s cheeks went redder. She closed her eyes and stayed in such an intimate position for a little while, allowing Alex to touch her wherever he wanted. If he slid down his hands to her bottom, she wouldn¡¯t mind at all. Of course, Alex wouldn¡¯t do such a thing due to their rtionship as friends. Besides, the little duhan was not too far away with her two wolf friends. Nheless, Remia whole surrendered herself to Alex. She had no other choice anyway. ¡°It¡¯s not just a gap¡­ Am I right?¡± Remia whispered while sticking close to his chest. Alex nodded, ¡°I will talk about it soon. For now, let¡¯s leave this ce. We might not be able to seal this gap, but sealing shelter should do. I have already received full control over it. I can open and close the entrance to this ce. We will find a way to ovee it soon,¡± Alex said. He took Remia into a princess carry, for which Alex was already known. Sara had rattled out howfortable it was when he carried her. After two new guests helped them with Wolfen Demon, their security rose, so Sara had also allowed herself to be morefortable. Before Olivia and Remia¡¯s eyes, she had jumped into his hands like a schoolgirl. Remia was in the same position now, albeit for a different reason. But even if her circumstances were different, she took joy and pride in that gesture. Alex smiled, sensing her feelings. He didn¡¯t mention those feelings as the awkward mood was what they needed the least now. He subconsciously grew closer to Remia, though. Instead, Alex asked about Remia¡¯s Ultimate Skill, ¡°There¡¯s a race called Elves in our fantasy books. They have long ears and are also known to be friends of nature. In your Ultimate Skill form, you reminded me of them. Are there elves in Avander World too?¡± Remia didn¡¯t reply immediately. Her heart trembled as there had been indeed records about her race connected to the renowned elves. But that was a matter of the far past, and no demi-humans in her continent even know about it now. Only elders from all tribes would be aware of that race. It was too shocking that Alex¡¯s world had records about elves. Even if that race was just a fantasy product, the startling simrities left Remia quite speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but ask instead, ¡°Is there really no magic in your world?¡± ¡°Hmm? Yeah, there¡¯s not,¡± Alex replied with slight confusion. Remia wasn¡¯t Ste, who could see through emotions easily. But even though she didn¡¯t possess such a skill, Remia believed in Alex wholeheartedly. She also saw his confusion, which in turn made him cuter. She sighed, smiled, then revealed a little of her past, ¡°A royal forest fairies had been in contact with the elves. It¡¯s been thousand years since ourst contact, and if they exist somewhere else, they surely no longer remember or care about us. But since we shared simrities and were royal to them, the elves blessed us with a drop of their bloodline. That blood flows in forest fairies of the royal descent. My mother and my siblings have that power hidden within themselves,¡± Remia concluded. Alex got pretty excited as that sounded like a good adventure. Finding the elves; how could it not sound exciting? His heart skipped a beat as Remia also told him ssified information. That level of trust could cause a lot of trouble for the royal forest fairies and the queen. If Alex were a different kind of person who just wanted to use Remia, then a cmity would¡¯ve fallen onto their n. But as it was Alex, the future was different, ¡°If I find any clue about them, I will take you for a long adventure, Remia.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Remia couldn¡¯t help but giggle like a little girl. Chapter 103 Chapter 103: King Of The Underworld Alex hadn¡¯t checked his new skill yet. He had much more pressing matters to talk about. After he came out of the shelter, the first thing he saw was Sara¡¯s worried face. She and the other girls had been waiting for them for a while. They had noticed that something was off, then the powerful mana had exploded below the castle. They would¡¯ve been aughing stock if they hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Celia extended her hands toward her mother, ¡°Mom! We saw a ghoul! Alex and Remia beat him for me!¡± She dropped a bomb out of a sudden. Sara tightly hugged her daughter, ¡°Just what has happened?¡± She asked while patting Celia¡¯s back. But then, her daughter started sobbing. The image of the disgusting monster still scared Celia, no matter what had happened to him. Alex¡¯s victory had helped Celia with her fear, but her mother¡¯s warmth gave her enough security to let her all fears out. Celia cried louder and louder, causing Sara to go away with her toward her room. On their way back, Celia kept saying how cool Alex was and how much she loved him for protecting her. Sara could only listen silently. Alex wasn¡¯t here to hear those cries, so he was unaware of Celia¡¯s heart. Instead, he talked with Schnee as Ste was not ady who would exchange too much information unless necessary. Since Schnee was here, thezy girl listened from the side together with Olivia. Alex said, ¡°There¡¯s a gap in the shelter. It¡¯s caused by absolute cold mana that I am unfamiliar with. You should check it outter.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Schnee sighed. Alex added that his system told him no one could seal that crack. To these words, Schnee could only nod. Of course, she had a few sealing skills, but those worked on living beings. She could always try, but if the system analyzed that it was impossible to even for her, then Schnee couldn¡¯t get high hopes. Schnee continued the talk, ¡°Close the entrance. Then, Remia. I want you to continue focusing on this peculiar garden the most. Keep stacking defenses after defenses here.¡± Remia nodded, ¡°By stacking them, I will create something akin to the wall. It will be like a seal too.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ It won¡¯t go to waste, too, since you will be preparing shelter for foreseeable use,¡± Schnee lifted her hand, exining a little. Their current talk was all about the entrance and how they should live with that crack in mind. From the side, Alex and Olivia listened without being able to add anything. Ste was the same. Of course, Alex could inform everyone about the old man¡¯s voice, but he would rather do it with Sara around. Schnee nced at Olivia, ¡°Come with me. I will check the crack while you protect me. If somethinges out, you will die and respawn with information.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t dare to even tease in such an atmosphere. Her boyfriend also contorted his face uglily, not liking Schnee¡¯s words at all. Olivia agreed and followed the cat woman. Remia whispered, ¡°She won¡¯t die. It¡¯s too soon for anything more to appear. That crack was not big enough to invite the whole army of undead monsters.¡± Alex nodded. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After Schnee confirmed her inward thoughts, she returned with a pale face. Sara also checked the crack. After leaving the shelter, she grasped Remia¡¯s hands tightly and requested her help. ¡°We will pay or fulfill your requests; just don¡¯t leave us yet,¡± Sara uttered with a simr expression as her cat sister. Remia felt her cold hands, ¡°I will not. There¡¯s no need for money or any quest. This ce already has all that it needs. I just have to use my techniques, so please, don¡¯t be worried.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sara tightly hugged Remia before going to the conference room. Even Remia went here as Sara and Schnee had important stuff to talk about. Her father and his people had thousands of important talks in that room. It was a room with a round table and more than fifty chairs. It wasn¡¯t really decorated, but everyone stomped on the red carpet and saw a few paintings of the important people. Those paintings had been wounded by time, though; their durability at least below fifty percent. Alex took a seat in the master¡¯s chair, akin to a small throne. He was urged by Sara to take that seat. And then, the talks started. Schnee nced at her big sister, then said one nickname, ¡°The soul grave-keeper.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Sara looked down, her whole body trembling no end. Even Ste shivered and let out ¡®Eh¡¯ in her chair, which was too much of a reaction. That nickname alone made even theziest girl in the world part her lips. Alex grew restless, ¡°Who is that?¡± Sara replied, ¡°King of The Underworld¡­ King of The Undead¡­ The Strongest Undead¡­ People called him by many titles, but he refers to himself as The Soul Grave-keeper. He¡¯s the main enemy of the whole Darkmana Empire and their vassals¡­ No, he used to be their enemy. He¡¯s been gone for some time now¡­¡± Sara corrected herself. Alex and Olivia looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Alex had seen a simple thought in his girlfriend¡¯s irises, ¡®Last boss?¡¯ Indeed. Such an existence sounded like thest boss. He had many titles, and he seemed to control many undead monsters. He was like a perfect enemy that required yers to gather friends or guilds. Alex shared the same thought as his girlfriend, but just for a second. His girlfriend naturally noticed it. Rather than being a yer, Alex treated himself like one of the residents. Many thoughts shed through his mind. He was worried about his wives safety, Celia¡¯s future, and many more. In that peculiar situation, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to voice her thoughts. She just stared at him, hoping that it would be enough. To make things worse, Alex received a peculiar system message. [You have learned about The Soul Grave-keeper.] [You get one page from Elias Deathwill¡¯s Diary.] Chapter 104 Chapter 104: Elias Deathwill feared him [You have received one page from Elias Deathwill¡¯s diary.] Since the situation was tense and no one could adequately form words, Alex had little time to read that one page. He also hadn¡¯t mentioned the old man¡¯s voice, so no one was that tense yet. After reading the first page, Alex understood just what kind of an enemy the soul grave-keeper was. Elias Deathwill had met him in an unexpected situation. Their meeting was coincidental, yet it resulted in a sh. They had a staring contest for around ten seconds before drawing out their weapons and undead. In that contest, Elias Deathwill¡¯s heart grew louder and frightened. That powerful and absurd swordsman was scared of the King Of The Underworld. ¡®I can¡¯t read more¡­ How did their sh end?¡¯ Alex clicked a tongue inwardly, ¡®And if you knew what kind of and you are putting your daughters and castle in, then even Sara and I can no longer defend you.¡¯ Although Elias Deathwill was a man with many ws, and his actions potentially had hurt more people than his sword enemies, Alex¡¯s father-inw was someone who worked to help his daughters. Even that battle maniac and the selfish king could see that his daughter would be left alone or with a heavy burden on their backs. For that, Sara and Alex could forgive him. s, if he had intentionally thrown them into the soul grave-keeper¡¯snds, there was no excuse for him. ¡®But if not here, then where? No¡­ I can¡¯t find excuses for that man¡­ I should just believe that he had a good reason to send everyone here¡­¡¯ Alex concluded. He then raised a question amidst the solemn silence, ¡°It¡¯s fair to assume that we are in that king¡¯s territory, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sara nodded. Her voice was pretty weak, ¡°What¡¯s worse is that the Deathwill Castle has a slight connection with this ce. Do you remember the skeletons, Alex? They resonated with your ss and system.¡± Alex agreed, ¡°I seriously can not understand your father.¡± As if she had been waiting for that moment, Schnee scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. At worst, we will escape this ce and forcefully find a ce for ourselves in the outer world. It¡¯s not like we have to stay behind. This ce might be good, but our lives are more important,¡± Schnee wanted to say that line for some time now. The Deathwill Castle would unlock many valuable facilities and options for everyone here. Still, their safety and Alex¡¯s presence were much more important. Alex¡¯s legendary ss alone broke themon sense. Schnee clicked her tongue, ¡°We can agree on that bastard¡¯s strength, though.¡± She looked to the side, not really wanting to speak more. But as Schnee started something, Alex wanted her to speak further. Atst, Schnee praised her father a little, ¡°He has created a ss that breaks the world¡¯s rules. Our world has imposed the system on us. We became like the second-rate characters while yers took the whole spotlight. Only a scant of us can level up, yet that is also highly limited for us. Your ss breaks thatmon sense,¡± Schnee closed her eyes as if utterly not liking her thoughts. But in reality, she just disliked her father, who was the great mind behind Alex¡¯s ss. And as she reached this point, Schnee said, ¡°If he could break themon sense, then what about the soul grave-keeper? While that bastard was making connections with other races, the soul grave-keeper already had numerous battles with the Darkmana Empire and other factions. We are in that kind of guy¡¯snd,¡± Schnee whispered thosest words slowly and powerlessly. Alex stared at Schnee. His eyes were focused on her beautiful face. He looked so intensely that Schnee batted her eyshes, revealing her golden eyes rapidly. He chuckled, ¡°Turn into a cat ande into my hands. I will pet you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Schnee let out a voice that asked more than a thousand questions. Alex smiled wider, ¡°You are too stressed. And since you can turn into a little cat, your change won¡¯t disturb the further talks. Don¡¯t think too much of it, ande,¡± Alex extended his hands. Schnee couldn¡¯t give up on such an asion. She promptly turned into a little cat form, then skipped her way through the table into Alex¡¯s embrace. He held her dearly, then scratched below her chin, making Schnee let out pretty loud kitty noises. As she settled in his hands, Alex looked into everyone¡¯s eyes, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t abandon the Deathwill Castle. It¡¯s our home, after all. Of course, I won¡¯t be stubborn and force everyone to fight until death. If we end up facing the genuine threat of the whole undead army, we will use leave tickets and escape somewhere else,¡± Alex said. And then, he added, ¡°The Soul Grave-keeper is probably limited by the Deathwill Castle. Otherwise, howe we haven¡¯t seen him in a person yet? There¡¯s one crack already, and we can¡¯t exude the possibility of more cracks in different facilities which still remain sealed. In that shelter, he had nted a ghoul. That monster¡¯s level wasn¡¯t high, so we could deal with him. But there¡¯s something that convinces me more, though; the ghoul¡¯s level. It was pretty low as if higher levels would suffer an instant death.¡± Alex added that the ghoul fought on his own. If the soul grave-keeper could use his whole power, he would¡¯ve controlled the ghoul and caused much more problems for Alex and Remia. To his words, everyone except Schnee agreed. The cat woman was feeling too good to even listen properly. She still caught some points, so she knew that their situation was not that bad. Sara replied, ¡°He also hasn¡¯t attacked the Darkmana in recent years. Maybe he has found a new goal or analyzes the system?¡± Alex was d that she asked this question, ¡°I think he has a new goal. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken to me.¡± As those words reverberated throughout everyone, Alex revealed the old man¡¯s voice and what he had conveyed to him. At this point, even Schnee couldn¡¯t enjoy Alex¡¯s patting. She returned to her serious self. Chapter 105 Chapter 105: Father for the rescue ¡°You keep entertaining him?¡± Sara asked in a quivering tone. Even though she hadn¡¯t said what lingered in her mind, everyone could tell what kind of thought had manifested within her. The enemy without a goal¡­ The enemy whose purpose was just to have some fun and entertainment. That kind of enemy was one of the worsts. His decisions would be illogical, and he would just continue to meddle with their business for no big reason. That alone would just bring him fun, and he would continue doing it until satisfied. Sara and others had contorted their faces uglily. ¡°And who is them?¡± Olivia asked. By them, she actually meant two groups of people. The first group would be someone from their side. After all, that old man had told Alex that he would lose some precious people to them. Would it be everyone or just a peculiar someone, for example, the demanding cat woman? Olivia¡¯s eyes judged Schnee, who had been still in Alex¡¯s arms. And then, she mentioned the other group, ¡°Hungry demons? Your father has fought against them, but we don¡¯t know how many of them are out there. If it¡¯s more, then they might be plotting something big.¡± No one knew why would those hungry demons regrly fight Sara and others. Everyone knew that those demons could raise their strength without leveling up, so what was the point of their scheduled appearances? More questions just piled up. Alex sighed, ¡°We can only continue fighting against them. We level up the best in this way, don¡¯t we? As long as we work together, we will ovee all hurdles. Haha! Before we realize it, we will know all answers.¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smile at his positive attitude. Everyone else was the same. But Olivia had slightly different thoughts than others. She was the only yer here, after all. With her eyes filled with worry, she asked, ¡°Are you going to stay here for the whole week? Alex, what will your parents say about it?¡± Alex smiled at Olivia amidst everyone¡¯s curious eyes. His words brought happiness to every girl besides Olivia, ¡°I will somehow convince them. And yes, I n to stay here for at least a week. This warning might be just a joke from his side, but if it¡¯s real, then I won¡¯t forgive myself for ignoring it.¡± Olivia had so much more to say, but she decided to not. In fact, Alex found her attitude a little different from the usual. However, as the situation was too serious, he didn¡¯t bluntly ask her out. He was right, though. His girlfriend would be d to spend more time with him and skip some school. Yet, she didn¡¯t even mention it and just asked about his parents. There had to be more than meets the eye. Alex decided to log out first to talk with his parents, ¡°I will be back soon.¡± He put Schnee¡¯s kitty form on the table, then logged out. After Alex disappeared, Sara turned her eyes toward Olivia, then asked, ¡°Could you tell everyone what¡¯s on your mind, Olivia?¡± As Sara was pretty close with Olivia, she already knew what was going on. They had talked about it, and Sara promised to help her if need be. Olivia nced at everyone, then stopped on Schnee¡¯s kitty form, ¡°As much as I love everyone here, Alex can¡¯t just focus wholly on this ce.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°From today, I will spend a whole week in the game. I n to skip school and catch up next week,¡± Alex said to his parents. His mother, who had beenbing her hair, let out a loud, ¡°Huhhhh?¡± She was beyond shocked. By the table, Alex¡¯s father had been reading the newspapers. Even though he could read more on the tablet, he still followed the old practice. He hid his face behind that vast paper, waiting for his wife to carry the talk. Alex¡¯s mother let everything in her hands go, then stood up, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Have you gone addicted?! Your final exams are so soon! How can you even think of skipping school now? And why does it sound like you want to stay in-game for twenty-four hours?¡± Alex¡¯s mother rattled off with an enraged expression. Alex faced her feelings head-on, ¡°I will log out to eat and drink so that my body stays healthy. I will skip some exercises, though. Yes, I want to sleep and wake up in the game,¡± Alex confirmed his mother¡¯s thoughts. She babbled out, ¡°Is that even safe?¡± before going furious, ¡°Alex! If you dare to neglect your studies, I will cut off your VR Capsule! I won¡¯t let you waste your life¡¯s opportunity!¡± she roared. In Alex¡¯s country, you couldn¡¯t fail school. Even if he had the worst grades, he would advance and continue his education. It was worse in final exams as those couldn¡¯t be repeated as well. His future depended on a positive score. Mom expected him to be at the top with her son¡¯s good grades! But as Alex didn¡¯t even blink at her words and even looked back with the same expression filled with anger, she turned around and went to the kitchen. Alex and his father heard sobbing from here, ¡°He has been such a good child¡­ for eighteen years¡­ The rebellion age came toote! Ah¡­¡± She continued to cry loudly. Alex¡¯s father shook the newspapers, ¡°From what you¡¯ve told us, you are pretty strong in that game. But how strong really are you, Alex?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t tell what his father wanted to know, so he just said, ¡°I haven¡¯t really lost against yers yet¡­ I haven¡¯t died too, even as I faced powerful monsters.¡± His father smiled, ¡°How cool.¡± He jested. Then, he extended his hand for the phone. He typed some kind of a website on his phone, then showed it off to Alex. On that website, Alex saw a contest made by yers for yers. It was organized by two dungeon conquerors, whose poprity was pretty high. They had money and probably enough connections with NPCs to make such a grand event. ¡°It will start a few days after your final exams. Do you really have to drop a school for a week now?¡± Alex¡¯s father asked. Alex faintly smiled, ¡°Thanks, pops. But I don¡¯t seek fame or money. It would be nice to win some dors, though. What I face in-game is much more precious, and I must stay with everyone else.¡± In response, the father shook newspapers again, ¡°Sounds nice. I¡¯m getting more intrigued by a different world.¡± He then smiled, ¡°Maybe you could study a little in the game world, then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not a bad idea,¡± Alex grinned as he found a way to make his mother ept his rash and weird decision. His father reciprocated that wide smile, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with your mom for now. I will speak with her instead. You should think of how you will study in the game world.¡± Alexughed, ¡°I think I have a good idea.¡± He shouted a few nice words to his mom, then ran to his room. Here, Alex decided to focus on his bane, the math! He remembered the subjects he had to go through, then logged into the game. He logged out a few times to remember them again. Atst, he had written all stuff he needed to study. Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Studying and kissing It was evening in the game. All unused rooms were shrouded in darkness as the castle¡¯s master wouldn¡¯t waste magic stones for a light. However, from afar, one could see a few corridors liting up in the light. It was the little duhan running around the castle before sleeping. She couldn¡¯t get others to y with her, so she had her wolves y with her instead. ying with her two animal friends was already the usual! This time, they yed a tag. It was pretty fun. Of course, there was a deep reason why Celia couldn¡¯t get others to y with her instead. Schnee was in her room, cultivating the lucky box for Alex. Remia, Sara, and Ste sat together with Alex and Olivia. These two yers were studying in the game¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ believe it,¡± Alex whispered as he stared at the equation before him. It was one of the hardest ones he had ever seen. He couldn¡¯t solve it without Sara¡¯s help, and she was the one who had challenged him with it. Alex just brought subjects he had to study on. To help him, Sara thought of the examples from the back of her head. She thought she had written the simple ones, but it was actually the hardest! If Alex had problems, then Olivia had it worse. Her little head was dizzy and red, and everyone could swear they had seen steaming from her as if she was overheating! But the cause of Alex¡¯s shock wasn¡¯t the equation itself. It was the person who solved it¡­ Ste¡­ Alex asked for help. And as it was theziest girl in the world, Ste took the pennguorously, then wrote down the answer. She just wrote one number! Sara confirmed it was the correct answer, making Alex and Olivia bite their lips. ¡°You know¡­ She¡¯s pretty smart,¡± Saraughed awkwardly while patting her winged sister¡¯s white hair. Ste closed her eyes, let out a few pleasant noises, then went asleep on the chair. She didn¡¯t even move; her back was still straight! This girl could indeed sleep everywhere. Alex coughed, ¡°We require your attention, Sara.¡± Sara didn¡¯t mind helping them. In fact, she felt great that she could support the person she had taken a liking for and her new friend. Those subjects weren¡¯t a problem to her, and Sara could exin stuff well. Alex couldn¡¯tin at all. He was feeling so blessed. Olivia was the same. No, she had a hiddenint, ¡®Big sister is still a demon to me. But what¡¯s up with that schoolgirl attitude to my handsome?¡¯ ¡°Big sister¡­ Do you want a school uniform?¡± Olivia rattled out unconsciously. Sara and Alex turned their eyes at her; they stared at her with narrowed eyes. Olivia smirked, ¡°Handsome surely has imagined you in the school uniform!¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°I have. I won¡¯t talk about my imagination, though.¡± While Sara blushed faintly, Olivia elbowed her beloved, ¡°Was it too pervy?¡± Alex coughed, ¡°I would say the skirt was too short¡­¡± ¡°Haha! You damn pervert!¡± Olivia smashed her little fist on Alex¡¯s arm! The studies continued in a much better mood. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex¡¯s studies continued untilte at night. Olivia tightly hugged her boyfriend for a good night, then logged out. Everyone else also went to tend to their matters. Of course, since Alex would be staying in the game world for a long time, he needed his own room. As the master of the Deathwill Castle, Alex had his own abode. In the past, Elias Deathwill lived in that ce. Since that man had an abundant life, many people had visited that peculiar king¡¯s room. Fortunately, since the Deathwill Castle changed its master, most rooms had been reset. Elias Deathwill¡¯s private stuff was no longer here. Everything that would make Alex think of him had been simply erased. Alex went to that room with Sara by his side. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any reason to check it¡­ I knew it was an empty room because of the system,¡± Alex carried on the conversation. Sara smiled, ¡°I rarely visited his bedroom too. I would sneak mostly as a kid, then after I grew up, I lost my interest.¡± Alex had more than just a bedroom, but that was what he needed the most right now. As the doors opened, Alex and Sara entered the vast room. The giant bed matching Ste¡¯s Emperor bedpelled their attention. That peculiar furniture evoked unnecessary thoughts in Alex¡¯s mind. Surprisingly, Sara also got a weird thought she wouldn¡¯t dare to bring out. Alex looked away from the bed, his attention on other things. In the meantime, Sara watched his back with a rare expression. In her blue eyes, a certain hesitation shed. But then, she remembered her talks with Olivia and how the other world was. They talked about girls Olivia¡¯s age and what was trending. ¡®It might be out of the ce since we face the unknown cmity, but I still want to do it,¡¯ Sara whispered inwardly. She then approached Alex and hugged his arm from behind. ¡°Sara?¡± Alex turned his head to the side, then stared into Sara¡¯s eyes. She was pretty close to him, so he could see even his own reflection in her hues. Her pretty, model face was just a few inches before him too. Her sweet breath tickled Alex a little. But her tight grasp and those two peaks sucking his arm in drew the most attention from Alex. He waspelled by her face, yet the feeling of these two mounds gave Alex enough picture. He saw her face and imagined how her breasts squeezed his arm. He couldn¡¯t tell what kind of a state he was in, but Alex was getting more into Sara¡¯s body. Her reaction was also cute. She was like a girl in her first love, doing something she could never imagine doing. It was like Sara went against her principles, shedding her responsibilities to enjoy her life too. To his reaction, Sara smiled widely, revealing her white teeth, ¡°It¡¯s just two of us¡­ so I don¡¯t want to be your responsible big sister who looks out for everyone in your presence. I want to have some fun too!¡± Alex smiled widely, ¡°What kind of fun?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how soft the bed is first,¡± Sara pulled Alex to the bed. They jumped onto the bed, then rolled on it while sticking close to each other. Because of that, they ended up in a pretty intimate position. Sara saddled Alex, her tantalizing curves before his eyes. He saw her chest from below, which seemed even bigger from such an angle. Her ass also pressed on him, stimting and giving him more and more arousing ideas. She smiled, then leaned down. ¡°I won¡¯t close my eyes this time,¡± Alex whispered. Sara stopped for a second, then smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s two of us, I can be a little bold. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Atst, they kissed. It was not a soft kiss that Sara had nted before. Alex allowed himself to show off his kissing abilities with them being alone. He surprised the duhan momma, ¡°Mmm!¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Nudes Alex¡¯s kissing was no joke! Sara¡¯s mind was blown away by the pleasure that stemmed from their tongues wrestling against each other. She was also a little clumsy, but after all these years of being alone, no one could me the duhan momma. Alex was not a shy guy, either. Although he often held back because of his principles and rtionship progress, he couldn¡¯t stop himself as Sara acted too adorable. She opened herself to him and even guided him to the bed. At this point, if he were to just let Sara do everything in his ce, he would hurt his conscience and her feelings. He got a proper hold onto Sara, who had been lying on him for some time now. Alex dictated the pace and how much room to breathe Sara had with one hand on her back and another on her head. He held her tightly. He never let her beautiful face go too far away from him. He would lick her cheeks or even kiss her nape if she needed a break. He would keep kissing her until Sara told him to stop. As Sara clutched his clothes tighter, Alex returned to her lips. He seized those again, licked her lips and teeth, then reciprocated Sara¡¯s feelings. The duhan momma wanted to regain her skills! She fought against Alex¡¯s kissing to get her peak form back. Regardless of Sara¡¯s feelings, Alex grew more mesmerized by her body. Her reaction, pretty face, and big chest heaving up and down from her rough breathing. He saw more than he should. And the reason Alex thought like that was that he could tell that Sara wouldn¡¯t agree to do the deed right now. A little barrier existed in their rtionship, and both Alex and Sara knew about it. But it was so hard to hold back one¡¯s feelings. They still ended up in bed because of that reason. Alex caressed Sara¡¯s face, which was a little wet and warm, ¡°Is that Sara who lets all her rules go?¡± ¡°Not all rules, but you are pretty close to seeing that excessively lusty side¡­¡± Sara whispered with her reddened cheeks. She then parted her lips and let out her tongue. Alex could only take the invitation and show himself off again. Their positions soon changed, and it was Alex who was above. Sarafortablyid herself on the bed, then asked, ¡°Am I too boring?¡± ¡°Where does that evene from?¡± Alex asked in a voice as if he couldn¡¯t believe Sara¡¯s words. She chuckled and exined, ¡°I am not like Schnee or Ste. Our winged girl needs a lot of attention, and she draws people with her natural charm. Schnee is simr, but I¡¯m sure you would find more fun with her around now that she has taken a liking to you. On the other hand, I am a lone mother. I have a little daughter to take care of, and I tend to get too serious,¡± Sara whispered. Alex shook his head, ¡°Because I tend to get too responsible about specific topics, I am the same. And because of that, I have never thought of you as too responsible or boring. I find it attractive. If you be a strict and overly serious momma, then that¡¯s fine,¡± Alex grinned. Sara threw him a side-nce, then whispered while pinching his nose, ¡°Don¡¯t call me momma. It¡¯s too weird.¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why it is fine?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sara asked as if she couldn¡¯t think of any answer, looking particrly adorable. Alex leaned down, ¡°Because of what we did just now. I will always be that guy that brings out your lively and vigorous self. That¡¯s why you can just keep being yourself; I will be by your side to give you some time. We will break the rules together,¡± Alex smiled widely. Sara¡¯s heart skipped a beat and thumped loudly. As ifpelled by that drumming, she extended her hand toward her shirt with the intent of taking it off. She wanted to show more of herself. But then, the loud knocks came from behind the doors. ¡°Mom! Alex! Are you here?! I want to see the king¡¯s room too!¡± Celia was here together with her wolf friends. The little duhan didn¡¯t know what was going on and what her mother and Alex had been doing in the room. In fact, she wasn¡¯t sure whether they were in that king¡¯s room. However, Celia heard that Alex would check this room soon, so he should be here! Sara froze, then let her shirt go with a faint smile. From her face, all redness disappeared. It was as if she had lost all her mood. A high curiosity seeped into her, though. She nced at Alex, wanting to know his reaction. How would he react? Would he get mad at Celia for stopping them in such an intimate moment? That would be a reaction fitting his age. Or perhaps, he would surprise her once again? Alex didn¡¯t say anything. He still hovered above Sara, not letting her go. He put the finger on his lips, signaling the duhan momma to stay silent, then waited for Celia to go away. As he had predicted, Celia whispered to herself, ¡°They are not here! Where are they?¡± Her two wolves didn¡¯t reply to her. Atst, Celia went away. She couldn¡¯t hear any voices from the very beginning, which convinced her that her mom and Alex weren¡¯t in the king¡¯s room. Alex left the bed slowly, ¡°We can¡¯t let her see or hear us yet.¡± But as he looked at Sara, Alex blinked, ¡°Is that some kind of a skill?¡± Sara corrected her clothes, wiped her face and neck with a handkerchief, fixed her hair, then slowly followed Alex out of bed. As she stood before him, Sara disyed her regr self as if nothing had happened between them. ¡°I am always ready in case Celia needs me. It¡¯s part of mother¡¯s strength,¡± Sara grinned like a young girl, then pecked Alex¡¯s lips, ¡°Thank you.¡± Inparison, Alex was so red people would think he was sick. His breath was also erratic, to say nothing of his hair being messed. He was like a young lover who had escaped from somewhere. ¡°I will reprimand Celia for not sleeping at such an hour. See you tomorrow, Alex,¡± Sara whispered to his ear before leaving the room. Alex uttered, ¡°See you¡­¡± dazed. He then dropped onto the bed, ¡°That was so close¡­ I can¡¯t really hold back anymore, can I?¡± He recalled what had happened. A sense of pride quickly sprouted within Alex¡¯s heart. He had shown off to Sara the extent of his kissing skills. He could tell that she was surprised and that she relied on him to get her skills back. That was a pretty incredible feeling to make an older woman rely on you for such an intimate reason. He went to the bath, took it alone, then jumped to the bed. But before Alex closed his eyes, the doors to his room opened, ¡°Alex? I forgot something¡­¡± Sara stepped in. She was already in her pajamas, so it was just a matter of time before she would fall asleep. Alex lifted his upper body and stared at her, a little dazed and excited. His heart produced many feelings. Sara took out his present, which was that peculiar silver mirror, ¡°I heard girls your age like to take photos. They take photos on every asion.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± Alex recalled all social media posts, nodding to the duhan momma. Sara sweetly smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo, then. It might be a little hard with this silver mirror, but I hope you will cooperate.¡± ¡°Sure. What kind of photo do you have in mind?¡± Alex asked curiously. Sara climbed onto his bed, then sat down next to him. She wrapped her arm around his neck, then pulled him close to her face. Sara lifted the silver mirror, recording their close contact as their cheeks struck. ¡°We should try again,¡± Alex said as he stared at his face. Sara grinned, ¡°I like this face. You look so funny.¡± ¡°You look like a model regardless of what happens¡­ That¡¯s pretty good genes,¡± Alex rolled his eyes. His duhan momma didn¡¯t want to delete this picture, nor did she want to retake a new one. In that picture, Alex¡¯s expression could be exined in just three words; startled, aroused, and stupid. But before leaving him, Sara lifted his chin with her finger, staring into his eyes, ¡°Once I get my hands on a treasure that can print out photos like cellphones on Earth, I will give you a few nudes.¡± ¡°What is this girl teaching you about?¡± Alex squinted his eyes. A part of him wanted to p Olivia¡¯s ass for what she told Sara about. A part of him wanted to thank his girlfriend. But after Sara¡¯s smile, thetter part won over him. Olivia had received a confusing ¡®Thank you¡¯ the following day. Chapter 108 Chapter 108: Hehe! [A few days after the Ghoul Incident.] Remia had been solely focused on the gardens. The central garden was the priority, though. She had spread all her offensive and defensive techniques around that garden, turning it into a mighty but hidden fortress. The first nce, no one would think of such a garden as a fortress. Those who knew forest fairies would think twice, then probably realize the truth behind such beautiful scenery. In her free time, Remia spent time mostly with Alex and Ste. Since Alex was busy with his studies and training within the game, he didn¡¯t have enough time for the winged girl. Of course, by spending time with Alex, Remia also bonded with Olivia. ¡°Looks like everyone is working hard,¡± Remia whispered to herself as she stared at Alex and Olivia sparring against each other. Since it was risky to leave the castle because of the soul grave-keeper¡¯s warning, Sara had organized a mini-tournament within their grounds. The victor of that tournament was Sara herself. The mini-tournament had severe rules to ensure that no one suffered life-threatening losses. Because of that, Sara won. Using her years of experience with spearmanship, Sara won all her spars. That victory motivated the two young yers to genuinely work on their basics. But while Olivia had Sara as the demon teacher, Alex could only rely on his gusts. Therefore, they fought regrly. Sara heard Remia, so she smiled and approached her with a mana potion in her hand, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Remia epted the gesture, then replied, ¡°No matter how many times I tell you to not thank me, you still keep doing that.¡± She gulped down the potion, then let out her tongue, ¡°That taste is so¡­ empty.¡± The two girls engaged in a talk about potions and their tastes. Remia decided to try a new subss from that short conversation that would help her add some vor to the potions. It wasn¡¯t like all potions were used in a battle. Right now, she just gulped down one to regenerate her mana points faster, didn¡¯t she? Sara liked Remia¡¯s new goal and cheered her on. In the meantime, Alex and Olivia¡¯s spar ended. He nced at his sword, which wasced in invisible energy. [Sword Mana(S) ¨C Add the sword intent to your mana.] It was once again a simple concept. But as the principle behind it sounded simple, the usage of that skill heavily relied on Alex¡¯s talent. It was a skill that had both passive and active effects. However, the former was utterly impossible for the current Alex. Thus, he could only rely on the active effect, which added the sword¡¯s intent to his mana. All living beings had mana. Some had it less, and some had it more. There were people born with so much mana they had an ocean of it within their bodies. In the beginning, everyone had the same mana. The progenitors of humans and other first races were pretty much the same in that department. But as time went on, the races¡¯ mana changed, except for humans. They still had the same adaptable mana that could conjure all kinds of techniques. It was both a good and bad trait. It was good because humans could adapt to all environments. It was bad because humans couldn¡¯t reach their peak. No human had their own mana¡­ But that weakness had been changing over recent years. Elias Deathwill once again shocked people with his talent, creating the Sword Mana. It allowed him to utilize his swordsmanship better and soak his sword with genuine sword intent. That was an achievement that allowed Elias Deathwill break the world¡¯s rules. And he was pretty good at using his sword mana, even though he was still in baby steps in this area. For example, Elias Deathwill could make thousands of flying shes without a technique. He didn¡¯t need to rely on concepts or skills that, in retrospection, relied on other races¡¯prehensions. He simply shed his sword a thousand times in less than ten seconds, then sent those terrifying shes forward. It was as simple as that. Alex could only enhance his already known techniques through it. By activating the skill for one minute, his sword skills would get stronger. For example, his [Chilling sh] would have an easier time piercing through enemies and freezing them. ¡°As long as it¡¯s sword skill, other effects also get stronger,¡± Alex uttered beneath his nose. His cold abilities had significantly risen when he saw Sara¡¯s headless body. That ck energy around her neck without head was so cold as if she was the undead creature. Of course, the duhans were just a race, not undead monsters. And from what Sara had told him, all duhans had cold bodies. Their souls were even colder, and that ck energy in their headless state was particrly freezing as it exposed their vulnerable side. It was a defense mechanism to protect them. It was also a power that they could tame and use offensively. ¡°If I canbine Sword Mana, Battle Spirit, and experiences from the world, I will be stronger,¡± Alex smiled unconsciously. People naturally grew stronger by experiencing the world. But in his case, he had it much easier with his skills andpanions. Battle Spirit and Sword Mana already urged Alex to fight more enemies so that he could utilize them to the fullest. Alex inferred that the battle spirit¡¯s peak would be when he gets to summon the spirit with the hungry demon¡¯s concept. As for the Sword Mana, it would be when his body would produce sword mana passively. He had a long way to go. ¡°You are smiling so much,¡± Olivia peeked at his face from the side. She looked from below, her hands behind her back as she leaned forward. Alex smiled widely, ¡°It¡¯s because my path is freaking exciting.¡± Olivia chuckled, ¡°If you didn¡¯t leave me behind for a long time, my path would be as cool as yours.¡± She had also absorbed a lot of skills from Sara. Olivia nned to fuse these two and get herself a cool ss or skill set using her lightning element! Alex ruffled her hair, ¡°I will apologize properly in due time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, stupid,¡± Olivia giggled, ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t have invited me earlier, so what¡¯s there to apologize for? Let¡¯s fight for more!¡± Oliviaughed out loud! Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t want to study, do you?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Olivia scratched her cheek, ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Hehe me¡¯!¡± Alex chopped her head gently. Chapter 109 Chapter 109: Cmity While everyone did their best to continue their lives in the Deathwill Castle, the cmity crept toward them. A mist oozed out silently from a particr forest where the ck wolves resided. That mist seemed like nothing dangerous, and no wolf found it suspicious. It was as if the weather just simply changed. But that mist had a target, The Deathwill Castle. The person behind the mist was so skilled that no one noticed the impending cmity. Of course, in defense of everyone in the Deathwill Castle, that mist had no offensive purpose yet. ¡°Ubo! Where are you going?¡± Celia asked her best friend about his weird movement. Her first wolf friend moved as if he was entranced by something. He didn¡¯t react to Celia¡¯s inquiry, continuing to move forward. He was on his way toward the mist. And when he stared at the unfamiliar dense form, Ubo¡¯s eyes shed with golden color. A golden scar appeared on his forehead, putting his consciousness into a deep sleep. In his ce, Wolfen Demon¡¯s consciousness dwell. Celia couldn¡¯t see through anything. She titled her head and asked her best friend again. s, Ubo was no longer here. As Wolfen Demon, in Ubo¡¯s body, turned around, he immediately pounced at Celia. Using the hidden strength within the small wolf¡¯s body, Wolfen Demon grasped Celia¡¯s clothes with his fangs, then jumped off from the Deathwill Castle¡¯s walls! Celianded on the ground together with him. ¡°Ubo! We can¡¯t leave the castle!¡± Celia cried despite feeling immense pain throughout her body. She just fell onto a high wall, after all. Her friend ignored her words. He once again used his abnormal strength, dragging Celia away from the castle. Celia shouted, ¡°Ubo! Stop! It hurts!¡± To her pleas, Wolfen Demon remained silent. He continued pulling her toward his den. Atst, Celia cried and shouted toward her mother and¡­ Alex, ¡°Mom! Alex!¡± No one replied. Everyone was engrossed in their duties, failing to notice that the little wolf¡¯s heart had been stolen by Wolfen Demon. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Although Sara had a useful minimap feature that not many NPCs had ess to, she couldn¡¯t have her eyes on it for twenty-four hours. She regrly checked it, though. ¡°Celia? Celia?!¡± Sara suddenly shouted, startling everyone around her. After teaching Olivia enough basics, Sara peeked at her map casually. She believed her daughter wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to leave the castle, so she just regrly checked just in case. Besides, Celia wasn¡¯t brave enough to jump off the tall walls. In fact, Sara had more dots on her minimap than before. Other than Celia and Alex, Sara also could see her two sisters as their rtionship had grown into genuine sisterly bonds. Sara could also distinguish who was on the minimap, so when she couldn¡¯t see her daughter¡¯s whereabouts, Sara¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She opened the system, clicking on the minimap. Then, she spread the map as far as possible to find her daughter¡¯s location. ¡°Sara. What¡¯s happening?¡± Alex came closer; his heart was thumping louder as he felt like it was the prelude to the cmity. Everyone else tensed too. Schnee and Ste had also arrived as Sara¡¯s voice swept through the whole castle. ¡°Celia is not here! She is in the Wolfen Demon¡¯s forest! And in a location, we have never been to!¡± Sara notified everyone before equipping her ck armor set. She then rushed out of the castle. From behind her, everyone naturally followed Sara. No one dared to stop her with unnecessary talk. No one found her reaction weird too. Most mothers would jump into fire for their little ones, wouldn¡¯t they? ¡°Wolfen Demon¡­ Is he the one behind the cmity?¡± Alex asked, then looked around, ¡°That thick mist¡­ Perhaps¡­¡± The Duhans were behind it¡­ Alex couldn¡¯t voice it out since that would mean their cmity was more serious than ever. That race was nothing to be trifled with. They were one of the races behind the Darkmana Empire Alliance. Even if some of their forces got their level reset, they were still powerful and scary enemies. Moreover, Alex and others were still around level thirty-five¡­ As Alex could infer it, so the others could. And as Sara moved through the mist, her face paled, and she started sweating profusely. That mist reeked off the royalty mana! Atst, Sara found the Wolfen Demon¡¯s den. She went through that cave without caring about her well-being, closely following the minimap. As the vast cave enough to hold the castle spread before her, Sara¡¯s eyes widened as she found the familiar figures. At the helm was Wolfen Demon. He was like the scapegoat, though. Behind him, the headless man stood. He donned himself ck armor, simr to Sara¡¯s equipment. He had a dark red cape with a ck helmet on it, which was the sign of the royal household. Behind that man, Sara saw a face she never wanted to see again. Her former husband, Henred. And sitting far away from them was a woman with blond bangs and a cold face. Her beauty was close to Sara and even closer to the sculpture after Sara¡¯s mother. She had a ck battle dress covering all her curves,pelling people to gaze at her cold and beautiful face. Naturally, Celia was in the middle. She was in a little cage together with Ubo. ¡°Mom! Alex!¡± Celia shouted. The headless man let out a chuckle, ¡°So this is Alex who has beaten the ghoul. Haha!¡± Celia nced at the headless man. Although her little heart was cold and scared of him, Celia remembered Alex¡¯s words. She shouted at him, ¡°Gangster! Alex will beat you! Don¡¯tugh at him!¡± Then, Celia grasped the cage¡¯s bars and closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t further look at the existence such as that headless man. Tears flowed down her cheeks. But Celia felt like she did the right job. Her words should support Alex, Sara, and others! Sara clenched her spear, ¡°You¡¯ve be so much stronger, Celia.¡± She was so proud of being her mother! Then, Sara locked her eyes on the headless man, utterly ignoring her former husband, ¡°What do you want, third prince?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110: Four ¡°What do you want, third prince?¡± Sara asked the headless man. He was clearly in charge of this operation. Otherwise, her aunt wouldn¡¯t be casually sitting at the back. There was no way for Henred to even lead the operation or have anything to say with these two around. Henred creased his face as Sara¡¯s attitude displeased him. No, she had just nced at him, then utterly ignored him. Thatck of attention displeased him. The third prince of the Duhan Kingdom, Nektor Miseles. Heughed faintly; his voice wasing from his body. To be more precise, from the ck soul dancing around his neck. He replied, ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger, Sara. I thought you would give us some more time.¡± He gestured at Celia, then crossed his arms, ¡°Or you¡¯ve acquired a new ability from dallying with your bastard sisters.¡± Alex and others contorted their faces as the third prince gave them no respect at all. As if oblivious to their reactions, Nektor continued, ¡°You shall return to the Duhan Kingdom, Sara. Your daughter will return with us first because you have to fulfill your mission first.¡± ¡°Mission?¡± Sara lifted one of her eyebrows. Nektor took a step forward; his powerful strength caused a few cracks to appear on the ground, ¡°You will give us back the Duhan King¡¯s Sword. Don¡¯t even tell me you don¡¯t know what has happened behind the scenes. Your bastard father charmed our beloved sister to snatch the sword! He forced her tomit this crime!¡± Nektor¡¯s voice resounded throughout the whole den as if he had countless heads. A few pebbles dropped from the ceiling while others, including Henred and Wolfen Demon, paled and clenched their hands unconsciously. Nektor took another step forward, ¡°His empty lies made big sister Mia believe she was the only one! She believed in a future where two kingdoms would co-exist! She often told us about the warmth she felt! About warmth that this human evoked within her!¡± Nektor¡¯s voice boomed. [You have been hit by the third duhan prince¡¯s rage.] [Your body has been frozen.] [You can¡¯t move until you shake off your fear.] ¡°What¡¯s worse¡­ is that you were the same,¡± Nektor nced at Henred, then retracted his attention back to Sara. Sara gazed at the third prince with trembling eyes and body. She couldn¡¯t stop quivering before the real royalty and the man with a higher level. He was just stronger, be it his experience or level. But love for her daughter melted a little of fear around her lips, ¡°I will¡­ give you the sword¡­ Just let Celia go and return to me. She needs her mother!¡± Sara didn¡¯t want her daughter to go through this much stress. There was simply nothing worse than a little kid losing her mother! Nektor sneered, ¡°I refuse. This kid has a sleeping power within her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me this bullshit!¡± Sara howled as Nektor didn¡¯t want to cooperate with her. She understood that her daughter was in real jeopardy. She utterly overcame her fear and spoke with a powerful and decisive voice, ¡°What power?! Her assessment was that she has no qualities at all!¡± At their birth, the duhans checked the babies¡¯ souls. It was tough to nurture the soul, so it was severely important to be born with abundant soul power. Celia was a half-duhan; her results were disappointing. Nektor didn¡¯t reply, ¡°How about you ask your husband?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband,¡± Sara replied immediately. While Henred¡¯s face scrunched more, Nektor burst outughing. He took another few steps forward, bringing his pressure closer to Sara¡¯s group. He unsheathed his sword and pointed it at Sara, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to take our the Duhan King¡¯s Sword yet, do you?¡± As Sara¡¯s face grew uglier, Nektor continued, ¡°You and that guy are the keys to bringing it out. You either agree to work with us, or you will never see your daughter again,¡± Nektor threatened. He knew that no one could take that sword yet. It was a too powerful weapon, and even Elias Deathwill would carefully examine it. Yes, just examine, because even that man shouldn¡¯t be able to wield this power! No matter how skillful swordsman he was, the Duhan King¡¯s Sword was more than just a sword. Regardless, Nektor had done enough research throughout this week. He knew that Sara wouldn¡¯t find a better power source than Deathwill Castle. That castle was in the hands of the young yer. Their cooperation was important for their both sess. He would always know where Sara was. He would always know where the Duhan King¡¯s Sword was. They always could find another way to take it back. But that little half-duhan was different. Nektor couldn¡¯t let her grow up by Sara¡¯s side. Everyone in the royalty circle had a rough guess about Celia¡¯s slumbering power. ¡°No one can take my daughter away from me. No one¡­¡± Sara spoke as if in a trance, ¡°I will fight all of you, even if it means I have to fight alone!¡± ¡°Sara!¡± Alex shouted. His voice startled Sara. She jumped and turned around. Immediately after turning around, the duhan momma noticed Alex¡¯s angry expression. That emotion shook off Nektor¡¯s fear. ¡°Alone? Do you really think we will leave you alone?¡± Alex asked. Sara bit her lips, letting tears go down her cheeks. She nced at everyone¡¯s faces, then with her eyes on Alex, she whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Alex came closer. He wiped off Sara¡¯s tears, then looked back at everyone. Alex brought out his sword and tightly clenched it as his beloved nodded. ¡°We have a numbers advantage! Let¡¯s bring back our princess to her castle!¡± Alex shouted. Schnee was the next one to speak, ¡°As a good aunt, that¡¯s my duty. Ultimate Skill.¡± [Schnee Deathwill has used her Ultimate Skill.] Remia nodded, ¡°The castle wouldn¡¯t be the same without Celia¡¯s smile. Ultimate Skill.¡± [Remia has used her Ultimate Skill.] Ste whispered, ¡°I am her aunt too.¡± [Ste Deathwill has used her Ultimate Skill.] A wave of powerful energies swept through the den. Those energies lit up the whole ce, creating a powerful momentum. Sara¡¯s face lit up in all those colors, ¡°Your big family ising for you, Celia¡­ Ultimate Skill.¡± [Sara Deathwill has used her Ultimate Skill.] Chapter 111 Chapter 111: Empty words Everyone who could use Ultimate Skill used them immediately. Thedies knew they would be in a life-threatening situation if they held back their power. That was why the ultimate power was necessary to bring back their little princess! The turbulent waves of various energies mashed together in harmony. That was because of Alex¡¯s party. He and Olivia were the only ones who couldn¡¯t make a show. They stood behind everyone, waiting for their moment. Still, Alex¡¯s party yed a significant role. If it weren¡¯t for him, the four Ultimate Skills would cause some damage to their users and allies. ¡°I am jealous of that power,¡± Alex whispered as he stared back at everyone. He already knew of Remia and Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skills. But those were such peculiar powers that he would be still in awe, even after witnessing their greatness more than once. Remia¡¯s whole attitude changed into a haughty one. She let out arrogance and beauty alongside it, making her clothes more arousing and sexier. Her own presence eclipsed all equipment, of course. She immediately turned the whole den into power, bing the queen of his ce. Ste¡¯s wings spread widely, then she received two additional pairs. Those wings turned her into a goddess Alex had a pleasure to see already. In her Ultimate Skill, Ste didn¡¯t have her usual mood. She became like an unapproachable goddess whose duty was to fly above everyone, look down on her people, and bless them with her holiness. Now, onto thest two girls. Schnee Deathwill. Every beast had their feral side. While cats could bezy or energetic, their animalistic side often showed, for example, when someone stepped on their tails! Schnee¡¯s Ultimate Skill awakened her wild side. Her already strong stats increased tenfold, her instincts sharpened, and her whole appearance became closer to the more bestial nature. Her mana became so sharp that her full stocking clothes got a few scratches, revealing her skin in abundance. Her armor around her chest and ass was fortunately safe¡­ Her long blue hair became sharper, fluttering behind her like des. On her paws, Schnee got short but highly prative nails. She licked her nails, slowly getting herself into that battle mood. Sara Deathwill. The Duhan Momma summoned a battle horse without a head. She saddled the powerful existence, merging her soul with her mount. Her soul energy grew stronger. And as the horse was donned in armor, her defenses also rose significantly. Her horse produced mist naturally, which allowed Sara to save a lot of mana and effort. With her senses heightened, Sara locked her eyes on the third prince. She would be the first to sh if she wanted to go forward as her speed was undoubtedly the fastest with that mount! Alex and Olivia gazed at everyone with admiration. Nektor was much different than them. He was rather the opposite. Standing unfazed before such a disy of power, Nektor tapped his arm. ¡°And what¡¯s your n now?¡± he asked condescendingly. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Olivia! Let¡¯s take care of Wolfen Demon together,¡± Remia called Olivia in a voice akin to order. That was how her mood was right now. Olivia blinked her eyes as she would never be able to imagine that kind-hearted Remia saying those words in such a way. The situation urged her to react immediately, though. ¡°Yes!¡± Olivia ignored all her feelings. She ran toward Remia, and they made their way toward Wolfen Demon. These two were the best opponents against Wolfen Demon. Remia could think of three reasons, actually. First of all, it was Deathwill Castle¡¯s matter. She could tell that no one wanted to deal with Wolfen Demon as he was just someone used by the duhans. Secondly, Remia stillcked enough damage. But with her big boy behind her, Remia would be able to trap and slowly deal with Wolfen Demon on her own. Still, Remia couldn¡¯t underestimate Wolfen Demon. Without their Ultimate Skills, everyone from Deathwill Castle needed to exert a lot of strength to deal with that guy. He was a strong opponent. Therefore, Remia needed Olivia, and she seemed the best choice. After all, Alex had to be in the vicinity to help and encourage Celia to stay strong. Even if no one had said it loud, the girls knew how Celia saw Alex. The third reason was also simple; Wolfen Demon hailed from the royal circle. He wouldn¡¯t allow others to rule him easily. Even though heplied, it was solely because of the level gap. He was someone who didn¡¯t want to participate in this whole fiasco from the very beginning. He wouldn¡¯t put up an intense fight with those feelings in him. He would just move so that the duhans wouldn¡¯tin. That was the best scenario for Remia and Olivia. While these two made their way to Wolfen Demon, Schnee stared ahead silently. In her feral form, she didn¡¯t even think of teasing others. Her heart and mind had been swallowed by the wild side that wanted to just cut and kill her enemies. She grinned like a wild beast, then pounced at the tree. Even though she kept her humanoid form, she moved on her four throughout the forest by jumping from tree to tree. It was particrlypelling as Schnee possessed the most enormous milky tits from the Deathwill Castle. Her target was the third prince, Nektor. ¡°I am not interested in you,¡± Nektor replied before his sword shed with Schnee¡¯s nails. He found out that her power was pretty impressive, though. But that was natural as she used her Ultimate Skill. He let out a whistle of admiration, then hurled her toward his sister. The blond beauty lifted her eyes at Schnee, who had been flying toward her. With a sigh, she stood up and took out hernce. ¡°Ultimate Skill,¡± The princess whispered. Her voluptuous curves went up as the horse materialized beneath her. Although it seemed like the end, the pureblood royalty had much better Ultimate Skills. From behind thedy, another army of ck battle horses appeared. They howled at Schnee. ¡°Nektor,¡± thedy¡¯s mellifluous voice rang out, ¡°I will bother the cat and the winged woman.¡± ¡°Thank you for your assistance, big sister,¡± Nektor genuinely expressed his emotions. He sounded serious, but there was a hint of authentic excitement behind his tone. He stared at his sister and her horse stomping on air, making her way up to Ste. Her other horses forced Schnee to follow her. Atst, Sara emerged from the forest. She had been charging against Nektor, ¡°Nektor!¡± He shrugged, ¡°I am not your opponent.¡± After those words rang out, Henred stepped in. He stood between the third prince and his former wife. ¡°Sara. I request an honest talk with you,¡± Henred spoke formally, sounding like a guilty husband who wanted to beg his wife for forgiveness. He let out his Ultimate Skill too. These two shed with many different emotions on the line. At the same time, Nektor strutted toward Alex, ¡°Elias Deathwill¡¯s Sessor. I will y with you and vent out all my frustration on you. I can¡¯t let this chance go.¡± Alex clenched his sword, ¡°I will take you head-on, then¡­ And I will bring Celia back home with us!¡± ¡°Empty words¡­ just like him!¡± Nektor roared. Chapter 112 Chapter 112: Olivia¡¯s progress Wolfen Demon never had expected that he would find himself in such an extraordinary situation. He always thought he was the lucky one and that he could bring back the glory of the werewolves. But as the duhan prince had arrived, Wolfen Demon¡¯s image of his mighty strength crumbled like a house of cards. He still deluded himself, believing that it was because of the resource differences. It was a usible excuse as Wolfen Demon had been indeed alone. He couldn¡¯t rely on others, and his resources were scarce. And then¡­ he saw the four beautiful women unleashing their Ultimate Skills. That was when Wolfen Demon no longer lied to himself. ¡°Ultimate Skill¡­¡± Wolfen Demon whispered¡­ He turned into a vast existence, his giant body breaking branches and some of the trees around him. He took a step forward, which just looked mighty. In fact, his heart wasn¡¯t really on the battlefield. Remia looked into Wolfen Demon¡¯s eyes, confirming her thoughts. The enormous humanoid tree, the big boy behind her, extended his hands on her order. Before he grasped the mighty wolf, Remia also used hermon techniques to trap Wolfen Demon, just in case. Naturally, Wolfen Demon struggled. Why wouldn¡¯t he not? Even if he didn¡¯t want to participate in that battle, he still couldn¡¯t let others, particrly women, do whatever they wanted with him. He had already been too disgraced to constantly fight those girls just because one petty duhan prince wanted to see more of their abilities¡­ ¡°Just as I thought, he¡¯s not really fighting us seriously,¡± Remia whispered in her royal voice, ¡°Go all out at him! Use my big boy and forest to your advantage, Olivia! I got your back if he tries to let out that energy beam.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Olivia agreed with Remia wholeheartedly. She knew Remia would be able to protect her and use her forest to take the brunt of the energy beam. She was a strong and reliable woman to have in a party! Besides, with such a personality shift, Olivia had a feeling that Remia simply wouldn¡¯t let Wolfen Demon hurt her no matter what, as if Remia¡¯s pride was on the line. Following all the basics she had learned from Sara, Olivia clenched her spear tightly. She locked her eyes on Wolfen Demon¡¯s weak spots. But as her focus grew deeper, Olivia could see everything around her in a bird¡¯s vision. It was as if her soul had left her body¡­ [Your proficiency in the Duhan¡¯s Royal Spearmanship has increased.] [You have learned a new skill.] [Soul Eyes(S).] As Olivia touched the soul threshold with just her spearmanship, something within her awakened. Her lightning, which she could only use through her spear skills, came out of her whole body. She coated herself in that sparkling element for no reason at all. Olivia had so many questions, but the situation didn¡¯t allow her to dwell on those matters! Instead, she let her new lightning take form. [Lightning Style(???)] [Your stats have been updated.] Olivia¡¯s agility rose tremendously high, leaving her boyfriend behind. Olivia saw her feet d in blue lightning from the Soul Eyes¡¯ vision. That lightning was the reason for her sudden fast speed. She kicked the tree, then jumped up. She repeated that move a few times in zigzag, hurtling herself above the hungry demon. Olivia felt like time stopped around her for a second, ¡®I can see everything so well¡­ My movement feels fluid and not disturbed by that view at all¡­ Is that how duhan¡¯s fight?¡¯ But as the lightning took over her, Olivia understood that she had been slowly creating her own style. A smile spread on her face, then the time resumed. ¡®Thanks to handsome and Sara, I have also be unique!¡¯ Olivia joyfully shouted within herself before descending onto Wolfen Demon¡¯s big face. Her lightning element hailed frommon skills. A lot of yers used those skills as they were avable to everyone. They had to just talk with the martial artists and get their quests done. But Olivia managed to shed thatmonness and reach something much more significant! She became like everyone in the Deathwill Castle! BANG! Olivia fell onto Wolfen Demon¡¯s forehead like a lighting bolt. Her spear prated through his skin effortlessly, buried within his flesh halfway. She smirked before taking out her weapon. Dozen of blood spilled onto Olivia¡¯s clothes. In her current state, she felt each drop as if seeing through all. That didn¡¯t displease her. Instead, delinquent instincts kicked in, ¡°Even if those clothes are my battle clothes to fight spineless fucks like you, I still don¡¯t really like being covered in blood. You will pay for dirtying me. That sounds so wrong, though. Only my handsome can sully me,¡± Olivia let out her tongue before thrusting her spear at least fifty times. Each of her thrusts left tremendous pain on Wolfen Demon¡¯s body. He wanted to lift his paws to p away that irritating woman, to no avail. Remia¡¯s big boy was too damn sturdy. Once he wrapped his hands around him, he didn¡¯t let Wolfen Demon go! That meant that Wolfen Demon could only rely on his energy beam. He parted his jaw, revealing the already gathered energy. Olivia kicked his nose with a lightning sound, hurtling herself to the sky. She seemed exposed, but the whole forest bent to her in less than one second to ensure her survival. Countless branches barred Wolfen Demon¡¯s way. Leaves danced around his eyes to disturb his vision, and roots had been doing their best to pull him down. Regardless of all those effects, Wolfen Demon still let out his beam. ¡°Stop that futile resistance, Wolfen Demon,¡± Olivia¡¯s voice triumphantly rang out from behind the forest. She stood on the thick tree branch, smiling with a potion in her mouth. Remia conveyed her voice through the forest, ¡°Have you awakened the new power?¡± ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Olivia replied in thunder. Remia chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s what we expect out of you. Drink fast. We still have to kill this guy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already ready,¡± Olivia spoke in a decisive tone, wanting to sound as cool as Remia and others. A few minutester, they had killed the hungry demon. Chapter 113 Chapter 113: Ste talks the most¡­ A bizarre battle had been happening at the high altitude for some time now. ¡°Can¡¯t heal¡­ yet¡­¡± Ste spoke as she hovered her eyes on Schnee¡¯s body. Her cat sister was covered in blood from top to bottom. Her HP was still in a safe zone since Ste was floating behind her. That blood also worked in Schnee¡¯s favor. The more blood spilled on her face, the more horrifying Schnee¡¯s feral instincts became. Everyone noticed that the cat was bing more and more restless as time went on. That blood on her facebined with golden feral eyes had created enough of an image to scare off weak-minded opponents. The cold beauty wasn¡¯t really affected by Schnee¡¯s wildness, though. She silently rode her battle horse, ordering her battle horses¡¯ army like a perfectmander. They circled and disturbed Schnee enough to the point where she let out furious kitty noises. That battle was weird¡­ because Ste had been the one talking the most¡­ Ste had been trying to use her wind element to wound the blonddy or stop the battle horses army. All her attempts had been rendered useless, though. Ste narrowed her eyes. On her left hand, she gathered a small tornado. It whirled dangerously fast, seemingly uncontroble. Soon, the second tornado popped above her palm, as if Ste had duplicated it! She threw these two tornadoes at her enemies. Those tornadoes promptly grew in size, revealing the might of the wind mana. Their gargantuan forms howled, disturbing not only one¡¯s vision but also hearing. And within those, one could only pray to the winged goddess to survive! Within that tornado, the ck-dressed woman disappeared. Then another tornadonded in the ck horse army, swallowing them whole. Their forms disappeared for roughly five seconds. Ste was only strong enough to stop the blond woman for five seconds. After that time, the longnce cut through the tornado as if through paper. All wind elements in the vicinity crumbled. [????? Lv. 55 HP: ??? MP: ???] Her name and her stats were hidden behind the system. It was due to the level gap and the difference in skills. Of course, everyone could tell that thisdy was one of the princesses, so the name mattered not. Her strength was what bothered Ste. And since Schnee was on her feral side, not even using her tricky abilities but just relying on pure strength, Ste had been forced to think more than she ever wished for. ¡®She¡¯s not attacking us. From the start, she has been stopping cat and me with her presence and horses,¡¯ Ste inferred, ¡®If she uses her mist¡­¡¯ That was when Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sara had often said that duhan¡¯s worked the best within their mists. They could hide their heads and horses. The royalties could wrap their powerful armies and silently trample down enemies from an unexpected angle. The mist was their defense and cover, but it also could be a sharp weapon. Ste had seen Sara using that mist in the offensive. That power drilled through the bosses with ease! ¡®She¡¯s not using her mist at all¡­ Her raw strength and horses are enough¡­ If she were to use the mist, we probably would¡¯ve been dead already¡­¡¯ Ste realized her situation. That woman¡¯s objective was just to secure Celia and make Sara work for them. She wasn¡¯t interested in killing others. Ste dropped her wind magic and solely relied on her supportive abilities, ¡°Heal. Mana. Stamina. Defenses. Holy Shield.¡± All of those rose on Schnee¡¯s curves. Another sh between her and the blond woman erupted. ¡®I can only believe in others,¡¯ Ste whispered within herself, but for some reason, that kind of a thought displeased her more than it should. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Sara and Henred exchanged a few moves already. Their battle looked like a medieval battle with knights on horses. They had been rushing against each other, then striking each other once. Then, they would turn and repeat the rush. Henred shouted, ¡°Justply with the third prince¡¯s demands! Return the sword to our kingdom, and we can return to being a family once again! Three of us!¡± ¡°You horse shit! What¡¯s on your mind now?!¡± Sara replied with unconceble disgust, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to hear the word ¡®family¡¯ from your mouth!¡± Henred contorted his face, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?! Don¡¯t you miss your life where you didn¡¯t have to worry about anything?! You had it all! You had a high status, wealth, and the daughter you had been dreaming of!¡± Sara bit her lips, ¡°I wanted a daughter because I felt too lonely! My mother was too busy, my father was too fickle, and you were engrossed in your duties! I thought you¡¯d really change¡­ What do you really want, you horse shit?! That sleeping power within Celia?!¡± Sara roared so loud she was surprised by her voice too. Henred didn¡¯t reply to her inquiry. Instead, he smiled, ¡°I want to atone for my sins. I want to get my family back¡­ That¡¯s all, Sara. We can return to our former life and change it for the better! Yes! I want to feel the family¡¯s warmth!¡± ¡°You are disgusting¡­ Too disgusting! I can see through your lies¡­ I can so easily see through them. It disgusts me more,¡± Sara whispered before clenching her spear. The mist she and Henred had been exuding slowly started vibrating around her spear. Henred caught his own mist around his weapon, too, ¡°So you want to end it in one move, don¡¯t you, Sara?¡± Sara didn¡¯t reply, but her decisive eyes told enough. Henred sighed, ¡°I just need Celia anyway. If I can¡¯t use you, I will think of something different.¡± Sara¡¯s heart drummed louder. Her anger and disgust took reign within her body. She promptly let her head go as if trying to escape from those memories. Bing headless, Sara¡¯s whole strength surged. Henred naturally did the same. Their headless bodies in Ultimate Skills let out a wave of abundant power. Mana, soul, and their physical strength blended as much as possible. And then¡­ their horses howled, running into each other. Chapter 114 Chapter 114: Pureblood While all those events around him, Alex faced the worst gaming experience. Nektor was too strong. [Nektor ???? Lv. 57 HP:??? MP:???] His stats were higher, and his experience more abundant. He topped Alex in so many areas it was simply bullying. And in a world where yers could respawn, NPCs found the most pleasure in the bullying. After all, if they killed a yer, he would respawn and continue getting stronger somewhere else. But if they bullied him and shamed him to oblivion, there was a high chance they would imnt a genuine fear within the yers¡¯ hearts. They would make them genuinely fear their race and keep them away from them. Nektor had more than just imposing fear. He had been venting out his frustration on Alex, ¡°I have asked you something!¡± Nektor kicked Alex¡¯s stomach, sending him flying. After Alexnded on his back, a mouthful of blood ran away from his mouth. He vomited and spat a lot of his saliva. Nheless, he still lifted his body from the ground. Alex faced Nektor with clear eyes, ¡°It wasn¡¯t an empty promise. I won¡¯t allow myself to die and leave Celia alone. I will continue standing up for her and then eventually save her!¡± ¡°You human can only make those empty promises,¡± Nektor said before letting out another kick, ¡°Because of you, the sister whom I love deeply has run away from her home. She is alone in this vast world¡­ If something happens to her, I will make all humanity pay the price.¡± His eyes nearly popped from his eye sockets; that was how enraged Nektor was. His love for the second princess had been genuine and one-sided. Of course, they were connected by blood ties, so nothing really could happen. His older sister just looked at him like a brother. But that never stopped Nektor from getting enamored by her. Mia was just too beautiful a woman. She was the pinnacle of the duhan¡¯s beauty. All duhan women wanted to be like her, following her style and gestures. They even tried to smile like her! ¡°Alex! Alex!¡± Celia held the cage¡¯s bars tightly; her eyes were widely opened. She and Ubo had been gazing at Alex¡¯s struggle from the beginning. Even though he had bruises and blood all over him, his clothes were dirty and shattered, and his eyes narrowed with pain, these two little friends still believed in him. He was cool and strong. He was the idol they had in their hearts! They still couldn¡¯t stop themselves from crying. Ubo had particrly the worst since he brought Celia here under Wolfen Demon¡¯s skill. He allowed that man to take over his body, which was shameful and disappointing! If he could fix the situation with his life, he would dly sacrifice himself. That was Ubo¡¯s resolution despite his young age. ¡°Nektor¡­¡± Alex stood up after another beating, ¡°I can tell you love your sister dearly. That love is forbidden and not something Miss Mia had been looking for¡­¡± ¡°What the fuck do you know?!¡± Nektor roared. Alex rose from the ground again, ¡°You can still love her, though¡­ Nothing stops you from that¡­ But at the same time, nothing prevents Miss Mia from falling in love with a human. Nothing stops her from doing her all to him. Even if that man is a hypocrite and bastard, it¡¯s all up to her-¡± Alex¡¯s speech got stopped by Nektor¡¯s enraged sh. For the first time, Nektor unsheathed his sword. He cut through Alex¡¯s arm, exposing his skin and deep wound. With just one sh, he lowered Alex to such a state! Alex saw a terrifying amount of health points falling¡­ His wound stung him. He felt coldness, warmth, and pain¡­ It was a bizarre feeling. ¡°Miss Mia¡¯s life belongs to her¡­ You can¡¯t mete out punishment in her name¡­ And from what Sara has told me before, I believe Miss Mia would be a good grandma for her granddaughter. She would never put her in a cage,¡± Alex whispered. Atst, Nektor stopped moving. It was clear that countless thoughts ran rampant in his head which was somewhere else. Alex used that as a chance to get closer to Celia. He dropped onto his knees, just before her cage. In such a battered state, Alex mustered the loveliest smile he could give to his little friend. Celia let out more tears, ¡°Alex¡­ You beat ghoul¡­ You can beat him too¡­ Right?¡± Alex¡¯s stats had been severely lowered. He barely was able to stand up as constant beating had reduced his stamina too much. He also had a few side effects applied to his body, such as severe exhaustion and rough breathing. He couldn¡¯t focus as easily as before. ¡°I think¡­ I made the same mistake¡­ I ended up making an empty promise¡­¡± Alex whispered to Celia. He extended his hand and ruffled her hair between the cage¡¯s bars, ¡°Will you forgive me, Celia?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Celia nodded with her lips bitten. Alex smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t me Ubo. It¡¯s not his fault. We all know it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me Ubo!¡± Celia replied. Alex nodded brightly, ¡°You know¡­ Celia¡­ For people my age, little brats like you are kinda annoying. I mean, they are really annoying.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Celia lifted her little head, staring at Alex with dted eyes. Alex still patted her hair, ¡°They just want to y and bother others. There was a time when I was asked to take care of a little one. He was so hard to deal with¡­ He cried often and stole my stuff. He wanted to y on my PC while I had tons of homework to do, and he also would justin non-stop.¡± Celia stared without saying anything. She was indeed a good girl. Alex chuckled, ¡°But you are different. In that cold and dark castle, you worked diligently with your mother. You yed games with your aunts and mother whenever you could. When they had to work, you would patiently wait for them while believing in their sess. When we cleared the mess in Ste¡¯s house, you were worried more about Ubo than yourself. And you didn¡¯tin at all. You helped your aunt with a smile on your face. You continued doing that in my absence. You took joy in those little things¡­ I also had a lot of fun when we did math equations together or yed hide and seek to bully Schnee. You are and always will be sunshine on my Deathwill Castle. Our little princess who likes to sing and have a tea party¡­¡± Alex grinned. Celia didn¡¯t know how to react. Her little heart kept drumming within her. She felt so warm and lovely that the cage no longer mattered. In that prison, Alex could still reach her and ruffle her hair. That was what mattered the most. Alex smiled at the little duhan, ¡°I want to ask you a very important question, Celia. Next time we see each other, can I call you my daughter?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Celia raised her hands and grasped Alex¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°You can, daddy!¡± For Alex, that was enough. He couldn¡¯t do anything else¡­ And if that battle truly ended in the duhan¡¯s favor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to convey those feelings to Celia. He had been already treating her better than just a friend. But he still kept putting himself away from that responsibility due to his age. Alex soon realized that it was just an excuse. Celia raised her hands and tightly grasped his hand on her head. She didn¡¯t want to let him go, no matter what. Even though Alex¡¯s HP was dangerously low, Celia wanted him to be with her and her mother. She wanted everyone to return safely. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Alex¡­¡± Celia whispered, wishing for Alex¡¯s recovery. She wanted him to return to the cool Alex she idolized from the bottom of her heart. That was when something within her broke. Nektor, who had been struggling with his thoughts, suddenly turned around and faced the little duhan, ¡°Henred was right¡­ She has been born with the authority¡­¡± At the same time, Alex heard a voice from the Deathwill Castle. ¡°Celia has overwritten the prerequisites for the Duhan King¡¯s Sword, Master. Since I also don¡¯t want you to die, I will send it to you without your response.¡± Thedy from the treasury had used telepathy to speak to him. Alex understood that he hadn¡¯t misheard things now! BANG! The Duhan Sword flew straight to the den from the Deathwill Castle. Itnded next to Alex, burying itself within his hand¡¯s reach. He unconsciously grasped the sword, knowing that it was hisst resort. [You can not wield the Duhan King¡¯s Sword(Legendary)¡­] [Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship has negated the effect.] [You can wield the Duhan King¡¯s Sword(Iplete Version)] Alex whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this sword for the first time because of you, Celia. You are really our little princess.¡± He stood up and faced Nektor, ¡°This sword and I¡­ will protect you, Celia. Ultimate Skill!¡± [You have used The Duhan King¡¯s Sword(Iplete Version) Ultimate Skill.] [Your status has been uploaded.] [Nickname Change: Alexander Deathwill Miseles.] [Race Change: Royal Duhan(Pure-blood)] Alex¡¯s health bar filled itself again. That was because he shed his humanity right now. The unbelievable race change healed him from top to bottom, leaving his clothes tattered. If it weren¡¯t for those, no one would know about the beating Alex had received before. Celia stared at Alex with a happy smile, ¡°Alex and mom suit each other even better now!¡± She sensed Alex¡¯s race change; her heart grew warmer every second. She no longer cried and felt excitement as Alex rose onto his feet again! Alex lifted the ck sword, pointing its tip at Nektor, ¡°Already cowering in fear?¡± Nektor uttered, ¡°Ridiculous¡­¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115: Headless The legendary sword had its own Ultimate Skill. s, Alex could only use its iplete version. The sword¡¯s stats had fallen significantly to match his level. And then, the iplete version of the Ultimate Skill simply turned him into the duhan. Alex¡¯s eyes shone blue as if he held two souls within himself. His sword let out a cold aura. That aura stemmed from Alex¡¯s new race and abilities. Itbined the duhan and [Chilling sh¡¯s Soul Freeze Effect], which turned his sword into a terrifying cold weapon. ¡°Already cowering in fear?¡± Alex said arrogantly. For his daughter, it sounded like a cool phrase. Her eyes twinkled as she stared at Alex from within the cage. She believed that Alex would soon free her! Nektor saw through Alex¡¯s change, however. It wasn¡¯t odd for people to change once an immense power fell into their hands. Ultimate Skills also brought people¡¯s strength back, which shocked their bodies and minds. Thetter was much more impactful. Hence people¡¯s personalities often took a little or more significant shift. The hubris took over Alex¡¯s heart. The pride of being a pure-blood duhan and the owner of the Duhan King¡¯s sword influenced Alex more than it should. Nektor was more concerned about Alex¡¯s race change, though. It happened in a sh, and the transformation was perfect. He nced at Celia, thinking about her authority¡¯s power. He clicked his tongue in a different ce. Then, Nektor scoffed, ¡°You still remain insignificant in my eyes. Ultimate Skill.¡± The loud roar reverberated from Nektor¡¯s body. His Ultimate Skill took a form, enhancing all his powers. However, his change was different from other duhans. He summoned a ck horse, but just for a second. In the next second, his battle horse became his additional armor. Nektor wore a ck helmet with horns. In that helmet, two soul eyes shone brightly. ¡°I will prove it to you, Alex,¡± Nektor clenched his sword, taking the first step forward, ¡°I don¡¯t spit out empty promises.¡± He thrust forward to prove his words that Alex was still insignificant existence. He would demonstrate to him that he wouldn¡¯t change Sara and her daughter¡¯s situation at all! Nektor and Alex¡¯s swords shed! BANG! From that first contact, it was clear that Alex was still one step behind Nektor. His enemy¡¯s sword didn¡¯t budge, while Alex was forced to exert more strength than ever. He also slightly slid down behind. Alex¡¯s cold sword also couldn¡¯t affect Nektor easily. Even if the [Soul Freeze] effect was passive now, Nektor was a duhan whose soul had been like an ice cube from birth. Nektor also let out a mist that shrouded them both. Celia and others no longer would be able to peek at their fight. And in that domain, Nektor excelled more. His instincts eclipsed Alex¡¯s reactions. He hid his sword well, constantly inflicting some damage to him. Even if Alex parried the sword, he still suffered health point losses as the mist scratched him. Nektor had a clear advantage. But in that powerful disy of domination, Nektor had always been careful of one thing. He avoided shing around Alex¡¯s head, as one bad sh could turn this man into a headless duhan. ¡°You still cower in fear,¡± Alex whispered haughtily, even though he had been the one to receive the most wounds, ¡°You fear something within me¡­ Even I can¡¯t use the full power of this sword. There¡¯s still something within me that can turn the tides of that battle.¡± Alex recalled Sara¡¯s words. [Bing headless is dangerous. That state has so many weaknesses, you know? What I fear the most is someone cutting my connection with my body. When I turn headless and lose that connection, my body will no longer recognize allies and enemies. I will be the uncontroble woman who will only slow down once my body exhausts itself.] ¡°The Ultimate Skill might have turned me into a different person. But I¡¯ve been living with my principles for as far as I can remember. Those shaped me and my heart. I will never abandon them,¡± Alex whispered with a smirk, ¡°My headless body will never turn against my daughter or other girls.¡± Alex brought the sword to his neck. He didn¡¯t know how to turn himself into a headless state, nor did he have the skill to help him. He could only cut his head off. With a heart soaked in hubris, Alex didn¡¯t have any mental barrier to prevent him from doing that. He just casually did that. Nektor stared at him with inexplicable emotions. Atst, Alex¡¯s head flew out of the mist. His body was left behind, and he no longer had any control over it. Hended on Celia¡¯s cage. ¡°Alex?!¡± Celia looked at him with big eyes. But when she noticed the ck tendrils around his neck, she calmed down. He was the duhan, and his head could roll around just like hers! She asked, ¡°Are you okay¡­ Daddy?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Alex replied with a faint smile. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C BANG! BANG! BANG! Nektor and Alex¡¯s bodies engaged in a heavy and fast sword confrontation. Their swords were non-stop shing with each other. For outsiders, it would look like they had two swords. Many also would think that they shed more than a hundred times in one second. Their weapons sounded like the miniguns constantly letting out bullets. ¡°ELIAS DEATHWILL!¡± Nektor howled. He had seen Elias Deathwill¡¯s prowess a few times. That man¡¯s swordsmanship was so powerful that Nektor often used him as a reference for his training. That was why he was sure that Alex¡¯s headless body¡­ was utilizing that man¡¯s swordsmanship to perfection. No, it was like Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship took over Alex¡¯s body. ¡°I WILL ERASE YOU!¡± Nektor roared, letting his emotions take over him. That was a fatal mistake. ¡°Ugh!¡± Nektor¡¯s eyes popped from his sockets. He had been looking over his body from afar and finally had suffered wounds on two fronts. Alex¡¯s sword cut through his torso like butter. Thatceration seeped into his body, sending chills all over him. His soul trembled as the foreign coldness took a residence within him. He spat a little blood, ¡°If I¡¯m not careful, he will turn my body into a mindless weapon too¡­¡± If both Alex and Nektor¡¯s bodies became mindless, who would be the victor? Chapter 116 Chapter 116: On his knees [A little before Alex¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] ¡°Sara¡­¡± Henred dropped to the ground. His battle horse had crumbled into smithereens. He had a hole that his former wife had inflicted on him on his chest. Blood oozed out of it. He didn¡¯t look good at all. His whole body continuously shivered, and he was getting paler with each second. He coughed a lot too, and he was surely embracing the coldness of death. On her mount, Sara looked down at him, ¡°Do not ever try toe close to my daughter again!¡± Henred closed his eyes, ¡°Why won¡¯t you kill me?¡± Sara ignored that question. She turned around in search of the third prince, their main enemy. She knew that the prince had decided to face Alex alone. Sara knew that her beloved would face a fatal defeat with their level disparity and bloodline differences. Even though Sara suffered losses that required her to stop and recuperate, she would never allow her Ultimate Skill to rest until all of them returned home. She slowly made her way toward the prince¡¯s location. But then, the whole forest shook. ¡°Ultimate Skill!¡± Alex¡¯s voice swept through the den. Sara couldn¡¯t believe in her ears. She thought that her heart had been lying to her for a moment. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for her beloved to have his own Ultimate Skill? He surely would help them! ¡®That¡¯s¡­ duhan¡¯s mana?¡¯ Sara inferred from afar. From what she could feel, it seemed like a foreign duhan had been fighting with the prince in Alex¡¯s ce. She couldn¡¯t tell who it was. She thought that perhaps her mother had arrived on the scene, but that was highly unlikely. She moved as fast as possible to see the whole battlefield. But then, the dense mist swallowed a lot of the forest. Stepping into that mist wouldn¡¯t be wise, particrly alone with the wounded body. Sara couldn¡¯t care about her state, though. But as she took the step forward, the familiar energy descended onto her. [Ste Deathwill has healed 5% of your HP.] [Ste Deathwill has regenerated 10% of your stamina.] [Ste Deathwill has¡­] It hurt a little, but Sara ignored the pain and focused on the mild side of her sister¡¯s healing. Sara lifted her eyes as her body healed, finding Ste without any problem. Ste¡¯s wings shone like white stars in that ce, and she exuded holiness from head to toe. Sara¡¯s happinesssted for a second, ¡°Aunt?¡± Ste wasn¡¯t alone. Behind her, Schnee and the third princess had been following her descent. Schnee was jumping from branch to branch; her eyes followed the princess¡¯s steps closely. In her feral state, she remained silent and vignt. The blond woman acted as if everyone else was insignificant. But as she dropped before Sara, the third princess parted her lips, ¡°Your daughter awakened a little of her power. This scene no longer belongs to us, but to Nektor and¡­ that man.¡± Sara tensed. She saw that her aunt had seen through everything on the battlefield. She could even see through Nektor¡¯s mist, which was an outstanding show of her inborn abilities. Even though Sara wondered why her aunt acted like that despite what had happened in the past, she didn¡¯t dare to show any hostility. She used this situation to heal her wounds properly. ¡°Has Alex really used¡­ the Ultimate Skill?¡± Sara whispered before the mist. As if answering the duhan momma, a powerful sh swept through the whole mist, kicking it away. It dispersed into thousand of particles before thoroughly disappearing. Alex and Nektor¡¯s headless bodies appeared in an open view. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Nektor¡¯s body had suffered losses that had been unimaginable before his arrival here. Since he had confirmed Sara and everyone else¡¯s levels, Nektor was confident in his mission¡¯s sess. But Alex¡¯s progress and the duhan king¡¯s sword in his hand had thwarted Nektor¡¯s ns! Their headless bodies had been dripping with blood. In a lot of ces, every bystander could see opened wounds, revealing bloody flesh. Alex¡¯s clothes were tattered, and Nektor¡¯s armor was destroyed. They were in a devastating state, looking on the verge of falling unconscious. s, Nektor wasn¡¯t done yet. After his mist had been cut by Alex, he gathered every possible bit of it, strengthening his sword. He added the same effect Sara had done against the wolf bosses. Naturally, the swirling mist around his sword was much stronger. Nektor howled, ¡°I¡¯ve also progressed, you bastard!¡± He lifted his sword, ready to hack Alex¡¯s headless body down. From afar, Alex had been staring at his body with narrowed eyes. Countless thoughts ran through his mind. ¡®This is my current body peak¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Alex whispered within himself. He personally couldn¡¯t inflict enough damage or drive Nektor to the corner. But after bing headless and losing connection with his body, Alex ¡®miraculously¡¯ had achieved such a feat. He inferred that Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship had truly revealed its might. ¡®I can¡¯t let it end like this¡­ There¡¯s something that only I can do¡­ And I will need your help for that, Sara¡­¡¯ Alex¡¯s eyes rose, matching Sara¡¯s disbelieving hues. She couldn¡¯t hear him. In fact, she had been shocked to see that Alex had be duhan and that he exuded genuine hubris like pure-blood royalties did. But as she locked her eyes with him, Sara felt like she heard Alex¡¯s voice. Their blue eyes shone like bluenterns in the darkness. [Your body has gathered enough Sword Mana.] Alex¡¯s headless body had been utilizing all that he had at his disposal, except for battle spirit, as Alex¡¯s wolf would be just a burden here. It meant that the headless form had been gathering Sword Mana passively. That mana flowed through Alex¡¯s veins. ¡°Nektor¡­ I can¡¯t match you yet¡­ But you aren¡¯t fighting Elias Deathwill¡­ Leave that man and his swordsmanship for me¡­ I will beat father-inw in the future, not you,¡± Alex spoke in a haughty tone, ¡°You shall fall now.¡± [You have used Heart Duo(S)] [You have used Sara Deathwill¡¯s Soul Eyes.] Alex and Sara simultaneously used the same skill. They were already in a good rtionship to be in such a close connection. Their eyesight became one, and they could see through Nektor¡¯s souls as if they had X-ray vision. Alex inwardly wished for his head to float. He achieved that feat without any problem, possibly due to the connection with his wife and his feelings on the line. His head flew straight to his headless body. Atst, he returned. He got control over his body! ¡°Taste a little of my swordsmanship! Alex Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship!¡± Alex grasped the sword tightly. The ck weapon let out chilling light. He swung it down, even though Nektor had been not in his reach! From that swing, the sharp sh came out! Alex did what Elias Deathwill had done in the past, after countless training with sword mana. He sent raw sword mana and intent at his enemy! ¡°I can cut your soul without any problem,¡± Alex¡¯s lips curved up, close to a sneer. [Alex Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship proficiency has been increased.] [You have absorbed the skill from your wife, Sara Deathwill.] [Soul Eyes(A) has been acquired.] [Soul Eyes has been upgraded.] [Soul Eyes Of Alexander Deathwill(S)] BANG! Nektor fell onto his knees. No voice came from him. No one from the crowd dared to utter anything. Chapter 117 Chapter 117: Sis-con It was not the end, of course. After Nektor fell onto his knees, it was clear that his soul had been severed. He would soon enter the state where he would be worse than a killing machine! Alex wouldn¡¯t allow him to cause more problems, though! ¡°Quickly! Break the cage and take Celia away! Run back home!¡± Alex¡¯s voice woke up everyone from their stupor. From his side, Schnee felt his urgency the most. She also heard an order, but Schnee naturally noticed Alex¡¯s feelings behind that ordering voice. On her four, she rushed toward Celia¡¯s cage. Schnee broke the cage in one sweep, taking Celia away from the den. ¡°No! I want to be with Alex!¡± Celia extended her hand toward Alex¡¯s back, to no avail. Sara, Ste, Remia, and Olivia also didn¡¯t stay idle. They charged through Nektor¡¯s headless body; their target was naturally the exit. Olivia wanted to stay behind with Alex since she was also a yer. However, Alex shook his head, telling her to go with everyone else. His close ones had used their Ultimate Skills. It was a matter of time before they would pay the price for it. While they still could move, Alex wanted everyone to escape and recuperate back home. To make sure that everyone escaped, Alex requested Olivia to keep an eye on their state and protect them if need be. ¡°Take this sword back home!¡± Alex threw the ck sword to Olivia. In a nutshell, he didn¡¯t want his girlfriend to sacrifice within the den. He wanted her to sacrifice herself for her friends! ¡°AHHHHHHH!¡± Nektor finally let out his howls. His voice came from one direction, far away from his body. At the same time, his headless body stood up. An immense power oozed out of him. His wounds opened wider, and more blood fountained out from him. He couldn¡¯t control his anger, mana flow, and skills. All of those exerted pressure on his body, which hurt him more than it did well in his current state. Alex took out his Ice Breath, then smiled, ¡°I will improve myself too.¡± Of course, those were merely words. Alex¡¯s stats had been severely decreased, and the bacsh from Ultimate Skill also hit him already. He barely could stay on his two legs. ¡°Nektor,¡± the third princess¡¯ voice rang out, ¡°Shut up.¡± BANG! Nektor¡¯s headless body let go of his sword. ¡°Huh?¡± Alex uttered, confused. The sound of the sword¡¯s fall confirmed what he had just seen. His enemy, the third prince,pletely stopped moving. He didn¡¯t even dare to move an inch after the princess¡¯ order. From afar, Nektor¡¯s head slowly made his way toward his race. His face was pale and scrunched from pain. Nheless, he still looked handsome. Even in such a state, his golden hair and blue eyes would¡¯ve charmed manydies. He awkwardly floated behind his sister. ¡°But¡­ howe? Sara told me that you can¡¯t stop this hysteric state¡­¡± Alex asked from the other side. The princess replied, ¡°He¡¯s a sis-con.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Do you?¡± the princess asked in a slightly curious tone. Alex nodded, exining that he could tell about Nektor¡¯s genuine love for his big sister. Those words made Nektor look at Alex differently, as if they had be friends through sword¡¯s battle. The third princess didn¡¯t react, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill Nektor?¡± It was Henred¡¯s turn to react. He nced at the royal siblings with mouth agape, then looked down as no one even paid attention to him. He clenched his hands, staring at the pebbles. Alex made quite an ufortable expression, ¡°It was my selfishness.¡± The princess raised her eyebrow, forcing Alex to continue with her royal beauty. Alex sighed, ¡°If the battle continued, my headless body would¡¯ve probably won¡­¡± Nektor¡¯sst attack had a w. He needed to gather his energy, then make a sh. That would give enough time for Alex¡¯s headless body. Of course, Nektor hadn¡¯t expected that flying sh. He believed Alex didn¡¯t have any long-projectile skills. Alex continued, ¡°So I guess I could¡¯ve killed him¡­ But that wouldn¡¯t be me, but Elias Deathwill¡¯s skill. I wanted to add something from myself. I want to be part of Deathwill, not a substitute for their king. It was a hard decision, though¡­¡± Alex pointed his finger at Henred, ¡°But when I saw that Sara hadn¡¯t killed that man, I knew I could selfishly act.¡± From Ste¡¯s state, Alex inferred that the third princess had been not trying to kill them. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he had a feeling that his guess was right. The third princess nodded. She fished out a token from her inventory. After throwing it into Alex¡¯s hands, the third princess took out the two battle dresses. Those were simr to her own dress. She also passed it to Alex. ¡°Big sister?¡± Nektor asked with wide eyes. The princess replied without looking at him, still hovering her eyes on Alex, ¡°You had your n; I had my own.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nektor looked down like an obedient little brother. [The Duhan Kingdom¡¯s Invitation(???) ¨C Lv. Requirement: 300] [The Royal Duhan Battle Dress(Growth) x2] ¡°May I know your name?¡± Alex asked before introducing himself, ¡°I¡¯m Alex Deathwill.¡± The third princess lifted her battle dress, thennguorously bowed. Her manners were quite hypnotizing, drawing Alex¡¯s attention. She whispered, ¡°Natalia Miseles.¡± Her eyes went up, looking into Alex¡¯s hues, ¡°If you promise me to visit the Duhan Kingdom at the level three hundred, Sara and Celia will be no longer on our wanted list.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Alex immediately nodded, ¡°I also have a question, though.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone silently stared at him. Alex asked, ¡°You all have reset your levels, right? If your levels were higher, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter thesends¡­ Am I correct?¡± He prayed inwardly that he was correct. Natalia nodded, ¡°Correct. The soul grave-keeper is probably limited too. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve already snatched us from this den.¡± Nektor spat, ¡°Speaking of this den that Wolfen Demon must be hiding somewhere. You better kill yourself and respawn somewhere else.¡± Although his words sounded heartless, Nektor had been looking at Alex with different eyes. Natalia added, ¡°If you drop an item, we will deliver it to your castle.¡± Alex analyzed his situation, then nodded, ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry for asking so many questions, but the soul grave-keeper has been inactive in your Darkmana Empire. I heard he is your enemy.¡± Nektor replied, ¡°He¡¯s been here for ages. Who knows what he is up to? We haven¡¯t shed with him for a long time in the current generation. Either he has different ns, or he¡¯s preparing something big.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± He nced at his stats. His severe bleeding had been taking down a lot of his health points. In just a few minutes, he would die. Alex decided to help himself a little, cutting his arm a few times. Atst, he died. His body turned into particles while his vision became ck. [You have died.] [23:59:93 until you can log in back.] Natalia turned around, ¡°Henred. Deliver the dropped item to the Deathwill Castle. Just throw it over the wall.¡± Henred nodded begrudgingly. Chapter 118 Chapter 118: Death ¡°Father might not like this,¡± Nektor said after Henred disappeared from the den. He knew how his father wanted to bring Sara and Celia back home. That wasn¡¯t just because of Celia¡¯s inborn ability or the duhan king¡¯s sword. He wanted his family back home. Natalia replied, ¡°Their future is better in Deathwill Castle. I¡¯ve confirmed it.¡± Nektor squinted his eyes, ¡°That castle and his kingdom had been Elias Deathwill¡¯s burden. If it weren¡¯t for that castle and his stubbornness to stay human, he would¡¯ve achieved more achievements in his life.¡± Natalia closed her eyes, ¡°His humanity brought him closer to the elder sister. Because of that humanity, he had been able to mate with other races.¡± Nektor¡¯s face contorted uglily. Then, Henred returned to the den. He was wounded, but his speed was still top-notch. The effects of Ultimate Skill weren¡¯t gone from his body yet, so that power swirled within him all the time. He faced the Princess with a proper decorum adequate to his status, ¡°I¡¯ve returned, The Third Princess. I have smoothly delivered that man¡¯s item.¡± Natalia didn¡¯t reply. She turned around and moved toward the cave¡¯s wall. In her hand, a different token suddenly appeared. She utilized that item, creating a portal before herself. Nektor dragged his body and went through it, following his sister. Henred naturally didn¡¯t dare tog behind. Otherwise, he was no better than dead. But after Henred passed through the portal, he arrived on the other side with ance piercing through his heart. ¡°W-Why?¡± Henred asked while staring at the princess¡¯ beautiful face. All he saw were her cold eyes that mesmerized him even in such a peculiar situation. Natalia replied, ¡°Your image of the royal family has been wrong, Henred. Royal Father¡¯s fury would never hurt Sara and her daughter. He¡¯s been pissed at you for all those years.¡± ¡°No¡­ way¡­¡± Henred uttered slowly before puking a mouthful of blood. Natalia took out hernce, ¡°There¡¯s still a use for you. You have been loyal to the royal family for all those years. Royal Father wouldn¡¯t and won¡¯t kill you. He will make you work harder, instead¡­ That is something I won¡¯t tolerate anymore. You shall die here,¡± Natalia turned around, leaving Henred at his death¡¯s door. Nektor nced at Henred. He waited for this man to die, then picked up his dead body. After catching up to his big sister, Nektor said, ¡°Tell father that it was my idea. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, big sister.¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalia replied. Nektor sighed and pressed further, ¡°Royal Father might love his family deeply despite not showing enough attention, but he still won¡¯t be lenient with The Duhan King¡¯s Sword in someone¡¯s else hands. That sword holds the Ultimate Skill Of Lord Julias. He can¡¯t really be in Alex¡¯s hands¡­ To say nothing of the half-duhan girl with authority¡­¡± Nektor exined. It was so easy to misunderstand the current duhan king. In fact, Nektor was the same. He thought that his father never loved him. He believed that he was useless and not worthy of his father¡¯s love. He found those feelings in his sisters, who had been willing to talk to and understand him from time to time. His love for his sisters, mainly Mia, stemmed from thatck of attention. And it wasn¡¯t like the princesses frequently sacrificed their time for Nektor. They talked a few times a year at most. It just showed how busy the king was¡­ Everyone from the royal circle had to keep an eye on their surroundings, nurture their people and look after their status. They were busy people. Sara had been the victim of that too. Her mother was busy too¡­ Natalia replied without any reaction, ¡°How could he turn into the duhan?¡± ¡°Because of the authority?¡± Nektor replied while recalling Celia¡¯s powers. Natalia nodded, ¡°That, and Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship. These two powers hadbined within Alex, allowing him to wield the sword and use the Ultimate Skill. Elias Deathwill¡­ If he were a different king, he would be able to wield the duhan king¡¯s sword too.¡± Nektor avoided his big sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our Royal Father and Elias Deathwill are simr. They both love their families deeply but tend to get engrossed in¡­ their duties,¡± Natalia sighed. Elias Deathwill wasn¡¯t that good at his royal duties. She carried on, ¡°Alex gives simr to them aura¡­ And he has received the little girl¡¯s authority without any repercussions¡­ Their rtionship seems to be of a father and daughter¡­ Suppose he¡¯s a man willing to drop all his duties to spend time with his daughter. In that case, his future looks already better than Elias Deathwill and our Royal Father.¡± Nektor didn¡¯t know how to reply. He wasn¡¯t paying attention to those things, again getting surprised by his big sister¡¯s assessment. Natalia noticed her little brother¡¯s reaction, ¡°He and Sara had connected their souls. I don¡¯t know if he had Soul Eyes from the Duhan Sword since I could tell that his Ultimate Skill was iplete, but if he could use Sara¡¯s skills too, then he¡¯s on a good path.¡± Nektor squinted his eyes, ¡°Big Sister¡­ Did you just blush?¡± Natalia didn¡¯t reply. They had finally arrived before the royal hall. One of the guards confirmed their royal father¡¯s absence, ¡°His Majesty is in the Ancestral Grounds. If there¡¯s something you¡¯ve to tell him, I will convey it in your ce once he returns.¡± Natalia shook her head, ¡°I will wait for him.¡± The guard made a troubled expression, ¡°Princess¡­ That¡¯s asinine¡­¡± Their king could be absent even for years. That alone was not bad since the duhan kingdom had many officials diligently working for the royal family. It was just too stupid for a princess to wait for him here¡­ Natalia smiled faintly, her smile charming everyone, including Nektor, ¡°I will take a bath, then return and wait before the doors to the royal hall. It will be my excuse to not participate in a boorish monster hunt.¡± Leveling up was so slow for the residents! Natalia was the victim of that turtle-speed leveling up, no longer looking to the future where she would regain her peak strength and go beyond. She still worked as her royal bloodline urged her for some blood¡­ to say nothing of everyone else around her convincing her to continue that arduous path. But with that excuse on line, no one really could move the Princess. She would take a seat before the royal hall, blessing the whole corridor and the guards¡¯ lives with her cold beauty. No one would get bored of looking at the beautiful princesses! Chapter 119 Chapter 119: First twenty-four hour ban ¡°I¡¯ve died,¡± Alex left the capsule with bitter feelings. He didn¡¯t expect his first death to be after such a battle. Most yers died on the first days, either to weak monsters or too powerful bosses. His death was way cooler, and Alex could take pride in it. He died for his beloved people. It was night, so Alex nned to go straight to bed. He took a bath and exactly did that. However, for some reason, Alex couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He stared at the ceiling as if there was a poster of the sexydypelling him to not blink his eyes. In reality, Alex thought of the battle against Nektor and Natalia¡¯s reasons. He hadn¡¯t asked them enough questions, but that was simply inappropriate in his current situation. It was already promising that he could learn more about the soul grave-keeper and duhans. ¡®Sara¡¯s mother is a gentle person¡­ She has cold beauty but disys warmth to her family and loved ones¡­ There¡¯s a difference between princesses and princes then¡­¡¯ Alex inferred after closing his eyes. He believed that the princesses influenced each other, giving hope for Alex that every princess was a good person. Princes probably worked for their rights to the throne¡­ That was how most royal rtionships revolved around, even on Earth a few hundred years ago. But being a nice person was not enough in the Avander World¡­ Alex believed what he and others had disyed during that battle convinced the third princess to go with her n. If everyone was weak without a talent, then Celia and Sara¡¯s lives wouldn¡¯t be safe. If they died or got captured, the duhan blood and Celia¡¯s unique ability would fall into the enemy¡¯s hands! Alex opened his eyes as he recalled Celia¡¯s powers. He hadn¡¯t given it a thought yet because he believed he would talk about it with her and Sara. And that was when the blush crept onto Alex¡¯s cheeks, ¡°As father and daughter¡­¡± That would also mean that Alex would get a wife for real. He couldn¡¯t stop his heart from drumming loudly in his heart¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t sleep,¡¯ Alex med his brain for overthinking! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The following day, Alex read Olivia¡¯s messages. She told him that everyone had sessfully escaped and no wolf barred their way. They were back in their rooms, sleeping soundly. Olivia also told him that the dropped item had been delivered to them. ¡°It¡¯s your first death¡­ As much as I want to be with you during your boredom, I want to go to the game and check everyone,¡± Olivia replied with a broad smile, ¡°You had your fun with Remia when I died. I will take a bath with her soon!¡± Olivia teased, ¡°Imagine those big tits floating in the water, my handsome! I will fondle her!¡± Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°I am not that close with Remia.¡± Oliviaughed, ¡°So I can fondle her chest without any problem. I think she will be too tired to stop me. Haha!¡± She was in a good mood. But Alex was the same. After all, everyone had survived, and no one died. Alex asked, ¡°I heard girls like topare their breasts. Have you ever done that?¡± Olivia replied, ¡°We did that on a school tripst year.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to ask for results since Olivia didn¡¯t mention anything¡­ Olivia then sent a kiss, ¡°I will be going to the game then! Once you log in, there¡¯s something I want to talk about with you, though. Everyone will be listening,¡± Olivia said seriously, piquing Alex¡¯s curiosity. He asked, ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About you, of course,¡± Olivia hissed, ¡°I will cuddle with you during the talk, so don¡¯t worry! I still haven¡¯t received enough cuddles.¡± She pouted and said her goodbyes. Alex rolled his eyes and put down the phone. After his breakfast, he left the house for a walk. It was the weekend, so he didn¡¯t have anything to do at school. Alex went to the park, where he saw a lot of families and people his age with their girlfriends. He somewhat got jealous. ¡®If Olivia was here and we died together, we would be like that¡­¡¯ Alex sighed. But then, he bumped into an old man. Fortunately, the old man didn¡¯t fall. Alex apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was lost in thought.¡± The old man let out a peculiar chuckle, ¡°Haha! I am okay.¡± He patted his long clothes, then looked into Alex¡¯s eyes. He was smiling for no reason, ¡°You look like a yer who just died. Is there truly nothing for you to do?¡± Alex awkwardly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my first death, so I am kinda lost. The world on the other side¡­ is just too fascinating, and too much stuff happens here. My friends share the same thoughts, so we rarely spend time outside now¡­ I mostly see them at school, so my current real life is just about studies,¡± Alex softlyughed. The old man chuckled, ¡°Research then. There are many continents on the other side, are there not? Something big might happen in one of them¡­. Big enough that you leave that world to watch videos about that event.¡± Alex titled his head, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound bad. I know about other servers¡­ I mean, continents¡­ Each is different¡­ I also should study my own continent and its royalties¡­ Well, I guess I will return back home and read forums. Have a nice day, old man. Once again, I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you,¡± Alex left the old man alone with those words. The old man didn¡¯t move. After some time, he turned around, staring at Alex¡¯s back with a unique expression. His eyes shone blue¡­ So blue that it was out of this world. An immense coldness that gripped the souls shed within those hues, and he didn¡¯t even bother concealing that intent. ¡°Elias¡­ yers are so vulnerable here¡­¡± the old man whispered before moving away from the park, ¡°You are so lucky I became fussy. Otherwise, the risk you¡¯ve taken would eat your family alive. The yer you¡¯ve chosen is a splendid candidate,¡± heughed. The old man disappeared from the park. No one saw him. No one heard him. As if he didn¡¯t even exist here. Chapter 120 Chapter 120: Invitation Alex had spent nearly his whole day watching videos and learning about new continents. Each continent had its unique culture and enemies, which yers hoped to see at some point. Alex also had a time with his parents. His mother had been pleased that he couldn¡¯t log into the game. Little did she know that Alex¡¯s studies were better in-game because of Sara¡¯s wisdom. She was also a good teacher. Alex didn¡¯t bother correcting his mother as she wouldn¡¯t believe him anyway. Atst, twenty-four hours passed. Alex logged into the game. ¡°So I appear in a room simr to the character creation room first,¡± Alex hadn¡¯t appeared in the game world yet. Instead, he was in a ck room with a floating system window. [Alexander Deathwill Lv. 41] He leveled up significantly during his time with everyone. They had a peculiar Wolfen Demon as their enemy who had constantly been respawning, so there was no way Alex¡¯s level would stay low. Besides, Alex and Remia also had killed the ghoul within the hidden shelter. The reason yers appeared in a room akin to a character creation room after their death was so that they could choose their respawn point. That ce also had the purpose of waning the yers¡¯ excitement of returning to their favorite world. But Alex¡¯s life could never catch a break. A second system window promptly appeared below his nickname! [You have received the invitation to the Earth Soul Land¡¯s Capital, Dusza.] ¡°Huh?¡± Alex titled his head as the second system window was utterly unexpected. He alsocked knowledge about the Earth Soul Land. But as he clicked on it, Alex¡¯s eyes widened. [Earth Soul Land ¨C The hidden realm where the Deathwill Castle is located.] [Dusza ¨C The Capital Of Earth Soul Land owned by the Soul Grave-keeper.] Everything became understandable now. Alex received the invitation from that old voice, a person who had made everyone in his castle worried. He was an existence that truly could y around the system, just like Elias Deathwill. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve sent an invitation through item, like Natalia did before. Alex took a deep breath, then epted the invitation. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have appeared in the Earth Soul Land¡¯s Capital, Dusza.] [The Soul Grave-keeper¡¯s Grave.] Alex was immediately teleported to a peculiar ce. It was called Grave, but its content was closer to the king¡¯s hall, except there was nothing but darkness. He stood on a blue carpet. Around him, Alex saw a few pirs. Nothing else could enter his eyes as that particr ce was too much for him. He went ahead. Atst, Alex was before the bone throne. The soul grave-keeper had been sitting on the throne with closed eyes. He revealed his blue eyes after Alex could see him. He was donned in pitch-ck robes, which didn¡¯t look grand or official at all. Alex stared back at him. The existence before him looked old, but he had just a few wrinkles. His appearance on Earth would tell many people that he had still many years ahead of him. However, in the game world, the old man had a palpable aura that turned Alex¡¯s mouth dry. His heart drummed a little louder. He didn¡¯t feel safe at all. That aura would convey to everyone that the soul grave-keeper had thousand years ahead of himself! Alex spoke first, ¡°Nice to meet you, the soul grave-keeper. You¡¯ve made my girls worried, but I can¡¯t really sense any ill-intent from you.¡± His aura had been the problem. But that shoulde with years of wars and other cruel experiences. Besides that, Alex felt a weird sense of familiarity, as if he had seen this old man before. The soul grave-keeper chuckled, ¡°Priorities change over time. Elias Deathwill¡¯s Sessor, Alexander Deathwill. I¡¯ve brought you here to congratte you on your recent victory. What a pity that you still don¡¯t possess a genuine killing intent,¡± the old man sighed. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡®A dead royal duhan would benefit him, would it not? But if he has been in a war with them for years, how could this man not get his hands of at least one dead duhan?¡¯ Hiding those thoughts within himself, Alex replied with a smile, ¡°Sara didn¡¯t kill her former husband, so I couldn¡¯t do the same. I believe it would hurt her mother if she truly became enemies of duhans.¡± The old man shrugged, ¡°If someone chased after me here, I would kill them all and me their superiors for their deaths. That¡¯s how you should conduct yourself in this world, Alexander. No one wants to have petty pursuers on their tail. Hmm?¡± he let out a smile, then stood up. The soul grave-keeper continued, ¡°I will answer the question you don¡¯t dare to ask now. Why did I invite you here? As you said, your girls are worried about me. True. You have snatched a part of my territory, and you have also seized a little of its powers. Skeletons must havee in handy for you. That brought you closer to the undead¡¯s concepts. Your swordsmanship is cold, and you can execute others through bones. You can also reach soul, albeit you are still a pretty newbie in that concept.¡± Alex listened attentively. ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s Elias Deathwill¡¯s n,¡± the old man sneered, ¡°If I shift all me onto him, I can enjoy this whole scenario wholeheartedly. It¡¯s been pretty fun, especially now that you have entered the stage. All puzzle pieces are here. Now, there can be only progress,¡± the old man concluded. That was why the soul grave-keeper allowed the hungry demon¡¯s concept to touch his subjects. Wolfen Demon and other individuals who had been touched by that concept were and always would be at that old man¡¯s will. If he wanted, he could take away that hungry demon concept and make Wolfen Demon suffer more! Alex clenched his hands. He felt like a ything in the worst hands. Worse, he barely could do anything other than listen. The old man sensed his feelings, ¡°To answer your question, you are here to receive a quest from me. If you ept it, I promise to no longer bother you and everyone else in your Deathwill Castle for some time. I will let you use thosends for your own growth. And if my mood swings, I will notify you of my attack. How does it sound?¡± he offered genuinely. Chapter 121 Chapter 121: The Undead Alex was perplexed, but he quickly analyzed his situation. ¡®There are hungry demons who want to find the Deathwill Castle¡­ They might be unaware of the existence behind thosends. For that old man, they are pests. But even pests can be bothersome. Particrly, those pests with huge backing behind them,¡¯ Alex recalled the system messages about the hungry demon concepts. Even though the soul grave-keeper had allowed that concept here, he was doing that for progress. Alex still couldn¡¯t think of any bigger idea behind that old man¡¯s purpose, but Alex believed that even he couldn¡¯t deal with the hungry demon¡¯s boss. If he wanted to fight him, he would have to utilize his whole forces. The soul grave-keeper couldn¡¯t im the Darkmana Empire, so the same should be with the hungry demons, particrly as their numbers were bigger and literally everywhere. No one also knew where those demons had their headquarters. ¡®If the soul grave-keeper gives us the green light, we will be able to focus on those hungry demons, outside and inside. That should also benefit this old man as he will get rid of pests and see more progress within hisnds. Looking back, the skeletons were too unique monsters. They were connected to Elias Deathwill¡¯s past¡­ The castle and that undead had something inmon; they taught me a lot¡­¡¯ Alex thought about the Deathwill Castle and the Earth Soul Land¡­ He lifted his eyes, ¡°I will ept any quest you give me.¡± Alex believed that he inferred his situation well and could see through the old man¡¯s quest, ¡°But I can¡¯t just believe in your words. What if you suddenly turn your back on us?¡± The old man chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s a contract in the system. We, residents, and you, yers, have that contract system. It follows the will of those above us. Above are the existences that had imposed the system onto us, including you and me. If you can¡¯t believe me, you can believe in them. You are here because of them,¡± the old man exined. [The soul grave-keeper wants to sign a contract with you.] [If you agree to his quest, the soul grave-keeper swears on his name that he will not attack or plot against the Deathwill Castle. He will leave your building andnds alone. If the soul grave-keeper breaks his oaths, he will cease to exist.] ¡°That¡¯s a serious im,¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°You have been called the King Of The Undead numerous times. What if you can die and get reborn?¡± The old man chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s ¡®cease to exist¡¯, not death.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t question this man more. In fact, he believed he had stepped over his boundaries by asking that one question. He nodded, ¡°What kind of quest do you want me to do?¡± [You have received a new quest!] [The Undead(Legendary) ¨C Create your own undead.] ¡°¡­¡± Alex was taken aback by such a quest. All his analysis was rendered useless, and he stood like the young and inexperienced young man he was. He even made quite aical expression, as if he was getting an unexpected present from the grandpa. Alex didn¡¯t ask anything. He just stared at the quest¡¯s information. The soul grave-keeper let out his specificughter, ¡°Haha! You have that skill, Battle Spirit, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s one of the required skills to create the undead. And what¡¯s The Undead? Look behind me,¡± the old man lifted his hand, then flicked his fingers. The blue light shot up toward the ceiling from behind the bone throne. However, no matter how long it had spanned, the light never stopped, as if there was no ceiling at all¡­ Alex arched his head back. His heart sank¡­ [The Undead Lv. ??? HP:??? MP:???(Legendary)] ¡°That¡¯s¡­ The undead?¡± he whispered slowly, looking at the giant existence with dted eyes. The undead was an enormous creature. It was impossible to tell his height, and even now, Alex could only look at the monster¡¯s chin. He had a humanoid body with three pairs of arms going down his torso. On his back, he had a thousand arms too. Those arms cascaded from the back of his neck onto his back like a cape; perhaps they would extend at some point to shoot like rockets, maybe they would all spread like wings, or they just would help The Undead embrace the whole world! His flesh was rotten, but for some reason, it was as if he just had a skin of a different color. His head was a skull with thin flesh as if most of it went to his humanoid body. It still felt like the skull was impregnable, just like the rest of his body. He was simr to the ghoul from before but much different as he had three types of undead within his body. Naturally, the soul grave-keeper used the exquisite zombies¡¯ parts and other undead in abundance to create such an existence. He was not just the monster created from a few undead; at least a thousand had been nted within him. Before that peculiar monster, Alex felt like an ant. He couldn¡¯t even imagine himself parrying or dealing a death blow to such a bizarre monster, to say nothing of scratching his flesh! The soul grave-keeper grinned, ¡°The Ghoul you had faced before was just a prototype. This is the final product; The Undead. You need battle experience for your battle spirit, don¡¯t you? But you also need knowledge about the undead creatures. Therefore, I will take you for a journey toward the past,¡± the soul grave-keeper fished out a white staff from his inventory. He tapped the ground, then the whole room¡¯s scenery changed. They were in an unknown vige. ¡°There are just three types of undead. Zombies, skeletons, and ghosts. We will start with zombies,¡± the soul grave-keeper pointed his staff at the house. It was quite a big mansion, which belonged to the mayor. Alex and the old man entered the house. ¡°Piano?¡± Alex heard the pleasant melody. Because of that sound, he didn¡¯t pay heed to the mansion and its luxurious furniture and paintings. Instead, he slowly trod toward the melody. Atst, he saw with his clear eyes, ¡°Zombie is ying the piano?¡± The soul grave-keeper nodded without any emotion, ¡°An existence who returns to life; zombie. In the past, some people randomly returned to life. Later, people learned that an immense and genuine attachment stopped people from dying. It brought them back to the deceased bodies; their hearts no longer beat. Their souls filled with attachment drove their bodies instead. They would keep their existence until their dead bodies rot away or until they fulfilled their goal. The mayor you look at¡­ He will soon stop moving¡­ But before that,¡± the old man chuckled as he heard foreign steps entering the mansion. Chapter 122 Chapter 122: The first undead A lot of footsteps reverberated throughout the mansion. Those were vigers who had been genuinely scared of the zombie. They brought weapons and even mighty knights from the capital to deal with the undead existences. The soul grave-keeper and Alex had been watching them from the side. The old man carried on with his monologue, ¡°Zombies are failures. They are people who couldn¡¯t ept their death. They couldn¡¯t bear being failures in their lives. That mayor was not a bad mayor. In fact, he was loved by everyone. However, his son wanted to take his position. He poisoned his own father, then waited for him to die. s, the mayor¡¯s life goal always had been to ideally y a specific symphony. A symphony his mother loved,¡± the old man¡¯s emotionless voice gripped Alex¡¯s soul. Alex understood that the soul grave-keeper was immensely disappointed in the zombies from the past. He stopped thinking as vigers and knights surrounded the mayor zombie. The old man chuckled, ¡°Zombies have a good trait, though.¡± [You monster! Let this piano go and die! Stop haunting your own people!] [As the knight of the Magenta Kingdom, I shall eradicate the heretic!] Vigers and knights hurled their techniques at the mayor zombie. That was when the aforementioned good trait kicked in. The mayor zombie jumped away from the piano at speed going beyond human capabilities. He swirled in one ce, kicking out a few vigers. His strength left them breathless. He then pounced at the knights. His quick moves and simple, brutal strength didn¡¯t scare them. But after a few shes, a drop of sweat formed on the knights¡¯ faces. That sweat trickled down their temple. ¡°Zombies will kill everyone who tries to stop them. If those vigers destroyed the piano, he would embark on a journey to find a new one. He would bring that piano back home and y the song again. Destroying the house wouldn¡¯t help, either. The vigers could take drastic measures to build a wall or trap the whole house, but that would be suicidal for their economy. They also don¡¯t have any money to spare for one peculiar zombie,¡± the old man exined. Alex nodded. The old man chuckled for the first time ever since appearing here, ¡°If you are looking out for that mayor¡¯s son, then you won¡¯t find him. He already got killed by the zombie.¡± Zombies were also efficient in their killing. To quickly return to what stopped them from passing away, they would efficiently erase their all enemies. They would pierce through the chest to take the heart away, they would shatter the skull to destroy the brain, or they would use other fast means. The soul grave-keeper continued his talk after everyone in the mansion died, ¡°Zombies are failures. Theyck killing intent.¡± The scene changed. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Skeletons,¡± the old man¡¯s staff pointed at the skeleton, ¡°The first skeleton¡¯s return was even more bizarre.¡± The first skeleton came out of the grave. He was a soldier of an old empire. As no empire¡¯s reign couldst for an eternity, his old empire¡¯s days were already counted. But the deep loyalty and love for his home merged in his bones, bringing him back to life. The soul grave-keeper emotionlessly spoke, ¡°The bones of powerful existences never die with time. And as people are naive beings, they always want to leave something behind. Some do it through status, some make significant changes to the world, but all want to reach the peak of their power to leave their bones behind.¡± The first skeleton howled; his red wisps within his skull were ring up. Since his home became a battlefield, he picked up the random fallen soldier¡¯s weapon before rushing at his enemies. Alex had been watching the scene with wide eyes, not daring to miss anything from this peculiar exchange. The old man sighed, ¡°Skeletons of the past protected their beloved. They would return to their graves after confirming the safety of their people. They alsocked killing intent, a genuine killing intent! Fortunately, people¡¯s greed never disappoints. Many races, including humans, started researching life and death magic. They forcefully stopped skeletons from returning to their graves, gaining a new power. If it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t exist,¡± the old man chuckled brightly. The scene changed. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Ghosts,¡± the soul grave-keeper pointed his staff at the couple, ¡°The first ghost came out from this sweet couple. As you can see, the man is on his deathbed. He will soon pass away and leave his beloved behind. Listen to her cries,¡± the old man said again without emotions behind his voice. [Darling! Darling! I will¡­ I will always hold you dear in my heart¡­ You will live within me! We will pass together, okay?] The woman¡¯s cries were painful to listen to. The old man¡¯s staff tapped the ground. [A few yearster.] [Ah! Ah! Ah! Oh god! So big! You are so big!] ¡°You didn¡¯t really have to show me such a scene,¡± Alex squinted his eyes as the very same woman was in bed with someone else. The old manughed, ¡°Getting shy?¡± He chuckled, ¡°Just look at the man¡¯s face then.¡± Alex¡¯s face scrunched, ¡°Just tell me when the ghostes out.¡± Atst, the ghost came out. He came out of the woman¡¯s heart! He took over her new man¡¯s body. [You¡­ liar¡­] He grasped the woman¡¯s throat, then suffocated her to death. After she died, the man killed his wife¡¯s new sweetheart in the same way. After that, the ghost left the body. He wandered mindlessly across the whole world. ¡°The ghost passed away after seeing the happy couple dying together. It took him some time to truly find genuine love, though. Sigh¡­ Our world is so twisted¡­¡± the old man threw someme jokes before returning to the hall. Alex lifted his eyes in that dark ce, ¡°You were disappointed in the first generation of the undead because theycked that killing intent to kill people, right?¡± The old man nodded with a smile, ¡°The Undead should hate people¡­ Once upon a time, I found an interesting book. That book was written in a foreignnguage I wasn¡¯t aware of, but I managed to decipher it. That book was about the ghoul. The ghoul was the undead creature who ate dead and alive people. That was when I understood the undead¡¯s path,¡± the soul grave-keeper spread his arms widely. Heughed maniacally, ¡°Even as an average human, I was always disappointed in the necromancy. People used the undead for their own gain. They called themselves the lord of the undead, yet they couldn¡¯t guide the undead onto a proper path! I changed that, Alexander!¡± the old man¡¯s eyes turned mad as if he was the mad scientist. He changed the undead creatures by controlling their souls. For so many generations, he studied souls, then erased attachment and other unnecessary emotions, leaving pure and feral instincts behind. He also found natural sources of the death mana, the mother of the first undead. Just a profound attachment, the will to protect, or resentment, wouldn¡¯t be enough to create zombies, skeletons, and ghosts. ¡°What¡¯s the undead?¡± the old man asked, ¡°The existence who wants to devour all living beings, ultimately ingesting the whole world. I am close to my goal? Not really,¡± he shook his head. Chapter 123 Chapter 123: His ns! [After making a contract with the Soul Grave-keeper.] ¡°You aren¡¯t close to your goal¡­¡± Alex whispered the soul grave-keeper¡¯s words. He had been already back on his castle¡¯s grounds. He was around thirty minutes before reaching his home and seeing everyone. But what had just urredpletely took Alex¡¯s mind. He once again analyzed all information, trying to predict the future. He recalled the old man¡¯s words. [My masterpiece, The Undead, is thebination of three undead. Every drop of flesh and bonees from the zombies and skeletons of the highest quality whose lives had been highly influential. The Undead¡¯s soul is the ghosts of the same quality, blended into one to make the perfect consciousness. The soul is strapped of all emotions, leaving a pure intent for killing and destruction.] ¡®I pray I am right, but I think he can only make The Undead from the three original undead,¡¯ Alex whispered within himself, not letting anyone hear his thoughts, let alone the soul grave-keeper. Alex based his theory on the old man¡¯s quest. That powerful existence wanted him to use his Battle Spirit and other techniques to create his own undead. Such a deed would give the soul-grave keeper a lot of valuable experience and concepts, allowing him to evolve his masterpiece. ¡®His skills are mysterious, but I am sure he can turn people into zombies, skeletons, or ghosts¡­ Suppose he goes beyond that and creates a perfect and new undead type from various races around the world. In that case, he will be able to further enhance his masterpiece,¡¯ Alex based those thoughts on what he already knew. The soul grave-keeper had aimed numerous times at the Darkmana Empire. That alliance had many races close to the soul concept, for example, the duhans. Werewolves and Vampires also sounded closer to the undead than living beings. And they were nothing but lesser race in that alliance¡­ ¡®He wants more undead types¡­ He¡¯s not done with the Darkmana Empire and others. I am sure of it,¡¯ Alex was confident in his theory. Alex would always keep the soul grave-keeper¡¯s ns on the back of his head. Remembering Schnee¡¯s words, Alex was also highly curious about the old man¡¯s powers that could go against the system. He was well-versed in souls, so perhaps he somehow could create respawning monsters too? Alex wondered. He then stopped, ¡°That¡¯s Wolfen Demon¡¯s den.¡± Although Alex didn¡¯t have a will to fight, he had a will to talk. Pushed by his curiosity, he entered the hungry demon¡¯s den. Here, Wolfen Demon had been cultivating his demonic energies. He revealed his red eyes after noticing Alex. Alex was in his casual clothes. He didn¡¯t look like a yer who wanted to fight, so Wolfen Demon didn¡¯t enter intobat mode too. Both of them stared into each other. Alex whispered within himself, ¡®He looks too tired.¡¯ The guy before him had been fighting him and his girls for a long time. Duhans also ordered him around for a whole week, to say nothing of him having no one to talk to. Wolfen Demon had his ambitions, but no one knew what was on his mind. He had no one to talk to, and he really looked too exhausted with everything around him. But he never stopped cultivating. ¡®He is not smiling like usual, so I must be right,¡¯ Alex whispered before taking a few steps forward. He took a seat on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m here for a talk. I know about your n¡¯s battle against the vampires. I also know that a scant of werewolves had run away somewhere. Are you the unfortunate guy that ended up here alone?¡± Wolfen Demon would never talk so casually with Alex. But he had been so lonely and tired that he parted his lips. He shook his head first, ¡°They all escaped here. Then, they died one by one. I was born here before my mother died.¡± Alex gulped down. He didn¡¯t expect such an immediate reply. He was also shocked to hear that his and Sara¡¯s thoughts about Wolfen Demon had been wrong. For some reason, he felt like apologizing, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that¡­ There had to be a reason why you ended up here, though. I had a talk with the soul grave-keeper. So I am curious about him,¡± Alex told the hungry demon about it despite not believing that Wolfen Demon would reveal his contract or ns with the soul grave-keeper. Just like Alex had predicted, Wolfen Demon replied, ¡°You think I would tell you that? You and those damned women have been killing me for some time now. You have received a lot of good items from me, didn¡¯t you? I never heard or saw them, so I can¡¯t even tell what kind of goods you got.¡± His red eyes shone brightly, like two red moons. Alex wanted to reply, but then enlightenment struck him. He stood up and replied with a faint smile, ¡°Then, we won¡¯t bother you for some time now. I will take my leave. If we happen to have a talk next time, I will tell you a little about my items, I guess.¡± Alex left the den. Wolfen Demon stared at his back until he disappeared, ¡°He¡¯s so weird. Right? Right¡­¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡®Items!¡¯ Alex shouted inwardly after leaving the den. Although it was suspicious why the soul grave-keeper would allow the hungry demon¡¯s concept in hisnds, Alex couldn¡¯t think of a reason. But after a talk with Wolfen Demon, Alex had a feeling like he was on a good track. The Undead, the old man¡¯s masterpiece, had been stark naked. It was a union of just flesh, bones, and the ghost soul hidden within one of many hearts. He could only rely on his body! But items were always part of the yer¡¯s strength. The same went for residents of this world. ¡®The curse¡­ The respawning monsters! They drop items, but their stuff depends on their grade¡­ Bosses naturally drop the best items! Wolfen Demon is a resident who would never drop more than just one or two items,¡¯ Alex brightly smiled, feeling like a detective who was close to revealing his research. He carried on his inward monologue, ¡®If the soul-grave keeper found something about the curse, then he needs the hungry demon concept to study it further. That would exin his will of the progress,¡¯ Alex concluded. If the soul grave-keeper finds the source of the curse and where the itemse from those monsters, then he would get the whole world¡¯s armory for himself! [You have returned to the Deathwill Castle.] Chapter 124 Chapter 124: We will go to Aqua Park tomorrow! [You have returned to the Deathwill Castle.] The gates leading to his home opened impatiently. Alex passed through them, checking around to see whether someone didn¡¯t try anything funny such as trying to go through the open gates simultaneously. He then entered the grounds with a smile on his face. Tap! Tap! Tap! The loud sound of steps reverberated in the vicinity. Those little steps could only belong to one person, and Alex was well aware of who had been notified first of his return. His step slowed down, and he patiently waited for his daughter¡¯s greeting. Atst, Celia came out of the building! She didn¡¯t say anything yet. Instead, she slightly arched her head back and gazed at Alex with twinkling eyes. Within those blue eyes, Alex saw her anticipation that had been building up for some good time. ¡°Everyone¡¯s safe?¡± Alex asked as he ruffled her hair. Celia closed her eyes, enjoying his hand, ¡°Yes¡­ Daddy!¡± Alex knew that she had been waiting for him to use that word. And as he genuinely grew up to be her father, he epted her feelings with his whole heart. He hailed her up, then took her into his arms, ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t trash too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s notfortable!¡± Celia pouted within Alex¡¯s hands. ¡°I am not really familiar with holding little girls like you,¡± Alex rolled his eyes, then smiled, ¡°You are my first daughter.¡± Those words erased Celia¡¯s pouting, and she grasped his head, hugging him tightly. They both talked about everyone else as if Celia wanted to take all the spotlight for themselves. And as Alex¡¯s daughter, she could get spoiled as much as she wanted. Alex naturally pampered his little girl. Atst, Alex had arrived in the dining hall where everyone had gathered. To his return, every girl let a dazzling smile. Sara¡¯s expression was exquisite as she looked at Alex and Celia with a drumming heart. All sweet emotions enveloped her motherly side. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a tear from seeing her daughter calling Alex a father. She quickly wiped it off and straightened her back, ¡°Wee back, Alex. We have been waiting for you.¡± After that, Sara approached him and tightly hugged the person she had fallen for. Many words flew to Alex¡¯s ears as Sara wanted to thank him as deeply as possible. Her hug was enough, though. Alex reciprocated the cuddles with Celia in between them. The little princess thrashed more as these two couldn¡¯t embrace themselves tighter. Then, Alex gave a simr treatment to everyone else. Starting with Olivia, he cuddled with Ste, Remia, and Schnee. He even patted Ubo and Bo¡¯s heads as he knew that the former had been devastated by what happened. Atst, he took a seat. Olivia smiled, ¡°What took you so long, handsome? I saw you were online for some time, you know?¡± Alex nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve met the soul grave-keeper. I also visited Wolfen Demon¡¯s den. I have some good news to share with you.¡± His words turned the mood heavy again. But Alex believed that saying the more serious matters first would be for the better. He told them that the soul grave-keeper wouldn¡¯t bother them for some time. He still emphasized the defenses around the locked facilities, though. Alex also told about his theories about the old man and his ns. He obviously told what had happened between him and the duhans before his death too. Sara¡¯s feelings couldn¡¯t be really described at that moment. Lastly, Alex believed he found a lot more about the soul grave-keeper¡¯s ns. He was confident it would help him with his own research about the hungry demon¡¯s concept in the long run. Out of all girls, Schnee sighed first, then her lips curved for a faint smile, ¡°Contract from the system is absolute. You can¡¯t make mindless promises with that power on the line.¡± While everyone else nodded gravely, Alex brightly smiled, ¡°Schnee. Your Ultimate Skill form is the best.¡± Schnee lifted her face and properly looked into Alex¡¯s eyes. For a moment, her heart fluttered, and she felt happy to be recognized. But then, Alex dropped a bomb, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was something that could make you stop spitting teases and seal that sharp tongue.¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes widened in a shock. Her red lips parted and remained open as if thousands of words had left her. On the side, Olivia sneered and red at the cat woman with a taunting expression. Schnee¡¯s sisters nced at the cat, then chuckled faintly. Both knew that Alex said those words to bring back their former mood. And as they had predicted, Schnee erupted with curses. Alex covered Celia¡¯s ears before any bad words reached her. Schnee howled, ¡°You cunt! If it weren¡¯t for me, everyone would first try those fucks with theirmon abilities. I knew we had to go all out from the beginning, or we would face severe consequences! This best girl is who you shouldpliment! Fuck!¡± Schnee felt betrayed as she had truly felt happy at the start. Alex nodded, ¡°So you agree that your feral side seals that troublesome side of yours? Still, I can deal with both sides, so I don¡¯t really mind.¡± Schnee wanted to say more, but as hisst words rang out in her head, she turned her eyes to the side, crossing her hands below her ample chest. She was somewhat satisfied with those words, but she still hated Alex for betraying her feelings like that. ¡°Alex¡­ You are no longer duhan, are you?¡± Sara asked as she scrutinized Alex¡¯s body for some time now. Alex nodded, ¡°It came from the Duhan King¡¯s Sword Ultimate Skill. I didn¡¯t know the sword could possess such a power.¡± Sara agreed with him wholeheartedly, ¡°Even legendary items had undergone tremendous changes after the system¡¯s arrival. Many treasures around the world probably changed severely. I¡¯m d you could wield that power,¡± Sara smiled widely. Alex patted Celia¡¯s hair, ¡°Because of our little girl.¡± At first, Alex wanted to ask about Celia¡¯s power and her future. He believed she should tame that power and grow stronger. But he then understood that it was too early for her to even start training. It was already awesome for Celia that she exercised together with her mom and little friends. Therefore, before Sara replied, Alex smiled, ¡°Celia. We will go to the Aqua Park tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes sparkled. Chapter 125 Chapter 125: The queen ¡°Wasn¡¯t there something you wanted to talk about, Olivia?¡± Alex asked his girlfriend after putting Celia on the bed. It was alreadyte, so she should have been sleeping. Olivia stared at him with peculiar feelings. Alex could see that she wanted to talk about something important, but nothing came out. He also didn¡¯t want to press her further. He believed she would tell him at the right moment. Olivia shook her head, ¡°Later.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°It¡¯s already toote. I will spend some time in the game, then go sleep too. Good night, Olivia.¡± ¡°Good night, my handsome,¡± Olivia spoke faintly; her voice was particrly charming. The couple parted ways in their usual way. Alex headed to the bath, where he would be alone for some time. He wanted to check his stats after that spectacr battle. He also wanted to check more of the Undead Quest. He took his clothes off, then hopped into the bath. The Royal Bath was great for rxation. Alex sank into the hot water, then opened the system. [Your body has developed a little sword mana.] [You can not develop more of the sword mana.] [Sword Mana: 100/100] [You can use this mana for your basic attacks or swordsmanship skills.] Alex would have to test it out soon. He didn¡¯t know how many of that mana one sh would take. He also didn¡¯t know about the mana cost on skills¡­ But knowing how powerful that skill was, Alex was sure it would be at least one skill and three shes. If it were less, this Sword Mana would be the trump card he would save for thest moments. ¡°In the future, I will rece at least half of my mana with the sword mana. I still haven¡¯t given up on my dream to wield magic!¡± Alexughed loudly, as if sure that someone could listen to him. [The Undead Quest(Legendary)] [You can create the basic soul through your skill, Battle Spirit. Youck the skills to control the soul and create the flesh and bones.] Out of all the required stuff, Alex had his Battle Spirit skill. After Elias Deathwill visited a peculiar ce in Schnee¡¯s n, that skill came to fruition. He created the spirit of himself, which turned the skill S-ranked. For this legendary quest, Alex would have to get skills of the same grade. ¡°No way Elias Deathwill¡¯s Sessor Quests would give me that on a te¡­ I will have to do a more profound research,¡± Alex nodded, ¡°As yers level up, Tom should get more information about the world. He will surely help me.¡± Alex closed his eyes, more or less finishing his check-up. He enjoyed the bath, then bid farewell to everyone. It was a time to sleep before the fun tomorrow! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Before Alex brought other girls to the forest fairies¡¯ capital, he and Remia needed to speak with their queen. Besides that, Remia had been absent for quite some time. Her bodyguards had been worried about her as she never left Alex¡¯s house. Some had weird thoughts, but that was not significant. Atst, they hade out. Remia called them through the shadows, ¡°I will bring Alex to my mother. She wanted to speak with him, so I see no objections. But please, notify her.¡± One of the bodyguards nodded before disappearing from the view. The others disappeared slightly after. Remia and Alex were left alone. Alex looked around the capital, ¡°Is that guy still here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Remia nodded sadly. That viin still had his business in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. He had also been attacking yers they had invited to their leveling grounds. Many of them had received unique quests to kill Dor. But that guy and his skills were so odd that no one could deal with him properly. Worse, he just could die and return. Alex¡¯s heart grewplicated. Trouble crept onto his face as he wanted to say something to Remia. She noticed his expression, ¡°I also want Celia to have fun with kids her age.¡± Alex faintly smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± He had been bothered by the fact that he leveraged Remia¡¯s help significantly, yet he couldn¡¯t help her people. Of course, Alex nned to hide in one of the leveling grounds already and face Dor again. But after the viin¡¯sst failure, would he recklessly attack him? Alex narrowed his eyes, then unconsciously grasped Remia¡¯s hand. He clenched her little hand tightly, and they both went to the biggest tree, looking like lovers. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Yumia Leaf Lv. 100 HP:??? MP: ???] Alex faced the queen. Her beauty naturallypelled him to look at her. She had simr vibes to Sara, probably due to being a mother. And as the queen and royal blood, Yumia was the most beautiful forest fairy in the world. She had donned herself a thin white dress. Alex swore it was transparent in some ces as he could see a lot of her legs, more than an outsider should. Her top was also abundant, making her thin dress struggle to cover her chest. Her hair was short, though. In a bob-cut, the queen revealed her peculiar ears with sparkling earrings. She smiled at Alex, ¡°Atst, you bothered toe here.¡± Remia had told Alex about the queen¡¯s wish long before the events. She wasn¡¯t wrong to tease or feel wronged as she was the queen. All yers wanted to meet her, yet Alex postponed the visit until now. For that, he apologized, ¡°A lot has been happening behinds the scenes.¡± ¡°Mom! That was a little too rude!¡± Remia chimed in. ¡°Contrary to a certain someone, you look more pleasing,¡± Yumia ignored her daughter¡¯s remark as she could see through Remia¡¯s heart, ¡°You actually came here.¡± She stressed thest words. Then, Yumia dropped her smile, ¡°Let¡¯s save pleasantries forter. Alexander, my daughter, has been attacked by the yer who the world deems a viin. I want you to tell me about viins and what you think of that killer hiding in mynds. I will reward you for every valuable information,¡± Yumia offered the quest to Alex. He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need any reward. I would rather be friends with everyone here, including you, Mrs. Yumia.¡± The queen narrowed her eyes slightly. Alex then said, ¡°I¡¯m not so familiar with heroes and viins, but they tend to gather in big or small guilds. I believe that Dor is a selfish guy from my short exchange with him. He prioritizes his gain. As much as I don¡¯t want to say it, Dor has only managed to kill normal civilians and a few stronger forest fairies. His goal is not done yet. And because he hadn¡¯t called for any help, he must be searching for something of an immense value here. For that, he needs royal blood. I believe he attacked Remia because he wanted her blood or maybe even her body,¡± Alex said what he had thought about during his walk to the queen¡¯s tree. The queen nodded, ¡°I reckon I know what he¡¯s looking for.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Remia asked. ¡°He would need royal blood for that,¡± Yumia closed her eyes, ¡°Not just a blood of one royal birth. He needs more. Therefore, he will either give up or call more viins for his help.¡± Yumia was confident in her royal family. She believed no one would die or drop a little blood, particrly after increasing the bodyguards and the quality of their items. Chapter 126 Chapter 126: All attention on Deathwill Sisters?! Alex and Yumia had a deeper talk about yers. If she believed that Dor would fail alone, he would surely call more yers to share his treasures. Unfortunately, Yumia had never told Alex and Remia about Dor¡¯s goal, as if it was a secret only the queen could be aware of. They talked more about yers because of it. Alex proposed to give the more rewarding quest to their yer friends. He knew that the forest fairies had opened themselves for some yers. However, they were still picky and chose those who showed significant talent and desire for their magic. They also made a lot of stuff harder. If they were to give them at least one skill so that yers could get into the forest fairies¡¯ unique magic, they would spark their hearts and desires for more. Alex also found that magic cool. Controlling and even creating a forest sounded so fun! They could form powerful crowd control skills. The stronger forest fairies could wrap themselves in wooden equipment, enhancing their physical and magical strength. Their offensive power was also good! Remiacked that might, but with Alex¡¯s help, she would one day soar. Therefore, Alex proposed the queen offer at least one unique skill to all yers. Then, make thempete for an epic one! That would also invite more zealous yers, and they would involve themselves with the forest fairies, building a good rtionship. Alex also nned to bring Ste around these yers so that she could use her inborn ability to see through their emotions. He wanted to help as much as he could. After all, Alex¡¯s rtionship with the forest fairies was above average. He also had a good talk with the queen, further bonding himself with that race. Atst, the queen also gave him her support so that Celia could have a lot of fun in the Aqua Park. A lot of bodyguards would be silently guarding the Aqua Park for today! ¡°Let¡¯s call everyone,¡± Alex smiled widely. Remia nodded brightly, ¡°Yes¡­ But can we go return home a little slower?¡± Remia¡¯s grasp around Alex¡¯s hand tightened. And as he was well aware of her feelings, he nodded and reciprocated that grasp. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°So bright!¡± Celia eximed. She had appeared in Alex¡¯s Tree House, his first-ever checkpoint. It was really bright, so bright that Celia could only close her eyes. But as she did, her other senses heightened. She heard the pleasant chirping of different animals, and her little nose sucked the fresh air. Celia opened her eyes slowly, ¡°Sun!¡± She ran toward the window, then peeked through it. From behind her, Ubo and Bo had been following her closely. They also jumped onto the window, looking outside it with sparkling eyes. Celia saw a lot of new people. Her heart kept drumming with excitement as she was about to have a lot of fun with her mother, father, and aunts! Alexughed, ¡°Don¡¯t fall.¡± He grasped her hand. From behind them, Sara and the other girls had been looking at Celia with warm eyes. Even Ste¡¯s lips curved up into a dazzling smile as she felt genuine happiness brimming from Celia. Alex brought Celia to the highest floor, then they looked at the forest from the balcony. He held her tightly in his arms. This time, Alex¡¯s grasp was morefortable as he was a father who would learn how to take care of kids fast. He and Celia had been grinning. On the other floor, Schnee tapped Sara¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What are you doing, big sister?¡± Sara turned around and looked at everyone, ¡°I will selfishly take Alex for myself, then.¡± She gave a peculiar smile that didn¡¯t trigger any girl. Then, Sara went to spend time with Alex and their daughter. Schnee sneered, ¡°We will check Aqua Park and pick up swimsuits. Since you gonna dally around here, I will pick a swimsuit for you, big sister.¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes, ¡°You gonna pick something too perverted, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, please. I am a good sister and aunt,¡± Schnee lifted her chin. Olivia and others didn¡¯t believe her. A few minutester, everyone was in the Aqua Park. The gathering of the Deathwill Sisters had already drawn too much attention. As Schnee had said before, they were girls of the ¡®highest¡¯ quality. Their beauty excelled what Alex¡¯s first continent had to offer. Even Yumia, the most beautiful fairy, didn¡¯te close to them. ¡°Mom! Is that an angel?¡± A little kid asked; his finger was pointing at Ste¡¯s wings. Thedy looked at Ste with jealousy, but then she remembered about peculiar mountains that no one could climb. On those mountains, a certain race lived¡­ Her heart was momentarily grasped by a shock. She then turned around. Alex, Sara, and Celia had already arrived at the scene then. He sighed, ¡°Hide your wings, Ste.¡± After a minute, Ste¡¯s wings disappeared. Sara asked, ¡°Where are the others?¡± Even though Deathwill Sisters had gathered enough attention, only Ste hade out of the shop. Other girls were still here, picking up swimsuits. Ste replied, ¡°Problem.¡± ¡°I will check inside then,¡± Sara let Celia¡¯s hand go, then went to the shop. Once again, the shop jumped as the third beauty entered its content. Forest fairies from the shop all eximed in admiration. Celia looked at Ste¡¯s swimsuit. It was a two-part swimsuit that looked too cute! She touched Ste¡¯s hand, then grinned, ¡°I also want a swimsuit!¡± Alex patted her hair, ¡°Soon. Let others buy theirs first.¡± Ste nodded. Atst, other girls came out of the shop. Schnee¡¯s hair was quite messy. Olivia was the same, and Remia had a troubled expression on her face. Sara had quite a furious expression; her hair was moving on its own! Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°I can tell what was stopping them¡­ This cat girl.¡± How could she even try buying something perverted for Sara on their family trip? Even if that was a prank, that was too much, particrly since it was their family trip. Fortunately, Olivia had been stopping and rebuking Schnee all the time during their shopping. She only stopped after Sara had entered the shop and found out about her cat sister¡¯s n. Alex felt like he would soon have a proper talk with Schnee! ¡°Let¡¯s buy something for ourselves now,¡± Alex smiled as he held Celia¡¯s hand. Celia grinned, ¡°Yes, daddy!¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127: Celia¡¯s feelings ¡°Mom! I got a cute swimsuit too! Ady from the shop helped me!¡± Celia ran out of the shop with her hands high. She wanted to hug her mother and talk about her swimsuit. Alex had been following her with a pale face. Celia became headless for a moment. Worse, it had happened while the shop assistant had been helping the little one with her swimsuit. Alex was in his own changing room, so he could only quickly run out of it to check the situation after hearing a loud scream. It was quite dangerous for a moment as the shop assistant thought she had somehow killed the cute girl! Everything ended well, though¡­ It was time to swim. Celia patted Alex¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I challenge you for a swim race, daddy!¡± Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Celia nodded in her mom¡¯s arms. She was oddly too serious. After Sara let her go, Celia ran to the big pool. She jumped, and Alex naturally followed her. They quickly went for a show match. In the meantime, the Deathwill Sisters, Olivia, and Remia, took a sunbath. They found a good spot for themselves, far away from many people who had been too entranced by their looks. They also had Ubo and Bo chilling in the shadow near them. Everyone except Sara had been genuinely enjoying their time. However, Sara had been looking at her daughter and surroundings too much. It was as if she couldn¡¯t justy and enjoy the sun. Remia whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so worried. Alex passed you two the duhan¡¯s battle dresses. He also made a deal with the duhans¡­ Other enemies can¡¯t visit our forest too¡­ It¡¯s really safe here, so believe in us.¡± Sara conjured an apologetic expression; her eyes were narrowed, ¡°Forgive me, Remia¡­ I am genuinely sorry, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself¡­ Yes, I will believe in everyone. This ce and forest fairies are too beautiful to not believe in them.¡± Remia smiled with pride and relief. In the meantime, Alex and Celia¡¯s run ended. Alex allowed Celia to win. He was swimming slower, which looked pretty dangerous as it looked like he would drown at any time. Celia won, but she didn¡¯t show any happiness. She lifted her eyes and looked at Alex, ¡°You let me win, Alex!¡± Alex didn¡¯t expect to get found out so soon, ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°You are strong! You beat all enemies! You can¡¯t lose against me!¡± Celia spoke with tears teeming around her eyes. Alex didn¡¯t know what had happened. But then, Celia¡¯s whispers reached him, ¡°I¡¯m a burden.¡± A burden was the new word Celia had learned. She learned that from the bully duhan before Alex and others had reached them. She cried and hugged Alex, ¡°I¡¯m a burden!¡± Alex stroked her hair, ¡°You had been hiding this in you? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden!¡± Celia cried those words to Alex¡¯s chest. He patted her back, ¡°But we told you how strong you¡¯ve be, Celia. No one your age would be able to talk back to that big guy. Your brave stance helped us, and we won only because of you. Don¡¯t cry¡­ You¡¯ve already be too strong for your age,¡± Alex smiled. Celia lifted her eyes, then looked into him deeply. Alex gave her a reassuring smile, ¡°You are the strongest four-year-old girl in the world! Kids your age can¡¯t even match your strength. Against adults such as that big duhan, you can only support as you are just too young. Leave those adults for adults, such as me and your mom, okay?¡± Alex whispered. Celia didn¡¯t want to ept that. She really wanted to help her mother and not be a burden again. But as Alex spoke, he managed to convince the little duhan. Celia nodded, ¡°I will support mom, and when I grow up, I will help mom be the best duhan in the world!¡± She even repeated a little of Alex¡¯s words, which was too cute. He hugged her, nodding a few times, ¡°Of course! That¡¯s my daughter!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia¡¯s burden had been lifted. They went for another show match! And then, Alex and Celia were approached by other kids. They all wanted to be Celia¡¯s friends as she was just too cute. They were her age, so Alex smiled and pushed Celia forward, ¡°Go and have fun with other kids. We will be looking at you from afar. Make a lot of friends!¡± Celia nodded silently. She was kinda overwhelmed by the sudden invitation for a small slide. However, as she approached the other kids, Celia grinned and said, ¡°I am Celia! Let¡¯s be friends!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± All boys and girls replied with a lot of excitement! While they went to try a big slide and have their own show match, Alex took a seat by many pools. He, like other parents, had his eyes on Celia to ensure that nothing bad would happen. He was inwardly scared, though. He didn¡¯t know how Celia would do in the show match with other kids. They had different races, and demi-humans were naturally born strong. But the same could be said about Celia, so Alex¡¯s worries were little. He soon let out a proud shout, ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± Celia won! Other parents looked at Alex with squinted eyes. He was too loud! So loud that Celia¡¯s new friends stared at him with tears. Alex blushed from shame and scratched his cheek to avoid all eyes. From afar, Sara approached him to help him. She sat down, shouted encouraging words at Celia, then exchanged nces with other parents. Her hand tightly held Alex¡¯s hand, showing their rtionship. They spent time once again as a couple. ¡°We aren¡¯t just¡­ a husband and wife in the name anymore, right?¡± Alex asked with a slightly nervous tone. Sara blushed faintly, her hand tightened around his, ¡°Yes, we have be real husband and wife¡­ I¡¯ve genuinely fallen in love with you, Alex. I love you,¡± Sara whispered as she hugged Alex¡¯s arm. Alex wrapped his arm around her, then replied, ¡°I love you too.¡± There was no need to even look at the system messages. Alex wouldn¡¯t even sully the mood by opening the system, nor he would make her misunderstand him. If he truly opened the system, she could think that he didn¡¯t believe in her confession. That would be the worst, so he naturally didn¡¯t let any other power disturb their moment. They had a short but nice time with each other. And while no one else looked at them, Alex brought his lips closer. He left a faint but more meaningful kiss behind Sara¡¯s lips. The beautiful eyes had shone brightly as if a thousand stars of love dwelled within. Alex felt so content and happy that he kissed her again. This time, the Deathwill Sisters saw them. Then, Celia had a lot of fun with her big family. They even tried the giant slide that Remia had been frightened off. Of course, Celia had it so much easier¡­ She was between Alex and Sara, then other aunts were also ahead of her. ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s so much fun here!¡± Celiaughed out loud after everyone had dropped onto the big pool. Chapter 128 Chapter 128: Olivia¡¯s worry It was so fun in the Aqua Park that everyone spent the whole day there. It was reallyfortable fun, even though the girls had gathered too much attention. Since it was the Avander World, everyone immediately inferred that all girls were in a rtionship with Alex. They were also all smiles and cuddly with him despite wearing swimsuits. That much of a close contact told them that all those beauties were taken. It was a misunderstanding, but for a greater good as no one disturbed Celia¡¯s fun. No one made problems for her family, and no one except kids and their parents had approached them, so it was indeed a good time. Alex, Sara, and Celia went around the shops on the second day. Celia was in between her mother and father, holding their hands tightly. She sometimes forced them to bring her up just to hug them. Then, Remia showed around her forest fairies¡¯ capital¡¯s good ces, historical monuments, and other exciting stuff. Some of it was too boring for Celia. Still, she didn¡¯t say anything as Sara was intrigued by the other race¡¯s history. Instead, she pinched Alex¡¯s nose and silentlyughed at him. And then, it was time to return to the Deathwill Castle. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°We will visit Aqua Park soon enough,¡± Alex stroked Celia¡¯s hair as he put her on the bed. Once Celianded in a peaceful world, she wrapped herself in a nket. Her beautiful eyes peeked, looking at Alex with expectations. She wanted to go to the Aqua Park again and y with her friends. Alex promised they would soon go here. Celia nodded, ¡°Good night, Daddy!¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°Good night, my daughter!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia grinned. Those nicknames had much more meaning, and Alex didn¡¯t feel anything other than happiness. Still, he mostly called Celia his daughter when they were alone. Other girls looked at him with too teasing eyes, which made him awkward. After Celia went asleep, Alex went back to the dining room. Every girl was there, including Olivia. The mood was serious, and Alex couldn¡¯t really tell why. But as everyone had their eyes on Olivia, he inferred that it was time to learn what had been troubling her for some time now. Alex took a seat, then looked at Olivia seriously. Olivia nced at everyone, then took a deep breath. She then let it out all, ¡°Alexander. You carry too much burden.¡± She didn¡¯t use ¡®my handsome¡¯ or even ¡®Alex¡¯. She used his full name, showing the gravity of the situation. Other girls reacted in their way. Sara nodded, Schnee clicked her tongue, and Ste just hovered her eyes on Alex¡¯s face. As for Remia, she understood Olivia as much as Sara, so she patted Olivia¡¯s shoulder. Olivia continued, ¡°You have been helping girls from the beginning. You turned their life upside down. Everyone became much happier with you around, but in the process, you took their burdens as well. I am worried about your mind, Alex.¡± Olivia bit her lips. Her boyfriend had been a caring husband. He did his best with everyone¡¯s hearts in mind¡­ He even told Olivia about harem and other immoral stuff before the rtionship with Deathwill Sisters bloomed. And when things started getting too serious, progressing dangerously close to a genuine rtionship, Alex invited Olivia and revealed everyone. He revealed his ss and the burdens that came with it. ¡°We are here¡­ because we want to enjoy a new life, a new world. A world where we can have a lot of fun, right? We are yers, Alex¡­¡± Olivia spoke with a quivering voice; her eyes were tearing a little. She said, ¡°We are yers¡­. So we should go outside and have fun! We should fight monsters with our all, try new fun subsses, see a lot of newnds, and just have fun! But you have been fighting as if your life was on the line. You fought with fear of dying numerous times! I saw it! That¡¯s because you genuinely like everyone here. If you died, you would grow restless and scared of their lives. If you die, their lives could get endangered. I understand that¡­ I love that part of you. But it¡¯s still too much burden. You won¡¯t even realize when you get too exhausted. You might get burn out! That¡¯s why get out!¡± Olivia stood up and pointed her finger at Alex. She recalled their first meeting¡­ It was so damn odd. She was fourteen years old delinquent back then. Everyone, even teachers, didn¡¯t want to deal with her. And for some reason, that guy talked with her and opened a new world for her. ¡°Your friends were the first ones to ept me in their circle. Your male friends, I mean! There are rumors about you cheating on me just because you don¡¯t want to y with us. But you know that Tom and others are the first ones to refute those rumors. They know you well and believe in you. Don¡¯t give up on your friends! You need them right now! Go and have fun with them. Go and conquer dungeons! Don¡¯t think of the consequences of dying. Just have fun! If you die, you can return. That¡¯s how we are, Alex! This bitch died so many times, by the way!¡± Olivia pointed at herself for some reason. Then silence ensued. Schnee couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°You just called yourself a bitch?¡± ¡°In the heat of the moment,¡± Olivia didn¡¯t mind. Alex had been overwhelmed by Olivia¡¯s words. But his heart quickly grew sweet. Like he had his eyes on everyone, his beloved had been looking for him too. She thought about him more than herself. She could use this situation to just get him for the dungeon conquest. She could use many more excuses to take him away. Yet, Olivia thought about him more than her own desires. Alex faintly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m blessed to have you as my girlfriend.¡± He stood up and took Olivia onto hisp. They cuddled while everyone else stared at them. Alex nodded, ¡°I will drop Deathwill¡¯s surname for a while. I know that we have a lot of ns, but I can¡¯t refuse my cute girlfriend, can¡¯t I?¡± Sara smiled widely, ¡°You have given us a lot of time, Alex. Have fun with your friends. At some point, you have to introduce them to us.¡± Others except Schnee nodded. Sara squinted her eyes at her cat sister, ¡°Do not even think of following Alex.¡± Schnee clicked her tongue, ¡°You can read me now?¡± Sara proudly lifted her chin. Chapter 129 Chapter 129: Alex¡¯s first time[R-18] Before Alex logged out, he went to the royal bath. Those baths had been too good for his mind and body. There was just something more to them other than just satisfaction and buffs. Of course, Alex nned to take a bath before meeting his friends tomorrow. His stats would increase for two hours, which was an immense buff! He enjoyed the bath to his heart¡¯s content. Alex didn¡¯t want to log out within the royal bath, so he promptly used the system to cloth himself in his usual t-shirt and pants. Logging out in that ce wouldn¡¯t be wise for Alex as his ns shifted. He would meet his friends tomorrow. Therefore, things would get tooplicated if he were to log in to the game in the morning and see someone naked such as Schnee. He would need a lot of time to calm down the lower part of his body. ¡°Sara? You aren¡¯t sleeping yet?¡± Alex found Sara immediately after leaving the royal bath. She stood in her short pajamas. It was pretty arousing one part pajama that revealed a lot of her legs and top, primarily due to its shortness. It was ck, contrasting perfectly with Sara¡¯s white skin and blond hair. She had been waiting for him. ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Sara replied softly, then lifted her beautiful eyes to look at his face, ¡°There¡¯s a part of me, which only you know is a little sulky. I¡¯ve confessed to you, and we are no longer husband and wife in a name. Our rtionship is now of the couple with a cute daughter. We are family, yet you are leaving shortly after that,¡± Sara extended her hands, hugging Alex, who had been charmed by her soft tone and mesmerizing beauty. Sara¡¯s tight hug woke him up from his stupor. He hugged her back, tightly pressing her onto himself. As they wore nothing but thin clothes, Alex could feel Sara¡¯s breast as if she was naked. The same went for Sara. ¡°Alex¡­ I want you tonight,¡± Sara whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I felt like a woman¡­ And I¡¯ve been holding myself back for too long time¡­ After you said that you love me too, I have been itching for you. Do you mind such side?¡± Sara asked, a little scared, not knowing whether she was too impulsive and insistent. If Alex found that side of hers too wrong, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself. However, Alex had been the same. He often thought about his feelings toward Sara. He could tell that she had been holding herself back because of Celia. And now that Alex had be her father, nothing stopped Sara from having her own happiness. Alex slid his hand down her back, then tightly sped her ass cheek, causing Sara to yelp and jump a little. She settled well in his arms. Alex whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about our rtionship too. That naturally involved sex as a woman such as you needs good care¡­¡± Alex wanted to be too honest and say that he would need some time to be good at it as he was still a virgin. He kept that to himself, though. Sara and his other two wives needed a strong man. It was fine to be inexperienced and learn along the way, but genuinely relying on them would be too disappointing. He needed to show his potential, just like he had to show off his strength. As Alex grasped her ass, he lifted Sara¡¯s chin with his other hand. Their eyes locked, and for a moment, both of them let out bright blue eyes as if their souls connected in the marriage oath. Alex leaned down and pressed Sara¡¯s soft rosy lips with his own. They weren¡¯t holding themselves back, and as Alex was too good at kissing, he forced Sara to focus more on it. She had been regaining her kissing skills rtively fast. And in such a passionate union, nothing but the sounds of their kiss rang out. In the Deathwill Castle, with just a few souls around, those sounds swept through all corridors, reaching the other sisters. Sara broke the contact as she needed to catch her breath. Her ample chest heaved up and down as she stared at Alex with reddened cheeks. A bright streak of saliva trickled down her chin, turning her rosy lips more enticing. She spoke, ¡°You are too good at kissing¡­ You should be more confident in your body, Alex.¡± Alex awkwardlyughed, ¡°Have you noticed?¡± Sara chuckled, ¡°You are like a rough diamond. We will shape you up. It makes me hot that I will be the one to teach you a lot of fun things, you know?¡± She grinned and grasped his hand. Then, Sara led Alex to his master room. In that room, the gargantuan bed had been waiting for them. And as Alex stepped in, he noticed a few candles scattered around the room. His wife naturally had ess to this room, so it wasn¡¯t weird for Sara to prepare all this stuff. The room smelled like Sara¡¯s usual perfume too. The whole atmosphere was too entrancing. ¡°We already know how soft that bed is,¡± Sara grinned like not herself at all. No, that was the side she showed only to Alex, a side where she strapped herself from all her responsibilities, leaving only her own pleasure within her heart. And as her pleasure was highly connected to Alex¡¯s content, he was the lucky guy. He could see that sexy duhan momma. Sara pushed Alex onto the bed. Then standing before him, she took out her short pajama. As that cloth swirled on her finger, Sara suddenly threw it onto Alex¡¯s face. He inhaled a lot of her smell. At the same time, Sara saddled him. She was just in her panties, her bare chest jutting out before Alex¡¯s face. After taking off her pajama, those tits greeted him. Sara ruffled his hair, ¡°You can do whatever you want to me, Alex. Whateveres to your mind, I will ept it, for I love you with my whole heart.¡± Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His hands had moved on their own to seize her breasts. Chapter 130 Chapter 130: Alex¡¯s first time continues¡­[R-18] Alex¡¯s fingers sank into Sara¡¯s tits. He squeezed those tighter than Schnee¡¯s since his heart brimmed with lust and love toward the duhan momma. Her words just aroused him too much. She had thoroughly surrendered herself to him. She had given his body to him so that he could get experience fast enough to leave her utterly content. As it had been too long since Sara felt someone¡¯s else hand, her body shuddered under Alex¡¯s rough fondling. He tightly pressed his hands on her tits, rubbed her nipples roughly, and stretched them to his heart¡¯s content. He studied her body while letting himself satiate his interest in a woman¡¯s body. Sara¡¯s whimpers drove Alex further, ¡°My nipples became already hard erect¡­ I might be too easy¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Alex let out his tongue, whipping Sara¡¯s left nipple. He licked it a few times, then pressed his lips on her whole are. He sucked as if Sara could let out some milk to him. s, that was not really possible. Nheless, Alex sucked on her tits as Sara genuinely loved it. She even twisted her other free nipple before presenting it to his lips. She was like a duhan momma indeed! Alex had been raining down kisses on her chest for so long that he felt like he had forgotten something. He lifted his eyes and looked at Sara¡¯s face as he realized it. He whispered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be that silent, should I?¡± He had been so engrossed in her body that Alex just yed with her breasts. But as Sara¡¯s face was red and hot with a dazzling smile, Alex felt like his deeds and lust said more than enough. Sara shook her head, ¡°We will have a lot of those nights from now on, won¡¯t we? She looked deeply into Alex¡¯s eyes. He nodded on the spot. Sara smiled deeper, ¡°Today, you will see every part of a woman¡¯s body, my body. Don¡¯t be shy and ask as many questions as you can. On our second night, I will force you to speak lovely words to my ear. I will demand nothing but a vulgar and rough tone on our third night! And on the fourth night, I will gently tell you about my fetishes,¡± Sara grinned. She was quite demanding with normal requests, but when it came to her fetishes, she softly asked as nothing could be imposed on their rtionship and sex life. Alex¡¯s curiosity grew immensely high after those words. He really wanted to know about her fetishes, but Sara simply kept those to herself. No matter how he sucked or refused to actually kiss her chest, Sara didn¡¯t dare to reveal her fetishes yet! She had been grinning as Alex had been too lovely, though. ¡°Something¡¯s hard is pressing me from below,¡± Sara then threw Alex out of the flow, ¡°Let me see your cock, Alex.¡± Alex nodded, feeling Sara¡¯s hands on his shoulder. She didn¡¯t n to stop riding on him anytime soon. She just moved a little to give more room to Alex. He then slid down his pants, exposing his hard erect cock. With just tits alone, Sara had made Alex¡¯s manhood reach his full potential. Her eyes gleamed with lust as Alex had a lot of potential indeed. She let his shoulder go, then slid her hand across his shaft. His tip rested on her palm, then she gently gripped his cock. Leaning down to his ear, Sara whispered, ¡°You are gifted here, husband.¡± She then bit his ear while tightening her grasp on Alex¡¯s cock. ¡°You don¡¯t know how relieved I am- Uhhh¡­¡± He groaned as that was too unexpected. Soon, the pleasure kicked in as Sara pumped his cock slowly. She couldn¡¯t be too fast in that position, but Alex honestly was d that she wasn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t focus on anything else other than building pleasure below. If he let his restraints go, he would spray his first shot all over Sara¡¯s body. And since not too much time had passed since Sara took hold of his cock, Alex didn¡¯t want toe yet. Saraughed at his inexperience. Her beloved didn¡¯t move at all. He bit his lips, inhaled deeply with his nose, and kept his eyes away to avoiding too fast. He was too cute and naive that she let him keep his strong front. ¡°You want to see meboring for your cum, Alex?¡± Sara smiled after some time. She felt like it was enough of Alex¡¯s strong disy of willpower. She hailed her body and went onto her two feet. She then kneeled before him, bringing her chest toward his erect manhood. Alex had seen that forey many times. As it was about to happen in real life, he naturally would never let his eyes wander somewhere else. Sara whispered, ¡°With so much of your saliva on me, nothing else could happen, right? It¡¯s not enough, though.¡± She parted her lips, letting out her saliva. From her lips down her chest, Sara¡¯s saliva dripped in abundance. A lot of her liquid slid down to her cleavage. And as she pressed her breast together, Sara could gather a lot of her saliva atop her chest. She then rubbed her chest, smearing it all over her peaks. Alex¡¯s cock twitched from that sexy disy. Sara didn¡¯t miss that. She smirked at him from a side-nce, then invited his cock in between her chest. These two soft tits sandwiched his cock immediately. And as Alex was endowed down below, Sara didn¡¯t have problems licking his ns. As her chest bobbed on his shaft, Sara¡¯s tongue whipped his cock. On those two fronts and before such an arousing disy of skin contact, Alex couldn¡¯t hold back. Just after a few seconds, he let it all out. ¡°Sara! I can no longer!¡± he stopped midway as groans reced his words. Sara acted as if she couldn¡¯t see through him, ¡°Ah! You came so much, Alex!¡± Her whole chest was sticky from his seed. He also had sprayed a little onto Sara¡¯s chin, which she naturally licked. She tasted her beloved for the first time. As Alex¡¯s taste made her a little dizzy, Sara became silent while relishing his taste. ¡°You are too much, Sara¡­¡± Alex whispered without hiding his shock. Sara lifted her eyes, looking at him silently. She didn¡¯t disy any of her usual mature vibes. Before Alex¡¯s words, she was like a girl who had lost too much of her life experience and maturity. She waited for more of his words, fearing that what she did was too much for Alex. But he smiled and ruffled her hair, ¡°I can get addicted to it, though. It feels so rewarding to see a woman like you tasting and genuinely enjoying my cum. I want to give you more of myself.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes twinkled, her lips curved up into a mesmerizing smile. She let out so much happiness that she immediately stood up. After she fell into his arms, Alex whispered, ¡°I want to try the same. Spread your legs for me, Sara.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sara eximed happily. She crawled to the middle of the bed. Then shefortablyy on her back, spreading her legs widely. She exposed her sulent and wether region to her beloved, revealing her itching pussy. Shepelled Alex toe closer with her sexy body. Chapter 131 Chapter 131: It still continues¡­ Continues¡­[R-18] Alex¡¯s head grew hotter. He felt dizzy, and his body made its way toward Sara¡¯s pussy as if entranced. He put his hands on Sara¡¯s thighs, looking at her pussy with such a massive interest that Sara barely held the urge to force him to lick her. He extended his finger, sliding it down through her wet lower lips. Sara let out a faint whimper, ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Her legs moved a little, and her heels dug slightly on the bed. Alex glided his finger across her pussy a few times. But that little bean had gathered most of his attention. He, of course, knew what it was, so Alex reached toward it. ¡°That¡¯s my clito- Ohhh! My body is really too easy!¡± Sara wanted to exin the magic of the woman¡¯s body. s, Alex¡¯s touch brought her too much pleasure. She felt a jolt going through her, filling her heart and mind with booming pleasure. It stemmed from the touch on her clitoris as Alex gently pressed and twisted it. As Sara¡¯s pelvis moved up a little, she couldn¡¯t help but me her former experience. She was a woman who knew the pleasure of sex and a male¡¯s touch. She hadcked it for years, and now that her body started remembering it all, she became too sensitive. ¡®I want to overwrite every kind of pleasure¡­ I want him so much¡­ So much,¡¯ Sara whispered in her spinning mind. She opened her eyes and uttered, ¡°Be gentle with a clitoris, Alex¡­ Do never try to be rough with it. It will hurt me more¡­ Just gently press on it, stretch it softly, and make me feel good.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°Can I kiss you here too?¡± ¡°Mmm! You can do whatever you want, remember?¡± Sara threw a sweet smile. Alex couldn¡¯t thank her enough. He let his lust take a reign with his body again. He came closer to her pussy with his lips. He didn¡¯t n to finger her. After all, every woman could masturbate using her fingers. It was like the basics. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to use his fingers but a tongue. He wanted to kiss her and taste her pussy! ¡®She¡¯s a duhan¡­ so she can theoretically push her tongue in¡­¡¯ Alex stopped as that random thought sprouted within his mind. He lifted his eyes and looked at Sara¡¯s face. She, too, had been looking at him. He decided to keep that thought to himself and no longer make her wait. He licked her pussy lips, then, after pressing his lips down below, Alex shoved his tongue into her meaty walls. Hecked technique, and his tongue was quite stiff. Nheless, nothing stopped Alex from slurping her juices and licking her insides. Sara¡¯s legs also moved as she let out content moans. She squeezed Alex¡¯s head, urging him to go further. Pressed by her thighs, Alex naturally didn¡¯t want to disappoint his duhan momma. At the same time, Alex took her clit into his fingers. This time, he was the one attacking two fronts. And as those were highly sensitive fronts, Sara had been unable to stop the impending tide. Her whimpers became louder. When she grasped Alex¡¯s hair tightly, Sara let out a squeal which told him about her orgasm. ¡°Alexxx!¡± She gushed out an absurd amount of juices, meaning she hade just from Alex¡¯s tongue and fingers. He knew how hard it was for women toe contrary to men. That gave him confidence in his future. Alex also understood how badly Sara needed someone like him. Someone that would take care of that lovely body. As her legs became weaker, Alex freed himself from her grasp. He then climbed up on her body. Sara¡¯s tongue lolled out. She was roughly breathing, and tiny tears gathered around the corners of her eyes. Her whole expression was that of contentment from Alex¡¯s touch. Inwardly, Sara had been ming herself for being too easy, though. Nheless, as Alex wore a proud and satisfied expression, Sara couldn¡¯t help but make a dazzling smile. It was the usual smile she showed him, a smile where she felt happy for him from the bottom of her heart. Alex seized the duhan momma into his hands, ¡°What should we do next, Sara?¡± He asked as if not knowing what the next step was. Sara licked his cheek, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She teased back. Alex couldn¡¯t bother thinking about a reply to keep his facade. He brought her even closer to himself, then whispered into her ear, ¡°Sex. I want to put my cock into your pussy and make youe even more.¡± ¡°Do it then,¡± Sara replied, giving him the green light. Alex rolled on the bed, bringing himself above her. Alex nned to do the deed in the mostmon position with her below him. He believed that it was the best for their first time since hecked experience. He grasped his cock, then smeared his tip on Sara¡¯s pussy. She grinned, ¡°A little lower. Mmm! Here¡­¡± Alex blushed as he failed at the start. But as Sara kept smiling andughing at him, he felt like that mistake was in their favor. Their mood turned lovely, not just soaked in lust. Love prevailed, their feelings drummed in their hearts, and their bodies soon melted. Alex¡¯s cock glided through Sara¡¯s insides. He kept his eyes on her face. At first, they had their eyes locked on each other. But as Alex started spreading her pussy, Sara closed her eyes, relishing the feeling she had been longing for. Alex grunted as Sara was too tight despite her experience. Her pussy sucked him in, contracting around his cock. He was fighting with his body and will as Sara was exquisite and her sexual lifestyle was pretty demanding! But as his breath tickled her face, Sara revealed her blue eyes. She started crying out of happiness. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how happy I am, Alex¡­ I¡¯m a mother and woman again¡­¡± Sara whispered. She lifted her hand and caressed Alex¡¯s face. In the meantime, her pussy wriggled him, conveying her feelings. While they adjusted to each other below, Sara let out her tongue vulgarly. Alex leaned down and kissed her, not daring to disappoint his woman. Of course, that resulted in much more pressure down below. Alex broke the contact first, which was unexpected as he was good at kissing. Sara knew the reason, though. After Alex hid his face behind her, she ruffled his hair and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my kissing victory! Haha!¡± Alexined, ¡°I can¡¯t kiss and have sex with you simultaneously.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Haha!¡± Sara let out her mellifluousughter before wrapping her arms around Alex¡¯s back. While everything seemed in her favor, Sara soon lost the edge as Alex moved his hips back. Leaving his tip within her, he soon went through her insides for the second time. But he was much stronger; his cock was scratching her entire pussy! Sara closed her eyes. Her nails were digging his back as her beloved moved back and forth within her. As he kept sheathing and unsheathing his cock within her, Sara felt like her whole world spun. Her body exuded too much pleasure. Her heart blended with her whimpers and Alex¡¯s grunts. She felt her insides desperately clinging to Alex¡¯s cock, utterly at his wish. But as that was Alex¡¯s first time, he didn¡¯tst too long. Nheless, he felt like he had endured for a sufficient time. He groaned into her ear, ¡°I wille¡­ soon¡­¡± He was doing his utmost best to not disappoint Sara. She moaned back to him, ¡°Not yet! Not yet, Alex! Keep hitting my womb!¡± Alex gritted his teeth, feeling like he was fighting the most challenging battle. He never fought like that in the Avander World, with his feelings and limits on the line. But for Sara, he endured. Atst, his girl tightened her meaty walls around him so much that he immediately sprayed everything within her. Sara also came, her pussy contracting with juices gushing out from within. Their love mixed while their bodies fell powerless! [You have zero stamina left.] Ding! [You can impregnate Sara Deathwill.] Those two messages floated before Alex as he desperately wanted to have Saray on him instead. The first one was quite obvious, but the second shocked him the most. It was known that yers couldn¡¯t get pregnant in the game world. The same went for yers and residents. Yet, he had received that message. Nheless, Sara couldn¡¯t really talk right now. She curled up on his chest, breathing heavily with a smile on her face. Alex closed that window. Such a decision should be taken by them both. Besides, it was too early for him for that kind of game content. Alex¡¯s arm dropped onto the bed after his wobbling finger clicked the system window. He and Sara spent some timeying silently on each other. Only their breathing rang out in the room. ¡°I will sleep in the game,¡± Alex whispered, ¡°Do we just go to sleep?¡± Sara opened her eyes a little, ¡°We can exchange sheets in the morning. Your sweat smells nice too.¡± ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s true, and thanks,¡± Alex agreed with his partner. ¡°Do I smell?¡± Sara asked teasingly. ¡°Yeah, you do,¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°But I also like that smell. I guess we won¡¯t have problems sleeping here.¡± Sara added after hitting his chest with barely any strength left, ¡°We should go to the toilet, though.¡± She lifted her body, showing the after-effects of their union to Alex. Alex took a good nce, ¡°Both?¡± Sara chuckled, ¡°Clean your pipe, boy. Just pissing is enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alex blinked his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s healthy and important, particrly fordies! Stand up!¡± Sara crossed her arms and looked at Alex like the much olderdy she was. Alex followed her. Chapter 132 Chapter 132: The Treasury¡¯s Spirit Alex woke up in the game world without Sara by his side. Even though she wasn¡¯t here, Alex still could feel a little of her weight on him. Her soft tits, sweet breath, and long legs wrapped around his naked body. Not so strangely, Alex didn¡¯t have trouble falling asleep. That was because he had been exhausted from doing all his best to satisfy his beloved. His stamina was low, and he further depleted it by following her to clean themselves. And as Alex knew he would feel more of her as the time came, he did not bother reminiscing about their time immediately after their first mating. His cheeks shed now, though, as Alex couldn¡¯t stop those thoughts. The first time was significant. ¡®I got a lot of experience¡­ In real life, I will also lose it soon¡­¡¯ Alex couldn¡¯t be considered a virgin anymore, but he did it in the game in the end. No matter how real the game world was, Alex recognized the differences. Inwardly, Alex also hoped his girlfriend wouldn¡¯t mind him losing his virginity to residents of this world first. He had an inkling that Olivia had been somewhat expecting this moment to happen soon, though. After all, everyone could tell how happy Sara and Celia were. The little one got a father she had been waiting for all those years. Sara also could focus on herself more and get her due happiness. Therefore, Alex believed in Olivia. ¡°Quick log out, bath, then I¡¯m ready to go!¡± Alex chuckled as he bounced off the gargantuan bed. As he logged out, Sara silently came out of the other room. She promptly changed sheets and nkets with slightly reddened cheeks. Her smile was more dazzling than usual. She didn¡¯t wait for Alex to wake up as it would stop him from reuniting with his friends. As the young man who had tasted the woman¡¯s bodyst night, Alex indeed would spend more than enough time in her embrace. As much as Sara wanted that, she knew she had been too selfish. If Olivia were to know what they had done after her speech, she probably would dislike it too. That was why Sara avoided meeting Alex in the morning and waited in another room for him to log out. She still would meet Alex for a second, though. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex did his duties in real life. He returned to the game, then took a bath in the royal bath. It would greatly help him with his stats, and he wanted to surprise his friends more than enough! After the thirty-minutes bath, as that was how long Alex needed to stay to get a buff, Alex strutted toward the castle¡¯s treasury. He stared at the grand doors locked behind the system, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to properly speak with you. But now that I know you are here and I wasn¡¯t mishearing things, I want to introduce myself to you. Alexander Deathwill. I¡¯m in your care,¡± Alex smiled at the treasury¡¯s doors. ¡°Treasury¡¯s Spirit, Erin. I¡¯m pleased that you have remembered me, Master. I¡¯m spirit bound to the treasury, as you can infer through my title. This ce has more goods than you can imagine, requiring too much protection. I¡¯m primarily concerned about the soul grave-keeper, but he¡¯s not a problem now, isn¡¯t he?¡± Erin smiled gently from behind the door. Alex had hoarded enough points to pick up something good from this ce. He also received approval from Erin, so she spoke to him after all his development in the Deathwill Castle. Alex couldn¡¯t help but grin, ¡°You were a great help! And you know, that sword package was also pretty cool¡­ Now that I remember that moment, I can¡¯t help but get goosebumps.¡± Erinughed, ¡°Master will face many of those cool moments. You have talent and unique charisma that has not failed you yet. Have you set your eyes on that duhan princess chick?¡± Erin¡¯s smile widened. It was a pity that Alex couldn¡¯t see her! Alex blinked his eyes, ¡°Howe you got such thoughts¡­ Is it because you are Elias Deathwill¡¯s spirit?¡± Erin pouted, ¡°I have my own consciousness and body. And if you think I¡¯ve been created just through the Battle Spirit Skill, then you are wrong. Many more treasures and skills had been used toplete me. I¡¯m an existence you won¡¯t be able to create anytime soon, Master. And to clear some stuff, Elias Deathwill is my creator, but not my Master. You have whole ownership, and I belong to you,¡± Erin exined. Alex guessed that she was a spirit from that powerful S-ranked skill, but he didn¡¯t expect she would have more than just it. If she were abination of a few S-ranked skills, wasn¡¯t she simr to The Undead, the soul grave-keeper¡¯s masterpiece? No, Alex didn¡¯t think she was simr. After all, The Undead was an existence created through thousand and more undead. His every fiber, bone, and ghost had been extracted from the strongest undead throughout the years. Elias Deathwill didn¡¯t have so much time. Erin confirmed Alex¡¯s thoughts, ¡°At one point, Master will know all about me.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°Yeah. I wanted to thank you before going on my adventure. No one else thought about you too, but I am sure Deathwill Sisters wait for you to approach them first. In my absence, you should introduce yourself to them. They are all understanding girls,¡± Alex smiled. He then got another question, ¡°Do you have a pure physical body?¡± Even though his Battle Spirits had bodies like real existences, and they bled, they were ultimately spirits. It was like their bodies were fake, and the purpose behind their blood was to show others that their health points had dropped. But if Erin had a pure physical body, she would be able to help Alex with his quest from the soul grave-keeper. So far, he only had Battle Spirit. He needed more skills to create his own. Erin asked, ¡°Master. Are you going to create the undead for real?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex nodded, ¡°But my Undead will be a weapon against the soul grave-keeper¡¯s Undead. His perfect counter.¡± Erin¡¯s eyes twinkled. Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Test #1 ¡°Skills behind my existence hail from exquisitends that you can¡¯t ess yet, Master. I¡¯m pleased that you think far into the future, though. Your theories about the soul grave-keeper sound reasonable, and you also n to create the undead that will be his counter. You will have to work hard, though. That old man has changed the undead into haters of all living beings. He sent them worldwide for years, changing people¡¯s opinions about the undead. Zombies, skeletons, and ghosts¡­ They all lost their former purposes. They all just became hungry and never satiable monsters. They will kill and eat all living beings until someone kills them. Worse, the soul grave-keeper started sending those undead chimeras known as the ghouls throughout the world, increasing terror all over the world,¡± Erin¡¯s point was that the old man was too knowledgeable about the undead. Alex would have to try his best with his quest. At worst, he would create an undead that would help the soul grave-keeper¡¯s masterpiece cover his mistakes. At best, Alex¡¯s undead would be the best counter. That n was risky, but Alex wasn¡¯t deterred nor scared, ¡°The journey is long. I will meet people who fought against the old man. I will also get more allies on my side¡­ We aren¡¯t alone in this, Erin. And as you said, it¡¯s the far future. But my chances for the undead quest have increased with you by my side,¡± Alex threw his remarkable smile. A silence ensued. For a reason, it was pretty sweet silence. And then, Erin broke it, ¡°Would you like to get your reward from Remia¡¯s Quest, Master?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alex blinked his eyes, looking confused. Erin exined, ¡°You have a long quest list with people Elias Deathwill has used or lied to¡­ And rewards for each quest get updated over time, depending on your progress with the kingdom¡¯s former vassals. Remia was ady of high importance. You helped her, soothing the pain Elias Deathwill left behind in her heart¡­ No, you erased that scar, and you made her happier than she ever has been. That means you can get a strong reward from the treasury,¡± Erin said. Alexughed, ¡°Remia became my friend the moment we faced that demon goblin together¡­ Well, I indeed got to know about her because of the quest log, but I never conducted myself around her with the reward in mind. I never thought about those quests¡­ My father-inw was selfish and wrong, so I naturally want to repay the people he hurt¡­ But if you are speaking about reward, then I already got one. My friendship with Remia is the best reward I could¡¯ve earned,¡± Alex nodded confidently. Erin grinned, ¡°If she only were here¡­¡± Alex let out a weirdugh. It was pretty loud. Erin shrugged as she had seen Alex¡¯s rtionship with the forest fairy already¡­ Inwardly, she couldn¡¯t understand him that well, though. He was already in a close rtionship with other sisters. And there was simply no way he would be with them all the time. Why would he refuse Remia if she genuinely liked him? Erin had seen just a little of Alex. She couldn¡¯t peek for too long, and she justcked an understanding of his persona. She knew about it, so she kept her thoughts close to her heart, not letting Alex know about them anytime soon. Alex asked, ¡°Is the reward a sword?¡± Erin replied, ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Alex sighed. He couldn¡¯t bring the Duhan King¡¯s Sword with him as he nned to y like a crazy yer. Of course, he didn¡¯t prepare to die, but as Olivia had told him before, Alex should prioritize his fun more. If his sacrifice for his friends helped them clear the dungeon they had their eyes on, Alex would go for it. That was why he didn¡¯t want to bring the Duhan King¡¯s Sword with him. It was already his weapon, but he had to be careful with it¡­ ¡°I still think Master should hide the sword back in the treasury,¡± Erin said, knowing about the weapon¡¯s full power. Alex shook his head, ¡°I got that sword because of my daughter. It will remain as my property until the end.¡± Erin wanted to argue, but she stopped herself just in time. It was true that the treasury items belonged to Alex and Deathwill Sisters. However, he couldn¡¯t just pick them up as he wished. He needed constant development that would bring him to his peak and beyond. Erin also knew the hidden mechanism through the treasury, so she couldn¡¯t speak too much about it. She just epted Alex¡¯s resolution, ¡°The authority is legendary power, Master. Since Celia inherited it, she can be the queen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Alex was shocked about Erin¡¯s knowledge. Erin just chuckled, ¡°In the past, the duhan kingdom¡¯s throne would be decided by the authority¡¯s power. That power thinned within their blood throughout the years, eventually bing non-existent. Other races had gone through the same process. I fear that yers¡¯ing here awakened more than just the system¡­¡± Erin became a little talkative since shecked partners to talk to. Alex was fine, but the time had been chasing him. He would soon have to meet his friends, and he wasn¡¯t even in the outer world yet! He apologized, ¡°I must go.¡± Erin stopped him, ¡°If you need a sword, you can use all your hoarded points to get one from the treasury. It will suit your level and skills.¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Alex smiled like a kid about to get his favorite toy. Erin couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Yes. But are you sure you don¡¯t want to get a reward from Remia¡¯s quest?¡± Alex exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have time now. I will pick it upter¡­ As I said, my rtionship with Remia is already the best reward I could¡¯ve gotten. We will continue working together for both my castle and her tribe.¡± Erin sighed, ¡°Such a busy master! Well then! Here¡¯s your sword.¡± [You have lost all Deathwill Castle¡¯s hoarded points.] BANG! Before Alex, a sword that looked like an ordinary sword appeared. It was just a steel sword, yet Alex felt a familiar aura oozing out. He was the only one to understand that power! His excitement waned when he noticed the sword¡¯s name. [Test #1] ¡°Erin¡­¡± Alex made aical with his lips pressed and cheeks lifted. Erin burst outughing. Sheughed so much that doors shook! ¡°Check¡­. Haha! Check the stats! Haha! It¡¯s a really strong weapon!¡± Erin replied with her hands wiping off her tears. Alex squinted his eyes, picking up the sword. [Test #1 Attack: 1350~~1569 Durability: 100/100] [It¡¯s a sword made out of Elias Deathwill¡¯s immature sword mana and exquisite steeling from Dragon¡¯s Lair. He has created this weapon together with the dwarf genius, Reignar. It¡¯s their first prototype.] ¡°Erin¡­ Elias Deathwill could freely move between continents and other nes, right? We have never heard about dwarves in the outer world,¡± Alex asked what had been bugging him for a while. Erin nodded, ¡°Yes. That item is also in the treasury. At some point, you will be able to do the same, Master.¡± Alex nodded gravely. Chapter 134 Chapter 134: Every girl¡¯s body has her unique charm! Before leaving his castle, Alex naturally wanted to bid farewell to everyone. Even though he had the power to leave and return to the castle, Alex couldn¡¯t do it while having his meeting with his friends. After all, hecked checkpoints. ¡°I will be studying more!¡± Celia raised her hand in which she had clenched the pen. Alex smiled widely like a proud father, ¡°I will give you a very hard test after I return¡­ But if you fail¡­¡± ¡°If I fail?¡± Celia¡¯s eyes illuminated with unconceble worry as she stared at her father. Alex smirked, ¡°No tea parties and hide and seek games!¡± ¡°Ehhhh!¡± Celia parted her lips widely, shocked and scared of her failure. After hugging Alex, she immediately ran to her room, where her mother had prepared exercises. Alex and Sara had been staring at her back with gentle smiles. And then, Alex bid farewell to everyone, ¡°I will be back soon enough.¡± Sara took his hands, ¡°Alex. We will continue with our n. We will use your checkpoint and meet with father¡¯s people.¡± Alex had shared his quest log with the Deathwill Sisters. They had the same information about all people Elias Deathwill had lied to. Those who had been genuinely wounded by him were the priority. Alex didn¡¯t reply, but his expression told others what was on his mind. Schnee put her hand on her waist, lifting the other to draw his attention, ¡°What are you worried about? We have been fighting without you for years. And don¡¯t you fucking dare to think about us while you have your fun as a yer. If you imagine a future without us, then don¡¯t even think of fucking this cat girl¡¯s body like you have done with big sister,¡± Schnee threw her hair behind, avoiding Alex¡¯s gaze. Her cheeks lit up. She knew that no matter what she said, Alex would think about them from time to time. She just wanted him to not think about the worst future as Schnee nned to live for at least a thousand more years. And she wanted to have a fair share of him for those years. Those feelings were particrly vivid since Schnee¡¯s affection was still new and genuine. Sara red at her cat sister as she bluntly told Alex that everyone heard a little about their time! While these two gazed into each other¡¯s eyes in a fierce staring contest, Ste approached Alex sneakily. She hugged him from the front. Her warm cheeks rubbed Alex¡¯s face, then, atst, she brought her lips to his ear, ¡°See you soon.¡± Alex¡¯s confusion evaporated, leaving warm feelings within his heart. He patted Ste¡¯s back, ruffling her wings a little. He whispered, ¡°Celia will keep an eye on her aunt. Make us happy, Ste.¡± And as he looked into Ste¡¯s sleepy but overwhelmingly adorable face, Alex leaned down and nted a kiss on her lips. Ste didn¡¯t move. However, she closed her eyes to feel the kiss for more. Since that move added a few more points to her charm, gripping Alex¡¯s heart, he dared to push his tongue into Ste¡¯s mouth. Surprisingly, Ste replied to his advance, wrapping her tongue around his. She was inexperienced and open to all Alex¡¯s advances. Still, he was gentle and sweet for this peculiar girl, slowly driving pleasure into her mind and heart. The sound of their kissing stopped the argument on the side. Sara and Schnee nced at them, each with different feelings. Sara was like a big sister who liked to see everyone close in her family; she smiled brightly at Ste, feeling like Alex¡¯s good kissing would make her exercise more. No, she already saw that Ste¡¯s inbornziness waned as she reciprocated his feelings. Schnee was like a bomb of tickling jealousy. She red at Alex¡¯s back; her tail waved behind her ass like a wild whip. She wanted to draw his attention and finally make this annoying guy fall for her! Alex broke the kiss, ¡°At this rate, I will see my homies tomorrow. I will be going, girls. Do not leave Celia alone for too long!¡± Alex used a ticket before things got dangerous. As that power swathed around him, he waved at everyone and even sent a taunting kiss at Schnee, who hissed at him as if he had stepped on her tail. After he disappeared, the girls became alone. Ste looked at the vacant spot for a while before turning around. She pped her wings to her room. Before she wholly disappeared from the spot, Sara raised her voice, asking the obvious question, ¡°How was it, Ste? Feels really good, right?¡± Ste stopped, ¡°Good.¡± Sara grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to say it to you, but a rtionship can not be one-sided. You don¡¯t even know how happy I was when I saw that you reciprocated his kiss. You are such a sweetie, Ste.¡± Ste turned around with her cheeks as red as a tomato, ¡°You too.¡± As those words made Saraugh, she ran toward her sister. Pouncing at the winged girl suddenly, Sara brought her into an older sister¡¯s tight hug. They cuddled wholeheartedly, with Sara caressing Ste¡¯s wings. Sara whispered a valuable knowledge into Ste¡¯s ear. From the side, Schnee used her senses to listen to the wisdom and experience of her older sister. At first, she nodded a few times as the knowledge was prettymon. All girls her age knew about it. But then, Sara whispered something that made even Schnee raise her eyebrow. ¡°You really know how to hide your perversion, big sister,¡± Schnee rolled her eyes. Since she didn¡¯t hide anything and casually conducted herself true to her feelings, she often came out as a too open-minded woman. Schnee didn¡¯t hide her beauty, nor she was too shy about it. Sara was different, always looking reserved and careful. The duhan momma turned around, ¡°Don¡¯t eavesdrop!¡± Schnee tilted her head, ¡°Even if I wanted, my cat ears would record what you two talk about. Anyway, soon enough, I will squeeze all his milk too.¡± Sara sneered, ¡°Before you two reach such a point, Alex will already have enough experience to dominate you instead. No girl will see his cute side.¡± Schnee clenched her hands. Although her personality was looking toward rough y from Alex¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t like losing. The more time passed, she felt like the less she would see of Alex as Sara simply would open him to all possible pleasures of a woman¡¯s body. She stood, thinking about what cat woman could only give to her beloved, ¡®What do I have that these two don¡¯t? Cat ears and tail¡­¡¯ Schnee imagined the tail job, which didn¡¯t look that bad at first. It would be something only she could give¡­ And then, Schnee started thinking about more ys that this particr body part could give¡­ ¡®Oh girl, you are so fucking sexy!¡¯ Schnee felt too sexy for some reason. At the same time, Ste nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Haha~~ If one person dominates, the other just enjoy¡­ Sigh, Ste!¡± Saraughed victoriously. After a little fun with her sisters, Saranded in the royal bath. She would use its buffs to prepare for a visit to the outer world. Her sisters would soon follow too. Everyone would work for a better future! Chapter 135 Chapter 135: Casual world Alex appeared at his checkpoint, The Tree House. After he left it, a lot of fairies noticed him. With the recent events in the Aqua Park, nearly everyone was curious about otherworldly beauties and him. Alex was a fascinating fellow as it clearly looked like all those girls loved him. People liked to gossip and satiate their curiosity; the forest fairies were the same. As much as Alex wanted to have an excellent talk with them and tease somedies back, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to stop, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I am kinda busy! But that hairstyle suits you, Miss! You look so beautiful!¡± ¡°Oh my, Alex!¡± The familiar olderdy covered rested her hand on her cheek like a young girl, imagining the forbidden scenarios in her mind. Alex left her alone to her own imagination. In the closest human city with a few demi-humans around, Alex booked an instant carriage for himself. He even paid more so that the horses would run at a faster pace¡­ As the carriage shook and horses howled, Alex sat down and lost himself in thoughts, ¡®Since our rtionship with the forest fairies is beyond average, all girls should be able to use my checkpoint here. From here, they have to be careful-¡® As Alex reached the thought process Schnee wouldn¡¯t like, he stopped thinking about them, wholeheartedly believing in his girls. ¡®Schnee bes cuter every day¡­ I guess it¡¯s because of Olivia,¡¯ Alex thought about his girls instead. That was the best way to pass the time. The current rtionship progress was pretty intense. He was in genuine love with Sara and Ste. With the former, their bonds were pretty much close to thest stage. Now, they could only get to know more and more about each other. And as they deal with the hungry demons looking for them in the outer world, Alex and Sara would be able to have even more fun in the Deathwill Castle. Adventuring in the outer world with a wife sounded like the best adventure! ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Ste to react to the kiss like that¡­ The doors to her room are always open, so if I want¡­¡¯ Alex imagined Ste¡¯s naked body, the perfect curves that had increased his interest in girls. He coughed, ¡®I need more experience with Sara. That¡¯s because I will be the one leading in the bed with Ste¡­ But maybe she will surprise me again in the future?¡¯ Atst, Alex thought about Schnee again, ¡®She must be feeling too frustrated since I¡¯m too close with her sisters. No one likes to be left alone, and she also has developed a genuine interest in me¡­.¡¯ With Alex around, Schnee was like a good girl. She was also an excellent aunt for Celia, allowing the little duhan to bully her back. They had so much fun that Celia also yed normally with Schnee from time to time. And as Olivia was here, Schnee focused all her ¡®bad¡¯ tendencies on Alex¡¯s girlfriend instead. Alex and others received more love in the process as if there was a good bnce in Schnee¡¯s life. Alex grinned, ¡®My kitty is on a good track, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ The roles had been reversed, and Alex had felt enough attention and yearning from Schnee. It was just a matter of time before they would taste each other¡¯s milk. ¡®My exams are soon¡­ After that, I will fly to Olivia¡­ She¡¯s currently leveling up with her friends too, probably showing off her new skills,¡¯ Alex smiled wholeheartedly, ¡®I will be the same soon.¡¯ Atst, Alex paid enough attention to Remia. She had been so sweet with her assistance that Alex nned to give her the reward from his quest log. No matter what it would be, he wanted to thank her from his heart. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be enough, though. Alex sighed. ¡°Dude¡­ You have been sighing, smiling, grinning, and shaking your head as if you are about to face someone petty,¡± a yer sitting on the opposite side spoke to Alex. Alex scratched his hair, ¡°Uhhh¡­ That¡¯s not the case.¡± The yer folded his arms, ¡°I remember grinning like that after finishing my first serious quest. I thought I would get that NPC chick for myself, but she gave me even more quests. How the fuck can I raise a rtionship with her if she keeps sending me away? I thought to myself! That¡¯s why I decided to surprise her! I bought flowers and sneaked behind her house¡­¡± the yer hit his knee with powerful force, ¡°That¡¯s when I found out that she was already in a rtionship with a yer! She was just using me!¡± ¡°Oh god¡­¡± Alex reacted like the rest of the carriage. Another yer asked, ¡°Was she someone important? I mean, NPC with a good background like a princess? Nah, no way you would be close with princess¡­ You wouldn¡¯t be using a normal carriage if you had a princess. So? Who was she?¡± The yer asked with his curiosity increasing. ¡°The tavern¡¯s owner,¡± the yer looked to the side, avoiding everyone¡¯s gaze. While someughed out loud, the other yers analyzed the guy¡¯s choice, ¡°It¡¯s not really stupid to pursue the tavern¡¯s owner¡­ If she is a girl who owns the tavern, then she must be pretty strong. Much information is exchanged between yers and NPCs in the taverns, so she should also hear rumors and stuff. Those rumors can turn into a unique quest, so you are pretty smart, bro,¡± they exined. The yer who hit his knee licked his lips, ¡°I mean¡­ She was pretty hot, and I have been struggling to find someone for a life in the real world, so I just thought of hitting on someone I found too attractive¡­ She checked all my tastes!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± the whole carriageughed. Alex had been grinning too¡­ He found himself in a different world, after all. People here casually talked about the games and their experiences. They weren¡¯t worried about failures and moved on, even if a bit of reluctance trailed behind them. They exchanged information and talked about girls, weapons, magic, and the wider world. They were hungry and zealous adventurers that wanted to level up and seek more epic journeys! Alex was in a casual world. He chuckled, ¡°Maybe your destined girl will find you instead. Keep going forward!¡± ¡°I wish so! I wish I was lucky to get a girl from the start, like in some otome game! Sigh!¡± the yer nodded a few times before sighing! Alex whistled. Chapter 136 Chapter 136: Broken knee If everyone here learned about Alex¡¯s ss and what kind of content he had received from it, every yer undoubtedly would jump at him with jealousy. Worse, some probably would do their best to snatch his ss! Fortunately, Alex was close to his destination, ¡°That¡¯s my stop.¡± A few yers enjoying the fast ride let out sighs, ¡°So we slow down to the normal speed! Unlucky!¡± Alex had paid for a faster carriage, which naturally had pleased everyone. It was not really worth it for the carriage owner since his horses would get tired faster¡­ Their stamina had been getting depleted more quickly than ever, which soon would force poor horses to take a long rest. They indeed would require a lot of water! But of course, Alex was a wealthy yer, his bank ount within the Deathwill Castle was abundant! He paid for expenses and convinced the owner with enough charisma and coins. ¡°You are going out like that? Be careful,¡± one of the yers pointed at Alex¡¯s clothes, which were the ordinary clothes he would wear in his castle or after taking off his equipment. Not only everyone could infer that Alex¡¯s inventory stored more than enough coins, but he was also alone. Even though they had a good talk with him a few minutes ago, some yers would use that as a chance to get more money. After all, they were strangers, allowing greed to take over their hearts. Alex smiled, ¡°I will be fine.¡± He opened his system with a soft sweep of his hand. And then tapped on his inventory, changing his ordinary stuff into the battle equipment! In a second, Wolfgang Set wrapped itself around Alex¡¯s body. Alex enjoyed the soft fur tickling him around his neck. He also felt an indescribable sense of pride swathing him as his clothes simply stood out, not only in appearance but also quality-wise. Other yers donned themselves in rough and pretty ufortable equipment sets. The popr ones were leather clothes with a few metal tes around vital points¡­ Other everyday clothes were difficult to wear. Comfort got better with the equipment¡¯s grade! That kind of luxury was sometimes a tad more important for some yers than items¡¯ stats. The shocked eyes of everyone naturally contributed to Alex¡¯s hubris. Of course, he would never let that feeling control him like the greed did to some sneaky yers in the carriage. He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m ready for all challenges. That¡¯s what this game is about.¡± ¡°Are you looking out for a younger brother?¡± the yer who had shared his story about his one-sided affection toward the tavern owner asked in a fast but quiet tone. Everyone heard him, though. Alex burst outughing, ¡°Haha! Sorry, but I already have many people to take care of. Some girls here can get pretty demanding, you know? Good luck to everyone!¡± The yer widened his eyes, ¡°So that¡¯s why he whistled like that! He has a rtionship with more than just one girl! Damn it! Life is never fair!¡± He clenched his hand, hitting his knee once again. But this time, the yer was so jealous that he used more strength than ever. Now, it was as if his soul wrapped half of his mana around his fist. BANG! [Your knee has been broken.] [You have lost -640 HP!] [You can barely move your right leg.] [Your stamina has been depleted by 30%] [Negative effect, Broken Knee, has been applied.] ¡°Brother¡­¡± the yer let out tears that had crumbled profusely on his cheeks. Those were tears of jealousy, though. With that jealousy, the yer would strive for a better future. If there was a guy with a harem, then there was no way he would never be able to get at least one girl for himself. At worst, he would just go for a prettydy in the vige and start a different life! Gaming in the Avander World wasn¡¯t just about killing monsters and leveling up. More yers began realizing it as time passed on. At the same time, other yers from the same carriage exchanged nces. They nodded as if a few messages went through their chat, then hopped off the carriage. They followed Alex. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex had honed his battle experience enough to notice people following him from behind¡­ And since those were yers he had an eye on, Alex didn¡¯t have problems finding them. Besides that, the yers rarely hid well unless their ss was [Assassin] or [Thief] or any other ss that allowed them to be sneaky. Alex wasn¡¯t stupid, either. He moved through the forest, using trees to his advantage. That thwarted the enemy yers¡¯ n. ¡®They have a party with two mages and one archer. Of course, I will use the shortcut,¡¯ he snickered at them. Other than these three, the party had a tank and swordsman. Thetter rushed in between the trees; his speed was escting rapidly as he aimed at Alex¡¯s neck. Alex chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s what I have been waiting for!¡± He turned around and stomped on the ground toward his first enemy. Alex didn¡¯t move just in a straight line, though. He moved around the enemy¡¯s long-distance sses¡¯ vision, not letting them locate him easily. BANG! The enemy yer felt his boots sinking into the ground as the swords shed. He even dug the soil as Alex pushed him forward. [Your sword, n¡¯s Steel Sword, has lost thirty-four durability!] ¡°What?!¡± the swordsman cried, not being able to fathom Alex¡¯s strength. Alex chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s the power of equipment you want to snatch. And I also have a higher level than you all, so¡­¡± These two exchanged three more moves. In that short exchange, the enemy swordsman¡¯s sword cracked three times! His durability fell to dangerous levels, bringing his sword closer to self-destruction. Alex wasn¡¯t trying hard here. If he did, he would¡¯ve inflicted a few [Cold shes] on the enemy¡¯s body already. He felt that much gap. He gazed at them with a bright smile, which looked like a condescending smile to others. Before Alex moved, his body suddenly let out an orange light. [Tomo Homie has cast ¡®High Stamina Regeneration¡¯ on you.] ¡°We heard about a handsome guy in cool clothes on his way here! Howe I ended up thinking about you immediately, Alex?!¡± Tomo Homie asked before erupting with heartyughter. It was just one of the healer¡¯s normal skills and his friend¡¯sughter, yet Alex felt a warmth within his heart. He didn¡¯t expect to feel so much excitement just from hearing him and receiving a buff from his friend. It was notparable to Ste¡¯s support skills. She was a peculiar case, and Ste would always evoke strong emotions within Alex¡¯s heart. And for all this time, Alex had been talking with his friends about the game at the school. They never had a talk in that fantasy world, so hearing one of them already excited Alex as he would soon have much more fun with them all. ¡®Thanks for looking out for me, Olivia¡­ I really wanted to y with the boys,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly before replying to Tomo Homie, ¡°We chase after them! We will use these mobs to reveal our skills!¡± ¡°Hah! Someone is too excited! Join our party first, Alex!¡± Tomo Homie replied, not minding killing some fools who dared to attack his homie. [You have received an invitation to the party, Homies.] [Alexander Deathwill has joined your party.] ¡°Huh?¡± Tomo Homie blinked his eyes at Alex¡¯s nickname. Chapter 137 Chapter 137: Team Homies! ¡°Some PK is always fine as long as we don¡¯t get red names,¡± Alex¡¯s friend, Zhen, eximed from above. He jumped from branch to branch using just his feet. He was so smooth with his movement technique that he didn¡¯t even need to use his hands; those two hands tightly held his sword instead. Zhen was also a swordsman, but his style was much different than Alex¡¯s. He smiled at his friend he had never seen in-game, then rushed after the enemy¡¯s swordsman. PK. It was simply [yer Killing]. In the Avander World, that system was absolute, and it had never failed its judgment. It would always read the yers¡¯ intent perfectly, not allowing any tricks to happen. If a tank yer wanted to force a red name on another yer through the famous [Taunt] skill, the tank still would be the one getting a red name. Using items and other stuff wouldn¡¯t help yers go around that system. Therefore, Alex¡¯s enemies already had red names, including the mages, the archer, and even the tank. It might sound absurd since the rest couldn¡¯t inflict damage on Alex¡­ However, their whole party moved with an intent to kill, and their swordsman had already exchanged some moves¡­ Some yers were fed up with that system, but most were fine with it. And as always, thepany behind the game was silent as their policy was to never disturb the game¡¯s flow. Alex and his friends were in a simr situation. They wouldn¡¯t get the red name from killing those gged with PK. They also would help his homie, so it was a win-win, wasn¡¯t it? But more importantly, the red name yers were hated by NPCs. If there was an army from the kingdom in the vicinity, they would seize the yer and put him in prison, sentencing him for disturbing their kingdom¡¯s peace. However, there was an exception to this rule. If the army noticed two yers fighting, with one of them having a red name, they would help the yer kill the gged one. That was because the red-named yers were bound to drop one high-quality item from their inventory. At this point, NPCs were well aware of the yers¡¯ greed. They would probably do everything other than some truly immoral things for items. That was why the kingdoms had issued such an exception. Alex focused on his friends¡¯ movement, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said you wouldn¡¯t move too much in-game, Zhen? Haha!¡± His friend, Zhen, was an athletic guy. He had participated in many school tournaments ever since he was a kid, winning many medals and even three gold ones! He was pretty fast, nimble, and filled with too much energy. Zhen replied loudly, ¡°I wanted to try something else in this game¡­ but I can¡¯t go against my nature!¡± ¡°You surely couldn¡¯t sit in one ce,¡± Alex chuckled. His friend was loud because he was already close to the enemy swordsman. He pushed himself off the branch with high force behind his legs, barreling into a gged yer like a human arrow. Before himself, Zhen held a sword in two hands, so calling him a human arrow wasn¡¯t weird. He hurtled fast, reaching his enemy at breakneck speed. His sword was merciless, too, digging through the swordsman¡¯s back as if he was an animal about to be butchered! Alex whispered inwardly, ¡®Zhen focuses more on a movement. It would be a good addition to my ystyle¡­ If I could help him get Flying Sword sh, Zhen also would be much stronger¡­ That skill would open too many options for him.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s see who is faster, Alex!¡± Zhen grinned, ¡°There¡¯s a level gap between us, but I am confident in my speed.¡± Below Zhen, the enemy yer let out hisst breath. His body turned into particles, leaving behind a single item. Alex chuckled, ¡°We can¡¯t let others escape.¡± They ran at their top speed after the tank and three other enemy yers. Looking at them from afar was the rest of Homies¡¯ Party. Tomo Homie grinned, ¡°We have Alex finally in our party.¡± Pedro, whose nickname was Dark Fenrir, replied in an exhausted voice, ¡°Only he can follow Zhen without getting tired.¡± Tomo Homie nodded, ¡°Zhen might be the happiest out of us four. Haha!¡± he then pushed his sses, ¡°The tank looks tough. He will take some of their time¡­ And looking at the rest, it seems like they don¡¯t want to die without fighting back.¡± Tomo Homie was like the brain of their party. That was themon trend in parties as the healers needed to keep an eye on everything to prepare proper supportive skills. They didn¡¯t just have their eyes on their teammates. They split their attention, giving half of it to their enemies. Because of that, Tomo Homie was the first to notice the shift of emotions of their enemies¡­ He guided his two friends toward the mages and archer on the back, ¡°You two have to match your skills and surprise them. Do notin, Pedro.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Pedro rolled his eyes. Josh, the tank of Homies Party, faintly smiled, ¡°If we sessfullybine my taunt with your magic, we will do the most annoyingbo. It should work smoothly since their attention is on Alex and Zhen.¡± Pedro faintly smiled, but his smile looked exceptionally cruelpared to Josh¡¯s amicable one, ¡°I will never give up on riling up some fools.¡± At the same time, Zhen and Alex shed with the tank. BANG! BANG! ¡°Haha!¡± Zhen and Alexughed in tandem. The handsome boy, father, and husband had been fighting the enemy tank head-on with his new sword. He epted all taunts and enemy skills wholeheartedly, believing in himself. He was taunted, yet it didn¡¯t look like that as Alex¡¯s basic attacks were too strong for the tank. And as Alex¡¯s dominated his enemy, he regained control in the middle of the taunt, which shocked the tank. ¡®I¡¯m getting slowed down¡­ His swordsmanship is not normal!¡¯ the tank wailed inwardly as he felt like he soon would freeze to death. Worse, at his back, he had a swordsman whose speed was so fast that he could attack nearly from all angles in less than ten seconds! Because Alex was in the front, the tank couldn¡¯t hit Zhen with his taunt too! [You have been hit by The Soul Freeze.] Everything except his eyes froze immediately after his words¡­ And then, a loud explosion rang out not too far away from him, taking the lives of his friends. Tomo Homie¡¯s voice echoed through the forest, ¡°Calcted and outyed!¡± ¡®Damn it!¡¯ the tank regretted his party¡¯s decision. Atst¡­ [You have been killed.] [23:59:57 until you can log in.] After killing the tank, Zhen and Alex high-fived. ¡°The dungeon will be even more fun. There are too many enemies to deal with! Heh,¡± Zhen grinned as he couldn¡¯t wait to see more of Alex¡¯s prowess in the dungeon. Even though they had together killed the tank, Zhen saw that Alex¡¯s strength was on a different level. And it wasn¡¯t just because of the level gap. He had good items and skills. Zhen also never doubted Alex¡¯s adaptation, so he wasn¡¯t so shocked to see that his friend adapted well to the swordsmanship. ¡°Yeah, we will conquer it today,¡± Alex smirked. Zhen, who had always been a ball of optimism, grinned, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear!¡± From behind them, the rest caught up to them. Pedro squinted his gray eyes at Alex, ¡°Our party¡¯s bnce is close to perfect.¡± Tomo Homie poked Pedro¡¯s cheek with his staff, ¡°You are too pessimistic! Regardless of Pedro¡¯s mood, we will conquer the dungeon today! I have no doubts about it!¡± Everyone curiously looked at Tomo. Tomo decided to open the chat and type to Alex first. [Tomo Homie: What we call the Lost Kingdom used to be the Deathwill Kingdom, right?] [Alexander Deathwill: Right.] Alex wasn¡¯t surprised that his friend saw through him. After all, Tomo Homie could get really nerdy regarding his hobbies. As he spent more time in games, he researched all the important stuff around their continent. The Lost Kingdom was on his list. No one knew much about it, though¡­ The Lost Kingdom was shrouded in unknown darkness, so no one wanted toe close to it. Worse, the catastrophe left people so scared that only influential people spoke about Deathwill and their king, Elias Deathwill. Alex turned off the chat, ¡°I have a legendary ss.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So if I won¡¯t be one of those Dungeon Conquerors, I will be quite a failure¡­ But you know, my ss is pretty sweet. It¡¯s a ss with many bonds¡­ That¡¯s why we all will turn into the Dungeon Conquerors,¡± Alex smiled widely. Tomo, who knew about Alex¡¯s background more or less, snickered, ¡°You have princesses, my friend? Haha!¡± Alex nodded with a bright smile, ¡°I¡¯m very close with them. Soon, I will introduce you all.¡± Tomo Homie and the rest paled¡­ ¡°Olivia will kill him in real life¡­¡± ¡°Guys¡­¡± Alex squinted his eyes. *Author¡¯s note: Check my wsa 2022 novel please! It¡¯s on my profile, and I will leave a link on thement too! Frankly, all my wsa failed, but third¡¯s the charm!* Chapter 138 Chapter 138: Is she the best girl? ¡°Olivia will kill him in a real-life,¡± the boys said in tandem. Their reaction wasn¡¯t weird, considering they all knew Olivia from her middle school days. The famous delinquent girl who led other girls had the whole roof for herself as no one dared to oppose her. The boys didn¡¯t have any encounter with her prior to Alex¡¯s sudden reveal that she became his girlfriend. Naturally, they knew about her as she was famous, not daring to step into her territory. Olivia¡¯s infamous deeds were mainly beating those who red at her with contempt, stealing lunch when she forgot hers, and not attending some sses as she simply couldn¡¯t care about them. Her sharp tongue was also pretty famous. However, the boys had barely seen thest two famous deeds after Alex had introduced her to them. Of course, it took some time for Olivia to be a good student that would listen to teachers and attend all lessons. ¡®She also no longer snatched other students¡¯ lunches¡­ She snatched ours instead,¡¯ the boys said simultaneously as they recalled Olivia¡¯s misdeeds. They still could remember her clinging to Alex the most, though. She cuddled with him on every possible asion. If they went through the corridor, she would hug his arm wholly. If Alex took out his lunch, Olivia would take hisp and feed him. But there was something that Olivia stopped doing only after significant progress¡­ ¡°You are dead, Alex. She will fly back and beat your ass.¡± ¡°Guys¡­¡± Alex squinted his eyes, pressing his lips together tightly. He made that expression when he couldn¡¯t believe what his friends or beloved were saying. Of course, he wasn¡¯t surprised by their reaction, but how could they think Olivia would even beat him ¡®seriously¡¯? He red at them with incredulous eyes. The boys reciprocated the stare. Thus, the staring contest began. After a while, Alex coughed, ¡°Olivia is fine with the in-game harem. She met other girls already, and they had a lot of fun together¡­ In fact, she became as close as a sister with one girl, an enemy of another, and finds a peculiardy too cute. There are other girls too¡­ and¡­¡± Alex couldn¡¯t bring himself to mention Celia. Before the boys, it sounded so awkward to call himself a father. If he were to say that he became a father, then their reaction could be only one. But as he thought about Celia and how happy she was, Alex imagined a scenario where someone wouldugh at her for having a ¡®too young¡¯ father. Because of Alex¡¯s age, some kids could say that he was not her ¡®real father¡¯. That would hurt Celia too much. And he never would want her to stop calling him with affection. They both shared the same feelings, so Alex mustered his courage, following his principles. Alex smiled, ¡°And I have a little girl that calls me a father. She¡¯s such a sweet and understanding little girl that I could only adopt her. Haha!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± the boys except Pedroughed out heartily. Zhen stepped forward, patting Alex¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It sounds pretty funny, but I can see you bing someone¡¯s father. You are the mostposed guy I have ever met out of all our peers. You sure made the little girl happy and her mother.¡± He was as positive as usual. Alex grinned, ¡°We had a lot of nice family time. It was pretty cute when I did math equations with her¡­ and then, I also had many pleasant moments with her mother alone.¡± Zhen chuckled, ¡°We both have been ying a different game all this time! Hah!¡± Josh, the tank, smiled faintly, ¡°Good for you. Our Zhen also had found someone in the game, but it is still one-sided. Moreover, the system betrayed his feelings, so things turned pretty awkward,¡± Josh patted his friend¡¯s shoulder with a sentiment. The tank of Team Homies was the calmest guy ever. He also had a friendly smile and soothing voice, so Zhen pouted and told Alex a little about his story, ¡°She¡¯s the martial artist who gives quests to newbies. I was one of those newbies, then she said I had a good body for her secret technique¡­ I was too happy to get a quest that I worked really hard for her. Before I noticed, I wanted more than just a technique! I told her with all my heart that I had been doing all for her¡­ The system told her about my affection, and she turned me down!¡± Zhen let out tears, but he quickly wiped them off, ¡°Hah! If I master this skill, she will pursue me instead to get a good ride!¡± Tomo Homie patted the ground with his staff, ¡°Guys¡­ Aren¡¯t we ignoring something more important?!¡± Everyone turned at him. Tomo Homie pointed his staff at Alex, ¡°Olivia allowed him to have a harem in-game! What if she also makes her own?!¡± Alex waved his hand, ¡°We talked about it, and she said she is not interested.¡± Tomo Homie¡¯s staff hit the ground as he let it go, ¡°What a girl¡­¡± Josh nodded, ¡°You are lucky, Alex.¡± Zhen grinned, ¡°After final exams, just fly to her!¡± Pedro stared with his usual gray eyes. Everyone turned their attention to him since they all had voiced their opinions. And knowing Pedro and how pessimistic he could get, Alex knew that he had a lot to say about his legendary ss and situation. Pedro didn¡¯t blink, maintaining eye contact. Atst, he turned around and went forward, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dungeon.¡± Tomo Homie snickered, ¡°You are so cool, Pedro.¡± Pedro didn¡¯t voice out what he had in mind to not hurt Alex¡¯s feelings. He had a too gloomy heart with how he was, yet he liked the boys who had epted him into the group with exactly that kind of personality. He liked Zhen and Alex the best as they brought the perfect bnce to his heart. ¡°Thanks, Pedro,¡± Alex chuckled, following the boys. The boys switched to more casual talk. ¡°Olivia is the best girl, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Guys¡­ You haven¡¯t met other girls yet¡­¡± ¡°No drama, and she also didn¡¯t y uno reverso card on Alex. Best girl.¡± ¡°Card? What ya talking about, Tom?¡± ¡°She will y harem card if he neglects her for too long.¡± ¡°Cool guy. Don¡¯t jinx it, okay?¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, what was that explosion? Did you take down the rest with some skillbination? Ah, yeah, you did. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t smile like that.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Orc Dungeon ¡°Hah! That guy lost his sword, by the way! Yikes! This sword¡¯s durability is so low it might shatter in my inventory,¡± Zhen said as he checked the loot after killing red gged yers. Alex passed him that sword to check. It was more convenient to keep the stuff inside the inventory, checking its stats through it rather than keeping it in hands. Not only you had items hidden from the onlookers¡¯ greedy eyes, but you also couldfortably move forward. Pedro nced with narrowed eyes, ¡°Durability can¡¯t drop in the inventory as everything freezes here, including the food. If it crumbled, your inventory would be shit.¡± Zhenughed, ¡°At least I would stand out from the rest of the yers!¡± ¡°At least that guy lost his sword,¡± Pedro sneered. It was a pretty good sword for level thirty-three, besides the sword¡¯s durability. The guy who lost it surely had been seething in the real world for a while. The same went for other guys as they lost valuable pieces of their equipment. They also dropped a few consumables, so the homies were happy. They passed what they could use, then decided to split the moneyter on after selling the useless pieces at the auction. Their destination¡¯s object soon reared from the horizon. It was a tall object as if a gray monument. Its appearance was crude despite its towering height reaching the clouds. It looked like a stone finger from afar, which was weird, as many yers couldn¡¯t think of it as such. Only a few yers had called those dungeons the fingers. No animal or beast dared to go or fly around the dungeon, as if an ominous aura oozed out of it. The Tower Dungeon; the first and currently the only type of dungeon known to the yers and residents of the Avander World. It had several floors with the bountiful rewards hidden at the top. Naturally, the top was protected by the powerful boss. As the yers and residents went up the floors, they were forced to deal with more enemies as the number of the monsters rose in abundance. Alex and the homies were pretty close to that dungeon. ¡°I don¡¯t see a lot of female yers here,¡± Alex noticed the first difference. From what he had heard from Tomo Homie and seen from the videos, many yers visited the dungeons regardless of gender. In that challenging ce, yers formed new bonds or enemies. He had seen so many female yers in those videos that Alex was kinda confused as to why there were just a few of them. Tomo Homie exined, ¡°You know we are going toward the Orc Dungeon, right?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Alex nodded as his good friend had told him some essential information about the dungeon in the school already. Tomo Homie nodded, continuing, ¡°Orc are horny bastards.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Alex mumbled out, to no one¡¯s surprise. Orcs would smash male enemies¡¯ heads mercilessly without batting an eye. They would erase them, get their reward for protecting their floor, and continue rampaging here. For female yers and residents¡­ it was much different. They would catch them and lick all their flesh! They wouldn¡¯t hold themselves back at all. One girl would feel the tongue of more than five orcs as there simply would no longer be any space for the rest. They were non-intelligent monsters, but they followed their instincts without caring about morals at all. They were that kind of disgusting monsters¡­ Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°Disgusting.¡± Tomo Homie nodded, ¡°This world is full of good and bad content. We can¡¯t do anything about it, can we? Besides, it feels good to kill exactly that kind of disgusting monster, right? If this world had just good things, the yers would be the only viins. And that would be¡­ boring. Don¡¯t most yers enjoy killing each other? We just killed a few mobs!¡± Tomo Homie exined as he looked at the world¡¯s content from the pure gaming perspective. He would never approve content that would utterly break people. Fortunately, the yers always could log out, leaving their bodies behind. That was what manydies did after the orcs had caught them. And if their loss was certain, they would kill themselves before letting those green hands catch them! ¡°Residents of this world have it the worst,¡± Alex sighed. He was so close with the residents of this world that he couldn¡¯t help but get utterly disgusted by this whole dungeon. His desire to ovee it rose in his heart, and he even wished to destroy it wholly. It didn¡¯t really seem possible, though. Tomo Homie nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a guild that looks out for those kinds of monsters. As you know, everyone can y this game. If some kid enters this world and stumbles upon such a despicable creature, then the consequences will be dire¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a guild of strong yers who keep an eye on dungeons with immoral monsters.¡± He pointed at the guys with white leather equipment. Their stuff seemed pretty strong and as if made purposely for their guild. They looked like justice knights. Tomo Homie said, ¡°The Watchers. Other than keeping an eye on repulsive monsters, they also look out for the residents with criminal records. They are liked by many yers as they share all their information with the world too. They have released a safe map for yers below eighteen years old and females to enjoy the world and fight monsters without thinking about consequences other than losing their equipment. With their map, you can just enjoy the game. They also have a list of suspicious NPCs, so yers can avoid them. The ones we just saw are probably here to stop young yers from entering the dungeon¡­ Some of them probably follow some female yers as an additional force. What¡¯s the best is that their guild leader is the Dungeon Conqueror herself. She has money and enough fame in both worlds.¡± Tomo Homie concluded. ¡°The Watchers¡­ It would be good to have contact with them,¡± Alex whispered, thinking about his and Deathwill Sisters¡¯ ns. He was particrly interested in the list of suspicious NPCs. The hungry demons might be on that list! Tomo Homie smiled, ¡°I can talk with them in your ceter.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex thanked him from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 140: Executing orcs 140 Executing orcs Chapter 140: Executing orcs 1 [You have entered the Orc Dungeon.] [Rmended Level: 35-50] For his first-ever dungeon, Alex aimed pretty high. It wasn''t one of those new dungeons that new yers aimed for. For the majority of yers, the Orc Dungeon was their third dungeon. They already had an experience with going through the floors and clearing monsters. [Alexander Deathwill Lv. 42] [Tomo Homie Lv. 36] 1 [Dark Fenrir Lv. 37] [Zhen Lv. 36] 1 [Sun Day Lv. 35] 1 Alex''s level was the highest. He was not at the top as there were hardcore yers who solely focused on leveling up. They had their guilds preparing high quests for them, and their high levels naturally attracted challenging quests. Alex had other priorities, and the level was ultimately just a number. 2 "I see that we have a pretty bnced party," Alex nced at his homies; his smile was wide. Everyone wanted to be a high damage dealer before the game started. But the ns changed significantly after trying out the vivid game world. Tomo Homie became a healer. Zhen was probably the only one who managed to stay close to his initial goals. Josh was the tank, and unfortunately, he had the lowest level since it took him a while to find his path. Pedro chose magic, but he was also quite indecisive here. Alex smiled, "What kind of magic do you use?" Pedro sighed, "I must use all magic skills. If I only focus on fire, the wind and water will destroy me. If I only focus on water, the earth and lightning will counter me. There are so many counters¡­." He clicked his tongue. Alex made his usual expression of disbelief, but that was his homie indeed. Pedro then shared his story about his ss quests. Since he was bold enough to go for every magic possible, nearly all mages didn''t like him. They still gave him quests as that helped their own growth. 1 But as he started showing promise in mana control, the mages'' opinion about ck Fenrir had changed. They started fighting for him, giving him better skills with each quest. The mages hadn''t given him too strong techniques yet. But if Pedro swore to follow just one element and its mysteries, the mages were ready to bless him with at least an epic grade skill! s, Pedro had his own thoughts about the one element mages. "Haha!" Alex burst outughing. The guys'' talk stopped after Tomo Homie noticed the first iing enemies. [Orc HP: 2000/2000 MP: - Lv. 35] There were at least ten of them. Those orcs looked like humans with green skins. Their skulls were a little deformed as if someone banged their heads with clubs. Their eyescked intelligence, and they were simply filled with killing intent. Their bodies were over two meters high. And those very bodies were thick and muscr as that was how the orcs had been created within the dungeon. Nothing covered their flesh except pants made out of wolves'' fur. Alex squinted his eyes, "They are low level¡­ Their HP doesn''t seem that high at all." Ding! [Dungeon Quest #1] [First Floor - Kill five thousand orcs as the party to advance to the second floor. If you find the first floor''s boss, killing him will be enough to step onto the second floor.] "Simple, right?" Tomo Homie chuckled, "The first-floor orcs don''t hold any weapons. Their bodies are also exposed, so we shall kill them in three or even two hours!" "Yeah," Alex and the rest except Pedro replied with broad smiles. Tomo Homie whispered to Alex, "Let Josh taunt them all." "Can he do it?" Alex asked as the orcs circled around them. His friend snickered, "You don''t know, Alex¡­ But our boys have been praised countless times by martial artists. And as a healer, I''ve been meeting a lot of nuns. I learned so many god names through them. I am stunned I remember them all. And all those nuns told me one thing; I believe in their god from the bottom of my heart since I can use healing skills proficiently. Girls, I am atheist," Tomo Homieughed out loud. Alex grinned too. But then, their tank mmed his shield onto the ground. Josh, the amiable guy with a soothing voice, howled like a furious beast, holding the shield with all his might. Alex dted his eyes as he had never heard such a roar from him! That roar was his [Taunt]. All orcs shifted their attention to Josh, whose face had been scrunched as if those orcs licked his girlfriend. s, he didn''t have a girlfriend yet¡­ Nheless, Josh''s skill worked perfectly. Withoutgging behind, Zhen and Pedro unleashed their skills. Zhen rushed forward with his sword before him, tightly within his hands. Pedro channeled fire arrows out of his long staff. Those arrows barreled into the orcs'' heads with perfect uracy. At the same time, Zhen''s sword cut through their torso. Theybined their skills, taking down more than fifty percent of the orcs'' health points. Tomo Homie snickered, "I didn''t get to cast my skills yet. See, Alex¡­ Where did he go?" His friend wasn''t next to him. As Tomo Homie looked ahead, he noticed that Alex had been already on the move. He was just a breath away from shing through the wounded orcs. He charged with his sword an inch from scratching the ground. He held the weapon strongly in one hand, which was quite unusual for swordsmen. That made him look somewhat cool with Wolfgang Set. And then, Alex jumped into the middle of three orcs. He spun, drawing a nearly perfect circle sh. Blood rose like fireworks around him. But more importantly, Alex deepened the wounds Zhen left on the orcs'' torso. Zhen, who saw it, widened his eyes in a shock. ''Chilling shes has slowed them significantly¡­ And I see bones already. Well done, Zhen,'' Alex whispered inwardly, feeling like his whole vision was in slow motion. In that battle mood, he noticed all his weaknesses. And as the bones were exposed, Alex could only inflict the finisher! [You have used The Shattering Thrust.] [-999999 HP!] The orc popped into red fragments in an instant. The other two followed quickly after as Alex carried on with his momentum. "One hour will be enough to kill five thousand," he said with his eyes locked on the rest of the orcs. 1 The orcs howled as if they could understand him. "Heh," Alex chuckled beforeshing out his skills at them. Chapter 141 Chapter 141: 2769 It was so easy to fight together with homies. It wasn¡¯t just because their party was well-bnced. It was because Alex didn¡¯t have to worry about their lives. He understood just how different it was from fighting with Deathwill Sisters. ¡°Alex! Josh taunted too many orcs because of you!¡± Tomo Homie spoke through the party¡¯s chat, ¡°Help us!¡± As the priest, Tomo Homie used Josh as a personal bodyguard. That was because the dungeon¡¯s first floor looked like a vast grasnd. They could see trees far away on the horizon, but those were forests where the ordinary wolves dwelled, food for the orc monsters. They were in an open area, so Tomo Homie didn¡¯t have any environmental advantage. It wasn¡¯t that bad since Josh had to taunt the enemies; distracting their attention for a while was enough with how good his party was. But when there were too many enemies, Josh would y a critical role in alleviating the party¡¯s burden. However, Alex and others were so strong and fast that even the careful Josh got swayed by their mood. He taunted so many monsters that things became quite problematic. Alex replied, ¡°No problem.¡± Tomo Homie, ¡°You are so reassuring, brother.¡± Coming in a clutch, Alex tore through the defenseless orcs from behind. He made them all drop onto their knees, then his [Shattering Thrust] went through their heads. With so much strength behind his stats, Alex exposed their bones in just one move. He repeated the thrust, killing orcs en masse. ¡°You too, guys,¡± Alex grinned after killing the monsters. His friends chuckled in response. Tomo Homie filled Alex¡¯s stats back to full. He then increased his agility and stamina regeneration. Alex left them alone to enjoy those buffs. ¡®Tomo does a good job coordinating our movements. He keeps an eye on everything, so I can fully focus on just killing monsters,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly. If Alex had too much burden on his back, Tomo would send Josh¡¯s taunt at the orcs around him. If Alex had wounded enemies but still couldn¡¯t finish them because of their numbers, Tomo would call Pedro¡¯s magic to assist him. He did that for everyone while using his own supportive skills! Because of that, Alex could fully sumb to his talent. He became like a killing machine whose goal was to kill as many as possible. If that was not possible, he would wound them severely before leaving them to others. He didn¡¯t have to worry about their lives. At worst, they would return¡­ With so much freedom on his hands, Alex grinned and continued enjoying the fantasy world where his talents fruited the most. The Swordsman Talent. [You have unlocked a page from Elias Deathwill¡¯s Diary.] Alex didn¡¯t notice that message as the system still valued his privacy. He would catch itter on. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Just one orc separated Alex and others from entering the second floor. Alex was a lucky fellow to face thest orc. In one versus one battle, these two faced each other with many different emotions. The handsome swordsman wore a broad smile. He looked perfectly fine, with just a few blood stains on his clothes and light wounds on his body. His clothes fluttered gently before thest battle. On the other hand, the orc roared at him. The monster had just respawned, so he had never seen what had happened to his buddies. He appeared with his body and clothes intact, not knowing what awaited him. He lifted his clenched hand, then threw it at Alex. Alex smiled, dodging to the side, ¡°You are too simple and too slow.¡± He hacked the orcs¡¯ neck with his sword, leaving a faint blood trail on his flesh. He couldn¡¯t go through his flesh easily, even though the monster had less level. This gave hope to Alex for the higher floors with different types of orcs! He chuckled and shed again. But this time, a much different scenario happened. [You have cut through the orc¡¯s soul with Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship.] [Your proficiency has been increased.] [The Dungeon has recorded your achievement.] The orc¡¯s body froze as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. His cut soul hurt him more than ever, though. And with that wound, Alex easily froze his soul. That was surprising, so Alex opened his system after killing the monster. ¡®A page from Elias Deathwill¡¯s diary? I will read it soon¡­ Reward from the dungeon?¡¯ Alex skimmed through more system messages. [The Dungeon¡¯s reward for your achievement.] [Orc¡¯s Soul Fragment(Iplete)(???)] [The soul fragment ispatible with your legendary ss and Deathwill Castle.] ¡®I shouldn¡¯t use it here, then,¡¯ Alex nodded. After closing his system, Alex turned to his homies. They had finished the first quest in the dungeon in a little more than an hour. Zhen grinned, ¡°We will ovee it in an hour next time.¡± He supported Alex as if thinking that he needed encouragement. Alex¡¯s words didn¡¯t hurt anyone, so he didn¡¯t mind failing his challenge, ¡°We were faster than all five-man parties. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Zhen nodded. [You have sessfullypleted your first dungeon quest!] [Do you want to go to the second floor now?] Tomo Homie sputtered, thinking that Alex would ept the system message, ¡°Let¡¯s rest now. We need a break to refresh our minds and bodies.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Josh replied with a bright smile. The party made a camp where they had killed the most orcs. In that spot, no orc would respawn for some time. They also wouldn¡¯t approach them because of the blood¡¯s stench. Since it was not their first time in the dungeon, the party effortlessly made a small camp here. They even had a bonfire that helped them regenerate their stamina faster. Tomo Homie took out a sausage, ¡°Well then. As we prepare our food, let¡¯s see the kill count.¡± He opened the system, then clicked on their party group. Here, Tomo Homie shared the party¡¯s dungeon quest information. [Alexander Deathwill: 2769 Orcs killed.] ¡°Homie!¡± Tomo Homie shouted, ¡°That¡¯s because of that absurd skill. How can you just kill them like that?¡± Alexughed, ¡°Because of the level gap, I can execute them easier. It usually works at low health, but it is what it is.¡± ¡°Legendary ss is too broken¡­¡± Pedro whispered, then rolled his eyes, ¡°You will soon face your counter.¡± Zhen added, ¡°So learn something to counter your counter! Hah!¡± Alex nodded, ¡°I nned to learn magic too, but I¡¯m still indecisive¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of element would suit me the best.¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142: As the legendary ss should be! [Five hourster after Team Homies entered the dungeon.] ¡°Die!¡± Alex beheaded thest orc whose muscr body was squeezed by the tight leather armor. On the second floor, the orcs had better equipment. They had sharp weapons, more levels, and stats. They were more challenging opponents primarily due to their long-distance weapons. Their numbers had never been a problem on the first floor. But just one weapon difference turned their numerical advantage into disaster. Alex and his friends needed to work together more than ever. They just couldn¡¯t blindly rush after monsters and show off their abilities. Tomo Homie had more work too. ¡°It took us¡­ close to four hours to clean this whole floor,¡± Tomo Homie whispered while panting, looking like someone who went through the super-man challenge. He had been shouting for too much, which ended up with Tomo Homie getting [Sore Throat] debuff a few times. He used his skills to mend that, but the numbers of orcs continued to push them. Worse, the party hadn¡¯t been just fighting with the monsters. They were fighting with their limits too. Even Alex, who had better equipment and level, was out of breath. He dropped onto his bottom, sighing, ¡°Four hours¡­ And there are more ahead¡­¡± ¡°I will prepare a camp,¡± Josh said as he saw through everyone¡¯s low stamina. He had more of it than everyone else because of his ss. He also looked far better because his job was mostly to keep Tomo Homie safe. They didn¡¯t move around too much, unlike Alex and the rest. Even Pedro didn¡¯t want to burden their healer, so he used wind magic to move around the floor as if skating. ¡°It¡¯s my first time eating like that,¡± Alex uttered before munching on the sausage. It was the mostmon food on the dungeon floors as one could easily make them through a bonfire. The fire was an essential part of the dungeon conquest because of its good values. It increased regeneration, calmed down yers¡¯ hearts, and gave them warmth after the cold killing. And as Tomo Homie said before, it helped them reset their minds. [You no longer feel hungry.] [Hunger no longer affects your stamina regeneration.] Josh smiled warmly, ¡°As you see, the dungeon is no easy feat. We are also getting short on the potions, don¡¯t we?¡± Alex nced at Tomo Homie, who nodded with scrunched expression, ¡°We can¡¯t help it. We would never advance here if we just relied on my healer skills!¡± ¡°Never?¡± Pedro side-nced. Tomo Homie sighed greatly, ¡°Alright, maybe a few months.¡± He then changed the topic, ¡°The orcs barely drop any potions. They mostly drop their waste equipment¡­ We will sell it for some money to cksmiths, but¡­¡± ¡°Our inventory is getting quite cramped, right?¡± Zhen chuckled. The others nodded. Tomo Homie would call their other friends to help him in their usual gaming. That was why he took his time to message them. Alex and others would go down to the first floor, pass the loot, and continue their climbing in the standard scenario. They also would be able to buy more potions through their friends. ¡°No one has time¡­ And the girls won¡¯t evene to the orc dungeon,¡± Tomo Homieined openly while tapping the keyboard¡¯s system. Alexprehended how necessary friends and guilds were. You could move your stuff around the dungeons and other leveling grounds far easier with many people working together for their profit. In guilds, some guild members would have some work while other guild members could focus on their leveling up. Then, they would switch. Alex and his friends hadn¡¯t found guilds yet. They relied on their friends. Besides, there was more trust between them. Alex thought, ¡®We can¡¯t leave the dungeon, or we will lose our progress. Those dungeon conquerors from early levels must have killed yers to secure consumables for their grinding¡­ We have seen a few yers, but no one wanted to fight¡­ But at this point, we should focus on yers too.¡¯ Guilds and normal parties were fighting against the orcs on all floors. So far, Alex and homies hadn¡¯t met any viin. And if they did, then the viin guild probably had been plotting something against them. That was why it was essential to keep an eye around. ¡®The problem with inventory¡¯s space is still the most important¡­ We can¡¯t lose any money, can we?¡¯ Alex chuckled as the new idea popped into his mind. He took out a broken sword from his inventory. That weapon dropped from the orc, and its quality was poor. However, it would be a good item for new cksmiths to learn from. Alex took out one of his ss tickets from his inventory. As the Master of the Deathwill Castle, Alex could create them without a problem. The difference was when he wanted to use those tickets on someone other than himself. ¡®Will it work?¡¯ Alex questioned while nting the ticket on the sword¡¯s hilt. In the next second, the sword disappeared. It didn¡¯t return to his inventory but went straight to the Deathwill Castle¡¯s grounds! Alex remembered how many items had been lying pointlessly near the grand gates. He had even picked one epic bone sword from that pile of ¡®wastes¡¯. For the Deathwill Sisters, those bone swords were trash since their items were Growth Type Items. And now, Alex sent the sword that truly could be called a waste. He smiled, ¡°Gather all loot in one spot. I will send them to a secure ce, then we will sell them together after the dungeon.¡± ¡°Is it because of your ss?¡± Tomo Homie spoke carefully while asking the question. To his inquiry, Alex nodded with a broad smile. Tomo Homieughed, ¡°Nice! That¡¯s how it should be, right?! Before logging out, let¡¯s get some kill count on the third floor!¡± Everyone agreed. They had school tomorrow, and they also had been fighting for nearly five hours straight. They all wanted a better rest in their real lives. Withoutgging behind, Alex stamped the ticket on the mound of loot. The items disappeared without any problem, leaving everyone content. Alex and the homies went to the third floor, ¡°We should aim for yers soon, right? They should carry enough consumables.¡± The others nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight yers as we can¡¯t tell what they are hiding, but this is necessary. We should look for struggling people and hit them while they fight monsters.¡± Alex looked at Pedro in a different light, ¡°How cruel.¡± ¡°If we are cruel yers, then what about viins?¡± Pedro snickered. Chapter 143 Chapter 143: Shy Assassin(2) [Earth, 20:43] ¡°Tom will get a beating tomorrow,¡± Olivia said in a melodious voice as she imagined Tomo Homie¡¯s expression. His call to girls toe over to the orc dungeon left girls furious. They couldn¡¯t believe that this nerd even thought about that! Olivia was with them, enjoying their reactions wholeheartedly. Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°I gotta protect my homie.¡± He was in the bathtub. His phone was on speaker mode, so he had been lying down in hot waterfortably. He felt the content of bathing with every fiber of his body. Olivia smiled on the other side, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°It was fun¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°You can tell me how you love me in fifty ways again,¡± Olivia giggled. Alex faintly smiled, ¡°Too exhausted to think¡­ I knew it would be tiring, but not that much tiring.¡± They talked about their days far away from the Deathwill Castle. For Olivia, she missed her new friends, but she knew she would level up the fastest with her friends by her side. She could alone try fighting a few monsters around the castle, but that was too dangerous as no one knew what would hungry demons do. And the girls weren¡¯t here, so she could only return to her yer lifestyle. Alex had a different day. He fought differently for the first time, with boys looking over his back. He fought so many monsters that he could visualize orcs without any problem. And then, Alex got two crucial rewards. He talked to Olivia about them, ¡°The dungeon rewarded me with the orc¡¯s soul. It was just a fragment, but I got two of them. I got one on each floor.¡± Olivia rolled on her bed, thinking loudly, ¡°Big sister said her father made a ss strong enough to ovee the system. We don¡¯t know how far Elias Deathwill went, but if his ss can affect the dungeon, it is the legendary ss indeed. You learned how to cut through the souls from fighting the duhans. These two things interacted with each other. I can¡¯t wait to see what will happen on the castle grounds once you use them. Will the souls turn into the ghosts?¡± Olivia pondered. She had heard about the skeletons casually respawning around the castle. That was sure because of the Earth Soul Land¡¯s system. Those skeletons were connected to the Deathwill Castle as they were after all soldiers Elias Deathwill had killed. ¡°We will see¡­ I¡¯m getting curious, too,¡± Alex smiled. The next reward was, of course, a page from Elias Deathwill¡¯s diary. That was unexpected, too unexpected. Alex theorized, ¡°Is it because I took a path simr to Elias Deathwill? This page should exin something to me, so I look forward to it too.¡± Olivia replied thoughtfully, ¡°Do not die after you log in. There might be yers in the dungeon who had been keeping an eye on you guys. If they prepared traps in the spot you had logged out, then you either will die without being able to do anything, or you will have to react instantly. I believe my handsome will be able to react just fine, but I am not sure about others,¡± Olivia said. But inwardly, she knew that every friend of her boyfriend was immensely talented. She wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to cajole Alex, though. Alex chuckled, ¡°They are strong. We will survive and reach thest floor¡­ Because if every floor has a soul waiting for me, then I will, of course, collect them all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my handsome,¡± Olivia whispered sweetly. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Next day.] [Wee to the Avander World.] Alex logged in. He and his friends decided to log in at the same time. That was because they knew that someone could be waiting for them. And if there were traps, then they would together ovee them. As Alex appeared in the dungeon, he felt goosebumps going through him. He immediately drew out his sword and shed before himself. ¡°Arrow?¡± he whispered while staring at the two halved pieces of arrow falling onto the ground. The tip of the arrow was poisoned. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°Be careful. We are indeed targeted.¡± His homies managed to react just in nick time except for their healer. Tomo Homie¡¯s shoulder got wounded. He cursed at the poison effect while tending to his wounds, ¡°I¡¯m your just average healers!¡± ¡°You think it will work?¡± Pedromented with narrowed eyes. But then, Alex smiled, ¡°I have an antidote, you know? He took out an antidote to help him get poison resistance for nearly all poisons. It was made from the forest fairies¡¯ golden tree nectars. At worst, it would stop the poison from spreading around the body. At best, it would turn the poison useless! Tomo Homie rolled his eyes, ¡°Why would you even get an antidote?¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°I know there¡¯s a guy that doesn¡¯t really like me. And he is a poison user, so I prepared a few just in case.¡± Zhen grinned, ¡°That¡¯s my homie.¡± They all drank the antidote. [You have drank The Golden Tree¡¯s Potion.] [You have gained a high poison resistance.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C A guy who held the bowced in poison arrows in a distant ce sighed, ¡°That¡¯s no good. Their reaction time is beyond normal.¡± He knew that his position was exposed, so he packed up his stuff and turned around. But as he did, the archer suddenly felt the excruciating pain spreading from his neck. And then, the unknown pressure kicked him, tilting his head to the side. Blood sprinkled to the side in abundance. He widened his eyes in a shock as the system shed him incredulous numbers. ¡®Assassin? They had an assassin watching over them all this time?!¡¯ the archer spoke loudly within himself as he no longer could part his lips. Then, he lifted his eyes. [Dancing Shadow Lv. 45 HP:??? MP:???] ¡°You don¡¯t hurt Tomo Homie,¡± the shy assassin whispered before killing the archer. The archer screamed before his death, ¡®Fucking bitch! She¡¯s that damn dungeon conqueror from the early-¡® But as he thought he would die soon, the system message shed in his eyes. [You have dropped your Long War Bow.] [Dancing Shadow has cursed you using [Loki¡¯s Curse] Skill.] [You are temporarily resurrected.] [You and Dancing Shadow¡¯s lives are connected through Loki¡¯s mischief. If you manage to kill her before she kills you, you will be able to snatch your item back and get two times more rewards for killing her.] ¡°The fuck is this?¡± the archer mumbled as he stood confused without any weapon. That girl just resurrected him! Her weird skill allowed her to stop people from dying by killing them for the second time! However, Dancing Shadow also risked her life. If that guy somehow killed her instead, he would return to life as if nothing had happened. He would get two times more EXP, he would get back his first dropped item, and be able to snatch her highest-quality item! But without his bow, the archer was forced to use the spare one. And he failed against the shy assassin, dying for the second time. But as he thought that things would get over, Dancing Shadow brought him back to life again. ¡°You! You will strip me naked?!¡± the arched howled as he kept losing items. Dancing Shadow blushed without saying a word. Atst, the archer lost all his stuff, and he died in the worst way possible. He died more than once, lost all his items, and his friends probably would soon face the same death as Dancing Shadow made her way toward Tomo Homie! Chapter 144 Chapter 144: Howl! Alex and his homies weren¡¯t the only ones who needed consumable items. Everyone from the small guilds faced the same circumstances! They couldn¡¯t use the extensive and systematic system of dungeon conquest like others. That was why many top guilds were tempting to everyone. Alex narrowed his eyes at the group of ten yers circling him and his friends. Their levels were around theirs, and they had good-looking equipment as well. They were prepared for the dungeon conquest! ¡°They also have an archer somewhere¡­¡± Alex whispered. Tomo Homie sneered, ¡°That guy won¡¯t be a problem anymore. Now that I know his rough location, I won¡¯t let him scratch us! I can make a holy shield to assist our boy, Josh,¡± Tomo Homie encouraged everyone. And if the enemy archer moved his location, Tomo Homie would also be prepared. He would keep his eyes around his head as if some kind of monster, staying true to his nickname from the childhood; thousand-eyes nerd. Tomo didn¡¯t like that nickname, but his homies turned that into something he would unt to enemies! ¡°I won¡¯t miss any information,¡± Tomo Homie dered. At the same time, his homies bared their weapons too. Everyone was ready to protect each other¡¯s backs, either with high defenses or offensive power. Of course, the enemy yers were ready too. But as their first initial attack failed, their priorities slightly shifted. One of them stepped out of their orderly circle to the front, ¡°We don¡¯t have to suffer any needless losses, guys. Just pass all your potions to us, and we will let you go. We don¡¯t need your equipment. Even if this guy¡¯s stuff looks too appetizing,¡± he pointed at Alex. Alex¡¯s equipment would make most men drool. He looked too cool andfy in those clothes, to say nothing of his high strength and reactions. Undoubtedly, his items yed a high role in his power. However, those guys¡¯ goals had always been the dungeon¡¯s top. They wanted to take the rewards from thest floor and soar in strength. The Orc Dungeon had always been appealing as no one had visited thest floor yet. That was mainly because thest boss had too many health points. No female dungeon conqueror found this particr dungeon attractive as well. Even though killing him seemed easier here, they believed that the floor¡¯s top reward would be better than Alex¡¯s stuff. ¡®They don¡¯t want to waste their resources¡­ If their item¡¯s durability falls, they will have to waste a few hours or even days to have them repaired¡­ I see,¡¯ Alex saw through the guy¡¯s dilemma. He chuckled, ¡°You must need quite many items for this big party. It sucks, but we don¡¯t have too much left.¡± The yer sighed, ¡°You aren¡¯t the first orst to get killed by us then. Just pass whatever you have-¡± After confirming that those guys had killed more parties before, Alex proved that they had more than enough potions for his party. He sneered inwardly, talking to the man to distract him. And as he was about to repeat his words again, Alex summoned his battle spirit, Bo! His good friend would suffer too many losses in this dungeon, but Alex could use his abilities well against the yers. As the wolf appeared before Alex, everyone tensed. The speaking man was thest one to notice the pet. ¡°Howl at them, Bo!¡± Alex ordered before pouncing at the man. His partner didn¡¯t even look around to see the new environment. Bo¡¯s instincts told him that everyone apart from Alex¡¯s party looked at him with killing intent. He was already in a battle mood. So when Alex¡¯s order rang out in his wolf ears, Bo parted his jaw, letting thunder out of his mouth! ROAR! His roar was so loud and ear-piercing that the yers became vulnerable to its effects. Their ears bled, their vision shook, and some even dropped onto their bottoms as it was a too unexpected move. How could they face the yer who could casually summon such a strong pet?! And then, Bo¡¯s skills were severely leveled up. He fought against other wolves in the Deathwill Castle, listened to Wolfen Demon¡¯s roars, and even knew what his good friend, Ubo, had gone through! All those events brought Bo closer to a living being. His consciousness sprouted with more emotions, and his heart became close to a genuine heart. He wanted to progress. He wanted to always assist Alex and his beloved on their adventures! ROAR! ¡°Good job, Bo!¡± Alex sneered as his sword tore through the first enemy¡¯s flesh. A little of Sword Mana oozed out of Alex¡¯s new sword, severely increasing his damage output. He easily cut through the yer¡¯s leather armor, drawing out his blood and flesh. He thrust his sword into that wound! [Critical Strike!] [Critical Strike!] [-999999 HP!] ¡°Plunder to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± Alex howled as it was time to raise everyone¡¯s morale. His homies didn¡¯t really need his words, though. What Bo did was already too good, and no one even missed their chance. As the royal wolf¡¯s howl threw all enemies out of their flow, Josh bashed his shield against one of the yers. Pedro summoned all elements one by one, causing a powerful reaction chain to sweep through the enemies. Zhen danced around the wounded magic yers, ending their lives just a few breaths slower than Alex. Tomo Homie was left alone, but he wasn¡¯t worried about himself with such great and talented homies around. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t really seem that great. ¡°This suicidal prick!¡± Tomo Homie noticed one of the enemies going at him in theirst desperate attempt to take someone down. It went without saying that Alex¡¯s party dungeon conquest would be impossible without Tomo Homie¡¯s skills! Tomo cursed as he prepared his shield, ¡®My shield will be just enough to stop his two skills¡­ Josh is not close to me, so I have to think of something else!¡¯ But as Tomo squeezed his brain juices to think of a n, a sudden person appeared behind the suicidal yer, killing him by impaling his neck with her long sword. Tomo Homie stood with eyes widely opened, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Thedy blushed, ¡°Tomo Homie¡­ Hello¡­¡± ¡°H-Hello¡­¡± For some reason, Tomo Homie blushed as well. Chapter 145 Chapter 145: Homies gonna help his homie¡¯s love life. Even though the situation turned in their favor, Tomo Homies¡¯ friends were still fighting against enemies. It was not a time to blush and stay still. However, he knew thedy before him. He was her underssman, and he had even talked to her a few times because of her status in-game. Yes, he had just approached her because she became the dungeon conqueror! Tomo Homie wanted to learn more about the game and world, his hobby bringing him closer to Dancing Shadow. She was a weirddy as no one saw her with someone. She was alone despite her wealth and fame from the game. Tomo Homie even invited her to a party, but she refused by shaking her head once. And then, she disappeared as if Tomo Homie disgusted her. That was what he thought, but the reality was different. Dancing Shadow found it hard to talk with people due to her shyness. She was that kind of ady that required attention. And Tomo Homie was enough to reach her heart with his constant attempts to learn about her ss and gamey. And now that she stood before him with a scarlet blush, Tomo Homie couldn¡¯t help but blush as well. He thought of this situation as weird, but was it perhaps his time to get a girlfriend? ¡®Why at the end of ourst year then?! I won¡¯t have a cute school time with her! No¡­ What if I am misunderstanding? I am not Alex who can see through people¡¯s hearts!¡¯ Tomo Homiecked some confidence. He liked to calcte and gather information, but everyone had their weaknesses. Tomo Homie had made many girls look at him with weird eyes as he often got agitated with his hobbies. He could talk and talk selfishly about them. Because of that, Tomo Homie kinda couldn¡¯t see through girls¡¯ feelings toward him. But it was much easier when it was about other people¡¯s love lives. And he, in fact, really believed that Alex could see through people easily. Otherwise, how could he know that Olivia was ¡®the best girl¡¯ and date her for more than four years now? He gulped, ¡°Thank you for your help, but my homies need help too! Let¡¯s help them and then have some talk, okay? I mean¡­ Do you want to talk?¡± Dancing Shadow nodded before disappearing. Her skills left Tomo Homie speechless. He barely managed to assist his homies as his nerd tendencies took over him. He wanted to see more of her and even read her skill descriptions. One particr skill caught Tomo Homie¡¯s eye. Thedy could keep people from dying to snatch more of his stuff. That skill gathered everyone¡¯s attention as even Alex and others noticed the cutedy appearing between their ranks. She killed¡­ No, she bullied their enemy, so they took her as an ally. Besides, they also knew about her as Tomo Homie sometimes mentioned Dancing Shadow¡¯s nickname. Atst, Team Homies won another battle, gaining a lot of potions as the reward. And they also got a new ally that raised their interest. ¡°Hehe,¡± Zhenughed. ¡°Hehe,¡± Alex grinned. ¡°Haha,¡± Josh amiably smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Pedro stared menacingly. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Tomo Homie¡­¡± Dancing Shadow faced the person she had taken a liking for. She couldn¡¯t say what had been dwelling in her heart for a long time. In fact, she wanted someone else to read her heart and convey those emotions to Tomo Homie. But that was simply impossible. Therefore, thedy searched for help in popr search engines. She read so many articles about oveing her shyness that Dancing Shadow was pretty knowledgeable about it. s, she still couldn¡¯t ovee it. She opened the system, clicking on it a few times. [Dancing Shadow wants to add you to her friend list.] [You have epted the friend invitation.] [You have invited Dancing Shadow to your party, Team Homies.] Tomo Homie wouldn¡¯t refuse her invitation. He found her cute, too, and his interest in her was already huge. However, that interest was mostly about her skills as Tomo Homie couldn¡¯t believe in himself yet. No matter how he joked about getting a girlfriend when the reality became close to his words, he was as clueless as possible. Dancing Shadow smiled as Tomo Homie¡¯s nickname appeared in her system. ¡°¡­¡± Tomo Homie blushed for no reason. And then, Zhen and Alex patted his shoulders, ¡°You two look like good friends already. Let us introduce ourselves too. Zhen chuckled, ¡°I am Zhen. You might have seen me a few times in school. Thanks for helping us today! And good luck!¡± He raised his eyebrows a few times to Dancing Shadow¡¯s confusion. Alex smiled from ear to ear, too, ¡°I feel like you two will be great friends. Tomo Homie likes to talk a lot about his hobbies, and now that the game has be his main hobby and your skills have caught his interest, he might bother you too much, so don¡¯t hate him, please. There¡¯s an ignore button in the system. Just below the chat.¡± ¡°You make me look weird, Alex,¡± Tomo Homie spoke with dead eyes. The other two members introduced themselves to their new friend too. Forced by Josh, Pedro nodded a few times. But when he was about to say something, Josh covered his lips, not letting him say anything. He just smiled brightly and took their gloomy friend away. ¡°We should find a safer spot to camp and check our new loot. Some other yers might lurk around-¡± Tomo Homie quickly changed the subject. But his new friend shook her head, ¡°No one¡¯s around us.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Tomo Homie nodded, ¡°So you have even high awareness! That¡¯s so awesome! But I would like to know more about that resurrection skill!¡± Dancing Shadow blushed, faintly replying to him, ¡°It¡¯s called Loki¡¯s Curse.¡± ¡°Yes! What does it do?¡± Tomo Homie brightly smiled, rubbing his hands for new information!¡± Dancing Shadow trembled as everyone stared at her, ¡°Resurrect¡­¡± ¡°Alright! We have to move forward a little faster! Tomo, exin more about our abilities and skills to Dancing Shadow! If someone is around, tell us through the system!¡± Alex noticed the girls¡¯ shyness andmunication problems. He wanted to help her, so he took everyone away. And as they moved toward a safer location, everyone opened their systems for their own matters. Alex decided to read Elias Deathwill¡¯s diary. The beginning made him stop moving. [I have never loved my wives.] His face scrunched, and Alex unconsciously clenched his fists. Chapter 146 Chapter 146: Bastard [I have never loved my wives.] For a second, Alex thought he had been hallucinating. No way Elias Deathwill would even write such a thing in his diary. That was like exposing the worst and dirty secret to his inw. What did he think? Did he think that Alex would keep that to himself, or perhaps Elias Deathwill believed that Alex and his daughters would find his wives and help them in his ce? That was just disgusting. Alex had no other word in his mind. In fact, Alex evenpared Elias Deathwill to the orcs as his friends had been calling those monsters disgusting pretty a lot during their dungeon conquest. And he didn¡¯t even feel bad aboutparing his father-inw with those monsters. ¡®You have made all those empty promises¡­ You secured the best talent from the whole continent and even beyond as you took Princess Mia from the Duhan Kingdom, Schnee¡¯s mother from her cat tribe, and climbed those mountains to reach Ste¡¯s winged race¡­ You took them far away from their homes¡­ for what?¡¯ Alex clenched his hands. He and his homies had made a small camp for themselves by that time. Everyone took their seats and tended to each other. Naturally, in that scenario, the homies talked to each other. And as the new member of their party was quite shy, the homies carried the talk. But as Alex never replied to them, everyone inferred that something must have happened. They didn¡¯t bother him and spoke between each other in whispers. ¡®It¡¯s not only that¡­ Since you never loved your wives, you literally lied to everyone and with everything,¡¯ Alex felt like smashing the system window. However, that window brimmed with an important page from Elias Deathwill¡¯s diary. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡®Why did ite out now? Other than meeting with my friends, nothing significant happened¡­¡¯ [I have never loved my wives¡­ I have always been aware of it, just like I knew about my callous side though¡­ When did I exactly develop that side? I think it happened after my grandpa¡¯sst breath. He was a swordsman I respected, but not the king. As a man who wielded the sword, grandfather was the best person to follow. I learned a lot from him. But as a man who wore a crown, he was the worst. If it weren¡¯t for his strength, our kingdom would¡¯ve been conquered a few times and divided between our neighbors. We would lose our rights and be ves if it weren¡¯t for him. After he died, my father took the throne, barely managing to keep our people safe. That was when I understood my grandfather¡¯s words. I didn¡¯t just focus on swordsmanship. I had an abundant talent for a sword, so I always could spend more time learning other stuff. What I focused on wasmunication and people¡¯s hearts. I learned about bodynguage, studied psychology more, and tested it on the maids. As I could see through their problems without telling me about them, they opened their hearts to me, revealing everything. I even learned through my brother¡¯s ns of treason. He wanted to ally with our neighboring kingdom and eventually be their vassals, selling our royal blood. That was when I knew I would be the king. As I nevercked the talent for a sword and even became a pioneer in our kingdom, I also became like an unsurpassable mountain to others. Those who had talent saw a great help in my back. They knew I could support them. I purposely created an image of a God that could fix all problems and help them be stronger. I made so many empty promises that I even forgot them. It was somewhat rewarding as I managed to get the best of the best to my kingdom, creating the Deathwill Castle you are in, sessor¡­ Honestly¡­ It was pretty exciting now that I look back on what I¡¯ve learned and gained¡­ Nheless¡­. Sessor¡­ Nothing felt more rewarding than cutting the enemy¡¯s necks. No woman, no power, no status could evene close to what I felt while killing my enemies. I was thrilled on the battlefield! I loved bing stronger! At some point, I thought that I had wasted those years on the books, learning about people! I was the better version of my grandfather! I just needed a sword! I just needed my weapon to lead people to better lives! No¡­ I was a battle maniac. How many times did I leave the throne to go to other continents and realms? I couldn¡¯t care less about my people or women¡­ I only cared about my daughters because¡­] ¡°You fucking bastard,¡± Alex whispered through his teeth. His voice was low, yet everyone around heard him. That kind of tone, expression full of indignation, and trembling body left his friends and Dancing Shadow beyond shocked as they stared at him with wide eyes. Alex stood up. He held the weapon Elias Deathwill made together with a dwarf in his right hand. That weapon had yet to bring out its full power. But as he clicked on the system with his, Alex suddenly took out his Ice Breath. It was a weapon he shouldn¡¯t even wear here as it was for level twenty. That weapon was too weak here, yet he took it out. [You can not use Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(S) with a different sword in your hand.] ¡°Dual wielding?¡± Pedro asked with squinted eyes. Alex nodded, ¡°Yes. Deathwill¡­ People will think of one figure after hearing that surname¡­ They will think of a bastard swordsman who had ruined the lives of countless people. They detest and hate that surname. I will change it. I will make people see Deathwill in a new light. My girls and I will be that light, and we can not have even a shred of the former kingdom other than its surname. I can¡¯t follow that man¡¯s steps anymore as I loathe him from the bottom of my heart,¡± Alex whispered before taking steps outside. His friends hurriedly packed their staff, following him with confused looks. Only Tomo Homie understood a little as he had done enough research. Wielding two swords, Alex utilized his two swordsmanship skills. [Bone Swordsmanship(E)] [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(S)] ¡°Dual wielding sounds quite hard,¡± Tomo Homie said, mentioning burdens thate together with that battle style. Alex smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t give up on a sword. I have to surpass that bastard.¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147: New style ¡°It¡¯s so rare to hear you cursing, Alex,¡± Zhen said words that had been lingering on everyone except Dancing Shadow¡¯s mind. Their friend was like the honor student, alwaysposed and clean. He didn¡¯t like wasting time, and he respected everyone regardless of their marks. He even remained the same before the school¡¯s worst delinquent, eventually turning her into his girlfriend. But Alex also had his weak moments. His homies knew about them, yet Alex¡¯s image of a good guy was so deeply rooted within them that they barely could stop themselves from voicing their opinion. They were pretty interested in what had Alex read in his system. They knew that it was connected to his legendary ss as no other ss would give quests out of nowhere. The legendary guys were a unique breed on their own. Alex also took another sword into his left hand. What in the world could have happened to force him to switch his style and look so infuriated? ¡°It¡¯s a new style, right?¡± Josh asked. Alex nodded. ¡°Before you find your flow, we will have to work two times more, then,¡± he smiled nicely, encouraging his friend. No one had anything to say regarding Alex¡¯s dual-wielding style. It was obvious at first nce that his strength would be weaker than before because it was a new and foreign style to him. If Dancing Shadow weren¡¯t so shy, she would¡¯ve told him about it and asked him some questions. But Alex had been so helpful in their dungeon conquest that no one questioned his sudden decision. More than anything, they were his friends, so they wanted to support their homie as much as they could. Alex thanked them for their support, ¡°I have a request to ask.¡± ¡°Sure thing, homie,¡± Tomo Homie replied with a grin. Alex grinned too, ¡°I have something called [Bone Swordsmanship]. It¡¯s low grade, so I want to level it up fast.¡± Zhen quickly connected the dots, ¡°So you want us to expose the bones. Those orcs have tough skins, but we will be able to do it no problem!¡± Josh nodded to reassure his friend, ¡°Yes. Tomo and I can lower their physical defenses too. We can solely focus on exposing their bones. Even Pedro should melt through their flesh to reveal bones, right?¡± Pedro squinted his eyes, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex smiled. But then, Dancing Shadow whispered, ¡°I can leave some traps too.¡± Her ss was more about offensive, but thedy also had a few traps to help with her quests. Those traps were what Alex¡¯s party needed the most right now, so everyone turned their eyes to her, broadly smiling at her. Dancing Shadow blushed and looked down with so much attention on her. Alex also momentarily forgot about his seething feelings. He typed a private message to Tomo Homie through the game system. [Alexander Deathwill: You should exin to her that we are d for her help. Then, you should raise your voice a little and say, ¡®Enough of your staring!¡¯. Do it, or I will go to school with headphones on.] [Tomo Homie: Who will listen to my rambling then?!] Tomo Homie immediately went to the action, ¡°Enough of your staring!¡± He then nearly choked on his saliva as he failed his task¡­ But it was not that bad as phrases worked in reverse too. As Dancing Shadow smiled at him for his help, Tomo Homie exined, ¡°Our boy needs help, and your traps will help us the most, so they were staring at you with thankful expressions. Except for Alex, they might look like weirdos, particrly Pedro! But they meant no harm!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you, Tomo¡­¡± Dancing Shadow thanked with a faint but immensely adorable smile. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ No problem!¡± Tomo Homie felt like someone clenched his heart. He blushed and stared at thedy who had been relying on and showing him a unique expression. Everyone except Pedro had been grinning at Tomo. Their fun stopped as they started ughtering the orcs in a new formation as Dancing Shadow¡¯s traps had added new means to fight! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C BANG! The orc with leather armor and sword fell onto his one knee. His foot sank into the ground as if someone nted magic here! His equipment was in a pretty bloody state as blood trickled down from head to toe. He had many wide wounds opened on his tough body, which had revealed his bones. He lifted his head, ring at the human with two swords. Alex stared back, ready to sh his enemy twice in one move. That was how he nned to move now that he wielded two swords. ¡®Elias Deathwill¡­ I understand why I got that page from the diary¡­¡¯ Alex whispered beforeunching himself on the orc. Although he moved awkwardly, Alex didn¡¯t find any weird feelings by holding two swords. Even in the past, he wielded one sword with confidence, long before getting Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship. Perhaps, one of the prerequisites to getting his legendary ss was his talent for swordsmanship. Alex couldn¡¯t care less. [-302 HP!] [-127 HP!] Alex¡¯s swords drew something akin to ¡®X¡¯ on the orc¡¯s chest. His damage was low, so he barely forced any blood out. The orc didn¡¯t even close his eyes as Alex¡¯s swords barely scratched him. However, that was just so that he would see through his ¡®normal¡¯ damage. As Alex was close to the orc, he promptly moved forth, shoving his swords into the opened wounds. It was the first time Alex had made that move, so he failed. Nheless, he continued practicing his new style, eventually shattering the orcs¡¯ bones. ¡®I like fighting too¡­ This dungeon was like the battlefield you were on in the past. There were so many of them, and I constantly kept fighting against them¡­ Yes, it was so damn fun to wield a sword, fight and level up! I enjoyed that! I might be born swordsman like you!¡¯ Alex shouted inwardly. And then, he faced another orc. This time, no trap restrained his enemy. He had wounds scattered across his body as Zhen and homies did their best to get to their bones. Alex shed with his two swords pressing on the orc¡¯s giant mace, ¡®But I have never been alone! My girls, my homies! From the start, I always had them by my side! Even your daughter had looked over me as I fought skeletons and their bosses for the first time! We just became friends back then, but I would dare to say that we were still strangers then! You don¡¯t deserve them! I will make sure to find you, though, Elias¡­ I will force you to face your daughters and wives!¡¯ Alex screamed inwardly. As the orc proved to be quite strong and his battle style didn¡¯t help him, Alex threw his swords into his inventory with just thought alone. He then slid between the orc¡¯s legs, appearing behind them. He rose up to his feet immediately. Turning around, Alex summoned his swords again. They appeared around his hands. He grasped them while spinning, drawing blood from the orc¡¯s back during that rotation. And then, Alex continued cutting with two weapons, waving them quite awkwardly but still getting better at dual-wielding, ¡®Elias¡­ I no longer can trust you¡­ I believed you were outside, trying to fix the Lost Kingdom¡¯s darkness¡­ I believe that you wanted to help your people, even after losing your level! I no longer can believe you¡­¡¯ [You have killed the Orc and Mace Lv. 45] [Your Bone Swordsmanship has advanced.] [Bone Swordsmanship(D)] Chapter 148 Chapter 148: Problems and her story [You havepleted the dungeon quest #4] [You can step onto the fifth floor.] Alex and his party had been in the dungeon for five days now. In the beginning, their speed was god-like. They quickly topped all former records, clearing the floors pretty fast. If yers knew about their speed, they would¡¯ve been shocked. But of course, no one had time to look at others in the dungeon. Alex¡¯s party speed clearing slowed down after grasping the dual-wielding style. There was a clear drop in their speed, but no oneined as it didn¡¯t seem like they would die to normal monsters anytime soon. That was because they had two unique sses in their party, not just one! Their new friend, Dancing Shadow, had a perfect tracking skill. That allowed her to see all yers around her on her minimap. [Assassin¡¯s Map(A).] That was the name of the skill. It was a pretty high-graded skill, so even other assassins in the vicinity had fallen prey to Dancing Shadow. They thought they would be able to surprise her party, to no avail! Because of her, Alex could focus on himself wholeheartedly without feeling any guilt about slowing down his homies. He knew that no one felt terrible or riled up because of that, yet he used to have some guilt in his heart. The newdy helped him erase it. In return, Alex helped Tomo Homie be closer with her. No one pushed their rtionship as both of them were awkward. And going straight to a girlfriend-boyfriend rtionship wouldn¡¯t be wise. With how shy Dancing Shadow was, there was a high chance she just wanted to be friends. But as the time passed, everyone noticed that she liked to be around Tomo Homie. That was because Alex¡¯s homie liked to talk a lot. He always asked questions back, which helped the shy person like her reply and talk about her stuff. A lot of shy people seemed anti-social. But in reality, they just needed help from someone to draw them into a lot of fun stuff. Alex noticed that their new friend was exactly like that, so, as a homie and someone who wanted to repay Dancing Shadow for her help, he kept giving unique tips to Tomo Homie. ¡°Do we know what floor is thest?¡± Alex asked, looking at Tomo Homie, who had always been his source of information. Tomo sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that impossible, though.¡± He talked about how dungeon conquest didn¡¯t seem impossible at all. With a proper setup and cooperation with the outside world, the yers could probably ovee the dungeon with resilience. A truly persistent group could hunt orcs one by one, slowly bringing themselves closer to thest floor. Pedro narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you think consumables are cheap, Alex?¡± Alex whistled, ¡°Well¡­ I guess not.¡± He understood that he had a wrong sense of money in the game because of his castle and rtionship with peculiar NPCs like the Deathwill sisters. Their unique ground had granted him so much that he was in a much better spot than others. But as Alex thought about the castle, his heart grew sour. He couldn¡¯t help but recall Elias Deathwill, his diary, and how he treated others. Alex even thought that he should build a different castle for a moment. But that was naturally a wrong thought. He shook his head, not approving of his weird ideas made out of spite. Pedro continued, ¡°To say nothing of our equipment¡¯s durability¡­ I don¡¯t think we mightst until thest floor, Alex.¡± That was the worst part that Alex didn¡¯t have a cure to. Their equipment slowly lost against the time as they shed with the orcs. In a guild, they would be able to repair their items by using other guild members. Alex sighed, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we use the weapons from others, then?¡± As they hunted yers for the consumable items, Alex and others received a few items they could use. In fact, Alex changed his Ice Breath for one of those swords. Zhen had done the same. ¡°We might as well go with that path,¡± Tomo Homie nodded. Different items could cause some problems. In virtual reality games, yers didn¡¯t just see stats. They wore those items on their bodies, meaning that they had to get used to them. It was hard to move with some items¡­ Some swords had different hilts and so on. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed it, Alex?¡± Pedro asked, his eyes narrowed, ¡°We are getting fewer and fewer experience points as we climb up. That¡¯s the price for getting closer to the main reward. We can¡¯t just use others¡­ and if we were to slowly climb up, our efforts might end up in vain if we make just one mistake,¡± Pedro said. Alex replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed that¡­¡± His proficiency in his swordsmanships had been going up, which was what Alex had been paying attention to. He also enjoyed fighting many monsters from the bottom of his heart. It was the first time experience he had shed with so many of them, so Alex didn¡¯t look at anything other than his party¡¯s victory. But it was the truth. They were getting closer to the main reward! You either get it or lose all your precious time here. Some people couldn¡¯t ept that bitter defeat at the end, not returning to the same dungeon. Some were stubborn and continued for a second or even a third try. The dungeon rewarded yers, but it also could crush their souls. ¡°How did you reach the top?¡± Tomo Homie asked his new friend after Alex and Pedro¡¯s conversation. At this point, he could no longer keep this question to himself. He felt like he asked too much at just the beginning of their rtionship, though. But in reality, Dancing Shadow had been watching over Tomo Homie for some time already. She felt pretty close to him despite him not being aware of her presence. She replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t team up with anyone, so I followed their steps, helping them from the shadows. I was chosen by the item wielded by thest boss on thest floor. To get a ss from it, I had to kill everyone¡­¡± Dancing Shadow said¡­ She didn¡¯t want to kill people she had been leveraging on. She felt terrible because of it¡­ In fact, Dancing Shadow had entered the dungeon to change herself. She wanted to team up with people here. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you team up before the dungeon?¡± Tomo Homie asked softly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t speak with them¡­ I thought I would team up with them after helping them in the dungeon¡­¡± In reality, she wanted them to invite her to the party on their own¡­ But even that turned out to be a challenge for the shydy. And then, as Dancing Shadow didn¡¯t want to kill the people she had been using, her presence became exposed. The party learned that a girl was following them all the time, using their hard work for her own gain! They hated her. They cursed at her¡­ And in the end, they attacked her. ¡°I killed them all¡­¡± Dancing Shadow concluded. Chapter 149 Chapter 149: The boss is here! ¡°If only people could express themselves¡­¡± Alex mumbled out. It was not Dancing Shadow¡¯s fault¡­ But also not the people she had been following in their dungeon conquest. In fact, if they all worked together, Dancing Shadow might have received even a better ss. After all, she had been chosen by the item. There was always a chance that this item had been plotting something on thest floor and that there was a better reward¡­ But there was also a chance that this item was the best reward on thest floor. No one knew. However, it was clear that Dancing Shadow was hurt by the events on thest floor. And as she heard Alex¡¯s words, Dancing Shadow looked down with bitten lips. She was getting sadder with each second, and her expression paled. It was hard for her to ept those words. They came from the person she wasn¡¯t close with, so weird thoughts popped into her mind. Alex immediately apologized as everyone¡¯s stares daggered him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s a guy who has hurt too many people by hiding his authentic self from them. I¡¯m affected by his choice, and I am genuinely furious at him. I also feel terrible for the people he has hurt, so I just couldn¡¯t stop myself. I feel like you are a gooddy, and I believe you will ovee your mistake with Tom around you. He might be that cure,¡± he smiled, changing the party¡¯s mood. They were on the fifth floor now. They couldn¡¯t focus too much on their talk as the orcs here were heavily equipped. They wore steel armors as if stolen from some human kingdom. Their weapons were also better, giving some hope for Alex¡¯s party as they wanted to use someone¡¯s else equipment to save theirs for thest battle. BOOM! The floor shook as the army of armored orcs took a step forward simultaneously. Their numbers were absurd as if they had juste out specifically for Alex and his party. Looking around, Alex and others couldn¡¯t find any yer or resident. They were in the same area, the grasnd with no trees or obstacles. The whole battlefield was as if prepared for a sh between yers and orcs. It was as if only the real skills and wealth could survive here. Everyone tensed. Alex drew out his swords, ¡°What¡¯s the n, Tomo?¡± Tomo Homie clicked his tongue, ¡°We gotta use Dancing Shadow¡¯s traps wisely¡­ We can¡¯t trap them all, so we should use them in defense. Fight them head-on, then lure your enemies to the traps only if need be! We will use traps to buy time for our potions and lessen the burden. We also can¡¯t work separately anymore. Don¡¯t even think of going solo, Alex and Zhen¡­ Pedro will reduce their equipment stats through fire skills, and everyone should aim for orcs with equipment on fire. And then-¡± Tomo Homie got stopped by his new friend. Dancing Shadow said, ¡°A boss is waiting for us on the backline¡­ I can see him on my minimap.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Tomo Homie and everyone else spoke with evident excitement. If they killed the boss, they would be able to go higher without wasting time on the metal orcs. They would save so much time too! Everyone looked at Tomo Homie. He sneered, ¡°We know the boss¡¯s location¡­ That¡¯s all we needed.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The army of metal orcs was slow. That was their main weakness, which was clearly noticeable from the start. They also moved in tandem to hide that weakness. But their organized movement had given so much time to talk for Team Homies that they saw through them, reassuring themselves. Alex also had a secret weapon that could utterly stop them all. [Alex¡¯s wolf can stun them all, right? But we need him to get to the middle, so his pet will be actually able to stop them all. That¡¯s why we split into two teams first to create a path for our homie.] One team was on the left while the another was on the right. They all attacked as if their ss was a tank, not thinking about the consequences of taking the brunt of the metal orcs¡¯ attacks. The orcs followed their instincts, blindly splitting to chase their enemies. The orderly and vast army exposed the path toward their center like fools! No one could me them, though. Their intelligence was that low. And as that path became revealed, Alex darted to the side. He rushed toward the middle with no orc being able to chase after him. In that middle, Alex summoned Ubo. His wolf created too much ruckus as his howl reverberated throughout the battlefield. All metal orcs stopped moving, their bodies so vulnerable that they looked like experience bags waiting for yers to pick them up. [There are two scenarios after that. We will fight the boss or the metal orcs. But to chase after us, they will have to take off their armor. If they do, we turn. If they don¡¯t, we go for the boss and don¡¯t worry about them. With all of us working together, we will be able to kill the boss before theye.] But something that no one had predicted happened. The boss had a mount. The silver wolf was around three meters in size¡­ He looked ferocious and mighty at the start, simr to Wolfen Demon, but just with a much less intimidating aura. That silver wolf had been touched by Ubo¡¯s royal howling the most. His race was just that of a normal wolf¡­ He couldn¡¯t face Ubo, who had the royal howling deep within his blood! The werewolf race held the crown in the wolf species. Just their voice alone was enough to subdue many weaker wolves! AWOOOOO! The boss¡¯ mount thrashed in one ce as if in hysteria. He couldn¡¯t even stay on his four legs as he started raising his two front legs up, waving them as if trying to scare away the royal blood. Or perhaps, that was how he wanted to show that he was willing to surrender his life¡­ Because of that, killing the boss seemed¡­ easier and more doable than ever! Chapter 150 Chapter 150: Tamed [Orc Rider Lv. 45 HP: 30 000/30 000 MP: 7000/7000] The orc rider was the same green-skinned orc in metal armor. That sounded like a bad idea since he was the rider, yet his wolf was strong enough to carry him. In fact, the Orc Rider had two stages. His first stage was fighting while mounting the silver wolf. The second stage forced them to fight separately. While it might sound odd, these two were actually stronger individually. However, for some reason, they could only fight alone after the yers chunked down their health points below fifty percent. Yet, Alex¡¯s party went against the dungeon¡¯s rules. To be precise, Bo¡¯s royal skill threw the silver wolf out of his flow, turning him against the dungeon! BANG! The boss fell onto his back! Hey on his back, confused, not knowing what was happening. His silver wolf had never gone against his wish. They had already killed a few yers in their ¡®life¡¯ before respawning with new memories. Nothing like that had happened before, even after some other yers had tried using their mind skills on them. His silver wolf had a strong head, just like him! And yet, he went into hysterical mode! The Orc Rider tried to move as if he had epted his new situation. However, as he tried to push his finger, his body refused to listen. He could only roll his eyes as if the dungeon forced him to witness his demise. ¡°He really can¡¯t move,¡± Alex whispered while staring at the boss from the side. He lifted his two swords in a reverse grip, bringing them down. Two des went through the gaps in the orc¡¯s armor, drawing blood from their enemy. The red substance slipped outside the holes. Alex¡¯s buddies barreled their skills at the boss as well. Tomo Homie narrowed his eyes, ¡°His armor can¡¯t be heavy enough to stop him¡­ It¡¯s probably because we broke the system somehow¡­ By us, I mean your wolf. Where the hell did you get him?¡± ¡°You know well,¡± Alex chuckled. Alex¡¯s pet partner came in the clutch; his abilities were so good that Tomo Homie couldn¡¯t stop inquiring about his origins. But as Alex had the legendary ss, Tomo Homie epted the reality and differences between him and Alex. He sneered, ¡°Since we are fighting against the boss, I shall use the best skill!¡± [You have used The Holy Spear on Alexander Deathwill, Dancing Shadow, Sun Day, and Zhen.] The weapons of the aforementioned yers lit up in golden color as if covered by the goddess¡¯ mana. Everyone was shrouded in a golden aura as that skill was blinding and intense. As Tomo Homie¡¯s skill sank into their weapons, he dropped onto the ground, ¡°Hah! It¡¯s so hard to stand still after losing all mana!¡± [Tomo Homie has enchanted your weapon through the skill [The Holy Spear], increasing your weapon¡¯s sharpness, damage output, and durability for one skill.] [You canbine [The Holy Spear] with [Sword Mana] to further increase the mana.] ¡°Amazing¡­ You can use your whole mana like that?¡± Alex whispered in genuine astonishment. His homie chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t waste any of it. Shove your weapons into that orc! With all of you attacking at once, you will inflict severe bleeding the least! Also, aim for joints around his knees or arms! If he somehow stands up, we will be fucked!¡± Tomo Homie shouted. Everyone nodded, closing up distance with the enemy. After sinking their weapons, everyone from Team Homie got their clothes dirtied by the orc¡¯s blood, as his tough skin couldn¡¯t withstand this much damage at once. Alex was naturally the one who got bloody the most. His [Shattering Thrust]ced on two swords inflicted so much damage that blood fell like a waterfall. He couldn¡¯t even see for a moment as his vision became red. ¡®Tomo¡¯s skill brought out my Sword Mana¡­ That skill is not something a normal healer should have¡­ He probably has a good nun looking over him,¡¯ Alex smiled as he felt d that his homie¡¯s game life was abundant in interesting experiences. No normal skill should ever invoke his [Sword Mana] like that. It was a powerful concept that Elias Deathwill himself hadn¡¯t tamed yet. Elias Deathwill probably would¡¯ve sacrificed most of the following years for that skill if he hadn¡¯t reset his level. ¡®Because you are that fucking battle maniac,¡¯ Alex cursed, not feeling good after using the sword mana. Although he had changed his style and swore to ovee Elias, he couldn¡¯t give up on all abilities he had learned through his ss and system. Alex was set on developing his new style, so he would naturally create his own [Sword Mana]. Even so, he felt a little bitter and disappointed. Too many emotions beat in his heart after reading Elias Deathwill¡¯s diary, and he really needed a break from the dungeon. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± the Orc Rider cried. He didn¡¯t expect so much pain at once. He didn¡¯t expect to lose more than twenty percent of his HP like that! Worse, those humans continued attacking him, scratching and slowly digging through his muscles. He tried to scream again, to no avail. That first scream came at the price of breaking the dungeon system due to the immense pain he felt. ¡°Keep going, boys!¡± Tomo Homie shouted; his mouth was filled with mana potion as he sucked on the tube, ¡°This damn potion tastes like shit!¡± Dancing Shadow looked behind him ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And girls!¡± Tomo Homie awkwardly added. She returned to killing the Orc Rider. Of course, as the healer, Tomo Homie did his best to keep the situation under his control. He kept his eyes on the army of the orcs. He was surprised to see that no one of them moved after the boss fell onto his ass. He then noticed the silver wolf. Tomo Homie¡¯s mouth went agape. Alex also stopped moving his swords. [Bo has tamed The Silver Wolf.] One of the bosses on the fifth floor, the Silver Wolf, was bowing before Bo, a much smaller ck wolf. Chapter 151 Chapter 151: Bloodrune Animals often felt and saw more than humans. They weren¡¯t called the best human friends for no reason! When Alex had coursing emotions of anger and indignation flowing through him, Bo had been looking at him with simr eyes. It was as if Bo could read what Alex had been thinking alongside feeling his heart. Because of those emotions, Bo pushed himself more. Instead of going at the Orc Rider like Alex had wanted him to, the wolf went for the silver wolf instead. He tried to help Alex as much as possible, believing in himself. And because he was a wolf that could cause disturbance in a much stronger wolf than himself, Bo believed that he could tame the silver wolf. He roared at him, but with his normal howls. The scaring from the werewolf heritage shone brightly in golden color on his forehead. And as he continued to spread his influence, Bo never stopped barking. He carried on with pain scratching his throat. Atst, Bo achieved what he wanted. [Bo has tamed the Silver Wolf.] [For the remaining of the dungeon run, you will be able to use the Silver Wolf like your pet. After that, he will disappear into the dungeon grounds.] New energy went through Alex as he read those messages. His good partner really pushed himself to help him. He, just like Alex, was doing everything to gain the most experience out of this dungeon. It was a new environment for both of them. And both Alex and Bo held precious reasons to be stronger! ¡°Kill!¡± Alex shouted as he increased the pace. As his sword dug deep enough to reach the bone, Alex shifted to thrusting only. He held his swords closely, shoving both weapons to one wound. It was quite hard to do, but he kept pushing himself to gain something new. Everyone else was the same. Atst, the Orc Rider kicked the bucket. [You have killed the Orc Rider Lv. 45] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have gained the soul fragment of the Orc Rider.] Other than those precious messages, Alex picked up the orc¡¯s sword. His homies got some of his equipment too¡­ Dancing Shadow had received the Orc¡¯s Slouch that had increased her inventory ten-fold. Tomo had been particrly jealous of that, so she gave it to him. Feeling awkward as she did it without any thought, Tomo Homie gave her his loot. They happily exchanged items, grinning at themselves as if already in love. Others stared at them with wide smiles. That was not the end of system messages, though. [The Dungeon has recorded your party, Team Homies, extraordinary achievement.] [Your party has received a new reward.] [The Orc¡¯s Strength Bloodrune(A) ¨C you can use the rune on your weapon to receive an additional strength(STR) stat. The rune will increase 10% of your strength!] ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Pedro cursed as he received the same rune as everyone. He couldn¡¯t use it as he was all about [INT]. It was totally useless to him, so he didn¡¯t even think of using it for a little more strength that could help him in different subss or night activities should he get ady for himself. Pedro also didn¡¯t know if he could scratch should he get [INT] Bloodrune. Therefore, he just didn¡¯t risk anything as he didn¡¯t have much hope for himself and the system¡­ Everyone else was pretty content with the Bloodrune. In fact, Tomo Homie got an excellent idea, ¡°How about we see whether we can apply two bloodrunes on one weapon? Is your sword your primary sword?¡± Dancing Shadow blinked her eyes, ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone else sneered. As if not noticing them, Tomo Homie continued, ¡°It looks like a good sword, so it should serve you for more levels. I want to give you my bloodrune and see whether we can apply two bloodrunes on one weapon. But if you don¡¯t want to waste it, you can keep it up for a new sword,¡± Tomo Homie smiled widely. Dancing Shadow blushed, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give it to¡­ Alex? His wolf helped us kill the boss without fighting him. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t get those rewards¡­¡± Tomo Homie coughed, ¡°He¡¯s fine without additional bloodrune! I want to give it to you¡­ Besides, it would be hard for us to reach this floor without you! We could¡¯ve missed this boss if we were a day or two behind. Just take it, please!¡± Tomo Homie exined. Hearing this and seeing Alex¡¯s smile, Dancing Shadow embraced the bloodrune. It was a small, around the five centimeters, token-like item. She held it to her chest dearly, then smiled at Tomo Homie. ¡°Thank you, Tomo¡­¡± the shydy whispered barely audibly. Tomo Homie felt like a Cupid shot through his heart, ¡°D-Do you want to go¡­¡± [Tomo Homie: Alex! Tell me a synonym for a date! But not a date! I mean¡­ a meeting with a female and male friend, solo!] [Alexander Deathwill: Tell her where you want to take her then¡­] [Tomo Homie: Genius!] [Alexander Deathwill: Bruh.] ¡°Do you want to go bowling with me? Everyone is busy with exams, and since I am smarter than them, I can casually go outside!¡± Tomo Homie smiled, ¡°I am pretty good at bowling too! My uracy is spotless, so I also can teach you some good skills!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never gone out with friends before¡­¡± Dancing Shadow replied, then closed her eyes tightly as if she was about to cry, ¡°I also have never done bowling with others¡­¡± ¡°Then I have a lot to teach you! No problem! It¡¯s fine teaching others, you know?¡± Tomo Homie quickly reassured his friend, soothing her heart. Dancing Shadow smiled, ¡°Okay¡­ I can go with you, Tomo¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Tomo Homie blushed like a tomato. While these two had their own sweet time, the dungeon system shed the system message. That was the end of their dungeon floor quest. However, the reward wasn¡¯t just going to the next floor. [Because of your outstanding achievement, you can enter thest floor and fight the boss for the main reward.] [Do you want to go now?] Chapter 152 Chapter 152: Together ¡°Thest floor¡­ We really did it¡­¡± Zhen spoke slowly as if shock killed all his usual optimism. He stared at the system message with incredulous eyes, thinking that perhaps it was some game bug. No one had ever mentioned something like that in the past. No one has ever skipped floors in the dungeon! The rest of Team Homies was the same, including Alex. While everyone hovered their eyes on the system messages, Tomo Homie noticed a ck and much bigger silver wolf closing up distance with them. He woke up from his stupor, ¡°We should prepare for thest floor.¡± Everyone raised their eyes at him. With all their attention, Tomo Homie continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know if the boss is alone or not¡­ Thest bosses always have some underlings. Other parties of yers might be on thest floor as well. We skipped many floors, but it¡¯s not like dungeon conquerors are that rare nowadays. I won¡¯t be surprised if we face yers,¡± Tomo Homie exined. He was right. Alex wasn¡¯t the only legendary ss. There were also dungeon conquerors appearing in the low levels. Those people got unique sses, items, and much other stuff to level up faster, bing stronger ahead of everyone else. Firste, first serve was really influential here. Other than that, everyone also had to look over their equipment. They needed to prepare mentally for thatst floor so that they wouldn¡¯t waste their golden chance¡­ Alex also needed to speak with the silver wolf! ¡°I will be back,¡± Alex said before leaving his homie to talk with silver wolf. Having good senses, the silver wolf spotted the connection between Alex and Bo, which was that of a master-servant. However, while it was like that formally, Alex treated his partner like a good friend, the same as Celia treated Bo. The Silver Wolf couldn¡¯t understand that kind of a connection well. His intelligence had been severely limited by the dungeon before. After getting tamed by Bo, he began to understand more about the world. He bowed to Alex. Alex smiled, ¡°We are going for thest battle. It will be against thest boss, the powerful orc. Our meeting will be short because of that, but I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, The Silver Wolf.¡± The silver monster nodded, not feeling saddened by that fact. He unconsciously realized his situation, knowing that he would live in the dungeon for the rest of his life¡­ As the human and wolf opened to each other, Alex got the Silver Wolf¡¯s skillsid out before his eyes. He took Bo into his arms, stroking his fur while reading the former boss¡¯ mounts skills. ¡°You are amazing, Bo,¡± Alex whispered as he felt astonished by his battle spirit¡¯s achievement. His ck wolf had managed to tame a powerful boss. Alex had more confidence in theirst floor battle with that guy by their side. ¡°I believe Josh will be able to utilize your other abilities¡­¡± Alex said, making the Silver Wolf look down dejectedly. He didn¡¯t like fighting with that muscr bastard on his back! Alex chuckled, ¡°We can¡¯t waste your abilities. You will fight together for a short amount of time, then split so that both of you can shine on your own. Don¡¯t worry about it, friend¡­ Yourst battle will be an amazing one. So amazing that this whole dungeon will know about it,¡± Alex smiled. The Silver Wolf lifted his eyes which sparkled with expectations. Alex didn¡¯t know how much those words weighed on the silver monster¡¯s heart¡­ He also didn¡¯t know how much the future had changed after mumbling those encouraging words so carefree. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have entered thest floor of the Orc Dungeon, The Arena.] [The Last Dungeon Quest(S) ¨C Defeat thest boss of the Orc Dungeon to receive the Orc¡¯s progenitor treasures.] Ding! [Special Quest ¨C Bloodrune(STR) ¨C by drawing out blood from thest orc, you can further enhance your bloodrune, maximum of 25% strength bonus.] [Nobum Lv. 50 HP: 50 000/50 000 MP: 20 000/20 000] His name was Nobum. He didn¡¯t look anything special. In fact, his appearance reminded everyone of the orcs from the first floor. Those were orcs who had nothing but a rough piece of cloth to cover their genitalia. Their appearance was crude and straightforward. Of course, no cloth could hide the orcs¡¯ brutality. They were all the same, whether they wore heavy or leather armor. Their core instincts always remained the same, yet Nobum was quite docile thest boss. He opened his eyes as the new conquerors appeared, hovering his beast hues on them silently. He was just a tad higher than regr orcs. He also didn¡¯t have anything covering him other than quite well-made pants. He was standing with his arms crossed like a boss; his aura was of that serene monster. He lifted his hand, pointing his finger at Alex, ¡°Fight me¡­ alone.¡± [Nobum¡¯s challenge.] [Nobum has challenged you for a duel! Nobum won¡¯t go through the boss¡¯s three tiers in a solo duel. He will fight with his own strength. If you defeat him solo, you will open the treasure to your party.] [If you lose, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Orc Dungeon again.] Everyone saw the message as Alex shared that on the party channel. The reason Nobum had chosen him was that Alex was the strongest. His stats eclipsed everyone in the party, and he also gave off a different aura. That was because of the fantastic skills he possessed. Alex shook his head, ¡°I refuse. This is our dungeon run, and we will finish it together.¡± Alex wouldn¡¯t take the whole spotlight for himself as everyone had been working hard for theirmon goal. If he ended the dungeon run with a solo battle, everyone wouldn¡¯t feel truly content with their time together. Such an ending would leave a sour taste. ¡°I said we will conquer the dungeon! It will be not our conquest if I deal with the boss alone!¡± Alex dered, refusing the quest before his homies could even talk with him about it. He pointed at the orc with one of his swords, ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153: The Silver Wolf for the rescue! Nobum nodded. ¡°Ok,¡± he said before taking a step forward. It felt like the whole army had entered the battlefield as he did. He was heavy, powerful, and quite boss-like, not giving any impression of a typicalst boss. He unfolded his arms. From his hands, the veins popped, moving alongside his arms like snakes. That kind of ritual went through his whole body, drawing out his blood to dry it immediately. [Nobum has covered his whole body with the bloodrunes.] [His strength has surged!] After wrapping himself in his specialty, Nobum prepared to charge at Team Homies. Of course, the boys didn¡¯t stay idle. Their tank, Sun Day, mounted their new ally, the Silver Wolf. Once these two teamed up, the new abilities awakened in their systems. [The Silver Wolf has granted you a temporary subss, Rider.] [You have formed a new connection with The Silver Wolf.] [You have blended your stats with The Silver Wolf.] Josh¡¯s stats doubled¡­ No, they went even beyond that as The Silver Wolf used to be a boss that would make many yers sweat with his big stats! As he became much stronger, Josh naturally would be able to take the brunt of the Orc¡¯s power! He lifted his shield, ¡°Unbreakable Aura!¡± A transparent but little silver in color aura swathed Josh and his mount. The ambiance leveraged Josh¡¯s stats and his shield¡¯s defenses. Because of his new subss, Josh believed he was like an immovable mountain. He positioned his shield before himself, tightly clenching his hands. He nned to never let it go as long as he mounted the Silver Wolf. He peeked from his vast shield, looking at thest boss. As their eyes met, the battle started. Nobum jumped forward like a wild beast. He had so much strength in his legs that he flew on with unprecedented speed. Josh didn¡¯t flinch, though, ¡°Taunt!¡± He didn¡¯t mutter his skill¡¯s full name because of Nobum¡¯s fast speed. He still believed he would be able to use it without a problem. [You have taunted Nobum.] After sessfully getting his enemy¡¯s enemy attention, Josh tightened the grasp around his shield. He braced himself for the heavy damage! His enemy gathered his mana and bloodrune power around his right fist. His hand bloomed with red power that wrapped itself around his green fist, giving him a glove with high stats. ¡°Die,¡± he punched Josh¡¯s Unbreakable Aura! BOOM! The collision of red glove and silver aura resulted in the wholest floor¡¯s arena going mad. The floor shook like crazy as if an earthquake had gone through it. Cracks appeared below thest boss and the silver boss. But¡­ that was all. Josh endured the first punch, and he didn¡¯t even budge! On his skill, a faint ravine appeared, though. That didn¡¯t make him worried but ted! He grinned. His mount barked, taunting the boss for the second time. Nobum¡¯s left arm moved on its own. He smashed down The Unbreakable Aura again, causing a little less chaotic than before. And while Josh and The Silver Wolf took all Nobum¡¯s attention, their party was already on the move. ¡°Die.¡± ¡°Die.¡± Two fastest individuals appeared simultaneously above Nobum, from his left and right side. They appeared mid-air as if they used Josh as the ground to leap up! It was naturally Zhen and Dancing Shadow. They unsheathed their swords, letting out a nking sound. Their weapons shone with their respective skills as they shed through Nobum¡¯s thick skin. They drew a little of his blood, enhancing their own bloodrunes. From above, Pedro¡¯s magic descended onto thest boss. He went for the water magic simr to rain. But his drops were faster, eachnding quicker than a bullet. Their sound also was pretty impressive, telling everyone how strong their buddy was. And while Pedro¡¯s magic pummeled the boss, Tomo Homie used his skills to cover the crack in Josh¡¯s Unbreakable Aura. Atst, Alex shrunk his distance from the boss. Holding his swords¡¯ hilts tightly, he thrust them forward with an intent to draw the most blood! BOOM! ¡°Retreat!¡± Tomo Homie shouted before the boss scratched his homies. It was their first boss run. They would usually die on the first try as they weren¡¯t aware of the boss¡¯s abilities. However, it was their golden chance, and no one wanted to waste it. They were as careful as possible. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Tomo Homie felt agitated, ¡®This guy is a simpleton.¡¯ Their enemy was using just fists. He fought using his body and raw strength, following the pattern that everyone in Team Homies was already aware of. Because of that, Josh used his taunt only if necessary. He used that in a situation where thest boss would surprise them with a different move. Alex¡¯s pet also used his skills as often as he could. Each time he did it, the party would barrel their strongest skills at the boss. So far, it looked fine¡­ until one of the homies made a mistake. ¡®Shit¡­¡¯ Tomo Homie cursed. Zhen got caught by the boss. That was not his fault, though. To wear off the boss and take down his HP to zero, the party had to exercise a lot, way a lot more than ever before. They were getting tired physically, their stamina rapidly going down, and mentally. He made a mistake because of those factors. Alex and Dancing Shadow tried to help him fast. But as they had never worked together before, they bumped into each other. Josh used his taunt, yet that only stopped the boss for a second, ¡®He¡¯s gotten used to our taunts¡­ We can¡¯t taunt him anymore for a while!¡¯ Zhen realized his situation, ¡°Dying here is not bad! We have learned that the boss got used to Josh¡¯s taunt! I also chunked down quite a lot of his health points! Hah! I am going to die like a hero for homies!¡± He took his sword, shoving it forward in a futile attempt to leave hisst attack. But before the Zhen and Nobum made contact, Josh let the Silver Wolf go. The silver monster became a lone wolf, rushing toward thest boss swathed in the silver aura that swayed around his head like a tornado. BANG! He bumped into thest boss, bringing him down. The Silver Wolf howled before burying his sharp teeth in Nobum¡¯s shoulder as he saddled him. At the same time, Zhenughed, ¡°Not dead yet~~ Haha!¡± He limped his way toward Tomo Homie. Tomo chuckled, ¡°Your smile is damn infectious!¡± ¡°We gotta smile in our life, homie!¡± Zhen grinned. Chapter 154 Chapter 154: Second stage The Silver Wolf¡¯s teeth drove Nobum insane. He thrashed on the ground while trying to shake the beast off, to no avail. He felt an immense pain heightening over time as the monster atop him used his whole strength. From Nobum¡¯s shoulder, a rich amount of blood squirted out. There was so much blood that it burst out in all directions, trickling down the orc¡¯s green skin. Nobum cried louder. The bloodrunes pulsated like veins on his body, converting his mana into strength. He kept pummeling the Silver Wolf with his whole force and even going beyond what his first stage could achieve. In the meantime, Alex¡¯s friends used their power to assist their new animal friend. Because of that, Nobum¡¯s bleeding became excessive. His wounds opened wider, allowing those humans to inflict more pain. A particr annoying human wounded him severely on his exposed bones! In this way, Nobum¡¯s HP fell enough to reach the second stage. [Nobum has entered the second stage.] Thest boss¡¯ bloodrunes wriggled his skin, slowly entering him like parasites. His body exuded boundless warmth that seared the Silver Wolf¡¯s fur. Atst, Nobum wholly absorbed his bloodrunes. His skin turned red, letting out steam from all his pores. The Silver Wolf¡¯s HP had fallen significantly during that change. His silver pelt was on fire, searing his skin. In an instant, the roles had been reversed. He let the orc¡¯s flesh go; otherwise, his whole jaw would¡¯ve been melted. He jumped behind. s, the Silver Wolf was one stepte. BOOM! Nobum threw his palm forward. He didn¡¯t hit his target, but his new form allowed him to punch the wind. He also used his steaming body, turning the wind hotter. It was so hot and powerful that the Silver Wolf flew to the other side of the area. After he dropped onto the ground, The Silver Wolf didn¡¯t move. He had sustained more than thirty percent of his health points, which left him stunned for some time. In the meantime, Nobum rose to his two legs. He swirled in one spot, drawing wind around himself to form a tornado. He pushed away all challengers with his hot wind. Then, Nobum locked his eyes on Alex, who had been his primary target from the beginning. He rushed after him; his speed was significantly faster. ¡°Alex! You know all the traps¡¯ locations!¡± Tomo Homie said as he had been working with Dancing Shadow to buy more time for their party. While she nted her traps around, Tomo Homie marked their location on his minimap. He then shared his pins with his homies. Those traps wouldn¡¯t work on them since they were in a party, but it was good to know their location. In this way, everyone would be able to move efficiently around the arena. They would know when they would be able to use Dancing Shadow¡¯s trap to stop Nobum and buy themselves more time. Alex clenched his swords, ¡°I know¡­ And I have remembered them all.¡± In the battle with so many rewards on the line, Alex wanted to win at all costs. He would even dly sacrifice his life for his homies. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t use my swords now¡­¡¯ Alex quickly changed his swords, then crossed their des as he waited for his sh with Nobum, ¡®His body became hotter and filled with more strength. He uses wind and steam for his power¡­ Our swords¡¯ durability will fall significantly if we intercept him head-on. I will use spare swords to slowly wear him down¡­ Then, after I lure him into the trap, I will use my best swords to deal as much damage as possible¡­ Rinse and repeat,¡¯ Alex formed his n. He didn¡¯t move since he could only buy as much time as possible for others. But with Nobum¡¯s current speed, relying on that method would be pretty foolish. BANG! Atst, Alex and Nobum shed solo. Alex immediately lost his ground, hailed up by Nobum¡¯s power and steam¡­ He didn¡¯t lose his bnce, though. In the battle against Wolfen Demon, Alex had used Ste¡¯s wind skill to change his location. He flew, so he knew how to keep that bnce. With his body floating above Nobum, Alex crossed his swords. He was mostly on the defensive, which was fine as Alex¡¯s parrying needed to get more polished. On the other hand, his enemy was full-on offensive. He gathered strength in his balled hands, throwing punches after punches. Nobum looked like a gangster venting out his feelings about getting cucked. BANG! BANG! BANG! After a few more punches, Alex flew behind more. He soon regained his ground, not even falling behind. Hended perfectly, then darted to the side. Nobum followed him instinctively. That was when his foot suddenly sank into the ground¡­ He tried lifting his leg up, to no avail. But as steam waved around him, Nobum¡¯s new form melted down Dancing Shadow¡¯s trap, not allowing others to inflict too much damage on him. From afar, Pedro asked, ¡°How many times do you think Alex can dance with that guy?¡± Zhen raised his ear to this question. Of course, Tomo Homie was the recipient as he was the brain of their party, ¡°Three traps, then Alex will have to rest.¡± ¡°Ping the third trap on the minimap,¡± Pedro said. He then started channeling his mana around his staff. He mumbled some unknown words that Zhen and Tomo couldn¡¯t even understand. Tomo and Zhen chuckled, however, ¡°Someone is fed up with doing a little damage.¡± Tomo added, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t use [Holy Spear]¡­ We would deal significant damage together¡­ But that, at most, would bring this guy to the third stage¡­ If we both lose all our mana, we won¡¯t be able to survive this ordeal.¡± Pedro replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of your [Holy Spear] at all. Your new friend should.¡± Zhen narrowed his eyes, ¡°That joke is worse than a dad joke, Pedro.¡± Blinded by his feelings, Tomo Homie didn¡¯t catch Pedro¡¯sme joke, ¡°Huh?¡± After some time, Alex lured the boss to the third trap, which had been pointed out by Tomo Homie urately. It would be hard to predict which trap Alex would trigger with so many of them around. However, Tomo Homie noticed Alex¡¯s pattern, and he calcted it perfectly. [ck Fenrir has used [Water Bubble Whip(A)] Zhen and Tomo Homie whistled, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Pedro sneered, ¡°Chain reaction to your hotness, bastard.¡± BOOM! Chapter 155 Chapter 155: The Orc¡¯s Dungeon(END) [ck Fenrir has used [Water Bubble Whip(A)] Fortunately, ck Fenrir had a high-grade water skill. He needed a long chant to let it out, so it was a skill he would only use if his position was secure. Pedro wasn¡¯t worried about his safety with Alex and thest boss dancing around. His skill had two attributes; [CC] and [DMG] The first attribute stopped the enemy by creating bubbles around. Out of all hundred bubbles, only one was real, however. Those bubbles were of the size of an adult¡¯s head, looking pretty menacing. Nobum stopped moving because of those bubbles, feeling a hidden danger hidden within. And then, [DMG] came at him from an unexpected angle! From the bubble near his feet, a water whip reared its head. It rushed forth like a snake,shing Nobum¡¯s hot leg. It was fast, cold, and powerful! A few more shes went through Nobum¡¯s leg before the whip returned to the bubble. But that exchange had already caused an excessive reaction. The fire and water elements met, causing an explosion that took Nobum down. He fell onto his knee, ring at the bubbles with hatred. He waved his hand at the bubble where the whip had hidden. However, Pedro¡¯s skill was so good that he could also turn other bubbles into real ones. He just needed to hide the whip within them. yers and residents would have to destroy all bubbles topletely stop his skill! Nobum used his abundant amount of steam, though. This feat still took him some time, which cost him many health points. Bo¡¯s roar swept through him after lifting his body from the ground, inducing another CC effect. Alex and his homies were ready to give their all to smack down Nobum¡¯s HP! Of course, Pedro could do nothing as his mana barely regenerated. But as he stared at thest boss from afar, he suddenly noticed his eyes. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Pedro replied without any change in his expression; he was unfazed by Nobum¡¯s re.p????-?(0)???.??? After Pedro¡¯s friends had distanced themselves from Nobum, thest boss twisted his body in Pedro¡¯s direction, gathering strength around his hand. He then hurled the wind beam at Pedro, who had been sitting without any mana. Pedro sneered. Before him, The Silver Wolf appeared. And then, Tomo Homie cast his holy shield. Atst, Josh sent his long-distance defense skill at them, adding anotheryer of security! The power of thest boss shattered their skills, scratching The Silver Wolf¡­ However, it was just a scratch. If it weren¡¯t for Pedro¡¯s homies, the Silver Wolf would¡¯ve probably died, taking Pedro with himself. ¡°But I am not alone,¡± Pedro¡¯s sneer became wider. And as things progressed, Nobum¡¯s third stage came with significant steps. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Nobum has entered the third stage.] [Nobum Lv. 50 HP: 10 000/50 000 MP: -] Ding! [The Last Boss Quest #1 ¨C Nobum has entered his third stage, bringing out the bloodrune¡¯s sacrifice power! His body will explode in one minute, dealing ten thousand damage to everyone in the arena. p???? ?(O)??? You can reduce the sacrifice¡¯s damage by taking down his health points. If you kill him, Nobum won¡¯t explode.] ¡°Stupid! How stupid!¡± Tomo Homie cursed as he couldn¡¯t believe the boss¡¯st stage. Pedromented, ¡°He didn¡¯t use any mass area skills, so this is the price we have to pay for fighting against the simpleton.¡± ¡°But the whole arena?!¡± Tomo Homie spat. Alex stared at the boss in silence. Nobum¡¯s red skin grew darker as if his bloodrunes became like dry blood. He lost all his mana points, meaning that he would just use his strength, simr to his first stage. He became much stronger, though. He locked his eyes on Alex. Alex sighed, ¡°Josh¡­ Mount The Silver Wolf. After your stats double, take the front. Everyone should make a row behind him with Tomo at the end.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± Josh asked, feeling like he knew what his friend would do. Alex dropped one sword, ¡°I will use that bastard¡¯s swordsmanship for thest time. I can¡¯t be that petty. This is for our future, after all.¡± He stepped forward, ¡°I will lure him to the arena¡¯s other end. Even if his sacrifice can engulf the whole arena, it will eventuallye from his body. At the end of the stadium, it should deal less damage. And since it¡¯s just one minute, you can¡¯t assist me. Feel free to use long-distance skills to help me, though,¡± Alex concluded. He didn¡¯t let them reply. And if they followed him, Alex would threaten them with his sword! No one followed him, though. It was his decision¡­ And as much as they wanted, this whole battle had been too tiring. All dreamed of just going to bed, including Alex. He smiled while running at thest boss, ¡°Nobum¡­ That¡¯s what you wanted! Solo battle with me!¡± ¦Ñ?????(?)????? Alex threw a thrust. After his opponent smashed his fist against his sword, Alex pulled back. He quickly drew a cut on Nobum¡¯s arm, then pressed forward. He held his weapon with one hand, utilizing Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship. His damage was much greater than before, mainly because Sword Mana was oozing out much easier from the sword. Alex wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to his defenses, too. If he got hit by Nobum¡¯s fist, he would promptly return to his feet and return to fighting him again! He was pretty reckless. ¡®I was never this crazy¡­ But I¡¯m going to follow my girl¡¯s steps! For people I hold dear, I will dly sacrifice my life! I particrly have more than I could¡¯ve asked for!¡¯ Alex smiled as he drove his sword forward. pA??? ?[0)??? Nobum was also smiling, which was creepy in his state. But that had been his initial desire. He wanted to fight Alex one versus one¡­ And it seemed like this peculiar swordsman had been hiding his strength as he was much stronger than before. [You can use full of your Sword Mana!] [You have scratched Nobum¡¯s soul.] [You have used [Soul Freeze] on Nobum.] Nobum froze. He could only move his eyes, simrly to Strongus from before. His whole body remained defenseless for more than ten seconds. Alex spent those valuable seconds moving his hands like a crazy swordsman. He howled, bing a different person from his usual cool self. He shed his sword, maddened, peeling Nobum¡¯s skin to reach his ribs! Blood and flesh sttered on Alex¡¯s face, yet he didn¡¯t care. Even if he couldn¡¯t see his opponent before him, he could feel his presence. He was in a state where he couldn¡¯t even waste one second wiping off his face. He just kept going forward. In that state, Alex didn¡¯t see how much help his homies had provided him. They were heavily limited by distance, yet they did as much as possible. Alex didn¡¯t even notice when ten seconds passed. Nobum lifted his hand, smacking Alex¡¯s head. After Alex fell onto the ground, Nobum also lost strength in his legs. Both of them remained on the ground. [Nobum Lv. 50 HP: 1430/ 50 000 MP: -] ¡°It¡¯s my win,¡± Alex whispered while dragging himself up. He took so much HP that his homies should survive! Nobum didn¡¯t move too. He wore a faint smile, though. Because of the dungeon¡¯s rules, he knew he would soon face other yers. He wouldn¡¯t remember Alex¡¯s feat, though, which caused sadness to bloom in his warrior¡¯s eyes. To not show his weak self, thest boss closed his eyes. Atst¡­ his body started heating up. Bright red energy shone from his wounds, slowly bringing him closer to his death. And then, his sacrifice exploded, swallowing Alex. But as the energy took Alex down to one health point, a sudden system message appeared in Alex¡¯s retina. [Ste¡¯s Hidden Quest ¨C Do not die.] [After kissing you, Ste has hidden one of her (S) skills within your heart. You can not activate this skill on your own. It will activate when you are on the brink of death.] [Wings¡¯ Embrace(S) ¨C After you reach 1 health point, the holy wings of the winged race will sprout from your back, defending you from any lethal attacks. You can not move during that duration.] From Alex¡¯s back, sixteen wings unfolded. Those wings immediately bent to protect him, swathing him in Ste¡¯s holy energy. Alex could feel more than her power, though. It was as if he was in her embrace. He felt her warmth and fragrance¡­ He felt so happy that he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. [If you fail Ste¡¯s hidden quest, Ste will be angry at you.] ¡°Dying is also a reward¡­¡± Alex chuckled as the anger would probably force thezy girl to work more, ¡°You are really my goddess, Ste.¡± Alex closed his eyes, relishing this unique moment. At the same time, his homies had their eyes popping from their skulls. Tomo Homie had a particrly excessive reaction, ¡°Those nuns lied to me! This holy energy even made my skills stronger!¡± Pedro cursed, ¡°So why are you not healing us?¡± Tomo Homie didn¡¯t reply, carrying on with his monologue, ¡°My boy is chosen by the gods, not me! But now, they will think I met one of the actual gods!¡± Pedro cursed, ¡°Heal me.¡± After Alex¡¯s wings disappeared, he stood up, ¡°We did it.¡± [You have acquired a fragment of Nobum¡¯s soul.] [You have acquired a new title; The Dungeon Conqueror.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [You have¡­] [Your bloodrune has been strengthened.] [You have received ess to thest floor¡¯s treasury. You can pick one item!] Chapter 156 Chapter 156: Alex¡¯s reward ¡°Alex! You and your legendary ss! Haha!¡± Zhen shouted loudly while running toward his friend. He was in such a bright mood that his usual optimism was too much for him. He kept smiling and oozing out his happy aura, infecting other party members as they wore pleasant smiles as well. Alex smiled, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He came closer to Zhen, then whispered to his ear, ¡°I got that help from a kiss.¡± ¡°You lucky bastard!¡± Zhen got a little jealous, punching his homie from teasing him like that. Alex grinned, feeling quite proud of himself. Everyone else caught up to them. Their stamina and other stats had been worn out from a long battle with thest boss. Yet, their anticipation and excitement gave them a new portion of energy to move. Team Homies looked at the doors in the middle with sparkling eyes. Every one of them was already an adult, yet they looked like kids, simr to Celia. Everyone passed the doors! [You have arrived in the dungeon¡¯s treasury.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The treasury room looked like a picture straight from a fantasy book. There were at least seven piles of gold coins, shining and tempting Team Homies to jump at them. A few items had been drowning in those mountains of money, their edges barely peeking outside. Alex and his homies had a simple rule; the firste, the first served. They stared at the items first, trying to make their full form. Since they could just pick one, it would be wise to study the items first¡­ However, everyone was so impatient and greedy that thepetition unfolded between them. Every member of Team Homies locked their eyes on the items they wanted to pick! ¡°Are you ready?¡± Tomo Homie pushed his sses, ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Go!¡± Everyone then rushed to the items that looked like they would be useful for them. For example, Josh had spotted a shield¡¯s edge. He believed that it would be the shield with unique skill or ss! Everyone else was the same. The firste, the first-served rule was so that no one could snatch away the picked-up item. Since four homies used swords, it would be natural for them to look out for such a weapon. Alex, Zhen, Josh, and Dancing Shadow had noticed the sword¡¯s hilt in the golden mountain. Josh didn¡¯t even think he would be able to snatch that first, so he quickly dropped the idea of chasing after it. But then, he noticed something close to the shield, so he was overly happy. Alex also didn¡¯t want to go for the sword. He had more [Test Swords] in his treasury that would work with his [Sword Mana], so he didn¡¯t feel like stopping his friends¡¯ growth, at least this time. And then, Dancing Shadow also gave up on the sword. She couldn¡¯t argue with Tomo Homie¡¯s friends, and she also didn¡¯t want to give them a wrong impression. It was her first time meeting and working with all of them, so she didn¡¯t want to step over certain boundaries. Alex decided to pick a scroll. That scroll gave off quite a familiar aura that was simr to the one he had on his sword. He felt like the item he picked up was the best because of it. And as the system shed within his eyes, Alex was overjoyed with his choice. His eyes sparkled, ¡°Bloodrune Crafting Method. Good! I was looking for a subss.¡± [Bloodrune Crafting Method(S) ¨C One of the runes crafting methods. You can pump out the blood of your enemies to create [Bloodrune]. You can apply bloodrunes on items and living beings.] [You have learned Bloodrune Crafting.] [Bloodrune Crafting(S)(Proficiency: none] ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve learned an epic skill, Alex,¡± Josh approached Alex while holding his new shield. It was a silver shield with golden edges. It looked pretty heavy as it was more than half Josh¡¯s size¡­ In Alex¡¯s eyes, that item actually looked like something from the Dwarven Kingdom, unlike his sword. He smiled and nodded, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s actually Bloodrune Crafting Method¡­ I will study that and increase you guys¡¯ stats soon enough.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s nice!¡± Josh grinned. They sat down close to each other, talking about their items more. It turned out that Josh had received a new powerful skill from his shield. It was connected to one of the demi-humannds, so he hoped to go on an adventure here. He felt like it would give him a ss quest, so he wanted to go here alone. Alex chuckled, ¡°Look to the side.¡± Josh followed Alex¡¯s eyes. He then noticed Tomo Homie and Dancing Shadow sitting even closer to each other. His friend was talking too much, even holding Dancing Shadow¡¯s item as she passed it to him with utmost trust. Josh chuckled, ¡°Everyone will go their own way for a while. He also has to go bowling with her!¡± ¡°Haha! True! We can¡¯t forget that!¡± Alex burst outughing. Pedro was studying some robe on the side. He looked intensely focused, his eyes were narrowed, and he kept biting his lips as if he tried to probe into his new item. As for Zhen, he came to Alex and Josh, ¡°I heard you are going for a solo adventure?¡± Zhen waved his sword after asking, showing off his new item. His weapon left golden traits, seemingly carrying power within. Josh nodded, ¡°Yes. What about you?¡± Zhen sheathed his sword, then closed his eyes, thinking deeply, ¡°If we go in the same direction, then we can adventure together for a while. What about you, Alex?¡± Alex smiled, ¡°I have to practice dual-wielding¡­ And I also got a new idea about the magic I want to pursue, which should help me with the style I have in mind.¡± Josh asked, ¡°Did you get that idea after fighting Nobum?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex agreed. Josh replied, ¡°I think I¡¯ve taken a liking to [Rider] Subss¡­ So I might look out for that subss too¡­ It¡¯s a pity that this Silver Wolf will soon leave us.¡± Alex and Zhen looked at the Silver Wolf, who had been sleeping together with Bo, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to them that we managed to get this far.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the boys replied simultaneously. Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Demons After leaving the dungeon, Team Homies pretended that they had been tired, exhausted, and frustrated. Tomo Homie yed the main actor role, ¡°Those damn orcs! Those damn wolves! What the fuck?! We nearly died! And you¡­ my girl! I hope no orc hadid his hands on you!¡± Dancing Shadow blushed genuinely as Tomo Homie called her ¡®his girl¡¯, ¡°N-No¡­¡± Tomo Homie put his hand on his forehead, sighing andining louder, ¡°We won¡¯t return to this dungeon ever again!¡± Alex and Zhen patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad¡­ We just lost a few items¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± They were ying such a little theatre because there were always yers who hunted for people leaving the dungeon. No one sane would attack a big guild, so small parties such as Team Homies were usually the target. They wereining and acting as if the Orc Dungeon¡¯s Conquest was an utter failure! Alex even wore one of the broken metal armors to blend with others. After crying out loud for quite a long time, Team Homies could sigh with relief. They picked up the carriage, then drove to the nearby city. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Alex pays!¡± Tomo Homie shouted in the restaurant as he lifted the cup of beer. Other homies hailed their cups as well, smiling and winking at Alex. Other than Dancing Shadow, everyone was ready to force him to pay for their time in the restaurant! Alex muttered as he jested, ¡°I thought we would log out and go to sleep.¡± Zhen wrapped his arm around his shoulder, grinning to his ear, ¡°We won! We won! Haha! We can¡¯t just go back to real life, you know?! Haha!¡± Pedro stared at the cup of beer, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you order me orange juice too?¡± He red at Tomo Homie intensely. The sses homie chuckled, ¡°We can get drunk in the game, then wake up sober in the real world. My pops also say that there¡¯s nothing better than a cold beer after hard work! So drink, Pedro!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fucking like it,¡± Pedro said before gobbling some beer, ¡°She should try beer too, then.¡± Tomo Homie narrowed his eyes for the first time, ring at Pedro with unconceble emotions, ¡°She is our underssman, so she is seventeen years old.¡± Pedro clicked his tongue, ¡°Thew says that underage can drink alcohol if there¡¯s an adult nearby. Not too much, but they can.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Tomo Homie asked, surprised. But as his friend shook his head while clicking his tongue three times, Tomo sneered, ¡°Someone has been forced to drink a few times, I see! Haha!¡± Pedro arched his head back, forcing more beer to go down his throat. He then mmed the cup on the table, ¡°It helps with appetite, apparently.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Tomo Homie burst outughing. He didn¡¯t hear his good friend¡¯s muttering, ¡°But I¡¯m eighteen already¡­¡± Poor Dancing Shadow could only listen to these two while holding the cup of orange juice with two hands. But she wasn¡¯t feeling that poor since it was actually kind of nice. She was a part of the group, even if she didn¡¯t participate in most talks. Her presence alone was enough, and everyone looked after her, mostly Tom, though. Others gave him more room for obvious reasons. The party talked about everything, ranging from their dungeon run to the school and impending exams. They had a lot of time and fun together. And then, it was time to go as the moon was already high in the sky. Alex paid for everyone since it was his first time having a drinking party with homies. He then turned around and faced everyone. ¡°See you tomorrow¡­ Dancing Shadow, we won¡¯t hold back Tomo Homie tomorrow,¡± he grinned as he talked about their school time in which Dancing Shadow would see Tomo Homie in person. She blushed and nodded. ¡°It will be fun!¡± Tomo Homie shouted before logging out. Everyone followed him, logging out just a few meters away from the restaurant. The yers disappeared in a good mood. And as the world was vast, a new group of yers filled their seats in the restaurant. The world continued to move! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I¡¯m full of energy,¡± Alex said as the VR capsule opened its lid. He stared at his ceiling, no longer feeling drunk or too hot. His head was cool, clear, and sober. He could study or work, and he wouldn¡¯t even feel the fatigue from the game world, which was really an odd feeling. He left the capsule, ¡°I stink¡­¡± But the usual sweat would always be here¡­ Alex took a quick bath, then dried up his hair. His parents were already sleeping, reserving their energies for tomorrow¡¯s work. But for some reason, Alex didn¡¯t even feel like sleeping. In the game world, he was so tired mentally that he thought this exhaustion would return to real life with him. Alex decided to go for a walk in his neighborhood. He casually thought about his future path in the game, battle with Nobum, and other casual matters. But on his way, Alex spotted a person he had once bumped into. It was the old man from the park. He was not alone, however. He sat on the bench with the man who seemed quite younger than him but still in his early twenties. The second man was quite tall and muscr, contrary to the old man. Both of them shifted their eyes to Alex. For a moment, Alex thought that he saw their eyes shining blue, simr to Sara¡¯s soul hues, ¡°I¡¯m tired, after all.¡± ¡°What a fateful meeting, young man,¡± the old man chuckled. He then nced at his friend, sitting with him on the bench, ¡°If it isn¡¯t fate, then what is it?¡± The man didn¡¯t reply; his eyes were on Alex. Alex felt like he knew that kind of stare. In the past, when Olivia had introduced him as her boyfriend to her mother, she had the same expression. Alex found it weird, ¡°Do you need something, old man?¡± ¡°No,¡± the old manughed, ¡°You look quite lost, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just on a walk to take a fresh breath,¡± Alex shrugged. ¡°Hmm¡­ I heard that you shouldn¡¯t stare at the phone before sleeping¡­ Blue light or something¡­¡± the old man whispered, quite unsure of his words, then continued in a casual tone, ¡°If you feel like wasting some time, then feel free to join us. We are talking about¡­ pretty interesting stuff.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind joining you¡­ but I will keep standing here,¡± Alex brightly smiled. He was curious about these two and what they could talk about at such an hour on the bench. He didn¡¯t think of them as homeless or drunkards, as their clothes and appearances remained clean andposed. He had nothing to do, and he was in a good spot should they think of something weird¡­ He wasn¡¯t scared at all. The old man took a cigarette, ¡°Do you believe in magic?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alex tilted his head, ¡°You have been talking about some fantasy books?¡± The old man sighed while another man shook his head, disappointed. The second question rang out in Alex¡¯s ears, ¡°Do you believe in demons?¡± ¡°What kind of demons?¡± Alex asked. The old man pointed at his temple, ¡°Those that reside here.¡± Chapter 158 158 Earthling Quest Chapter 158: Earthling Quest In the beginning, Alex thought that this old man was sick. But as he started talking about demons, Alex realized that the old man was actually sane and pretty knowledgeable. The old man smiled, "Mental demons. They appear in different forms, heavily connected to people''s experiences. They mostly hail from childhood''s traumas, slowly growing into demons in people''s heads." Alex nodded. He had lessons about those cases. The old man carried on, "Imagine the scenario¡­ A loving family. Mother, father, and the kid. As the mother makes breakfast for her family, she holds the knife and smears the butter on the bread¡­ And then, her kides into her view. She suddenly gets a thought¡­ What if I just shove this knife into my kid''s eyes?" the old man spoke about such a topic with a smile. Alex sighed, "That''s OCD. It''s proved that people with such thoughts won''t actually yield to theirpulsions." The old man nodded, "But they will feel guilt. Because of that guilt, their OCD will get worse. They will spend more time on their intrusive thoughts, developing their demon. OCD isn''t just about thoughts¡­ It forces people to do something to prevent possible terrible things from happening. It also doesn''t have to be killing¡­ It can be anything, young man. Thosepulsions will drive them mad and eat them. Those demons will devour their happiness, their life, and their future. Alex replied after thinking, "There are ways to expose those demons." The old manughed, "People with OCD know that their thoughts andpulsions are too much. It''s different for other demons hailing from depression or paranoia¡­ There are so many kinds of demons. I regret that we are on a random bench! Oh well, I got my reward already." Alex looked deeply at the old man, "I believe those demons can be erased. Everyone deserves to be happy in their life." "Oh, of course, they can be erased," the old man nodded a few times before sucking on his cigarette, "But if you erase one demon, another one will appear in someone''s else life¡­ That''s because everyone¡­ Yes, every living being is so fragile¡­ They let themselves get affected by the past or their environment, be it people or their status, giving birth to demons. Every mental disorder is connected to fear, young man. We all fear something, don''t we? That''s why we are all valuable targets for those demons. You won''t even know when they take a dwelling in your heart¡­ You should be careful¡­ They are everywhere, and they are dangerous. They became even too greedy, you know? It''s not just a fear that they want to consume¡­ They want more¡­ but fear will never stop being their primary target. That''s the core of their existence. They will continuously and greedily push people to their limits for fear and the future. Their greed is insatiable¡­ for they are hungry demons," the old man smiled. Then another man on the bench parted his lips, "Fear stretches its influence toward everynd, making them¡­ immortal." A silence ensued. The only wind whistled around these three. Alex periodically heard the old man let out the smoke from his mouth¡­ But other than that, no one didn''t make any sound. It was as if they were thinking about the old man''s talk. And then, Alex looked at his phone, "It''s prettyte, so I will return. But well, your words sounded pretty good. You should write a book, old man." He smiled and turned around, leaving these two. The brawny man stared at Alex''s back, then sighed. The old man sneered, "You can''t me him. It''s all the game. We are¡­ the game. For now, at least." "You said you got the reward. What kind of quest have you received?" the man turned his eyes to the old man, asking probingly. The old man had nothing to hide. He tapped the air, then the game system appeared before his eyes. Only he and the man could look at that system. [Earthling Quest #14 - As the man who has studied the undead and their behaviors on the other side, you have to spread your knowledge on Earth.] "I''ve be the exorcist here," the old man blew out the smoke, "Those stupid humans have so much ess to information, yet they believe in demons or other religious crap that controlled people in the past. My experience here allowed me to study the hungry demons'' easier, though. I can''t say I am disappointed," the old man concluded. "From the King of the Underworld to a mere exorcist," the man said before letting out a faint chuckle. His broad chest went up a little as heughed. The soul grave-keeper squinted his eyes, "From the Duhan King to a homeless. I still remember my shock when I saw the police taking you away from your house. Haha! What exactly had happened here? A mighty king couldn''t adapt to his new situation? Have you used your royal speech on the poorndy, so she got scared and ran away from you?" the old man pped his thigh as heughed loudly. Before the Duhan King replied, an olddy from the nearby house opened her window, "You two fucking homeless bastards! Fuck off my house!" "Bitch!" the soul grave-keeper stood up, waving his cigarette at thedy, "Don''t call the police! We are leaving!" The Duhan King and the King of the Underworld ran away from the olddy. On their way to a different bench, the old man asked, "So?" The Duhan King replied, "I couldn''t adapt to my new identity and this human body. That''s all to it. After I demanded an exnation of what was going on, I had the police chaining and taking me somewhere." "Haha!" the old man couldn''t believe he was right. "Since we can return for some time to our world, I assume you''ve taken appropriate steps in your kingdom," the soul grave-keeper asked, "I have my daughter doing most stuff for me." "I told them I''m in the Ancestral Grounds¡­ But I will have to pass the royal order to the eldest son," The Duhan King sighed. "I never expected that such a day woulde," the soul grave-keeper looked at the dark sky, "I never thought I would turn into a human¡­ that I would appear into a different world without any mana¡­ that I would have talked with my old enemy like some good pals¡­ Honestly¡­ I can kill yers so easily here¡­" the old man clicked his tongue. The Duhan King asked, "For how long can you bring out your power here?" "For one second. You?" "Five seconds." "I was lying, by the way," the old man smiled, "I also have five seconds." For a moment, their eyes shone blue, then they returned to their casual talk. "This world might be a good escape for some people." "Correct." "I can imagine Elias grinding quests here¡­ What would you do if you met here?" the old man chuckled. "I wouldn''t tolerate his presence before me," The Duhan King spoke in a simr tone to Natalia, "I would erase his existence." "You would have the police on your tail." "¡­" "They have guns!" "Shut up." *Author''s note: We are falling in rankings! Don''t give me depression, oh lord! How many bonus chapters I must publish to leave poverty?!* Chapter 159 159 Return to the Deathwill Castle Chapter 159: Return to the Deathwill Castle The soul grave-keeper and The Duhan King weren''t the only ones sent to the Earth through a power beyond their reach. In fact, every powerful existence had been transported here forcefully. They lost their race characteristics, bing normal humans. No one was the exception. However, if they reset their level, they would''ve been able to change their fates. They would be able to remain in their world and level up with yers. It was still a tough choice as everyone knew how hard it was to level up. And every high-level existence had its ns and people to look after. For that reason, The Duhan King decided to go with the [Earthling Quests]. He was fine as long as he could return to his kingdom at his wish. With his strength, his main duty was to protect his home. His presence alone was enough to deter most people. And his kingdom was also part of the Darkmana Empire, so people such as the soul grave-keeper couldn''t leverage their situation. Little did he expect that even the soul grave-keeper would go with the [Earthling Quests] and leave all matters to his daughter. The Duhan King also didn''t think he would go side by side with his main enemy, talking about life and other stuff. But on Earth, both of them were mortals. Even if they had five seconds of their full strength, that wouldn''t be enough to escape the mortals'' eyes after fighting with each other. In that science world, humans had eyes everywhere¡­ And their tracking abilities were too good! In a nutshell, if it weren''t for the police, these two probably would''ve been at each other''s necks at least once. "I got my work¡­ Time to get more rewards," the soul grave-keeper chuckled before separating himself from the Duhan King. He waved as if they were good pals, then casually distanced himself. The king stared at his back, "Where will those quests and rewards lead us?" People from this world could enter their world with immortal bodies and limitless potential. They could rise to the peak and eclipse the bright light of mighty existences such as him. What about the residents of Avander World? Most could no longer level up in their world¡­ Some got a chance to rise again while the high existences had been sent to another world. They had new human bodies. They had new limits¡­ They had different lifestyles¡­ [Earthling Quest #1 - Using your experience as the king, help thendy get more clients to her apartments!] "Dealing with people is not my forte," the Duhan King sighed before making his way toward his home. He hoped to resolve the matter with thendy, then start doing his quests seriously¡­ "I need money," he whispered, looking at the system. [Reward for #1 quest: 1000$, thendy''s trust.] - - - - After his school, Alex immediately logged into the game. He appeared on thest spot he had logged out. It was a quite bizarre experience as Alex had never appeared in a world with so many people around¡­ It was alsomon to see people arising out of nowhere as others logged in. He smiled, then found a hidden spot in one of the alleys. From here, Alex used his skills to return to the Deathwill Castle. He was more familiar with the silence and the dark atmosphere here¡­ It was not really dark with little duhan living here, though. And as Celia''s loud steps rang out, Alex''s mood brightened. "Daddy!" Celia shouted after locating Alex. She jumped into his arms, then tightly hugged, not nning to let him go. Her good friend, Ubo, had been following her. He rubbed his head on Alex''s leg as he missed him too. Deep inside, Ubo was still wounded by the events with the Duhan Royalties, so he needed as much care as possible. Alex knelt, hugging them both. While patting Ubo''s head, Alex looked at Celia, "How do you always locate me so quickly?" Celia grinned, lifting her hand to scratch her hair, "I don''t know!" Alex faintly smiled, "I have got a lot to talk about. I''m sure Bo has a lot to share too." [You have summoned your battle spirit, Bo.] "Bo has leveled up!" Celia said with stars in her eyes as she scrutinized Bo''s stats. She just saw his higher level than before, but that alone was enough to excite her heart. She wanted to learn about Alex''s adventure and his time with his friends! Alex stood up, letting two wolfs talk with each other. He took Celia''s hand, and then they made their way toward Ste''s room. "We were in a hard dungeon¡­ Big orcs were our enemies!" Alex spoke in a little childish way to make sure his daughter understood every detail. He also coated his words, missing much bloody and inappropriate stuff. Celia was mostly overjoyed by Alex''s friends. She nearly cried when Alex told her that he would introduce her to them soon. "I won''t hide you from my friends, Celia," Alex ruffled her hair while Celia wiped off her tears of happiness. He couldn''t help but smile and hug her again. "I''m not crying!" Celia put a strong front while feeling Alex''s hug. Atst, they faced Ste''s room. Alex opened the doors casually, then smiled at the sleeping girl on the vast bed. He slightly raised his voice, "Ste! I''m here with a lot of good stuff to talk about! Come and have some meal with us." He sighed then, "And you can''t sleep as the only adult here. You have to take care of your niece." Celia folded her arms, "I''ve been taking care of the aunt Ste!" Alex burst outughing as he utterly believed her, "I see, I see." As if feeling like it was her time, Ste turned around, "Wee back." She cast her golden eyes on Alex with a slight blush, looking immensely adorable on the bed with her pajamas and clean body. Alex smiled widely, "I''ve to thank you, Ste." Celia raised her eyes, curious, "Has aunt helped daddy?" "Yep," Alex broadly smiled. Chapter 160 Chapter 160: Ste¡¯s little development After making some quick meals in the kitchen, Alex served tes to his daughter and wife. He put some meat for the wolves, who hadunched greedily on the food. They all gnawed on the bones and flesh. Alex took the seat next to Ste. She wasn¡¯t so hungry, so she put her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes. She seemed asleep, yet Alex could tell she was here to listen to his story. On hisp, Alex had Celia. She grasped her fork, digging into Alex¡¯s food, which tasted different from her mother¡¯s usual dishes. It was good but not as good as Sara¡¯s cooking. Celia didn¡¯t say it loud, though. ¡°Everyone is outside to find the hungry demons, yet our winged girl is sleeping soundlessly in the castle. Now, she also refuses to eat!¡± Alex jested before taking the fork. He made the casual spaghetti with the ingredients he could find in the castle. He rolled it on the fork, then presented it to Ste. As the smell of meal pinched her nose, Ste opened her eyes. She then parted her lips, taking Alex¡¯s food. Celia noticed it; her blue hair was swaying from side to side as she looked between Alex and Ste, ¡°I also want daddy to feed me!¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Alex couldn¡¯t refuse his little one, so he promptly served her some food. Celia munched slowly, ¡°It tastes better now!¡± ¡°Magic,¡± Alex grinned. He then took some for himself. In this way, the three of them slowly swallowed all their food. After that, Celia joined Ste inying on Alex. She took all thep for herself, her little head resting on his chest. Ste had the whole shoulder to herself. With them clinging close to him, Alex started talking about his friends in more detail. He spoke about all his time and even after the drinking party after their dungeon conquest. Celia was interested in Alex¡¯s homies as their personalities were pretty different. She also didn¡¯t have many friends, so new people always piqued her interest. Ste listened with closed eyes. After that, Alex pondered loudly, ¡°We have a loot to sell, don¡¯t we?¡± Celia raised her hand, ¡°Yes! We saw a lot of pieces of equipment falling from the sky!¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°Was it dangerous?¡± If a sword fell on Celia, then he would never forgive himself. But to his inquiry, Celia just grinned, saying it was not dangerous. She decided to lead the way and show Alex his loot! The little duhan ran at the front with two wolves while Alex and Ste moved behind her; their hands were intertwined. As Celia led them, Alex asked Ste, ¡°Did you use an excuse of looking after Celia to stay behind?¡± Ste nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Alex sighed, ¡°I guess we will work together from now on. Our little one can stay behind alone, and I can ask Remia and Olivia to check on her from time to time¡­ Also, Ste¡­ I have a lot to talk about with you.¡± Ste looked into his eyes, ¡°Anger.¡± Alex knew that Ste could see through people¡¯s emotions. He wasn¡¯t surprised by her, so he nodded honestly. He whispered to her ear, ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­ I will tell you everything, though.¡± Because of Ste¡¯s disposition, Alex found it much easier to talk with Ste. That was the case from the beginning, as she had always been ready to give herself to him. Her holiness andziness made Ste a pretty good partner to talk about. But more than anything, she was his wife, and he loved her. He would tell her about her father¡¯s diary, which was the cause of his anger. He would tell her about his dual-wielding style and his ns for it. He would share all his worries with her as usual. ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied with a faint smile. Alex felt his heart skipping a beat, ¡°You are so cute, Ste. Because of you, I got a new conflict within myself¡­¡± ¡°Conflict?¡± Ste asked. Alex grinned, ¡°If my homies ask me for another dungeon conquest, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from bringing at least one of you. I want them to know how lucky I am! Haha!¡± Ste was so adorable that Alex could easily forget Elias Deathwill and his selfish heart. In her presence, Alex smiled more as Ste, just like her other sisters, was theplete opposite of their father¡¯s selfishness. They all cared for each other. And he was the same, looking after them with the same genuine emotions. Ste¡¯s grip became stronger, ¡°I want to go on an adventure with you too.¡± And as Ste said those words, Alex noticed something. His winged wife wasn¡¯t using her wings to move. She held his hand and moved at the same pace, following the little duhan without any problems. It was so normal that Alex didn¡¯t notice the gravity of Ste¡¯s resolution. But for thiszy girl to move like that, she had to go against her nature. Alex wrapped his arm around Ste¡¯s waist, then brought her into a princess carry, ¡°We will. Your sisters work hard, so we can¡¯tg behind, can we? And it¡¯s not cheating as we are husband and wife.¡± Ste nodded before putting her little head on Alex¡¯s chest. After a little while, Celia¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°We are here!¡± She pointed at the mountain of broken items near the main gates. Alex slightly raised his eyes, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of them¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that much.¡± ¡°You worked hard, Daddy!¡± Celia rubbed her nose with happiness as if she was the one who had worked hard. Alex nodded, ¡°We have to bring them to the forest fairies¡¯ capital. I will store them in my Tree House, then sell them with my homies.¡± ¡°Forest Fairies?! Aqua Park?!¡± Celia joined her hands in prayer that her daddy would bring her outside too. Alex looked at Ste. She replied, ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Since aunt is going with us, the three of us can go and have a rest! Maybe Remia will join us too,¡± Alex chuckled. Celia jumped with joy, ¡°Hehe! I love you, Daddy!¡± ¡°I love you, too,¡± Alex grinned. He then let Ste go as it was time to store the equipment in his inventory. He would make a few rounds between the forest fairies¡¯ checkpoint and the Deathwill Castle to bring all items outside. Celia offered her help, ¡°I can store them too!¡± ¡°How many can you take?¡± Alex asked curiously. Celia put her hand on the broken sword. It disappeared! She repeated it four times more! ¡°Five!¡± Celia replied, but then, her body became too heavy. She dropped onto the ground, no longer being able to move. Alex burst outughing, ¡°You can¡¯t move because your inventory is full, Celia! Throw one sword away.¡± Celia pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want! Daddy can carry me!¡± Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°But you are so heavy now¡­¡± Celia bit her lips, and tears started gathering around her eyes. Alex immediately stopped joking, ¡°It¡¯s fine! I will carry you!¡± Ste replied from behind, ¡°Easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not easy,¡± Alex looked behind her. He then retracted his attention to Celia, ¡°Did you just grin, little one?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Celia lied, then whistled to prevent her father from seeing through her. But that was what Alex sometimes did, so he knew what went through her mind, ¡°I see¡­ You can move on your own, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°D-Daddy!¡± Celia apologized quickly after. Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Ste has been jealous ¡°Whew!¡± Celia wiped off her forehead, smiling as she put thest item in Alex¡¯s Tree House. After turning around, the little duhan noticed Alex looking at her with a bright smile. He was clearly content with her hard work! He thanked her for her help with a nice head pat, turning Celia¡¯s heart content. On his right, Alex had Ste hugging his arm. She had her eyes closed, sleeping while supporting herself on Alex¡¯s arm. Alex whispered, ¡°Float on my back, Ste.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied. After Ste settled on Alex¡¯s back with her unique connection, Alex extended his hand for Celia¡¯s hand. All of them went around the forest fairies¡¯ capital. They saw much more yers now that the fairies opened themselves more to them. There was also apetition going on for the epic skill! Alex and Celia didn¡¯t pay attention to them. They headed for more fun things, such as The Aqua Park. That was what Celia liked the most here! She also hoped to meet her friends and have fun with everyone. Alex spent the whole day with his daughter and wife, clearly pleased with their day. Back in the Deathwill Castle, Alex put Celia on the bed. He read a few pages of her new book for her, as Celia didn¡¯t have the strength for more. After the whole day of work and fun, the little duhan wanted to just sleep. She still insisted that Alex would read a book for her as she didn¡¯t want him to leave her yet. But now that she slept soundlessly, Alex gently ruffled her for a little more so that Celia would have a good dream. He then left her. His next destination was a bathroom. He and Ste would take a bath together, which was something they hadn¡¯t done in a while. Alex genuinely looked forward to that. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After the bath, Alex and Ste ended up in her room. Both wore pajamas as if Alex would sleep in the game world. Hey on the pillow he had bought as a present for Ste while the winged girl used his chest as a recement. Alex stroked Ste¡¯s hair, sometimes scratching behind her ear. Ste would tremble and curl up a little every time he did that. He couldn¡¯t help but grin and tickled her, ¡°I want to learn wind magic, Ste¡­ I got a lot of inspiration from Nobum as he pped and threw wind at everyone¡­ I kinda feel like it would suit the dual-wielding style. When I started using two swords, I felt like spinning, you know? I also desired to throw some sword shes at the enemies, but I was far from that¡­ That¡¯s why I want to learn wind magic and try more styles,bining swords with other energies. I don¡¯t want to follow¡­ Elias Deathwill¡¯s path,¡± Alex whispered gravely, revealing what had happened during the dungeon conquest. Alex had hidden this information from Celia as she shouldn¡¯t bother herself with her stupid grandpa. But for Ste, Alex revealed all. And as he spoke about it, his emotions oozed out from him. Even without her natural ability, Ste would be able to tell the gravity behind his indignation and disappointment. She listened silently, like the excellent listener she always was. ¡°How do you feel, Ste?¡± Alex asked as the information about her father not loving her mother should¡¯ve hurt her. But as Alex peeked at her face, he found her expression the same as usual. Ste lifted her eyes, looking into his hues, ¡°Schnee was right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ all?¡± Alex asked, shocked beyond belief, but then, he gulped down, ¡°You could see through his emotions, didn¡¯t you? Ste¡­ Tell me! What kind of emotions did he hide while looking at you and your sisters?¡± ¡°It was a love¡­ Not the same love¡­ like my mom gave me,¡± Ste replied slowly. p and a Novel ¡°What kind of¡­ love?¡± Alex clenched his hands as he grew more suspicious about Elias Deathwill. But thinking about that man wouldn¡¯t reveal mysterious about him. The system message also didn¡¯t sh with the new information from the diary. It was pointless to think about him as even Ste couldn¡¯t tell through her father¡¯s love. Alex embraced his winged girl, ¡°Ste¡­ You can tell my feelings, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Ste whispered, ¡°I have never felt this kind of a love¡­ But it¡¯s sweet¡­ and I like it¡­¡± Alex once again felt his heart skipping a beat. He hugged Ste tighter, bringing her little head closer to his chest. He then kissed her hair, whispering many adorable words that Olivia would recognize on the spot, ¡°It¡¯s a mutual love, my goddess.¡± As their mood turned hotter and sweeter, Ste could only think about Alex. In fact, she was toozy to think about her father anyway. And as she learned the truth about him, her indifference turned into a genuine hatred. Alex continued cuddling with Ste. Of course, he didn¡¯t touch her in inappropriate ces as he believed that she just needed a tight hug. However, he underestimated Ste! Ste lifted her upper body, breaking the hug. She then put her hand on Alex¡¯s chest, looking down at him with her golden eyes shining bright, ¡°Ultimate Skill.¡± From her back, wings sprouted in abundance. The fast but pleasant wind swirled in the whole room, adding a new kind of charm to Ste as her pajamas vividly moved. ¡°Why did you use it?¡± Alex asked, clueless about Ste¡¯s doings. Ste whispered, ¡°I love my family¡­ and you¡­ Your warmth erased the memories of my father¡¯s terrible love¡­ And now, I want to have sex with you. I don¡¯t want you to hold back each time you see me¡­ for I¡¯ve genuinely fallen in love with you.¡± ¡°But why the ultimate skill?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Our night will be unforgettable¡­¡± Ste replied in a whisper; her cheeks were turning redder. [Ste has used her strongest supportive skill, Holy Pir(S)] Ste¡¯s room shone golden as her skill epassed the whole area. Everything became dazzling, yet all paledpared to Ste¡¯s holy beauty. She was like the goddess about to break the divinew by mating with the mortal. Of course, in her Ultimate Skill, Ste had more charm. She was like the goddess, after all. However, Ste¡¯s n was more straightforward. ¡°In the Holy Pir, I will regenerate your stamina endlessly¡­¡± Ste said, her little head was now as red as a tomato, ¡°You will quickly forget about the big sister¡¯s body.¡± ¡°You have been¡­ jealous¡­¡± Alex realized that even Ste could get jealous. He also knew how conscious she could get of herself and others, so it was important to reciprocate her feelings and reward her for revealing her thoughts! Alex quickly lifted his upper body, taking Ste into his hands. He kissed her lips, then shoved his tongue into her mouth. Ste¡¯s wings pped loudly as the kiss drove too much pleasure into her head. Her heart kept beating fast, and herher region started getting wet. Her winged beauty muffled thezy girl¡¯s moans. Alex parted his lips, ¡°Ste¡­¡± He took her hand, then put it on his crotch, ¡°This is not the result of the Holy Pir¡­ This is because of you.¡± Ste didn¡¯t move her hand as if she was shocked about Alex¡¯s girth. However, how many times had she already seen it? She smiled with her blushed expression. By now, Ste got so red that Alex thought her strongest skill kept her conscious. Alex whispered, ¡°We will exercise a lot, Ste¡­ But if you think I will be doing everything, you are wrong. I alsock experience, so I will have you try a few leading positions. With the endless stamina, we will have plenty of time and energy to learn and get better, won¡¯t we?¡± Ste looked around the room, ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s sex, then you don¡¯t have to force me. I¡¯ve been yearning to try it with you for a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long,¡± Alex whispered before licking Ste¡¯s cheek. She shook her head, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will take a huge liking to this kind of exercise,¡± Alex whispered while licking more of Ste¡¯s beauty. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Ste let out a faint moan as a reply. The couple then slowly got rid of their clothes, going absolutely bare. With Ste¡¯s naked beauty all yearning for him, Alex didn¡¯t have to hold back too. His manhood stood tall, erect, and ready to level up their rtionship. What a husband and wife didn¡¯t have steamy nights, after all? ¡®I feel like I can¡­ do whatever I want¡­ It¡¯s different from Sara,¡¯ Alex whispered while looking at Ste¡¯s reddened body. He stood up on her bed, ¡°Lick me, Ste.¡± In his rtionship with Sara, she would teach him the wonders of a male-female rtionship. But with Ste, Alex felt like he would learn how to take the lead and make their intercourse flow smoothly. He smiled, awaiting Ste¡¯s move. Chapter 162 Chapter 162: Ste¡¯s first time [R-18][1/4] ¡°Lick me, Ste,¡± Alex whispered quite roughly. He wasn¡¯t used to having a lead in sex. He also didn¡¯t know his limits and how he should guide the girl in the bed. It was a perfect time to learn about all hecked so that he could surprise Sarater. ¡®It¡¯s quite embarrassing,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly while taking off all his clothes through the system. Atst, his cock sprang free before Ste. Because of her divine beauty, Alex¡¯s dick flinched a few times, seemingly impatient. He looked down, scrutinizing Ste¡¯s beauty. Her wings epassed most of his view, but from a different perspective, those wings hid Ste¡¯s nude body from everyone except him. Alex had the perfect view of Ste¡¯s curves as he stood before her. She also took her clothes through the system, sitting naked before her beloved. She had her thighs joined tightly; her hands were on them. Ste kept her back straight, her face high, looking at Alex from below. Her alluring face was staring without blinking at Alex¡¯s cock. Alex smiled, ¡°Staying true to yourself, Ste?¡± He brought his cock closer to her face, letting Ste inhale it. Her ample chest went up as she sucked his smell. It was hard to tell her reaction as Ste already had been a little tomato. However, as her chest kept heaving up and down, Alex believed her lust had been kindled. He put his cock on her lips, slowly smearing his precum on her lips, ¡°I will take the lead, Ste. Ick experience, but I will make you feel the happiest girl in the world. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t yield to your divine beauty.¡± As Alex slowly pushed his cock on her lips, Ste parted her lips, taking him in. She felt him invading her slightly, bringing a new wave of hotness to her mouth. Alex exined his feelings, ¡°You look like a true goddess in that form¡­ For a moment, I had a feeling that I shouldn¡¯t touch you at all. I just thought I should stay still and let you do whatever you want. You are that divine and beautiful, Ste,¡± Alex smiled, extending his hand to ruffle her white hair. He kept filling her mouth slowly. As Alex didn¡¯t know his limits and how rough he could get with Ste, he couldn¡¯t stopparing that moment to his first time with Sara. She was bold and experienced, knowing exactly what to do and say¡­ Her words about their future nights still could make Alex hard, making him genuinely look forward to the fourth night where he would learn more about her fetishes. Sara was on a different level than Alex and Ste! However, just a little thinking of Sara was enough to stir Ste¡¯s heart. She could tell that Alex thought about her big sister! She closed her lips while having his tip in her mouth,nguorously munching his cock. She was slow, clumsy, and quite rough. As Ste¡¯s teeth chafed Alex¡¯s cock, her feelings turned a little painful. However, Alex was swathed in the Holy Pir, so all his wounds healed up in the blink of an eye, leaving just a pleasure behind. He still felt thebination of pain and pleasure, albeit for seconds. He chuckled, ¡°I will get a hold of that divine beauty, Ste. I will make you fall into my mortal hands. Once you fall into my grasp, I will fondle your chest, p your ass and fill your pussy with my cock. And as I want you that much, I will make you desire me in the same way. I will make you exercise, ride me on your own and kiss me!¡± Alex smiled, ¡°I will sully your holiness, and you will devour my mortality!¡± Alex tightly grasped Ste¡¯s hair, slowly moving his hips. Even after his bold deration, he was careful, for he loved this winged girl from the bottom of his heart. Having her hair in his grasp and cock filling her mouth, Ste slowly understood the gravity of his words, to all her heart¡¯s pleasure. She was azy girl, and having others take care of her was what she liked. And now that Alex rubbed his cock on her lips, she wanted to just stay still and let him use her mouth to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°I¡¯ming, Ste!¡± Alex gathered his first shot, spraying it within Ste¡¯s mouth. It was his first and probably the most abundant shot ever! He med the holy skill for that while filling Ste¡¯s mouth. Her cheeks bulged while her wings stopped pping. Some of Alex¡¯s seed escaped her mouth, trickling down her chin. Most of it went down her throat, filling Ste¡¯s stomach. Her whole body red up with a desire for more as Alex¡¯s taste was akin to vani cream, a new taste Ste had fallen for. Alex panted, ¡°That was¡­ a lot.¡± He rolled his eyes at the holy skill, looking around the golden room. He then retracted his eyes back to Ste, smiling at her as she was breathing rougher than him. Her white wings had returned to their initial movement, pping happily. He gently flicked her forehead, making her fall onto her back. He then dropped onto Ste¡¯s bare and sweaty body, slowly moving toward her head. His other hand ran down her stomach to her pussy, eager to check how drenched she was below. But as Alex got close to Ste¡¯s face, her hands moved at a light speed, covering her lips. She stared at him with narrowed eyes, zed in love and lust. She looked extremely adorable as she stared at him. Alex smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kiss me,¡± Ste replied. Alex titled his head, ¡°Why? Is it because you drank my cum?¡± Ste nodded, still not taking away her hands. Alex smirked, ¡°Do you feel disgusted by it? What if I still want to kiss you?¡± Ste didn¡¯t reply. Alex licked her cheek, ¡°If I want a girl to suck my cock, I¡¯m ready to kiss her pussy and shove my tongue into her. If I get any other weird ideas, you can expect the same from me, Ste. That¡¯s how I am¡­ Didn¡¯t you know already about it?¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to kiss, I will seize your chest.¡± Ste slowly took down her hands, revealing her rosy lips, ¡°I want a kiss too.¡± Alex grinned, ¡°You have always been conscious of others, Ste.¡± Ste faintly smiled, parting her lips. They kissed gently, then slowly intertwined their tongues. Chapter 163 Chapter 163: Ste¡¯s first time [R-18][2/4] After a kiss, Alex licked more of Ste¡¯s face, guiding his tongue around her cheeks. He then went to her ear, nibbling on her earlobe. He suddenly bit on her ear, making Ste yelp; her thighs rubbed against each other. Alex found a weak spot that mellowed the winged girl! He chuckled before whispering to Ste¡¯s ear, ¡°Cute.¡± Since it was a spot Ste found stimting, Alex wrapped his arms around her head and back. He continued whispering into Ste¡¯s ear, making her tremble due to his breath and words. Their position became intimate, with both of them gluing to each other, lying on the side. ¡°You can always be thezy girl you are, Ste. I am still confident that I will make you exercise on your own, though¡­ I think biting your ears might be a half-sess already,¡± Alex whispered, biting her ear. He then continued uttering while caressing Ste¡¯s back, going down to her ass, ¡°Being slothful in the bed wouldn¡¯t be a problem, either. You give me so much room and confidence that I grow more mesmerized by your body.¡± Ste nodded, letting a faint whimper. Due to his words, Ste imagined a few scenarios that aroused her. One of them was sex while sleeping to wake up from Alex¡¯s hot seed within her. After waking up from such a night, Ste would think about what Alex had done to her. She would feel his touch on her body; she would imagine him pumping his seed from behind or any other position. For her, the thinking was the easiest. She just needed to think, which was much easier than speaking and doing stuff. It was part of the reason why Ste was so smart. She just had to think about answers. But that had also turned into a curse over a time as she often grew too conscious of others and herself. That curse bloomed in the Deathwill Castle, where Ste was primarily alone. Nheless, Ste could be more open with loving sisters and a man like Alex! Her life had changed. Alex chuckled, ¡°That sounds so weird¡­ My understanding of sex is different, but I have to be more open to ideas with manydies in my harem. Sure, we will do it one day. You also know that I don¡¯t lie, Ste.¡± Alex¡¯s hand made its way toward Ste¡¯s ass. Alex squeezed it a few times as he seized her cheek, eventually giving her a p. Ste let a faint yelp, then whispered in a lovely tone, ¡°One more¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex whispered, pping her ass for the second time. However, this time, Alex added more strength, turning Ste¡¯s ass a little redder. He found her reaction much cuter, her body trembling from the pleasure. Ste¡¯s thighs rubbed so much he could tell just from her movement by this time. Alex added more strength with each p, building up the spicy warmth in one spot. Atst, Ste¡¯s ass was so red she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sit without any healing skill. Alex whispered, ¡°See? I said I would p your ass, and I did it.¡± Ste nodded, ¡°You did.¡± He lifted his hand that had pped Ste¡¯s bottom for quite some time, grasping her hair this time. His other hand took Ste¡¯s peak into his grab, simrly fondling her chest. He kept adding power to his hands, ying with her breast like a toy. Alex naturally didn¡¯t forget her nipple, rubbing and stretching it gently. It was hard and erect, fueled by love and lust. Ste kept moaning, not letting her mind form sentences or even words. In his grasp, she was like his prey, unable to counter-attack too much. Alex¡¯s heart brimmed with confidence because of that. He felt like he did a good job leading their time. He nted a soft kiss on her forehead, ¡°I want the main dish.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste nodded, barely able to utter a word. Alex couldn¡¯t tell how many times she hade just from him ying with her body. ??????????-??????????.?????? Nheless, Sara had been sensitive too, so he was ready to and confident in making her orgasm at least a few times. It was much easier for both females and males to make their belovedse in the fantasy world. Alex coulde and continue having fun for a long time, particrly with the holy skill swathing him. Ste¡¯s body was simr. After getting turned on by Alex, her body cast magic on her. It was as if she were a servant in need of foreign mana in her body! And Alex was that person who could imnt mana into her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m putting in,¡± Alex whispered after rising to shadow Ste with his broad body. He looked at her with a grin, quite impatient. Ste nodded, ready to take him in. This time, Alex didn¡¯t have any problems going into thedy¡¯s pussy. He slowly invaded her tight canal, spreading her insides. With that entrance, he embarked on a journey to mark her wholly! ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahhhnnn!¡± Ste let out quite loud and long moans. Her little head arched back, her chest bounced, and her legs unconsciously wrapped around Alex¡¯s waist. She clenched the nkets tightly, continuously groaning out of pleasure. She sucked Alex deeper into her. Atst, her groans became genuine as Alex broke through her hymen. It was the first time he had taken someone¡¯s virginity. Alex halted his movement, extending his hand to caress Ste¡¯s cheek, ¡°Ste¡­ I¡­ I have forgotten that you are a virgin¡­¡± Ste opened her eyes faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ It means that I¡¯ve aroused you too much, turning you impatient¡­ I¡¯m happy.¡± Alex¡¯s heart grew joyful, too, as Ste genuinely conveyed her feelings through words. He leaned down, kissing her faintly. They stood in a tight connection for some time while blood drenched the nkets. After a while, Ste¡¯s pussy contracted, waking Alex up from the short break. She whispered, ¡°You can move.¡± Alex nodded,ing closer to his winged girl. Chapter 164 Chapter 164: Ste¡¯s first time [R-18][3/4] Alex¡¯s mood took a significant shift. He had genuinely forgotten that Ste was a virgin. He kept showing off confidence, enjoying her curves and soft body to his heart¡¯s content. Ste was the same. She relished the booming pleasure within her and the implications behind it. She was happy to taste the authentic husband-wife rtionship. Because of her reactions and content, Alex had forgotten about the most important thing! After going through her hymen, Alex understood it. That was the reason for his change. He was no longer brimming with confidence or cheekiness¡­ Instead, he turned into a caring and overprotective man, holding Ste as if she was about to disappear. He shook his hips gently, rubbing her insides slowly but pleasantly. He had his hands wrapped around her, not letting Ste even feel the bed. He changed their position soon, taking Ste¡¯s spot on the bed. Her curves and wings went up as Alex held her pinned to himself. Her tits sshed on his chest; her whole bodyy on him as he tightly held her. Alex held her ass, lifting it up a little. He then thrust his cock from below, slowly driving Ste breathless. He kept building a pleasure within her. It mixed with the joy and care she felt from him, blooming in her mind and heart. As Ste wrapped her hands around his neck, burying her face in his shoulder, Ste focused on all those emotions simultaneously. Her joy came from the fact that Alex¡¯s love was sweet and authentic. It continued to turn dangerously sweet as he drove himself into her. His care came from his touch as he held her dearly and carefully, looking over her with loving eyes zed in love. Of course, the pleasure stemmed from their connection. They were one, blending their liquids and love. Their bodies tenderly touched each other too. Although Ste¡¯s ass didn¡¯t shake and her tits didn¡¯t sway wildly, that kind of slow sex still pleased her, making here a few times. The first serious climax came after a while as she thoroughly relished all their feelings. Her lips parted, blowing hot breath onto Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°Coming soon¡­¡± Alex nodded, ruffling her hair, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Ste moaned happily, soon feeling Alex¡¯s seed wreaking havoc within her. Contrary to his slow moves, Alex¡¯s seed rushed out of him quite impatiently, filling Ste in the blink of an eye. Her womb gobbled all as he pushed his liquids to the end, barely letting anything slip outside. She kept draping him with her nude body, tightly holding onto him. As her body shuddered in pleasure and love, Ste shut her eyes. But as Alex kept filling her, her eyes opened a little, revealing how good she felt. Aftering within her, Ste¡¯s Holy Pir turned Alex¡¯s cock lively again. He faintlyughed as he got hard within her. Ste felt it too, grinning as well, ¡°One more.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°As you wish, my goddess.¡± [You can impregnate Ste Deathwill.] [Ste Deathwill has passed you a part of her winged bloodline.] Alex and Ste didn¡¯t see those messages. Thedy didn¡¯t even feel like opening her eyes. She just enjoyed her beloved¡¯s care, which pushed her onto the brink of pleasure. As for Alex, he was focused too much on Ste. He brought her to a missionary position, increasing the pace of their intercourse. He held her breasts tightly while mming his crotch onto her. Their pleasure continued going on in abundance. They had too much stamina to enjoy themselves, to say nothing of their promise. As Alex would never renege on his promise, he continued leading their sweet time. He tried many positions with Ste, sometimes forcing her to hide her wings as those got in the way. As the positions piled up, Alex¡¯s speed increased. He soon grasped Ste¡¯s hand, kissing her as if she were a queen, ¡°I want to apologize for thest time¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind it¡­¡± Ste replied with slight shyness. Alex shook his head, ¡°A first time is a special time¡­ And you girls have it the worst¡­ No, you carry the most responsibilities in the rtionship, starting from the first time to the pregnancy. This is your particr time, so I can¡¯t help but feel terrible for forgetting about that¡­ Ste, you might not like me stopping at such a time, but I treasure you. That¡¯s why it weighs so much on my heart,¡± Alex whispered. He said those words because he wanted to let his lust carry the rest of their night. He wanted to treat her body roughly, utterly mming himself onto her like he did with Sara. It was so hard to control himself with how sexy Ste was. ¡°I love you,¡± Ste replied while pping her eyshes rapidly, ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Alex replied with a smirk, starting the hottest chapter of their first night! Alex had total control of Ste¡¯s body during that time, letting his lust dictate the pace and positions. ??????????-??????????.?????? He started just like he did initially, then he shifted to so many angles that Ste didn¡¯t know about. He poked her pussy in a way she wasn¡¯t ready for, gushing out juices unexpectedly. In fact, Alex also didn¡¯t know half or even more names of those positions as he kept drilling her insides. What mattered the most was that he followed his heart and that both of them genuinely enjoyed each other. He was filled with strength and stamina, so Alex also didn¡¯t even think of the break. However, after every climax, the couple stopped for a few minutes, letting that feeling wash over them. Using that as a chance, Ste thought about her big sister¡¯s words. She also recalled Alex¡¯s deration. After thinking about his two beloveds, Ste¡¯s feelings gave birth to a genuine desire. ¡°I want¡­ to move on my own,¡± Ste whispered after putting a hand on Alex¡¯s chest, slowly bringing herself up. By that time, her Holy Pir had stopped working. She ran out of mana, and even her Ultimate Skill form dispersed. ¡°Ste¡­¡± Alex whispered in a daze. As the night cast itself into Ste¡¯s room, she brought herself above Alex¡¯s erect cock. She had her legs spread, her juices trickling down her thighs. Her beauty still shone due to the many sweat beads sparkling on her body. She seemed tired as she perspired and heavily breathed. Her hair was disheveled, sticking to her skin. Her lips were parted slightly, letting gasps as Ste prepared to impale herself on Alex. That kind of image would make everyone think that she was tired yet horny. However, what Alex saw was different. Ste had lost her holiness for him, yet she still retained her goddess image. What seemed like exhaustion was actually her bing closer to him. She was and always would be his goddess. And as she grasped his cock, pointing it at her pussy, Alex gulped down. He soon felt Ste¡¯s lower lips taking his tip. And then, Ste slid down on his cock, her ass pping his balls. In that dark room, with her sweaty curves, Alex could only think of one thing; the goddess had fallen. ¡°Oh my¡­ god¡­¡± Alex whispered as he felt her pussy contracting around his cock, wriggling him for seed! Ste¡¯s confidence surged, and her lips curved up! She leaned down, getting into a proper position to fuck her beloved out of his mind. Atst, her ass shook. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Alex groaned, not even trying to move as it was Ste¡¯s time. Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Ste¡¯s first time [R-18][4/4] Pah! Pah! Pah! After hearing Alex¡¯s groans for more than one minute, Ste¡¯s heart bloomed with a new kind of fuel. That energy coursed through her whole body, mainly gathering around her ass and legs as she pped that soft on Alex! Her ass continuously shook as she devoured Alex¡¯s cock. ¡°Keep going¡­ You are¡­ so good¡­¡± Alex groaned, puffing his chest as he was actually enduring Ste¡¯s assault. That was because he knew that he no longer had endless stamina. That was the result of his goddess falling for him. Alex wasn¡¯t even disappointed or irritated by that. In fact, he would never forget the image of Ste seeming like a mortal yet like a goddess hovering her curves above his cock, preparing to devour him. If he could paint or draw, he would surely bring that scene out of his mind and show it to her. He would call it; The Goddess¡¯ Descent. A night where Ste had changed, teetering between holiness and mortality while exercising with a mortal. Of course, Ste kept descending onto his cock, so Alex didn¡¯t even think too much about that image. He focused on the pleasure brimming down below, inwardly not so sure what would happen next. ¡°You can move¡­ even after Ultimate Skill went down¡­ You¡¯ve changed so much, Ste!¡± Alex yed a strong front, lifting his arms to make a pillow for himself. He stared at Ste¡¯s shaking beauty with a smile. Ste bit her lips, going down harder at him, making Alex regret his choice as he would soone. ¡®I think¡­ I will be able to go for a few more shots, though¡­¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly, thinking about the positions his Ste would force him in. After realizing that, he let all his endurance go. Ste felt his cock swelling, finally getting what her body desired, ¡°I won¡¯t let that power hold me back from eating you.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Alex replied, shocked by Ste¡¯s confidence. Atst, he let out all his sticky build-up stuff into her pussy. He built up so much because of Ste¡¯s change and her confidence. That warmth immediately stopped Ste, pinning her down on Alex¡¯s cock. She rolled her eyes while her womb sucked all his seed. A few momentster, immense exhaustion washed over Ste, which was the consequence of her using her Ultimate Skill. She didn¡¯t give up to that feeling, though. In a little sluggish way, Ste turned around. For the second round of her ride, Ste went for the reverse. Alex naturally widened his eyes, staring at Ste¡¯s booty doing her work. He was mesmerized by the waves going across her ass after each p. He couldn¡¯t stop his lustful hands from extending forward. ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Ste rode her beloved, panting softer and softer. At first, she was full of energy and desire. But after one shot, Ste started to feel the consequences more than ever. She still didn¡¯t let those take her away from her beloved. However, the more she tried, the slower she became. Her voice quivered, and she was visibly getting weaker. But despite all those effects wearing her down, Ste kept mustering every drop of her strength, trying her best for her husband. Alex slowly lifted his upper body, hugging her from behind. He embraced her tightly, not letting Ste move an inch. ¡°Sleep,¡± Alex whispered, ¡°We always have tomorrow¡­ and more nights to have our time.¡± Ste bit her lips, tears going down her cheek. She soon closed her eyes, letting her mind drift away. She always would doze off happily, yet today, she had tried going against it from the bottom of her heart to no avail. As Ste slept in his arms, Alex kissed her hair, ¡°I¡¯m skipping school.¡± He turned to the side, looking at the rearing sun with a slight smile. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Ssh! The water sshed after the couple entered the bath. Ste and Alex spent their time in the royal bath after their first steamy night. They were silent, letting their reddened bodies speak instead. Alex helped Ste clean herself. He then did himself as he spent the whole night with her in the bed, even after Ste fell asleep. In fact, Ste just slept for an hour. After waking up, she wanted to continue. However, Alex was limp, as if her skill also had some side-effect on him. He awkwardlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. A new day has started. We will soon start our new adventure¡­ We will enjoy ourselves on that date adventure, okay?¡± He ruffled her wet hair. Ste nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± She then opened her system, looking out for her clothes as they would soon leave the bath. However, Ste noticed a peculiar message in her system, ¡°Pregnancy?¡± Alex nodded, ¡°So you too¡­ I can impregnate you¡­ probably because we are husband and wife connected through the legendary ss.¡± He didn¡¯t have any other exnation. Then, Ste thought about that message, ¡°I want a little baby.¡± Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s too early, particrly for us two.¡± If it were Sara or even Schnee, Alex would only think about himself. But Ste was Ste, and he couldn¡¯t imagine her taking care of the baby. It was a sad truth. Ste lifted her eyes, looking at him seriously. Alex reciprocated, gazing into her gravely. The winged girl soon parted her lips, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Because love changes people,¡± Ste replied. ¡°Love¡­¡± Alex repeated. He often could read people well. But this time, he was quite stunned by her words. He pondered deeply about it, asking a few questions. From what Ste told him, Alex believed that her father¡¯s love had changed her too much. Perhaps, she became toozy and reliant on servants because of Elias Deathwill¡­ ¡°That¡¯s wrong,¡± Ste replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always been like that¡­ Myziness escted because I had people to take care of me¡­ My mom was also strict with servants to the point where they were scared of serving me properly, agreeing to all my demands. One mistake¡­ and they could pay a lot for it. That¡¯s when I started growing conscious about others,¡± Ste said. Alex nodded. She looked at him, smiling faintly, ¡°I know my ws¡­ They are so simple¡­ But taking the proper steps to fix them is hard¡­ After all this time, I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to fix that slothful part of me. But you have changed me¡­ You keep changing me. It¡¯s because of the love between us¡­ So, can¡¯t we have a little baby?¡± Ste asked. If their love resulted in a child, they would develop further. Ste would get a new love too. She would get a proper family too. She would continuously change for the better. And with a little baby in her arms, Alex would also take care of them more. He wouldn¡¯t spend too much time on others! That was what Ste wanted and told him about it during their first honest talk. That reasoning stemmed from jealousy, her genuine love for Alex, and herck of fatherly love in the past. Ste had confidence in Alex. She believed he would show her what a good father was by taking care of their child. There was also Ste¡¯sck of love experience. Because she was sozy, she didn¡¯t know how exactly she could reciprocate his feelings. She could make him happier with her own development, but that contributed more to her. It was why Alex had received a part of her bloodline after their intercourse. Ste really wanted to reciprocate her feelings and go forward. By getting a child, that would change, and many things would change. ¡°I mean¡­ We will work together now, won¡¯t we? I want to grasp the wind magic¡­ and what do you mean a part of your bloodline?¡± Alex looked deeper into his system, soon getting ck-jawed. He looked behind his back only to find nothing. Ste kept looking at him deeply. Alex smiled faintly after getting pressured by her gaze, ¡°You are smart, but even smart people can get clueless about a few things¡­ I think you are taking Sara¡¯s words too seriously¡­ Don¡¯t worry about that¡­¡± He patted her hair, ¡°I told you before. I¡¯ve fallen in love withzy Ste, who is willing to listen to me! That¡¯s enough for me¡­ And I¡¯m happy that you want to move forward. We will slowly find ourmon path in this world.¡± Ste closed her eyes, ¡°You are Celia¡¯s father.¡± Alex blinked. ¡°You favor big sister,¡± Ste used charm! It was highly effective! ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Alex spoke in a quivering tone. ¡°I want Little Alex or Little Ste,¡± Ste continued. Alex coughed, ¡°Two sloths might be too much even for me.¡± Ste red. It was highly effective! ¡°Alright! I have one condition,¡± Alex smiled. Ste looked at him with a dazzling smile, stunning him for a second. Chapter 166 Chapter 166: Ghost?! Celia¡¯s daily routine had been consistent until today. Celia stayed up quitete because of her fun time with her father. She didn¡¯t want Alex to leave her so soon, no matter what. However, the little duhan was well aware of her family¡¯s problems, expecting to not see them a lot for a while. Her usual routine would be waking up around five am. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Celia mumbled something before waking up. She opened her beautiful blue eyes, immediately noticing something off. Yes, after opening her eyes, Celia noticed the foreign presence in her room! No, thedy was not foreign as it was her aunt! ¡°Aunt Ste?¡± Celia uttered slowly, still sleepy¡­ ¡°I¡¯m still dreaming¡­¡± The little duhan extended her hands to her plush toy, Kubo, who had been sleeping on her right. She hugged him tightly, closing her eyes. She never slept more than enough, but for this particr day, Celia was too exhausted. After all, how could Aunt Ste be in her room? Celia thought she needed a little more sleep to properly wake up! Her good friend, Ubo, was the same. A few minutester¡­ ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Celia opened her eyes, only to see Ste standing next to her bed, in the same position as if she was a statue. Celia was, by that time, already wide awake. She got a little scared, lifting her nket up to her eyes, ¡°G-Ghost¡­¡± Her wolf also woke up, looking at Ste with the same eyes. He heard his owner calling Ste a ghost, his young wolf heart trembling from fear. If someone could impersonate one of Celia¡¯s aunts, then it was a disaster! Celia quickly snatched her plush toy, bringing Kubo close to her chest. She then wrapped herself in the nket, protecting herself and her friends from the ghost! ¡°We are safe now¡­¡± Celia whispered, staring into Ubo¡¯s wolf eyes. The wolf let out a faint growl, agreeing with his owner¡­ These two didn¡¯t n to leave their soft bunker, trembling within its embrace while waiting for someone, like Alex, to save them. At the same time, Ste had been gazing at them from the side. She wore pretty casual clothes, a ck dress perfect for her white hair and skin. She would leave many men charmed with her soft and enthralling aura. But now, a little confusion bloomed in her eyes, giving Ste a pretty adorable expression. She pondered Celia¡¯s weird reaction, then parted her lips, ¡°Ghosts can not carry holy energy.¡± After saying those words, Ste lifted her hand. A pleasant warm aura slipped through the nket¡¯s gaps, invading Celia¡¯s bunker. That feeling prickled the little princess as she was a half-duhan after all. Celia reared her little head, ¡°Aunt Ste? Is it you?¡± Ste nodded. ¡°Why?¡± Celia asked; Kubo and Ubo had been looking at Ste suspiciously on her side. They couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to Ste to suddenly act like an aunt. No, not like an aunt, like a normal person. Who wouldn¡¯t worry about little duhan living alone in such a big castle? Any average person would keep an eye on Celia and make sure she never felt lonely. Of course, Celia just found Ste¡¯s sudden change weird. But before Ste replied, Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°You look so beautiful, Aunt Ste!¡± For some reason, Ste looked much more beautiful than ever before. Celia found her aunt so pretty that her eyes kept sparkling, reflecting Ste¡¯s gorgeous figure. She couldn¡¯t keep herself in the bed either. ¡°Aunt Ste!¡± Celia left the bed, running toward her aunt. Atst, she wrapped her little hands around Ste¡¯s neck, hanging herself on her! Ste raised her hands, holding the little girl carefully and with love, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia grinned, feeling very happy without any deep reason. She told the truth, and her friends agreed with her. Aunt Ste was gorgeous! As their mood became nicer, Ste smiled and turned toward the bathroom with Celia in her arms. Celia blinked her eyes, ¡°Are we going to wash?¡± ¡°Yes, I will wash you,¡± Ste replied. Celia¡¯s heart jumped from the shock. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A few hours before Ste visited Celia¡¯s room.] ¡°One condition,¡± Alex smiled, holding Ste¡¯s nude body in the water, ¡°You have to be a good aunt for Celia. You can¡¯t have her taking care of you. I mean, Celia is so sweet; she will look after you too, but you have to show who is the adult here. After you gain experience taking care of a little kid, Sara will tell you about her days when Celia was just born. I think that might be the hardest step. That¡¯s my condition. You have to get experience, Ste,¡± Alex kissed Ste¡¯s forehead, then buried his nose in her hair, ¡°I don¡¯t mind having a child with you. But it¡¯s still too early for both of us. Give me time to grow in both worlds¡­ After a while, we will be able to have a lot of fun, cute and sexy moments!¡± Alex smiled widely before taking Ste¡¯s lips. Although it looked like he didn¡¯t give her any chance to reply, his winged girl wholeheartedly agreed with him as she kept kissing him. Their bath was prolonged for a while. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Aunt Ste¡­ pping your wings is cheating!¡± Celia raised her voice at Ste, as her good aunt had been cheating! In their morning exercise, Ste used her wings for everything¡­ When Celia started stretching for a warm-up, Ste pped her wings. When Celia ran around with Ubo, Ste followed her by flying! Cheating! Aunt was cheating! Ste tilted her head, ¡°I¡¯m not using wind magic.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Umm¡­¡± Celia didn¡¯t have any words to refute her aunt. After all, Ste was a part of the winged race. Their wings were part of their bodies. They were born with them. Moving those wings took some strength, and perhaps it might be even more challenging than moving legs! Celia stared at Aunt Ste with big eyes, then apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Ste smiled, ruffling her blue hair, ¡°It¡¯s a part of my race¡­ And you can also use your race for your advantage.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia joined her hands, making a wow expression as she stared at her aunt. Ste nodded, ¡°You can be headless. Send your head to read the book to absorb all knowledge. At the same time, your body will exercise.¡± ¡°It sounds hard!¡± Celia said. Ste nodded, ¡°Everyone is working hard.¡± To those words, Celia wholeheartedly agreed, ¡°I will do my best!¡± ¡°I will be here to support you,¡± Ste whispered with a soft blush. ¡°Thank you, aunt!¡± Celia hugged her aunt tightly, rubbing her cheeks on Ste¡¯s. And while these two had their cute family time, Alex was also facing his family. In fact, he had been on the red carpet, listening to his mother¡¯s words. So what if he was an adult? He became one a few months ago! He still lived with his parents and attended school. Until he started paying some bills, he would be at his mother¡¯s wish! ¡°Staying upte and then sleeping in the game! Alex! Can¡¯t you throw away your sword and study for at least one week without going to this game?!¡± Alex¡¯s mother asked. Alex chuckled, shaking his head, ¡°I can¡¯t drop that kind of a sword. It¡¯s a part of my body, after all. Heh.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What have you been doing in the game, exactly?¡± Alex¡¯s mother asked, her eyes narrowed. But as Alex stood silent, she just added, ¡°Your jokes are some, just like your father!¡± ¡°What did you say, woman?!¡± the father came for the second rescue! Chapter 167 Chapter 167: Impossible wish Alex didn¡¯t know that his parents had a day off. He returned to real life only to get rebuked. Nheless, he still went for some lessons. It was a stupid choice as Alex couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Ste¡¯s body¡­ He was also touched by her change and her desire for love. To keep that love, she wanted to reciprocate their feelings genuinely. She wanted to give a lot to Alex, more than just herself. And remembering the system message about Ste¡¯s strong mindset, Alex could only get impressed by her. He spent the whole school time thinking about the winged girl. At this point, it was called Sara¡¯s effect. After every first intercourse, Alex would spend the next day recalling their soft bodies, tempting curves, and, naturally, the exercise they did in the bed. After that time, Alex would return home and hop into the game. But before he could move to the capsule, Alex faced thest boss, Mom. ¡°Alex¡­¡± she whispered in a threatening tone. Alex sucked a lot of breath, then exhaled, ¡°Mom¡­ How about I tell you my n for the future?¡± ¡°What n?¡± Alex¡¯s mom asked, her arms crossed. Alex nodded, ¡°I will get money through the game world. I will get a better capsule and make videos out of my gaming. I think I will be pretty sessful as I have the legendary ss and a lot of epic quests. I will get a fan base, get some sponsors, and build up enough money. After that, I will invest in estate. I also heard rumors that the gamepany has given the green light for gold and real money exchange. I don¡¯t know what took them so long, though¡­¡± Alex pondered about that quite seriously. Any normalpany would start some good trading in the game¡¯s early stages. Luckily for them, there was no other game world like the Avander World. The game¡¯s poprity kept rising, getting more yers as time passed. Alex¡¯s mom paled, her eyes shook, ¡°Influencer syndrome¡­¡± She lost strength in her legs, dropping onto the ground. She slid down slowly, though, as if the soul escaped her body. On her ass, Alex¡¯s mom kept shaking her head, ¡°That¡¯s your n A, then? And what¡¯s your n B? What about n C? Maybe you will go for the porn industry as the failure influencer?! The porn industry doesn¡¯t pay enough in our country anyway! Ah¡­ Why do those kids nowadays think they can get famous through social media?!¡± ¡°Mom¡­ You seem pretty knowledgeable about it¡­¡± Alex replied incredulously. His mom mmed the doors, ¡°I know about it because I watch the news!¡± ¡°So maybe you shouldn¡¯t watch the news¡­ What porn industry?¡± Alex shook his head a few times, not even believing his ears. Did his mom read or watch too much news about failure influencers who had taken such a path? Alex didn¡¯t know¡­ nor he could tell. After his mother left him alone, going to her room to vent her frustration in her own way, Alex entered his room. He put the backpack on the chair, then put his hand on the gaming capsule¡­ He was pretty eager to go to the game world for obvious reasons. But then, he sighed. He turned around and opened his backpack, taking out his school books. He took a seat by the desk, opening one of them. Alex spent two hours deeply studying. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Wee to the Avander World.] [Deathwill Castle.] Alex appeared in his castle. Since no one was around him, and Celia seemed busy with her aunt, Alex opened the system. He clicked on his profile, locking his eyes on his race. [Race: Human.] He was a human, like probably the majority of the yers. Of course, since some time had passed already, Alex believed that there were a lot of yers with different races, tasting the game world to its fullest capabilities. In fact, he was pretty hyped for the winged bloodline, ¡°Wings¡­ Isn¡¯t that my childhood dream?¡± He and his friends dreamt of many things. Flying and soaring to the skies was one of those dreams. Alex chuckled, ¡°The bloodline will develop as I level up¡­ If I learn wind and holy skills, I will be able to develop it faster, not just rely on leveling up¡­ Hmmm¡­ It¡¯s like skills¡¯ proficiency.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure whether he had the wind and holy bloodline¡­ He heard from Sara that most winged race people had just one element! Ste woke up her wind magic because she was toozy to move her ass. ¡°Daddy!¡± Celia¡¯s voice finally rang out in his ears. Turning around, Alex spotted Celia, her friends, and of course, the currently most beautiful girl in the castle, Ste. As Ste shone after losing her virginity, it was clear that her heart, soul, and body were too content with the new development. Even with Sara and Schnee around, she might be really the most beautiful girl in the whole castle right now. Alex was particrly charmed by Ste and Celia sticking close to each other like a big family. The little duhan was in Ste¡¯s arms, in fact! Alex snatched the fluffy girl, though, ¡°What have you been doing? You both look too happy.¡± He pinched Celia¡¯s little nose as she wanted to keep him clueless. But after a bit of pain subsided around her nose, Celia replied, ¡°We have been studying, exercising, and ying around! You know, Daddy! Aunt Ste has been ying with me seriously! We had a lot of fun! She even made tea for me! It was tasty!¡± Celia nodded a few times as if she was a tea appraiser! Alex arched his head back, looking at Ste as if he didn¡¯t know what could¡¯ve happened to her, ¡°Howe?!¡± Celia burst outughing as her daddy looked quiteical, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± But after replying to him, Celia looked at Ste, ¡°But I like this aunt Ste! I love her!¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Alex brightly smiled, agreeing with his daughter. And as they turned to look at Ste, both of them froze. Ste was crying. ¡°Aunt Ste?¡± Celia asked worriedly. Alex patted Celia¡¯s hair, ¡°You have to hug your aunt.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Celia replied seriously. After hugging Aunt Ste, Celia felt her aunt tightly reciprocating the hug. She hid her crying face in her blue hair, replying from the bottom of her heart, ¡°It was fun for me too¡­ I love you¡­ Celia.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Celia replied, barely able to hold her tears. But atst, she also let out her tears, sharing her aunt¡¯s happiness, ¡°Are you happy, Aunt Ste?¡± ¡°I am¡­ It¡¯s been entertaining¡­ and enjoyable¡­ I never had a chance to feel that kind of love and family bonds¡­¡± Ste replied with a faint smile, her tears warming up her cheeks. And as Alex stared at them, he also felt like just bursting out with tears. But in the end, he held back, wrapping his arms around these two adorable girls. He embraced them tightly, kissing their foreheads. [Mom¡­ I can¡¯t give up on this world. I wish it was real¡­ Those people are too precious to be fake¡­ I want to introduce them to you¡­ I want Celia to go to regr school and have more friends. I want Ste to be happier and create a big family with me¡­ Sara¡­ and Schnee too¡­. I want them all to be surrounded by warmth. I want to be stronger, find that bastard, clear the ties, and start a new future¡­ There are so many more good people to meet on my adventure in this world¡­ So many friends I and my girls will make¡­ There are so many more things I want to do in this world¡­ But if I want this world to be real, do I betray Olivia¡¯s feelings? If, for some reason, my wish became true, what would she do? I want it to be real¡­ and fake¡­ as I wouldn¡¯t be able to make a choice¡­ In the end, I am a hypocrite¡­ I¡¯m a liar¡­] The world never stopped. And as Alex couldn¡¯t stop those thoughts from popping into his mind, the world couldn¡¯t stop its development. People kept bing stronger in both worlds, getting closer to the truth behind the events. Only those with power would unveil the mysteries faster. Alex was one of them. He would soon learn that his wish was impossible. Chapter 168 Chapter 168: Skeleton Because of Ste¡¯s tears, Alex decided to spend more leisure time. He took Ste and Celia to the bench, sitting close to each other. Here, Alex fished out a children book. He had read that book for Ste before, and it was a perfect time to continue reading that. Celia also wanted to know more about the story. She held her little hands in excitement as Alex read it aloud. On the other hand, Ste had been silently listening to them while hugging Alex¡¯s arm. But after a little while, Ste parted her lips, ¡°I want to read too.¡± Alex smiled widely while Celia looked at Ste with big eyes. After their reaction, Ste felt a weird pressure on herself, as if these two expected too much of them. Ste didn¡¯t yield to the pressure, however. She took the book into her hands, slowly parting her lips. Her voice flew and reached everyone¡¯s hearts, sounding like the divine whisper of a careful goddess. She read slow but fluently, pulling heartstrings! ¡°Ste¡­¡± Alex whispered to Ste¡¯s ear, as she didn¡¯t react to his first call, ¡°Celia¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Ste lifted her eyes, shocked as she didn¡¯t expect Celia to go to sleep. The little duhan didn¡¯t even have a nap on her schedule. Ste turned her incredulous eyes to Celia, only to get surprised. Alex chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s because of your soft voice. I also feel like sleeping¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Celia, I would use your thighs as ap.¡± Ste blushed, nodding to her beloved, ¡°Next time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex whispered after grinning, not daring to wake up the little duhan. It was also quite good that Celia went for a nap because Alex and Ste got more time for each other. They carefully carried Celia to her bedroom, then left her alone, going for their own matters. Alex and Ste looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Within those hues, the same emotion red, getting hotter as the time passed. They spent an hour in Ste¡¯s room, shaking the bed. After that, Alex went to the treasury with his dazzling goddess by his side. Ste held his arm tightly, matching his pace. She also didn¡¯t use wings, as if preparing herself to be more active around her beloved. It was pretty funny as Alex knew that she used wings with Celia! He still couldn¡¯t help but smile at Ste¡¯s progress. ¡°What are we going to the treasury for?¡± Ste asked softly. But as no answer came out, she lifted her eyes to look at Alex. After seeing his grin widen, Ste pouted and added, ¡°Don¡¯t smile like that.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t stop,¡± Alex caressed her back while conveying his emotions. He then replied to her inquiry, ¡°There¡¯s an item I¡¯ve received in the early levels. That item had no grade, and I couldn¡¯t use it at earlier levels. However, I¡¯ve reached enough prerequisites to use that¡­ It¡¯s called the Bone Seal,¡± Alex exined. Ste asked for more information with her curious eyes, only to get a shrug as the response. After finding herself before the treasury, Ste received another shock of the day. Today has been particrly unique as Ste had been receiving surprise after surprise. ¡°Wee back, Master,¡± Erin¡¯s voice reached both Alex and Ste. While Alex remainedposed, Ste had been cautiously listening and trying to see through the treasury¡¯s person. She even thought of going through the doors, but Alex and Erin¡¯s conversation had been pretty easy-going. Even if she was someone put here by Elias Deathwill, Erin¡¯s presence and will belonged to Alex. From her voice, Ste couldn¡¯t sense any trickery or ill-intent. ¡°I want a Bone Seal. I put that here in early levels,¡± Alex smiled after telling Erin about his adventure with homies. He also proudly said how cute Ste was. And as Erin could see the gorgeous white-haireddy, she agreed with Alex from the bottom of her heart. ¡®Jealousy¡­¡¯ Ste whispered inwardly, feeling the emotions behind the treasury¡¯s spirit voice. For now, the winged goddess decided to ignore the spirit. Alex also received the item in his inventory. He didn¡¯t spend too much time with Erin, but enough to tell her that he thought about her. She was a peculiar case with immense knowledge, so Alex didn¡¯t want to neglect her and his responsibilities. It was his duty to look after his people, after all. He and Ste headed to the outside. And outside, they went through the castle¡¯s walls, bing vulnerable to any hungry demons¡¯ attacks. In this peculiarnd with Deathwill Castle, Alex knew about more demons than just Wolfen Demon. However, it didn¡¯t seem like they had any ns to attack Alex and his castle. He nodded, ¡°In the dungeon conquest, I¡¯ve received the soul fragments from the orc¡­ On thest floor, I got even the boss¡¯ soul fragment. The system told me that I could utilize them on Deathwill Castle¡¯s grounds. Aftering here, I rechecked it, learning a little more stuff. First, I need the Earth Soul Land¡¯s unique attribute to utilize those soul fragments. Secondly, I need this Bone Seal,¡± Alex took out the bone seal. It looked like finger bones forcefully bent to make a circle. That item¡¯s description had been unavable for Alex before. However, his system was omnipotent. No, every yer¡¯s system was omnipotent. However, not every yer could get as much help from the system as Alex. His system knew that he had the means to utilize the soul fragments through the castle¡¯s grounds and the bone seal! He put the seal on the ground, ¡°Now, the souls.¡± Alex took out the soul fragments. They were blue orbs that didn¡¯t seem like souls at all. However, they reminded Alex of Sara and Celia¡¯s eyes. And as he stared at them deeply, Alex felt like he saw a few more simr eyes to these orbs¡­ ¡°The soul grave-keeper¡­ I am forgetting someone?¡± Alex recked his brain as he tried to remember and get rid of this weird feeling building up within him. He then sighed and continued with the process. After the souls flew to the Bone Seal, Alex activated the item. It had already connected with the souls and Earth Soul Land. From the seal, countless bones started sprouting out. ¡°Nobum¡¯s Skeleton shall appear here,¡± Alex whispered. Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed. Chapter 169 Chapter 169: New finding Nobum was thest boss of the Orc Dungeon. He was an intense and demanding boss that would kill even the legendary ss wielder, Alexander Deathwill! His muscle power was his strongest point as he could utilize his own bloodrune through his flesh. How would he be as the Skeleton? How would his consciousness be? Alex questioned himself while staring at the bones coalescing into the orc figure. The wide and long bones kept popping out from the small bone seal, forming that mighty posture of thest boss. At the same time, Ste had been gazing at the monster with narrowed eyes. As the owner of holy energy, Ste naturally didn¡¯t like the presence of the undead monsters. She was repulsed by their aura. She wasn¡¯t fond of Alex using those skills, either. However, her big sister was closer to the undead than the holiness as well. Ste used this moment to get rid of her inborn revulsion toward the undead for her and Alex¡¯s sake. Atst, the all bones merged to form the monster. Nobum Skeleton had been born! ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ This item can really spit out bones of epic monsters¡­ I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot here,¡± Alex whispered while staring at the sleeping monster. [Bone Seal(Legendary) ¨C It¡¯s a seal to the Bone Treasury created by the King Of The Underworld. By using this seal, you can steal the bones from the owner of the Earth Soul Land. You can currently snatch bones ranging frommon to epic quality.] ¡°Wow¡­¡± Alex reacted like most people would do. Who was the soul grave-keeper? He was the legendary or maybe even mythical existence that had tempered the undead monsters, creating the new undead gue. He was also making more undead types, bringing more death to the world! And right now, Alex and Ste had been stealing the bones from him! That was both scary and hrious. Alex ended upughing out loud, ¡°He gave us a free hand, so he can¡¯tin if he finds out.¡± Ste smiled faintly, feeling good. Although that feeling stemmed from her bloodline, she was also feeling great because the soul grave-keeper was far from a good guy. She nodded. ¡°His consciousness¡­¡± Alex looked into the skeleton¡¯s empty sockets. The blue orbs kindled within Nobum Skeleton¡¯s skull as if triggered by his voice. Those eyes were different from the skeletons Alex had faced before as they were simr to duhan¡¯s eyes. They were not red¡­ They weren¡¯t filled with killing intent and hatred. They were blue, flickering with confusion about his existence. Those eyes brimmed with more consciousness than all skeletons Alex had faced before, giving him many expectations toward Nobum. Ding! [Your quest, The Undead, has been updated with the new information.] Alex licked his lips, eager to open the system. But before he could click on it, Nobum¡¯s hands moved. He lifted them a little, staring at his own bony fingers. ¡°Who¡­ am I?¡± Nobum whispered. He had too many gaps in his memories. In fact, some of his memories hailed from other orcs, so Nobum had a mess within his soul. If he weren¡¯t thest boss of the Orc Dungeon, he would¡¯ve be one of those memories, giving birth to the orc skeleton that the world had never seen before. But as he was strong and had potential, his memories turned into a clear consciousness, bing the base of Nobum Skeleton. After his first question, Alex and Ste became tense. They no longer thought about their own goals; their eyes were on the orc skeleton. Of course, they were ready to intercept him should he point his strength at them. ¡°Your name is Nobum¡­¡± Alex spoke with a much different tone than usual, ¡°I¡¯ve created you. What do you exactly remember?¡± Nobum Skeleton¡¯s eyes trembled, then the darkness bloomed within his eye sockets. He probably ¡®closed¡¯ his eyes to contemte Alex¡¯s question. In his memories, he saw the battles with yers in a closed ce. Even though he didn¡¯t know what precisely the dungeon was, Nobum could use hisst boss memories to differentiate between the dungeon and the ordinary world. But there was more to just the dungeon¡¯s battles. Alex raised his eyebrow, ¡°What is it?¡± He was currently perplexed. How could the average respawning orc know about the outside world? No, it seemed like all of them had some memories about the outside world, the world from the far past. Nobum Skeleton tilted his skull, ¡°Home¡­¡± He knew about the outside world too¡­ It wasn¡¯t just the normal orcs¡¯ memories¡­ Even Nobum was well aware of the outside world. He spoke about different things, ranging from culture tows. He had so many holes in his memories that those words didn¡¯t make sense. But Alex and Ste felt like they had found an important clue! First, Nobum needed to be taught some stuff, ¡°I¡¯m Alex, your Master. This beautifuldy here is my wife. There are more people in my castle. And your objective is to stand outside and protect its gates!¡± Nobum Skeleton¡¯s blue eyes flickered, then he nodded, ¡°I will protect¡­ Master.¡± Alex picked up the Bone Seal. He threw it to his castle, letting Erin¡¯s power grasp it back to the treasury. He then took Ste¡¯s hand, going past Nobum. His direction was the forest! Alex asked her, ¡°I think we found something¡­ precious.¡± Ste nodded, ¡°If he has memories of the past and home outside the dungeon, then thest boss and other dungeon monsters are vestiges of the past. They aren¡¯t undead¡­ They are just monsters brought by the dungeon.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know the bloodrunes¡¯ origins, but if they hail from the orc tribe from the past, we can infer the dungeon¡¯s origins¡­ It¡¯s a phenomenon that brings back the extinct race. It gathers all its treasures in one ce, waiting for challengers to win them to start the new legacy. No, that feels not quite right¡­ There are respawning monsters all around the world too. This phenomenon happens throughout the whole world¡­ The Dungeon just gathers the stronger and more powerful existences¡­ No, that also doesn¡¯t sound right,¡± Alex recked his brain as he thought about their new finding. Nheless, he had something else to confirm, ¡°We are going to Wolfen Demon.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170: Wolfen Demon¡¯sst battle ¡°What do you want to confirm?¡± Ste asked. She wasn¡¯t fond of the Wolfen Demon as he was the existence who forced her to use the Ultimate Skill. Because of that, Ste didn¡¯t even want to deal with the Wolfen Demon, letting others take care of him if need be. Alex nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a reason Wolfen Demon took the hungry demon¡¯s energy for himself, bing one of them. There¡¯s another reason for him to be here. And I feel like I know what it is,¡± Alex said seriously. He knew that Werewolves had run away from theirnds because of their loss against the vampires. They didn¡¯t want to be ves to their enemies. At the same time, Wolfen Demon had the royal bloodline. Therefore, Alex inferred that the werewolves ran away to his ce. It wasnd owned by the soul grave-keeper, the Darkmana Empire¡¯s enemy. If they worked under him, they would be able to fight back against the vampires. And if not, then they still would have a pretty securend to resurrect their bloodline. ¡°For whatever reasons, Wolfen Demon is alone. If he¡¯s thest werewolf, then he has a huge responsibility on his hands. It¡¯s not surprising that he wants to be immortal,¡± Alex said. ¡°But why are you interested in him?¡± Ste asked, ¡°Do you want to turn him into a servant, like that Skeleton?¡± Alex stopped, looking ahead of himself with various thoughts, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be enemies with him.¡± Wolfen Demon had been quite an enigmatic fellow. However, unlike other hungry demons around the Deathwill Castle, everyone was the closest to him. They had exchanged battles, killed him numerous times¡­ and then Alex saw Wolfen Demon¡¯s weak side. On that side, Alex saw loneliness. He saw how tired Wolfen Demon was from the years of working under the soul grave-keeper. They were still enemies, so Alex put a blind eye to that. His circumstances were much different now. ¡°Believe in me, Ste,¡± Alex clenched Ste¡¯s soft hand, conveying his feelings to her. She looked at him with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ve believed in you from the beginning.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex broadly smiled. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡± Alex whispered beneath his nose, looking around the dark cave. It was Wolfen Demon¡¯s den. He rarely left that ce; cultivating his demonic powers had always been his goal. He was so diligent in increasing his strength that he came out only if necessary! But now, he was gone. Alex and Ste looked around, thinking that perhaps Wolfen Demon had given his presence from them. But as they scoured the whole ce, the couple realized that their target had been gone for some time now. Alex found nothing in the cave as well. It was empty as if Wolfen Demon had packed his stuff and left for an adventure. Ste whispered, ¡°Maybe we should look out for other hungry demons?¡± Alex agreed with her as he had no other ns. It wasn¡¯t like the matter of Wolfen Demon was important too. He didn¡¯t have to stress over that, so he took Ste¡¯s hand, leaving the cave. Alex would never refuse an adventure with Ste. They went through the forest, avoiding the monsters with ease. The level difference scared most monsters around them since Alex had leveled up significantly on his adventures. He would have to go truly deep in Earth Soul Land to face enemies on his level. However, if he did that, it would mean going through the border of his Deathwill Castle¡¯snds, stepping into the grounds loyal to the soul grave-keeper. He would find more hungry demons, undead, and people associated with the soul grave-keeper. BANG! On their adventure, Ste and Alex recorded the sound of an explosion. They immediately sped up,ing closer to the origin of such ear-splitting sound. The closer they got, the more dense mana became. They inferred that there was a battle going on. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°Wolfen Demon¡­ is fighting the hungry demons.¡± ¡°He¡¯s no longer himself,¡± Ste replied expressionlessly. Before them, Wolfen Demon was in his Ultimate Skill form. However, his physique was vastly different from what it used to be. He was in a humanoid form. He had wolf ears and a tail¡­ He had wolf legs¡¯ too, but his arms remained humanoid, just with wolf skin around them. Other than that, he had his human looks, looking pretty intense. His eyes were entirely red, the demonic energy brimming within those. Before his feet, Wolfen Demon had the hungry demon. Alex recognized that face as that guy used to be Schnee¡¯s main enemy. She would often hunt him down andin about his horny personality. His whole body was mauled by ws. He had blood raining down from his head, not looking like a humanoid existence. He kept screaming, shouting some words at Wolfen Demon. But then, Wolfen Demon parted his jaw. He absorbed the hungry demon¡¯s concept and energy into his body, snatching away his enemy¡¯s immortality. BOOM! His powers surged once again. His level rose. [Wolfen Demon Lv. 55 HP: 15 000 MP: 5762] ¡°WOLFEN!¡± the guy cried before gasping for thest time. He died. His body didn¡¯t turn into particles¡­ He didn¡¯t disappear. It was the resident¡¯s death¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Wolfen Demon¡¯s red eyes turned to Alex¡­ He spoke as if he was sane¡­ But in the next second, his thumped with the demonic energy, corroding his mind¡­ He was slowly losing himself¡­ And in fact, it was thest hungry demon in Alex¡¯s Deathwill Castle¡¯snd. Thatst demon turned Wolfen Demon into a killing machine¡­ His sanity slowly disappeared¡­ His whole purpose also slowly dispersed as he drove himself into more insanity. Wolfen Demon¡¯s body surged with power. His muscles kept growing, his sharp teeth prolonged. His fur became even longer, swaying alongside the swirling demonic energies around him. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Alex said, unfazed by the transformation. He lifted his hand, ¡°Give me Duhan King¡¯s Sword!¡± He shouted to Erin, who could hear and see him very well in thosends. The ck sword fell from the sky,nding perfectly in Alex¡¯s hand. In his second hand, Alex took out the dwarven sword. [You can not wield The Duhan King¡¯s Sword.] [You do not use Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship to bypass the level gap.] [Due to your meeting with *****, you can use the Duhan King¡¯s Sword.] ¡°I promised to talk with you about items, Wolfen Demon¡­ But I have more topics to talk about with you¡­ So let¡¯s have a talk¡­ Ultimate Skill!¡± Alex shouted. [You have used The Duhan King¡¯s Sword¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [Due to your meeting with *****, you can bring out more of the sword¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [Your race has changed.] [Your nickname has changed.] Alex¡¯s eyes burst out with soul power. His skill, [Soul Eyes of Alexander Deathwill], activated itself. He could see more than just a perfect view around himself in his current state. He saw Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul. He saw a little wolf within his body curled up, crying out of loneliness and powerlessness. He looked so hopeless that Alex thought someone else¡¯s soul was within Wolfen Demon. But that was indeed Wolfen Demon. Chapter 171 Chapter 171: Wolfen Demon¡¯sst battle(2) ¡°Ultimate Skill,¡± Ste whispered after he beloved used the ultimate power. Other than two pairs of her usual wings, Ste brought out more wings, turning herself into a goddess. She swathed herself in the divine power. Her abilities rose. But as that holy power came out, Alex¡¯s body shuddered. He clenched his chest, feeling his heart pounding with quite aplicated feeling. It felt cold for a second, only to turn into a hotter feeling in the next second. He breathed heavily, feeling something elseing out from his back. [Ste Deathwill¡¯s Ultimate Skill has prematurely brought out your Winged Race Bloodline.] [Your affinity with Wind Element has been increased.] [Your affinity with Holy Element has been increased.] [You have learned, Wind Tornado(S)] [You have learned, Holy Touch(S)] ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t read those messages as the pain stemming from two cold and warm energies shing hurt him severely. It hurt him so much that Alex couldn¡¯t think properly. He arched his head back, screaming out of his lungs. His eyes widened, letting out tears as his hues trembled from agony. He kept shaking, barely able to hold his two swords. But then, Ste¡¯s warmth spread on his back. She connected to him with her soft curves, kissing his hair as she embraced him tightly. In an instant, Alex stopped shuddering from pain. No¡­ He longer felt any pain. BANG! Wolfen Demon¡¯s fist passed where Alex stood. His demonic energies hit nothing as Alex¡¯s wings brought him to the sky. He lifted his eyes, looking at Alexander Deathwill with immense hatred. Alex panted, reciprocating the gaze from above, ¡°What just¡­ happened?¡± The pain he felt would¡¯ve broken every yer¡¯s psyche. In fact, if Alex didn¡¯t have a strong belief in himself, he would¡¯ve fallen too. He believed that the world was real, so he had often thought about many painful scenarios. He was really close with everyone here, after all. His love for Deathwill Sisters had kept him sane. Then, Ste¡¯s warm hug stopped two energies from shing with each other. She stabilized them perfectly, letting him embrace the new power! She whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t use your wings, so I took control over them. They follow my wish now¡­ You have to learn how to fly.¡± ¡°I will remember this experience,¡± Alex whispered¡­ He then turned to Ste, ¡°That was unexpected¡­ but we are fine now, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ste faintly smiled. Alex nodded gravely, retracting his eyes to Wolfen Demon, ¡°I don¡¯t feel we can lose here.¡± [You have used Wind Tornado around your swords.] [You have used The Duhan¡¯s Mist around your swords.] Two energies swirled around Alex¡¯s swords. They both were on the offensive, sharpening their swords tenfold. The power surged after two swords brought out Alex¡¯s Sword Mana he had developed in his headless form. With that power, Alex¡¯s weapons became the strongest weapon the yer had ever wielded. He intercrossed the swords, staring at the hungry demon, ¡°We will face him head-on.¡± Ste didn¡¯t question him. Holding him tightly, she used his wings to bring him down to face Wolfen Demon. Ste applied all strength-rted buffs she could offer to him during their descent! They fell decisively, carrying immense sharp energies with themselves. Wolfen Demon parted his jaw, letting out the ear-splitting roar. From the depths of his mouth and soul, the demonic energy came out, bing a pir. Alex didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Keep going!¡± The winged couple mmed against the red power, stopping their flight momentarily. The wild energies sshed during their intersection, fighting in an advanced battle of attrition. It seemed like a draw, only for a few seconds. ¡°Wolfen! Do you think you are intimidating?! Do you think your roar can stun me like before?!¡± Alex shouted out of his lungs, his voice reaching Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul, ¡°How can it be strong enough to influence me if all I see is your lonely and crying self?!¡± Alex¡¯s swords moved forth, no longer held back by Wolfen Demon¡¯s roar. All demonic energies became waste before Alex¡¯s sharp weapons, sshing away as if running from him. They became wastes soon enough. At the same time, Alex kept going down. Atst, he faced Wolfen Demon just a few inches away. He clenched his swords, shing through the wolf¡¯s body. He drew blood, absorbing it for the future bloodrune craft. However, Alex cut more than just his flesh. His swords cut through the hungry demon¡¯s concept, separating this power from Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul. In Alex¡¯s eyes, Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul was as if trapped in the red spider web. His goal was to cut them all away to bring back his sanity. ¡°AAAAAARGH!¡± Wolfen Demon instinctively howled. He hurled his ws at Alex, dealing considerable damage with his buffed body and new level. However, all those wounds scorched, soon closing up. That was naturally because of Ste¡¯s embrace! Her eyes remained open, looking out for her beloved. Alex kept tearing his way toward Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul. After cutting through most red threads, Alex¡¯s soul shook. His eyes widened, his consciousness slipping away from his blue hues. He soon entered the hungry demon¡¯s body with just his consciousness! Alex slowly stepped forward toward Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul, who was no more than a weak cub. [For how long do I have to level up alone? How long will you force me to work for you, the soul grave-keeper? For how long do I have to endure this loneliness? I want¡­ to show them my growth. Bring them back¡­ now¡­ If you don¡¯t, I will force you¡­ I will eat all hungry demons and get enough power for you to fulfill your wish, the soul grave-keeper! That weird guy continues to be stronger! He even beat the shit out of that fucking duhan! I need strength! I need my people!] ¡°It¡¯s rude of you to call your Master a weird guy,¡± Alex¡¯s voice rang out within Wolfen Demon¡¯s consciousness, waking his crying self. The small wolf raised his eyes, staring at Alex in a shock. Chapter 172 Chapter 172: Perfect Demon ¡°I¡¯m your Master,¡± Alex said with a faint smile. He wasn¡¯t saying meaningless words, either. After getting a free pass from the soul grave-keeper, Alex became the sole owner of the Deathwill Castle¡¯snds. He could use Earth Soul Land¡¯s powers for himself. The soul grave-keeper wouldn¡¯t use ghouls to assault him. This old man wouldn¡¯t peek or bother Alex at all, as long as he would continue with The Undead Quest. And as Alex made considerable progress here, the soul grave-keeper couldn¡¯tin, even if Alex stole some of his bones. ¡°And you live in mynds, which makes you my subject,¡± Alex smiled wider, looking at the hungry demon. Of course, Wolfen didn¡¯t look like a demon at all. He looked pretty simr to Ubo right now, which was pretty cute. He was shocked beyond his imagination, gazing at Alex with trembling and confused eyes. He soon realized his situation, ¡°I would die¡­ if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Because of his impatience, Wolfen Demon had started killing other hungry demons. His feelings and fear of losing his ambition had allowed him to absorb other demons¡¯ energies, stripping them from their immortality. It was a particrly good time because Deathwill Sisters were away¡­ Ste was toozy to bother about the outside, and Celia had absolutely no means of looking beyond the castle¡¯s walls. He became drunk with power, though. After killing so many of them, Wolfen¡¯s personality started changing significantly. He soon lost his purpose, killing the hungry demon to satiate his killing intent. If Alex had found him toote, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to have such a talk with him anymore. He would only be able to kill him¡­ And after his death, Wolfen Demon would respawn as the same insane hungry machine. Wolfen Demon¡¯s jaw kept parting and closing as he was at the loss of words. Alex took a seat, ¡°I want to confirm a few things with you¡­ So, I believe that the soul grave-keeper uses hungry demons to loot items¡­ He allows them to level up here so that they soon will be able to drop treasures of the highest quality. After learning a little about the dungeons, I have an inkling about the soul grave-keeper¡¯s system power¡­¡± Alex said, looking straight into Wolfen¡¯s eyes. He then added, ¡°The residents of the dungeons have no memories. They are existences whose purpose is to fight. They know how to fight and survive¡­ But their memories are empty. This is simr to the soul grave-keeper¡¯s undead. He removes the soul¡¯s emotions, turning them into undead whose sole purpose is to hunt living beings. Without any emotions or memories, they have no attachment to the world. It¡¯s easy to control them this way,¡± Alex exined. He knew about the first undead and their origins. Some might call them good undead as their purposes were quite loyal. The zombie wanted to fulfill his life¡¯s dream, the skeleton protected his country, and the ghost wanted to be faithful to his wife. They were loyal to their beliefs¡­ Alex gulped down, ¡°His Earth Soul Land is simr to the dungeon¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡± In Wolfen Demon¡¯snds, Alex and his beloved could find ck wolves. That was all. And then, Bo¡¯s origin was the royal werewolf, yet he had the same look as those ck wolves. Looking at Wolfen Demon, Alex was sure that his theory was correct. The soul grave-keeper was like Elias Deathwill; his powers worked with the system. ¡°The respawning monsters started appearing after the system fell to this world¡­ And because you live in hisnd, the respawning monsters are¡­ your race,¡± Alex said, ¡°The soul grave-keeper can bring out the memories of every respawning monster. If he can collect all their souls, he can bring back your family. That¡¯s why you are working for him,¡± Alex whispered. The existences such as Elias Deathwill and the King Of Underworld could use the system as their power. However, that was just partially. Otherwise, Elias Deathwill wouldn¡¯t have gotten scared about his lies and empty promises getting exposed. They all had heavy limits. ¡°You are right,¡± Wolfen Demon replied, ¡°My race escaped to hisnd, hoping to be stronger under his banner. He didn¡¯t have any objections to using here. In fact, he gave us a free hand. We just had to fight,¡± Wolfen Demon said. Alex said, ¡°Oddly simr to the situation we are in now.¡± Wolfen nodded, ¡°Does he need people? He can create as many undead as he can nowadays¡­ My family knew that they were experiments, but they still hoped to get noticed by him and get more faith. They fought, fulfilling all his excesses. But in the end, they all died before I could even think for myself,¡± Wolfen Demon whispered. Alex didn¡¯t say anything. This guy¡¯s situation was hard to stomach. Before he grew up, Wolfen Demon¡¯s family fought against other races in the Earth Soul Land. They all died without teaching him, leaving their knowledge behind to a clueless kid. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ I killed all hungry demons around¡­¡± Wolfen Demon closed his eyes, curling up as the small wolf. He was, in fact, ready for death. Alex smiled, ¡°Hey¡­ You can work for me-¡± It would be great if Alex could recruit Wolfen Demon¡­ That guy had a hungry demon concept that allowed him to be immortal. He also had the means to absorb that power, so he would be a helpful guy in his ranks. However, Alex got stopped by the demonic whirlwind! A man with pale skin and red eyes came out from that sea of vile energy. He looked simr to Wolfen Demon, yet he gave off a feeling of perfection. It was as if he wasn¡¯t just the hungry demon¡­ It was as if he was the one who wielded it properly! ¡°I thought we would see another general in our ranks¡­ But it turns out that you¡¯ve gone¡­ astray,¡± the man whispered. Alex lifted his eyes, ¡°Who are you?¡± Their eyes met. The man brightly smiled, ¡°I used to be a yer. Nice to meet you, Alexander Deathwill.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173: Elias Deathwill¡¯s plot ¡°I used to be a yer too. Nice to meet you, Alexander Deathwill,¡± the man with perfect red eyes said. He stood confident with a back straight as if this whole scenario wasn¡¯t surprising to him at all. He also wasn¡¯t taken aback by losing one of his kin, the hungry demon. However, considering how everyone could be one of them, Alex didn¡¯t find that particrly touching. He still paid a lot of attention to the new individual. The man wore ck clothes which entuated his lofty aura. He looked like a perfect demon, donned in good quality equipment, blessed with a good bloodline and looks; his life also seemed abundant in experiences. He was tooposed to look like a newbie or hungry demon who could only kill and bring destruction. Out of all demons, he looked much different. ¡°You used to be a yer?¡± Alex repeated his words, curious about this peculiar sentence. As for his nickname, Alex couldn¡¯t see through the red-eyed man. He couldn¡¯t see his stats at all, meaning that the ck-clothes demon was ahead of him. Alex also had a weird inkling¡­ The man¡¯s speech and dialect stood out from all residents Alex had met so far. Yet, this man sounded like he came from Earth, which wouldn¡¯t be weird if he truly were a yer. ¡®Is he a legendary ss too?¡¯ Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡®A yer who received a ss from the hungry demons?¡¯ The man chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s a past now.¡± He extended his left hand, making a w. All demonic energies gathered around his hand, which forced Wolfen Demon to his side¡­ No, it was Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul, so everything bent to this guy¡¯s will! Alex shouted, ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°That, I can not do,¡± the man shook his head with a faint smile¡­ A few breathster, Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul dispersed within the man¡¯s body, strengthening his own power. His eyes shone a bright light, nearly blinding Alex as Wolfen Demon¡¯s power was quite strong. The man licked his lips, ¡°His fear was so genuine¡­ And he managed to kill all of us in the vicinity, absorbing their powers¡­ He would be a good general.¡± Alex¡¯s face scrunched as he just witnessed thest werewolf¡¯s death. He also had seen through Wolfen Demon¡¯s predicament, his emotions, let alone his loneliness. Those feelings weighed on Alex¡¯s heart. ¡°You look quite emotional¡­ Is that the first time you saw someone¡¯s death? It¡¯s quite¡­ rare for a yer of such a level to see the resident¡¯s death for the first time¡­¡± the man kept smiling. It wasn¡¯t entirely true. Alex had seen people dying at the hands of the hungry demon. The goblin used humans to strengthen himself, killing them in the process. Their deaths didn¡¯t leave too much impact on Alex, however. But Wolfen Demon was different. He had a history with Alex¡­ He also had a potential¡­ He wasn¡¯t a random guy that Alex could forget the next day. More than anything, Bo was also the werewolf, although he was created through the skill. Alex never had problems making friends. His only weakness would be getting attached to them too quickly. Of course, Wolfen Demon wasn¡¯t his friend, but the same concept applied here. Worse, Alex had felt his emotions through Soul Eyes. He was in Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul, after all. ¡°Your reaction tells me you have seen death¡­ but you have never killed a resident, have you?¡± The man took a stroll around Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul. That whole ce had been crumbling ever since he killed the werewolf. Pieces of unknown energy kept falling from the ceiling. The ground shook, cracks spreading like snakes in all directions. Alex followed the guy with his eyes. ¡°Duhan Race and that peculiar Winged Race blended together in a human¡¯s body¡­ Your legendary ss is really amazing, Alexander Deathwill. We have to give credit to Elias Deathwill, don¡¯t we? Ah, I wish he was here,¡± the man shook his head, disappointed by something. Alex asked, ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find him¡­ Only you can¡­ He might be closer to you than you imagine,¡± the man sneered. After saying those words, the man looked beyond Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul. He peeked outside at the surroundings. In his eyes, Ste¡¯s image bloomed. Everything paled in her presence; her beautiful lookspelled the demon to stare at her. But as he continued to look into her, the demon noticed something peculiar within Ste¡¯s soul. Heughed, ¡°Alexander¡­ I don¡¯t think you want me to use his surname, do you?¡± He turned around, only to see the reaction he had predicted to see. ¡°Our meeting has been orchestrated by a fate.¡± [You have received the hungry demon¡¯s invitation.] [You haven¡¯t met the prerequisites to use the invitation.] ¡°What is this?¡± Alex asked, not being able to do anything to this man. It was his first time being in someone else¡¯s soul, so he couldn¡¯t even think of dealing any damage. Hecked his swords and skills here. The man chuckled, ¡°I told you¡­ You seem pretty emotional¡­ People like you are too vulnerable to misery. Misery gives birth to fear. Once you lose someone precious, you will develop a fear. That fear will give you the strength to protect the rest¡­ And now, I¡¯m sure you will lose at least one of them. I reckon you will be one of the strongest hungry demons with that fear of losing the people you love,¡± the man whispered. Alex shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t lose anyone.¡± ¡°You will¡­¡± the man grinned, ¡°This world is not a game, Alexander. You will soon realize it¡­ After you taste the reality, you will grow too conscious of your surroundings. You will no longer be able to move forward like you did before. You will seek immortality for everyone,¡± the man brightly smiled, ¡°And we will wee you and your beloved. However, do not take your time, Alexander. Be toote, and you will stand on the opposite side, waiting for your demise while holding the hands of your beloved.¡± ¡°What did you see¡­ in Ste?¡± Alex asked, his blue eyes shining more. The man¡¯s lips curved, ¡°Elias Deathwill¡¯s plot.¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174: Legendary ss¡¯ Path After saying those words, the man summoned the demonic energies ocean. He let himself get swallowed by it, disappearing from the crumbling soul¡­ Alex also turned off his skill, returning to his body. After opening his eyes, Alex noticed Wolfen Demon¡¯s dead body. He didn¡¯t turn into particles¡­ He became a corpse, waiting for someone to take care of it. Should Alex leave it alone, the soul grave-keeper would use it for his future experiments. Alex was sure of it. ¡°What happened?¡± Ste whispered, still hugging him. Alex was so focused on the man¡¯s words that he hadn¡¯t felt his warmth. But now that Ste¡¯s voice reached him, Alex clenched his hands, looking down sadly. He had just learned that Elias Deathwill was a bastard. He was more than just your usual bastard, as he would even use his family for his goals. And now, the foreign demon told Alex that he saw through Elias Deathwill¡¯s plot. What plot? What was hidden within Ste and her sisters¡¯ bodies? Maybe there was nothing, and the demon wanted to scare Alex about the impending future? If Alex researched more about Ste and her sisters¡¯ bodies, trying to find something within them, he would trail Elias Deathwill¡¯s steps in this way. ¡°There was a hungry demon who killed Wolfen Demon¡­ He was much different from the others¡­ He could casually appear in the Earth Soul Land, so he was a different deal¡­¡± Alex exined a little. But as he did, he understood that the man¡¯s power was beyond what he knew. Who could casually enter thesends, after all? Ste felt his thumping emotions. His inward conflict didn¡¯t elude her senses as her innate ability told her about his feelings. She whispered to his ear, ¡°Those emotions aren¡¯t due to Wolfen Demon¡¯s death.¡± ¡°He said he saw something within you¡­ Elias Deathwill¡¯s plot¡­¡± Alex whispered. As much as he wanted to hide that from Ste to avoid hurting her, he would never like when his beloved hid something from him. And at the beginning of his gamey, Alex had hidden too much stuff from his girlfriend and friends. He didn¡¯t want to continue doing that. Ste closed her eyes, ¡°Tired¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return home,¡± Alex patted her hair, feeling the power escaping his body as he wasn¡¯t in a battle mood. They soon would drop exhausted, not being able to move freely. That would be dangerous in the open forest, so Alex slowly took Ste home. Wolfen Demon¡¯s body entered his inventory. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Alexander¡­ If you think about it, it¡¯s nothing big. What shaped Elias Deathwill? What drove him to highernds? You will know his plot and what he expects from his daughters if you think like that. And what he wants to snatch away,¡± the man spoke with closed eyes. He was back in his body, in a different ce that looked like a royal castle. It was pretty dark here as the ck sheets covered the windows. He was on the soft bed, mumbling to himself. The demon had a woman with the same red eyes on his right side. She held a peculiar object that every Earthling would recognize. It was a tablet. She yed some kind of a game¡­ ¡°Elias Deathwill?¡± Without taking her eyes away from the screen, she asked in a jeering tone, ¡°The pinnacle of humanity¡¯s strength?¡± The man burst outughing, ¡°There were a few pinnacles of humanity, weren¡¯t there? No one of themes close to us¡­ We are the pinnacle of humanity¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you read that from my tone?¡± thedy clicked her tongue as the [Game Over] appeared on her screen. The man stood up from the bed, taking a peek into her screen, ¡°You lost¡­ Howe you still like those games? Our lives are much more interesting than this 2D crap. You even went this far to reproduce it through the magic stones.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a true gamer, you twat,¡± she replied, ring into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our true game starts again, Rikka~~ Since the new general was fated to die, we can only continue with our n. We have to level up, meet more exciting guys, and spread the fear across the continents and realms. Ah, but you know¡­ I remember that Elias Deathwill has three wives¡­ Has no one found them yet? They are good keys to their respective races,¡± the man narrowed his eyes as he thought about it loudly. Thedy shook her head, ¡°Just fucking ask through chat. I¡¯m ying now.¡± ¡°Oh well! I will askter,¡± the man grinned. ¡°Why are you so fixated on Elias Deathwill? No, on that Alexander?¡± Rikka asked, her eyes going up to stare at one of her pals. The man chuckled, ¡°Because I was the same. I also had the legendary ss.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Is this funeral, daddy?¡± Celia asked as she stared at the small grave on the castle¡¯s grounds. It was just a mound with a cross. Everyone avable attended that funeral. It was Wolfen Demon¡¯s funeral. Alex replied btedly, ¡°Yes.¡± Wolfen Demon would¡¯ve turned into particles in normal circumstances, dropping some items. He would give EXP points to Alex and Ste, helping them grow in strength. But because Alex didn¡¯t wish for that, the system respected his wish. It was the same all over the world. The residents could be bags of experience¡­ or they could remain authentic¡­ Even in theirst moments, their bodies didn¡¯t belong to them¡­ After death, they could either be exp, resources, or even undead. That was the cruel reality of the Avander World. ¡°You know¡­ Ste¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to shoulder the responsibility of being the king,¡± Alex whispered, staring at the grave. He believed that he would lead many people in the future as the owner of the Deathwill Castle. Alex also knew that people were swallowed by darkness, waiting for their king to save them. But as he recalled Wolfen Demon, Alex¡¯s heart grew chaotic. Emotions took over him¡­ He was, in fact, too emotional. Ste took his hand, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Just care about me and your beloved¡­ Leave the rest to others.¡± On their adventure, they would meet a lot of people. Alex also didn¡¯t think he could not be friends with other kings. If those people epted Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s residents, it would be the best. He nced into Ste¡¯s golden eyes, ¡°Your words apply even now.¡± ¡°Words?¡± Ste tilted her head. ¡°If I care too much about others, I will not have enough time for you girls,¡± Alex chuckled, feeling a little better. And as Ste¡¯s lips curved up, Alex¡¯s mood became much better. It was a peculiar, too soothing smile. The world continued to move forward. But because of that short exchange with Wolfen Demon, fate¡¯s clogs significantly changed. Alex and Ste achieved the impossible feat ofbining two opposite energies. One could say that they were a match in heaven. But more importantly, Alex¡¯s view of the world changed. He didn¡¯t think he was running away from responsibilities. After all, knowing when to say no or stop was a pretty valuable characteristic that many peoplecked. He believed he progressed well, stomping on the appropriate path. Chapter 175 Chapter 175: Her true thoughts Alex spent a whole day thinking about his future. After deciding on a path, that involved people close to him, Alex decided to build a rtionship with people all around the world. His ss was [Husband Of The Deathwill Sisters]. But because of Elias Deathwill¡¯s former status and misdeeds, Alex had mistakenly thought he would have to be the king or someone with many people following him. In fact, he had [Barracks] in his Deathwill Castle, which would allow him to train people more efficiently. ¡®That¡¯s wrong¡­ I am not a man who can be the king,¡¯ Alex whispered, staring at the ceiling in his room. It was dark. He was in his bed,fortably lying within nkets. Of course, Sara¡¯s effect still lingered on his body, turning him quite horny as he missed Ste and Sara¡¯s warmth. Nheless, his thoughts allowed him to drift away from those desires. ¡®My path will benefit mostly me, my beloveds, and friends. I will make connections and rent the facilities in the Deathwill Castle,¡¯ Alex contemted gravely. People such as Remia would always have their own corner in his castle too. Alex believed that their cooperation would fruit in a healthy and loyal rtionship. He was sure that all his connections would answer his call should his ce need help. That was exactly what Alex aimed for; friendship. He didn¡¯t want the royal status to rule over many vassals. He just wanted to have a ce that everyone closest to him could benefit from. ¡®I have a castle¡­ Not the whole kingdom,¡¯ Alex smiled as those words sounded perfect in his mind, giving him hope and a strong belief in his future ns. He closed his eyes, going to sleep with a pleasant smile. Strangely enough, Alex dream of an unfamiliar woman with silver-white specks. She had white wings, seemingly pping without any purpose. But as she flew around, Alex¡¯s mind followed her, believing that she had been searching for someone. And who that someone was? Alex couldn¡¯t tell, for he didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s identity. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Good morning, Erin,¡± Alex stood before the treasury¡¯s doors. From the other side, Erin¡¯s voice made his morning, ¡°Good morning, Master! I¡¯m d to see you happy and confident. You¡¯ve decided on a new path and goals, haven¡¯t you?¡± Alex nodded, ¡°Yes. I would like to get my reward from Remia¡¯s Quest. It¡¯s time to make a proper bonding with the forest fairies. As you can tell, I¡¯ve decided to build rtionships seriously. While my girls hunt the hungry demons, I will slowly try to do them both. I think I will be able to do it smoothly with Ste by my side.¡± Erin grinned, ¡°If Miss Ste ps her wings, Master won¡¯t need any carriage to move from kingdom to kingdom. Demi-humans will find Master more pleasing to an eye too. That¡¯s the effect of the winged girl and Master¡¯s new bloodline¡­¡± Erin exined. To her words, Alex had absolutely nothing to add. She was right. From the treasury¡¯s doors, the golden light shone. That golden light turned into a small present, tightly wrapped in a red ribbon. In that present, Alex¡¯s reward for sessfullypleting the quest log was waiting for him. Alex inwardly thought, ¡®For such a selfish person, you¡¯ve set up your ss well, Elias Deathwill¡­ But what if you actually didn¡¯t know how it would end up? What if you didn¡¯t know how the system would categorize those quests and reward me? You were and are a battle maniac, thinking only of the swordsmanship,¡¯ Alex¡¯s eyes widened as he felt sudden enlightenment. He took his eyes off the present, looking at the doors, ¡°Erin. Has Elias Deathwill left his main sword in the treasury?¡± ¡°No,¡± Erin replied immediately, ¡°I can¡¯t exclude the possibility of him hiding the sword here, Master¡­ But if he has second thoughts and gets the idea of trying to snatch Master¡¯s rewards, then I will repel him.¡± Alex felt her genuine emotions as if he had Ste¡¯s inborn ability. Thatsted just for a second, making him smile. He titled his head, ¡°What do you really think of me? As a girl, not my spirit.¡± Erin took some seconds to collect her thoughts. Afterward, her voice slipped into Alex¡¯s mind, not letting anyone hear her genuine thoughts. [To exin my thoughts properly, I have to tell you what I know about Elias Deathwill. For an unknown amount of time, I had been locked in a ce as a spirit. My mind had been filled with many memorials about swordsmanships from various continents and realms. I was like a sponge, absorbing all swordsmanships. I could teach Master some of them, but I, unfortunately, can not leave this treasury yet. I have a limit on myself too, and I can¡¯t pass what I¡¯ve learned for Master¡­ But for all those years, I¡¯ve seen Elias Deathwill a few times at most. My opinion of him is high. That¡¯s because he could gather all those memorials for me. In this way, I learned how to speak and read. I learned about the vast world too¡­ All of them hail from different lives and experiences. That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t really care about Elias Deathwill, and him being my creator doesn¡¯t affect my opinion of Master. Since the beginning, I¡¯ve been looking at you so I can tell¡­ I can tell that Master would never treat me in the same way. You wouldn¡¯t stuff my mind with swordsmanship memorials. You would take me to thends and have me practice them in person. You would take care of me and my feelings. You are different from Elias Deathwill¡­ You are a man I want to serve and follow from the bottom of my heart. One day, I might shed all Elias Deathwill¡¯s shackles from me. If such a day happens, I hope to stay behind you, wearing maid clothes to serve you like a maid should.] ¡°Do you think of yourself¡­ as a weapon?¡± Alex asked; his voice was soft. Erinughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t had those thoughts at all after you became my Master.¡± Alex smiled, relieved from the bottom of his heart, ¡°I¡¯ve learned about your origins quite prematurely, I believe. Nheless, I will continue moving forward. One day, I will help you fulfill all your wishes.¡± Alex would¡¯ve lost Celia and Sara if it weren¡¯t for her. He was serious about Erin and their friendship. On the other side, Erin blushed, her face as red as a tomato, ¡°I look forward to Master fulfilling all my wishes, then.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Alex grinned,pletely clueless, for whatever reasons. Chapter 176 Chapter 176: Bonding Alex left the treasury. He headed outside, where Ste and Celia had been practicing together. It seemed like these two were doing afternoon exercises. ¡°It really just looks like you are exercising¡­¡± Alex whispered while staring at the winged goddess and little duhan. There were also two wolves training their physical stats too. Out of these four peculiar existences, only two trained seriously. Two wolves¡­ Ubo and Bo had been running around with all their might. Looking at them, everyone would think of them as dogs. They were particrly loud and excited. On the other hand, Ste and Celia used their unique half-race characteristics. The winged girl pped her wings without any magic, floating in one spot. It didn¡¯t really seem like she exercised. But moving wings took some strength too. It was also Ste pping those wings, which meant that it was more than just a simple and crude exercise. Celia was headless. Her little head was before the book. She studied as much as she could while trying to control her body. But because she was so inexperienced andcked her mom to guide her soul energy, Celia¡¯s body often fell as if someone cut strings hailing her. Each time her body dropped, Celia would roll her eyes to look at herself. That was once again a mistake as her head rolled. After that, it would take some time for the little princess to return to her duties. Alex squinted his eyes, making his usual expression of disbelief. Two important girls noticed Alex btedly. They then swarmed him, looking at Alex with their unique expression. Ste whispered, ¡°Good morning.¡± Celia lifted her hands, asking for a hug, ¡°Hi, Daddy!¡± Alex picked her up, then looked into Ste¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do you want to go to the forest fairies¡¯ capital today?¡± Ste nodded, ready to move and shake her bottom like most girls do. She would refuse her wings for Alex and walk by his side. Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she thought she would go with Alex to the Aqua Park! But Alex patted her head, ¡°It¡¯s more of official stuff. We will have fun next time, okay?¡± Celia¡¯s expression changed, looking saddened. She bit her lips, then pouted, hiding her face in Alex¡¯s shoulder. She whispered faintly, ¡°Okay¡­.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Alex patted her back, promising a lot of fun next time. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take any time to convince Celia. But from the other perspective, Celia was used to being alone. Of course, she would always have her good friend Ubo. However, when Sara or Alex told her about their important missions, Celia would immediately ept the reality. She knew how hard her mother worked and how dangerous their life was. She didn¡¯t know about all responsibilities, but she could tell some stuff. Because of that, Celia didn¡¯tin or cry like most kids her age would do. Alex also knew about it, so he gave her strong support and promises he would never betray. After that, Ste picked Celia. They both went to take a bath as their bodies were sweaty after their training. It was also a good experience for Ste as she wanted to learn how to take care of kids for her own and Alex¡¯s future. Left alone with two wolves, Alex sat down. Ubo and Bo had been silent, seemingly not wanting to bother Alex. However, the reality was that they used this chance to look in the grave¡¯s direction. During Wolfen Demon¡¯s funeral, Alex had told everyone about Wolfen Demon¡¯s plight and ambition. He told how lonely he was and how he wished to speak with someone from his family. s, thest werewolf had fallen. Alex patted their wolf heads, scratching their furs, ¡°Wolfen Demon¡¯s spirit gonna live in you guys. You will be the bestpanions for my family¡­ A greatpanion that Wolfen Demon wanted¡­ Never leave or betray Celia¡­¡± Alex whispered. Two wolves let out a faint howl. Then rubbed their bodies on Alex. It was their show of affection and loyalty, which Alex epted wholeheartedly. ¡®Ubo might carry a genuine werewolf bloodline, right?¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly while staring at Ubo. He was a peculiar existence because he came out from the demon egg. He didn¡¯t even look like a demon but a pure wolf. Would Ubo awaken some demonic abilities in the future, or would he evolve into a pure werewolf? Alex hoped for thetter as it would be a good tribute to Wolfen Demon, who had significantly helped his family. They were enemies, but even those people deserved due respect. After having his soft and unique moment with the wolves, Alex turned around, feeling Ste and Celia¡¯s presence. The little duhan once again requested a carry. Celia wished all best for Alex in his arms, conveying her feelings. Then, Celia left his hug by herself, taking a spot between Ubo and Bo, ¡°Good luck, Daddy! Say hello to Remia for me¡±! ¡°I will,¡± Alex grinned. He hoped that his daughters or sons would be the same, sweet kids like Celia. With Sara, he had more chances for such treasure as Celia. Ste squinted her eyes, feeling her big sister¡¯s presence in Alex¡¯s mind. She also believed Alex thought about the little baby he had promised to her. She wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s arm, engulfing his bare skin in her soft pair. As Alex wore a t-shirt and Ste had a strapless dress, Alex could indeed feel a lot of softness Ste¡¯s body could offer. He whispered to her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t rekindle those emotions.¡± ¡°Work first¡­ Sexter,¡± Ste whispered back, her voice so weak as she didn¡¯t want Celia to hear anything, ¡°Keep those feelings in mind. The more you suppress them, the better our night will be.¡± Alex could only agree with Ste, allowing her to hug to remain the same. Of course, it would trigger waves of jealousy in the forest fairies¡¯ capital, to which Alex mentally prepared himself as well. He took her hand, then looked at Celia for thest time, ¡°We will be back soon. Do not go overboard with your studies; remember to bathe and eat!¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy! I have never forgotten my duties!¡± Celia grinned, proudly puffing out her chest. Alexughed out loud at such a prideful disy! He then left as it was time to bond with forest fairies. Chapter 177 Chapter 177: She doesn¡¯t want his present Alex and Ste teleported to Alex¡¯s Tree House in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. Although Alex rarely spent time here, his house always looked clean. No one would find even a speck of dust in his house! Of course, the same went for other forest fairies as they lived closely with nature. After inhaling fresh air and drawing out the beautiful scenery of the green forest, the couple headed to meet Remia. Alex¡¯s n was to give her a treasure from his quest log. He also wanted to bond with the forest fairies, so Alex nned to go around the capital with Ste by his side, meeting the old fairies and forming new friendships with others. Every fairy was kind-hearted, their joy in life stemming from their bloodline. Of course, Alex also believed that no one could have a gloomy heart or lifestyle in such a bright forest. ¡°Pedro wouldn¡¯t like it here,¡± Alex chuckled. Ste nodded, knowing a little about her beloved¡¯s friend. And thus, Alex had a simple n that would take a whole day at most. After his time with fairies, he would check the Undead Quest¡¯s update, practice with Nobum Skeleton, then move forward to hunt the hungry demons in his continent. ¡°I would like to meet Remia,¡± Alex looked at the fairy, whose level was eighty. The man faintly smiled, nodding to his words. He casually asked Alex about his time in the Avander World before informing Remia about her friend¡¯s arrival. Alex liked the friendliness he received from forest fairies. He naturally engaged in the conversation with the guard, having quite a good time. Still hugging his arm, Ste just listened to them. Alex asked about the viin, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I heard about him¡­ Is he still plotting something?¡± The guard shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s been absent for now¡­ We will be ready for anything he has prepared, though.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Alex nodded, believing in the forest fairies. After that, Remia came out from the tree. She wore a white dress which revealed her shoulders. She brightly weed Alex and Ste, immediately taking them to her private space where no one dared to eavesdrop. The guard waved at them with a big smile, secretly wishing good luck to his princess. After the doors closed, Remia¡¯s presence turned more casual, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the Deathwill Castle for some time now. I¡¯m sorry¡­ And how is Little Celia doing?¡± Remia asked with slight guilt. She had quite an important role in the Deathwill Castle. But she was worried more about Celia and the fact that she hadn¡¯t spent with her a whole day for a while. Knowing how everyone was forced to leave her alone in the giant castle, Remia¡¯s heart hurt just from thinking about the little duhan and her wolf friend. Alex instantly waved his hand, ¡°We are all busy people. As long as you think about her, Celia will feel and appreciate it. But after we deal with some hungry demons, I hope to hold a party with everyone. You have my invitation, Remia,¡± Alex chuckled. Remia nodded with a broad smile, ¡°I will surely attend it! I must think of a nice present for Celia, then¡­¡± ¡°I have a present for you, though,¡± Alex uttered casually, confusing his fairy friend. After all, what was the asion? Her birthday wasn¡¯t even close, and nothing significant had happened in a while. Even the bastard viin was absent, the forest fairies¡¯ people returning to normal. No, it was pretty different now that they had opened more to yers. Some demi-human races weren¡¯t fond of that decision. However, the forest fairies weren¡¯t the only race who made unique ss quests for yers. So those racist demi-humans could only swallow their indignation. Remia tilted her head, ¡°Has something happened?¡± She blushed as Remia thought that perhaps Alex hade to reciprocate her feelings. People often realized how much they loved someone after that person disappeared from their lives for a while. Although Remia was always close to him, Alex had his dungeon run, and he also spent more time with Ste and others. And because of the winged girl, Remia¡¯s blush slowly faded. She was aware of Alex¡¯s personality, so Remia knew he wouldn¡¯t havee with Ste if he were to suddenly confess. Alex felt his heart growing sour after seeing Remia¡¯s reaction. He wasn¡¯t dense to not notice her feelings. Her reactions were also so obvious¡­ Even worse, Ste was by his side. She could read emotions through her innate skill, her golden eyes scrutinizing him and the fairy princess. He took out his reward from the quest, ¡°Because of my ss, I¡¯m aware of Elias Deathwill¡¯s empty promises and what he had done to his subjects.¡± ¡°Yes, I know about it,¡± Remia nodded before going ¡®Ah¡­¡¯. Her lips parted, and she asked, ¡°Have you received a reward for helping me?¡± ¡°Yes, and I want to give it to you¡­. Think of it as a present for me¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about that guy anymore, okay?¡± Alex took out the present, pushing it into Remia¡¯s hands. She found his reaction odd as if Elias Deathwill suddenly appeared on Alex¡¯s killing list. She didn¡¯t miss his disgust toward him¡­ And that disgust stemmed from something serious, much deeper than just him hurting her. Remia didn¡¯t open the present, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. His powers have turned you into a legendary yer, so this reward must be highly beneficial for your strength. I want you to use it and move forward faster¡­ yers are growing faster than you, Alex¡­ And it¡¯s not your fault¡­ But if they get too many levels, you can only rely on your stats and unique powers from legendary ss. That¡¯s why, open it for yourself,¡± Remia extended her hands, giving back a present. Alex chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s rude to give back presents, Remia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Alex,¡± Remia lifted her eyes, looking into Alex¡¯s hues with the gravity of their situation. In her eyes, Alex saw unconceble emotion. And that was her desire to not slow him down. Every girl would utterly detest herself for stopping their sweethearts from reaching their dreams and full potential. In the Avander World, strength and potential were of the utmost importance. Remia was serious. She didn¡¯t want that present. Chapter 178 Chapter 178: Problem solved Alex was at a loss of words. He had rarely seen Remia¡¯s stubborn side. Her current expression reminded him of her giving him her whole trust. Although she didn¡¯t let out tears, Remia looked quite simr. She was honest and kind-hearted as usual, thinking about others. Alex bit his lips, ¡°You are precious to me, Remia. My real reward is you being my friend¡­ That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want this present. I also believe it will help you get stronger¡­ It will help you ovee your mother, go beyond level hundred and even meet elves. I want to meet those elves with you,¡± Alex smiled, hoping that his words would convince Remia. But she didn¡¯t give up. No matter how gentle and friendly Alex would speak to her, Remia wouldn¡¯t yield to his kindness. She would refuse all his words, forcing him to utilize every reward for himself and his beloveds! ¡°You are too nice, Alex. Everyone from your family would benefit from this present¡­ That¡¯s the treasureing from your castle, after all¡­ You can¡¯t be thinking of your friends, stuffing them with every treasure you get. I¡¯m the first person you¡¯ve helped¡­ Sara and Schnee are already outside the castle, meeting other people Elias Deathwill has lied to¡­ Will you also give those people the quest¡¯s rewards? What about your wives?¡± Remia asked before biting her lips and looking at Alex with a peculiar expression. ¡°Remia¡­ But you aren¡¯t just ¡®other people¡¯. I really like you¡­ Everyone likes you, so I want you to keep going forward, match our levels and be happy. You¡¯re right, though. I won¡¯t give presents to everyone. I will strengthen people close to my heart. You are one of them, so please, take the present,¡± Alex extended his hand, putting it softly on Remia¡¯s shoulder and hoping that she would give in. s, Remia shook her head, ¡°Unfortunately, Olivia is not here. I might be not your girlfriend, but I will use myself as an example to keep you on a proper path. Take all good stuff to yourself and your girls! Understood?!¡± Remia put the present on the ground. She turned around, heading to her room. The doors were open as she wanted Alex and Ste to follow her. She didn¡¯t want their visit to end here. Alex and Ste remained motionless. After some time, Ste used her wing magic on the present, lifting it. The presentnded on her hand. Once again, using the same magic, Ste opened the present. She peeked into its content before closing it up. She looked at Alex, ¡°Let¡¯s meet her again.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Alex sighed, not expecting Remia to be so adamant. After entering her room, Alex took a seat by the table. He already noticed many potions on the table, which surprised him as he didn¡¯t expect such a sight. Her table was quite messy, but Remia made a spot for snacks. Ste was sitting on Alex¡¯s side. She took the lead to speak, ¡°We will use this present in the castle¡¯s main garden. Because we are making this choice because of you, you must swear to regrly visit our castle, at least three times a week.¡± Ste¡¯s voice and fluent speech shocked Remia to the bone. She stared at the winged girl, her big green eyes blinking as if she saw something absurd. After a few seconds, Remia blushed and apologized for her reaction. ¡®Ste¡¯s voice is so soft and smooth¡­ She also spoke more than she should! I see¡­ You two are really doing great, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Remia whispered inwardly while staring at Alex and Ste at the same time. They were pr opposites, yet they looked so good together. Remia nodded, ¡°I promise.¡± Alex¡¯s face eased as he sighed with relief. He then opened the present, taking out a red crystal. He just saw the name and stats of the item beforehand, so even Alex looked at its description. [Elven¡¯s Crystallized Heart(Legendary) ¨C A special manufacturing method has been used to crystallize the heart of the forgotten race.] And then, everyone saw a different system¡¯s message. Remia had a faint elven bloodline, so she saw the benefits she would receive after absorbing the heart into her body. Ste also could absorb the heart. She would increase her health points significantly after devouring it wholly. Alex could use his new crafting skill, Bloodrune Crafting, to draw exceptional and dazzling bloodrunes on his clothes or swords. In fact, he really wanted to try the crafting method now. He still hadn¡¯t used that power, so Alex surely would test it from normal monsters¡¯ blood, then he would use the crystal. That was if he had the crystal heart. Alex leaned down on the chair, looking at Remia with different eyes, ¡°Remia¡­ I see what you meant¡­ But even though I have that desire to progress with this item, I still want to give it to you. Am I weird? For you, I might be weird, then,¡± Alex sighed. Remia shook her head, quite disappointed. Ste parted her lips, alleviating the situation, ¡°We will use it in the garden, so drop your pointless talk. You are wasting your energy. The garden in our castle should get unique effects like the royal bath. It will be beneficial to everyone,¡± Ste exined her reasoning. Alex could only thank her as he believed he would¡¯ve pressed Remia to take the present if they were alone. Remia was also happy with that development, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the new garden! It¡¯s something I can not predict, so I look forward to it!¡± She also would get more tickets to Alex¡¯s castle as Ste wanted her to arrive at least three times a week. Although Remia couldn¡¯t tell whether there was something more behind those words, she would never mind having more ess to the Deathwill Castle. She would be able to surprise everyone with those tickets, particrly Celia. As that topic was finally over, Alex took a potion into his hand. That potion was green, yet it healed the yer! ¡°It¡¯s HP Potion?¡± Alex titled his head, curious about Remia¡¯s work. Remia grinned, ¡°Try it.¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179: Elven Underground Prison Dungeon Remia smiled broadly, staring at Alex with unconceble excitement as if the potion in his hand could wash away their argument. She looked so stunning that Alex couldn¡¯t lift his hand. He hovered his eyes on her pretty face for a few breaths before arching his head back. As he did, the unique taste went through his throat, slowly filling his mind. Alex blinked his eyes, then parted his lips quite dazed, ¡°That¡¯s so tasty¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t stop himself from taking another sip. In fact, Alex took a few more as the unique taste of kiwi fruit sloshed in his mouth. ¡°You can try too, Ste,¡± Remia¡¯s lips curved up more as Alex¡¯s reaction was more than she had imagined. After getting urged by the fairy princess, Ste used wind magic to take one potion too. She parted her lips while letting the wind feed her. Of course, it looked aszy as it could get, yet Ste still maintained elegance, as if that was within her blood. She took a blue potion. The taste was much different from all potions she had tasted beforehand. It was a taste of blueberry, much different from every consumable Ste had consumed in her life. She closed her eyes, relishing it. Ste¡¯s reaction was different than Alex¡¯s as she kept sticking to one potion. She took smaller sips, still remaining in one spot while her beloved extended his hands for more. Of course, Remia didn¡¯t mind Alex taking all her potions just to drink them. She even pushed a few more to his side. Ste opened her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s blue, but it regenerates health.¡± Remia chuckled, ¡°Those are all health potions, after all. It¡¯s my side project. I got that idea during Sara¡¯s little tournament. It seems like I¡¯ve managed to perfectly add vor to the low health potions!¡± Potionscked taste. They were still highly used throughout the world for obvious reasons. In the beginning, all yers were disappointed with their vor. Of course, they got used to it over time. And now, they no longerined but just kept using them. Alexughed, ¡°That¡¯s so nice! If you manage to add vor to all potions, you will make bank, Remia!¡± Ste nodded. The Avander World kept inviting and epting yers daily. Many low-level yers had just begun their journey. If the forest fairies managed to sell Remia¡¯s potions to them, they would be addicted to the taste. Remia nodded, ¡°Everyone loves them too¡­ It¡¯s just that I can add the vor to health potions, and it has to be a low potion. If I try using the same method on better potions, they lose their quality, and the taste is also bad. I have a long road ahead of me, but I like experimenting with new vors! It¡¯s also fine and stress relieving,¡± Remia pped her hands, smiling widely at the couple. Her smile was like sunshine, warming Alex and Ste. But despite her appearance, Alex could see that something had been bothering Remia for a while. Perhaps, it was yet another viin that only the royal family was aware of. He asked a few more questions about the potions, enjoyed them thoroughly, and then spoke about grave matters. In the end, everyone here was an influential person. Ste surely would be able to bring chaos back to her winged tribe as her mother was the princess. Remia was exactly the princess, so she had ess to all problems rted to her tribe. And Alex was a rising star, an owner of thevish castle andnd. If need be, he would be able to save forest fairies from going extinct should they face the impending massacre. He wished for something like that to never happen, of course. ¡°I have many quests in my quest log, but I¡¯m willing to shove them aside if there¡¯s even a chance that I can help you and your people,¡± Alex spoke, his eyes shing with determination. Remia, as the woman in love, would always get relieved and motivated by Alex¡¯s words and determined expression. She contemted for a while, then said, ¡°It¡¯s something that only the king of fairies knows¡­ But since my father is gone and my siblings were ineligible for a throne, my mother learned about it. There¡¯s the Elven Underground Prison below our capital,¡± Remia shared the deepest secret of her tribe. That prison was deeply sealed with no way out. The forest fairies were also informed that every prisoner was in a slumber, waiting for their long lifespans to exhaust themselves. Even better, the forest siphoned their vitality to heighten theirs, which was both blessing and a curse for the forest fairies. For many years, it was more of a blessing, though. The capital was so blessed in nature that everyone loved to live here. Forest fairies had longer lifespans here, and their skills got many benefits here. But now that the yers had invaded the world, the forest fairies¡¯ queen had an inkling that the curse soon would take over the blessing. ¡°My mother is not the rightful person to look over the seal¡­ If my father was still here, he would be able to tell whether the viin found the seal and had his hands in it¡­ s, that¡¯s impossible¡­ My mother can only pray and believe in her instincts¡­¡± Remia bit her lips. The viin, Dor, was absent for a long time. If he had invaded the underground prison and used it to his advantage, it would be more than a massacre or catastrophe. It would be an utter disaster. He could poison the prisoners, use their lifespan to spread toxins in the forest fairies¡¯ capital, then kill all weakened people. If he got his hands on the level hundred queen, killing her, Dor would level up so much he would probably shiver from excitement, to say nothing of the rewards of killing the forest fairies¡¯ queen. The system would reward him with money, bloodline, items, and even more. Alex unconsciously clenched his hands, gritting his teeth as he imagined such a scene. Remia and her mother¡¯s lives were the most important out of all people. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! But a few minutes after those words, as if Remia¡¯s words were the trigger, the whole capital shook. What came out left everyone terror-stricken, including the forest fairies¡¯ queen. Yumia had never imagined such a scenario! [The Elven Underground Prison Dungeon has awakened prematurely.] ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dor¡¯sughter swept through the capital amidst the earthquakes of the seven magnitudes! Alex promptly stood up as if his hero senses rmed him. He ran to the balcony, looking down on the capital from the second-highest spot. He immediately widened his eyes, gazing at the disaster that had been swallowing forest fairies one by one. A little to the north from the middle of the capital, the earth whirlpool appeared. In the center, Alex saw the ck hole. That was the door to the dungeon. That phenomenon sucked all buildings, trees, and nature straight into the ck hole, filling the prison¡¯s content with the outside world¡­ Jumping from one crumbled house to another, Dorughed as he began killing forest fairies one by one. They were utterly defenseless, drawn by the power beyond their understanding. And after dying from Dor¡¯s sword, their bodies crumbled into experience points. But in Dor¡¯s eyes, everyone could see the gold light. Gold coins. Money. That was what drove the viin the most. Chapter 180 Chapter 180: I will show you the difference between us It wasn¡¯t just Dor killing others. That natural disaster devoured forest fairies alive, murdering them in the worst ways possible. Some forest fairies had their heads squashed by the falling debris. Some simply had their legs swallowed by the earth whirlpool, having only up from their torso free. Their hands iled in search of help as they hoped for someone to save them. Some people literally drowned in the moving earth. Their deaths kept escting as the whole phenomenon increased its size one by one. It was as if the whole capital soon would turn into a dungeon. Alex looked up, finding the forest fairy with ease. She stood with her hands clenching the balcony¡¯s rails tightly. Her fairy wings pped behind her as she started channeling her mana through her body. Her face was scrunched with disgust and hatred, her eyes locked on theughing viin, ¡°Viin¡­ You will pay the price¡­ I will make you regret your choice!¡± After the queen¡¯s ears became longer, her whole royal mood heightened. She looked like the forest fairies¡¯ unquestionable authority, her slim hand summoning an army of forest monsters. She used the same skill as Remia did against the ghoul. But in her case, the queen could use the whole forest as her ally. Around ny percent of Tree Houses moved. Of course, their content, such as furniture and other private stuff, disappeared into a unique forest pocket. After their forms emptied, they became the forest guardians. Yumia ordered them to help all her subjects. She then called forth her personal guardians; three giant tree monsters were like three big brothers to Remia¡¯s big boi. Their whole equipment was made out of wood. They had thick armors, weapons, and even veins moving around their forms like snakes for additional power and versatility. Alex didn¡¯t hover his eyes on Remia¡¯s mother, even though she had a peculiar charm around herself. He couldn¡¯t with many people dying; their cries had been reaching his ears ever since the disaster. He inhaled deeply, then let out his feelings, ¡°VILLAIN!¡± His anger swept through the forest capital, momentarily silencing the scene. The phenomenon stopped for a second, the forest fairies¡¯ screams halted, and even the queen shifted her eyes to Alex. His hatred toward Viin matched hers, even though Alex was a foreigner! She couldn¡¯t fathom what exactly went through Alex¡¯s heart to reach such emotions. Was he really just that angered because her subject¡¯s death would hurt Remia¡¯s heart and hers, too? Or was there more to his heart? Although Yumia suddenly got too interested in a young man, she couldn¡¯t satiate her curiosity. Her eyes immediately retracted to her people, her three strongest tree giants unleashing their skills at Dor. Surprisingly, Dor avoided them all. Alex looked at Ste, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Ste nodded, ¡°Me too.¡± After wrapping her hands around Alex¡¯s back, Ste¡¯s wings sprouted from her back. She pped those on her own, her wind magic bing the secondary engine! Ste darted out of the room with these twobined, carrying Alex straight to the viin. Alex uttered, ¡°You will heal the forest fairies. Take care of them, please. I think you can give enough boost to their strength to allow them to leave the earth whirlpool on their own¡­ I will help the queen take care of the viin!¡± Alex ordered. Ste had no problems with that, her lips parting slightly, ¡°Ok.¡± She wasn¡¯t worried about him because he would work with the queen. She also would keep an eye on his stats. And even better, Ste would never miss Alex¡¯s health, mana, and stamina points because they were in a party! After dropping him down, Ste rose to the sky. She spread her wings, blocking the sun¡­ But as she stopped sunrays from falling onto the scene, Ste apologized to everyone with something better and much warmer. Her holy skills rained on everyone. Their bodies lit up in golden light, their heart turning hotter. They felt so much energy and new power that they had enough leverage to lift their heads to stare at one of their saviors. Alex¡¯s Goddess became Goddess in many forest fairies¡¯ hearts. At the same time, Remia had been staring at the catastrophe from her balcony. Remia could only use her abilities to help people in need in her current state. She couldn¡¯t fight and prevent Dor from killing others. Luckily enough, her mother and Alex had already engaged in thebat with him. However, as Remia looked quite dejected, she inwardly had a little hope. Out of all fairies, she had a peculiar skill. Berserker. If Dor had friends or some monsters came out from the shadows, Remia would intoxicate the forest with the Berserker power, bringing out more of their ability. That was a power she would only use if necessary, though. As Remia got stronger, her abilities became sharper. And if she used the Berserker on such a grand scale, Remia wasn¡¯t sure whether she would be able to stop the maddened nature. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°It¡¯s you, cat!¡± Dor shouted as he also heard Alex¡¯s voice. He couldn¡¯t miss him as Alex¡¯s feelings had swept through everyone. He red in Alex¡¯s direction, surprised to see Alex¡¯s handsome looks. He chuckled, ¡°Must be much easier to swoon girls now, right? Have you boned that princess and her mother already? The way she looks at you¡­ I¡¯ve to say, you know how to gather girls¡¯ attention.¡± Alex took out his two swords, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t changed. I thought you would already have a few gold diggers around you.¡± Dor snickered after looking at Alex¡¯s level, ¡°Both of us changed.¡± He threw his hand into his pocket, taking out many gold coins. Those were fake coins, as Dor¡¯s heart would bleed if he were to use the real money in the battle. He spread them around himself and Alex while still avoiding Yumia¡¯s assails. Those coins let out bright golden light, ¡°I got more ways to y around with your vision.¡± He then let the light gather around his sword, hurling it into Alex¡¯s eyes. Even though the source of this light stemmed from coins and Dor¡¯s swords, the ray was hot and painful, wounding Alex¡¯s eyes. With his eyes closed, Alex nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve changed¡­ I will show you the difference between us now.¡± He didn¡¯t let Dor¡¯s power hurt him. [You have cast Ste¡¯s Heal on yourself.] Alex opened his eyes, which for a moment, shone goldenly. Chapter 181 Chapter 181: A difference ¡°I will show you a difference between us now,¡± Alex¡¯s countenance eased, his eyes clearing with a deep focus. His killing intent thumped only within his heart. Everything else was in Alex¡¯s perfect control, allowing him to bring out the wind¡¯s prowess. His swords shook with peculiar invisible energy, blending with power that had been slowly oozing out from Alex¡¯s pores; the wind. That invisible energy was [Sword Mana]. Alex tried using that power regrly. Even if he couldn¡¯t produce too much of it, he wanted to adapt and tame that power to create his own. He had an easier path because of the two swords in his hands. The Duhan King¡¯s Sword and Elias Deathwill¡¯s First Prototype Sword. The wind swirling around him stemmed from Ste¡¯s Winged Bloodline. That power was also not something Alex could freely control. However, just like [Sword Mana], his body had tasted Ste¡¯s bloodline in immense depth. With her floating above him like a goddess, Alex also had more ess to his sleeping and new bloodline. [Once you lose someone precious to you, you will be aware of your surroundings. To not lose anyone else, you will seek immortality. You will seek us.] BANG! Alex hadn¡¯t felt the loss yet. No one precious to him had died in the Avander World, allowing him to move forward like he always did. But the sight of many people dying just from one yer left a sour taste in Alex¡¯s heart. His w, personality, and heart immediately imagined a scene with one of his beloveds dying in the earth whirlpool¡­ That weakness stemmed from his principles, and it was something deeply connected to his emotional heart. Emotions took over him, fear prevailing within him. [You will seek us.] Alex skipped from one crumbled house to another, literally flying toward Dor. Alex was much closer to the wind element in his current state with Ste above him. If he exerted all his knowledge and skills about that element, he would be able to push himself to the sky for a few seconds. But with swords in his two hands, it would be quite hard. Nheless, Alex¡¯s legs were enough to bring him to the viin. DING! DING! DING! The golden coins around Dor shone brighter, their blinding light swathing Dor¡¯s body thoroughly. He was barely visible within that power. He gathered that in his sword again, hurling it into Alex¡¯s eyes. This time, Dor utterly failed. Alex didn¡¯t even close his eyes. He remained those wide open, staring at Dor with boundless concentration. His ck eyes sometimes shed with golden color. Yet, Dor couldn¡¯t tell whether it was Alex absorbing his skill or he had just that kind of power within himself. ¡°I still can use the old trick,¡± Dor smirked, tossing the coin to the side just before Alex¡¯s swords shed with his. In his mind, he saw a scene with Alex¡¯s eyes following the coin, exposing himself defenseless. That image didn¡¯t be a reality. [You have lost -1230 HP!] Dor¡¯s sword block Alex¡¯s ck weapon. The other sword tore through the viin¡¯s shoulder, down his torso, leaving behind a considerableceration. Dor¡¯s clothes widely opened, revealing the severe wound. Worse, the Sword Mana in a wind mode permeated the injury, cutting Dor¡¯s flesh with small wind des. Alex¡¯s eyes remained open, causing Dor to part his lips, ¡°You bastard¡­ That skill is A-ranked! I¡¯ve practiced it countless times and raised my proficiency! What kind of skill do you use to block it?!¡± Dor waved his sword, distancing himself a little. Alex didn¡¯t let him run away, though. Other than him persistently sticking close to Dor, the forest fairies¡¯ queen also had her guardians going after Dor. Yet, the viin avoided them all, not letting her scratch him. Of course, if that battle had an audience, everyone would think that Alex was better than Yumia. However, Dor paid more attention to her vines as he was sure that level hundred NPC would hurt him more than Alex. He also had confidence in facing Alex¡¯s swordsmanship. s, Alex showed him a difference¡­ It was a difference in their motives. ¡°I¡¯m not using a skill to stop your vision control, Dor. My heart is brimming with killing intent, wanting to kill you¡­ I will not lose sight of you¡­ You will not escape me, for I want to kill you from the bottom of my heart! For awakening those thoughts and his words within me, I will not stop until I see you drop dead!¡± Alex shouted. Although many deaths pained him, the forest fairies were ultimately random people. They were friendly, and he had an excellent talk with many of them, but Remia and her closest ones would remain the most important in his heart. For her happiness, keeping as many alive as possible was crucial. Killing the viin was also important. Andstly, Dor hadpelled Alex to think emotionally about the future. Since he was a viin and yer with less level than him, Alex could throw himself at him. He could kill and punish him for disturbing his path! ¡°Don¡¯t make me talk about our skills, though¡­ There¡¯s a canyon gap between us here,¡± Alex arched his head back, ring at Dor before pouncing at him. Dor clicked his tongue, ¡°A gigolo got mad, huh?!¡± He gathered all light from his coins in his sword, ¡°I pay the real money for it!¡± His system shed with a new message. His bank ount significantly fell. The coins lost their luster, dropping onto the earth whirlpool like wastes. His sword became the golden treasure. After Alex entered his reach, Dor clenched his weapon tightly. Atst, Dor sent his golden sh down. Alex spun, gathering wind and coldness around his des. He became a small tornado of energies, cutting at Dor¡¯s golden sh. In just less than ten seconds, a wide gap once again appeared before them. Alex tore through Dor¡¯s skill as if nothing. ¡®That¡¯s not just a level gap¡­ This guy¡¯s skills are beyond epic¡­ Is he a legend?!¡¯ Dor inwardly shouted as he prepared for an epic escape, for he had an epic ss! His epic ss allowed him to seek more things and get amazing quests worldwide. He dominated yers and monsters with his skills, to say nothing of the residents! But against the legend, Dor was useless! He could only escape¡­ escape to the dungeon! Chapter 182 Chapter 182: Curious Adventurer Dor escaped to the ck hole, which was the door to the dungeon. After he disappeared, Alex looked around. He located many forest fairies still in need. They didn¡¯t know what had been happening around them. All they could do was extend their hands to ept the help and scream out of their lungs for it. Alex went after them without any hesitation. ¡°Hang there,¡± Alex uttered, cutting through the debris. He pulled out a wounded fairy, then jumped toward the safe location, which was the queen¡¯s guardian. He dropped the wounded on one of his hands, then continued searching for more. Fortunately, the earth whirlpool had long since stopped spreading further. It was still swirling around the capital, but at least it didn¡¯t grow in size. That was quite relieving as more fairies could find a safer location. Everyone worked hard for the fairies, including yers who had their ss quests from them. s, the losses were severe¡­ To say nothing of the danger lurking in the middle of their capital. The Dungeon¡­ Alex stared at the ck hole, wanting to enter it. He wasn¡¯t stupid to follow Dor here, as the viin could leave traps or use the monsters from the dungeon to assault him. He just gawked at the catastrophe before him with narrowed eyes. Ste¡¯s warmth soon spread on Alex¡¯s back. She conveyed more of her feelings by wrapping her hands around Alex¡¯s chest, tightly keeping him close to herself. They glued to each other like lovers, which was not so appropriate in their situation. ¡°Anger,¡± Ste whispered. ¡°Yes, I am angry,¡± Alex replied, ¡°At both the viin and myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ste closed her eyes, rubbing her cheeks on Alex¡¯s back. While she recovered her stamina through Olivia¡¯s exclusive cuddling skill, Alex opened the system window. He found out that Ste indeed could use [Cuddling]. That was because of Ste¡¯s good rtionship with Olivia. She also had a deep and genuine affection for Alex, tending to his weaknesses with soft care. Out of all people, Ste could read Alex the best. She topped Olivia because of her innate skill to read emotions. [A new dungeon type has appeared in the Avander World.] [Underground Dungeon.] ¡°There are many dungeons types, I guess¡­¡± Alex whispered, reading through the system¡¯s notification. [Underground Dungeon ¨C In this type of dungeon, the yers can fight the monsters within the dungeon and outside of it. The Underground Dungeon gives quests to the monsters, too, letting them leave to pursue their freedom. Only one monster and his army can leave the dungeon at once.] [6 days and 23 hours before the first monster receives his quest.] [Lv. Rmendation: Lv. 100] Alex and Ste¡¯s hearts clenched. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In the Elven Underground Prison Dungeon, Dor slowly made his way toward a peculiar spot. He had a potion in his mouth, healing his wounds. He trudged, barely able to maintain his peace as his stamina was low. He was also exhausted and irked by the canyon gap between him and Alex. ¡®If he¡¯s a legend, then I¡¯m not a match for him unless I get the Curious Adventurer¡¯s Glove,¡¯ Dor whispered, his eyes ring with excitement and desire for revenge. He smiled, ¡®For now, I can only leave him to her. Haha¡­ Damn cat¡­ You don¡¯t know who I am working with¡­ Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out this dungeon this early!¡¯ Dor had an epic ss, Curious Adventurer. That ss allowed him to find vestiges of the past. Everything in the outer world had those traces hidden from the naked eye. Dor could see them, slowly digging for new information. In this way, he found out about the underground prison. His system also told him that he would be able to awaken it through his ss prematurely. Curious Adventurer¡¯s main quest was to gather all treasures and money of the world. He could use those as a price to strengthen himself. In the end, Dor and his Curious Adventurer ss cared about themselves the most. If Dor was the wealthiest man by the end of the world, then he would fulfill all his ss¡¯ quests. That was why he had an option to exchange money and treasures for power! And that ss suited Dor perfectly as he loved money on Earth too. It was as if Dor was chosen by his ss because the system could read his affection and admiration for money¡­ Dor went through many corridors, soon entering the unique room. That ce looked different from other rooms, surely self-made. In that ce, Dor could only see a soft sofa and a woman enjoying her silence. She had a mix of ck and white hair cascading onto her chest and her back. Her curves were bountiful, tightly wrapping her in a white-ck cheongsam dress, which was a perfect contrast to her hair. She had unbelievably pale skin as if she was sick. Her dress was quite modified, though, as she had nine bone tails behind her. Those tails moved on their own as if each had a soul within. She opened her eyes, looking at Dor with a faint smile. Her blue hues shone brightly in the room¡­ For more than a second, Dor saw something swirling within those mesmerizing eyes. He didn¡¯t let her beauty or otherwordly aura snatch his heart. Nothing other than money could move Dor¡¯s heart. Dor smiled, putting a defense against her charm. He could only do it in this way, which made him look arrogant. Thedy didn¡¯t care about his pointless disy; her interest didn¡¯t even lie in him, ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t been able to enjoy yourself. Was it Yumia? I thought you had enough strength to avoid her skills. Her weaknesses are also so clear¡­¡± she rolled her eyes, disappointed in the viin. ¡°There¡¯s a yer that I can¡¯t match, Eva,¡± Dor said without any shame. Eva, the daughter of the soul grave-keeper, parted her blue lips, letting out a melodious exmation, ¡°Oh?¡± Outside the dungeon, Alex had his eyes on the ck hole, ¡°You will not escape me, Dor.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183: His masterpiece ¡°There¡¯s a time before the monster appears. I will go after Dor while you work with Remia to help citizens,¡± Alex whispered to Ste, slowly pushing her away from himself, to no avail. Alex couldn¡¯t just simply shake off the winged wife from his back. Her hands tightly held him, wanting to go together with him. ¡°I want to support you,¡± Ste blew those words softly to her beloved¡¯s ear. Alex shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of monsters hide there. I can always die and respawn a dayter. Also, I want you to take care of those swords,¡± Alex passed her the Duhan King¡¯s Sword and Elias Deathwill¡¯s Prototype. Dor was wounded, so Alex expected to deal with him with normal swords for his level. He always had some spare swords, just in case. Those should do fine against the injured yer, whose wounds shouldn¡¯t have healed yet. If the viin actually managed to heal himself, Alex would have a slightly harder time, which he didn¡¯t mind. More challenge, more development! Ste was forced to give up. She pped her wings, taking swords to her inventory. She pouted, not wanting to look into Alex¡¯s eyes, which proved to be a challenge. Ste couldn¡¯t stop herself from taking furtive nces at her beloved. Alex also saw it, so he pecked her lips before throwing himself into the dungeon, ¡°I will be back!¡± He reassured while disappearing into the dungeon¡¯s jaws. Ste stared at him, then her golden eyes closed after he was long since gone, ¡°I want to be immortal too.¡± She would always be able to help him in this way. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have entered the Underground Dungeon.] [Elven Underground Prison Dungeon(Lv. 100)] Alex didn¡¯t even think he would be able to deal with the monsters here in this world. He utterlycked the level, information, and items to fight them head-on. Nheless, it should be fine to search for the viin as Alex swore to kill him. The dungeon¡¯s insides were vastly different from the Orc Dungeon. First, Alex appeared in a tight corridor. The walls were dark red as if the blood had dried here¡­ The metal stench permeated the area, corroding Alex¡¯s nose. His mind shook from inhaling the air for the first time. [If you keep inhaling this air, you might receive [Vertigo Symptoms], leaving you vulnerable.] Fortunately, Alex had Ste¡¯s blessing. He would be able to endure this toxic environment for longer than a casual yer. She had also blessed him, so Alex wouldn¡¯t die easily, like in the Orc Dungeon. Alex would thank his winged girl for her help and care in a normal scenario. Her abilities were like a cheat, so adventuring with Ste had much more advantages than with others. But he was currently focused on the new environment, his safety, and Dor¡¯s whereabouts. Of course, Alex wouldn¡¯t forget to sincerely thank Steter. He called out Bo, ¡°Try to sniff him out.¡± Bo nodded, brushing his wolf¡¯s nose on the floor. At first, he was confused by that sudden task that wasn¡¯t really his specialty. But after rubbing his nose for some time, Bo picked up the viin¡¯s scent, which was much different from all hidden monsters here. Because of that, Alex didn¡¯t bump into any monsters. He followed Dor¡¯s path, which was obviously a safe route. Alex couldn¡¯t tell how much power Dor had, but he was more sure about Dor¡¯s skills, ¡°He must¡¯ve gotten his hands on the royal blood. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to open this ce¡­ And because he knew about it, which is the knowledge exclusive to the strongest fairy in the forest, his ss must be a thief,¡± Alex nodded, getting pretty close to the truth. Alex¡¯s walk stopped after a woman in a tight dress appeared before him. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A few minutes after Alex¡¯s meeting with Eva.] Eva had been confused about Dor¡¯s failure. She had also been in this forest for a while, her goal to secure the monsters from the underground prison. Because of her goal, she had a fateful meeting with Dor. Both of them coborated as their goals were simr. They both wanted to enter this ce to secure wealth. But while Eva had her eyes on the sleeping monsters here, Dor wanted something else. He tried to destroy the dungeon¡¯s system, causing the explosion that would swallow the whole forest fairies¡¯nds! Because he would be the perpetrator, Dor would receive experience points for every killed fairy, including the forest fairies¡¯ queen. He would level up like a monster. He would jump more than thirty levels at once! No, he believed he would be the first yer to reach level hundred! And then, he would get so much money¡­ Dor¡¯s desires were pretty simple but too cruel! Eva couldn¡¯t care less, though. She had been associated with death and the undead. She had seen many people fall, so random people from low-level grounds couldn¡¯t shake her heart at all. [Alexander Deathwill] For a moment, Eva¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She recalled her talk with her father, which left her with many questions. [You will leave Elias Deathwill¡¯s Sessor and his castle alone. There¡¯s no need to overlook the hungry demons, thends, and what they are plotting here as well.] [Why would you even make such a decision, pops? It does not make any sense since you could already invade his castle through gaps. A few more months, and you would seize the whole castle for yourself.] [Haha~~ It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen his battle with the Duhan Prince. When Alexander went Headless, his body utilized Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship to perfection. It might¡¯ve looked like the skill took over him. Both Alexander and Nektor believe in that¡­ But the reality is different. It was Alexander¡¯s body that tamed Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship. If the battle continued, he would bring out even more of it. He has more potential than Elias Deathwill. I¡¯m confident that he will bring [Battle Spirit] to perfection and beyond as well!] [So you have your eyes on that skill.] [That¡¯s indeed the case. You and I can¡¯t tell the origins of Battle Spirit. We know that Elias Deathwill created it by visiting the Mirror World. Still, even those catsck a proper understanding of their own treasure. There¡¯s so much more to it¡­ There¡¯s so much to my masterpiece!] [Don¡¯t make me remember that masterpiece. It¡¯s so damn ugly¡­ Why would you even stick so many hands on it? Gross.] [Says the girl who attaches bone tails to her ass.] [Only I can protect that big ass¡­ Fuck off already.] [Sigh! That power already calls me back¡­ I will visit you next month and tell you about my meeting with Duhan King! Haha! That guy can¡¯t adapt at all! I n to buy some ne tickets to visit other countries to see other high-level clowns soon. That shit will be funny! I¡¯m gonna call the police on them! Haha!] [You sure enjoy yourself. And what¡¯s the police?] Her father disappeared, no longer being able to stay on his homeworld. After Eva was alone, she whispered to herself, ¡°I¡¯m the only masterpiece you need, pops.¡± Back to reality, Eva¡¯s blue eyes went up, ¡°Help me be the masterpiece, Alexander.¡± ¡°Huh? Did you say something?¡± Dor turned his eyes, looking at Eva with confusion. The beautifuldy ignored him as if he never mattered. Chapter 184 Chapter 184: Dor¡¯s tongue is too sharp! Alex stopped just before a peculiar room. Because it was out of the ce, clearly man-made, Alex¡¯s instincts rmed him of stepping in. He didn¡¯t stop, however. If Dor was here, Alex would fight him head-on, then quickly leave. However, Alex didn¡¯t know that he had been followed by the ghost. That sneaky creature conveyed his location and his stats to a white-ck-haired woman. That woman stood up from her sofa, slowly moving toward Alex. Just her allure and smile were enough to smite down men. She would be able topel people to look at her just with her curves. Yet, as she hovered her eyes on Alex, she easily conveyed her interest in him. She was interested in him¡­ And it seemed like she knew him! Dor¡¯s senses were tingling, telling him that something was off. He realized his predicament after Eva¡¯s bone tail stretched toward him. Her tail was fast and merciless, shing through Dor¡¯s shoulder and chest with a sharp prowess, drawing out blood and flesh. He had just healed that, yet Eva had brought him down to the same state he had been after escaping Alex, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Eva nced at the viin; her mood significantly changed, ¡°You and I worked together to awaken the dungeon and enter it prematurely. That was the reason we even worked together. After that, I casually told you about Yumia¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. I did it out of boredom since I have to spend some time here. You also could buy some time for me before she brings her army here,¡± Eva turned her eyes to Alex, her former sexy aura returning alongside her smile. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°Have you said all of this for me?¡± He didn¡¯t know who this woman was. And there was no way Alex would have ever forgotten about her since she had such peculiar looks and allure. Her blue eyes were also simr to Sara, duhans, and the soul grave-keeper, yet just like Sara, she had her own charm within those hues. Alex had a feeling that she didn¡¯t want to be his enemy. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have exined everything that had urred before the dungeon¡¯s opening. And looking at Dor¡¯s expression contorted by indignation, Alex had an inkling that she indeed had switched sides. Eva chuckled, ¡°We aren¡¯t enemies, but I don¡¯t mind ying with you. For now, I would like to see your talent that my father has praised a few times.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± Alex asked; his guts told him he had met that father a few times. Eva nodded, ¡°You know him as the soul grave-keeper.¡± That name brought goosebumps down Alex. He never expected that this man would have a daughter! But now, her appearance made sense, particrly those bones behind her ass. He clenched his sword, ¡°You also want something from me?¡± Eva shrugged, not saying anything in Dor¡¯s presence. Alex decided to ignore her as well. He shifted his eyes to Dor, looking at his stats, which were precisely the same as before running away from him. ¡®She has a good control and power¡­¡¯ Alex whispered before making his way toward the viin. Dor was on his two feet already. He clenched his sword, letting out his power as he wouldn¡¯t die without fighting. Before hurling himself at Alex, he turned his eyes to Eva, ¡°I don¡¯t find your decision odd or your betrayal surprising. In the end, we worked for free. In the future, though, I will buy you with the money and treasure I find in this world. You will offer yourself to my wealth, and I will use your body thoroughly!¡± Dor red at Eva with unconceble fury. ¡°So you have finally taken an interest in the girls?¡± Alexughed from the side, remembering all lines Dor had thrown at him beforehand, ¡°Although the financial situation is important, you can¡¯t just rely on it to get ady, Dor. Since youck charm, you should think of a face surgery operation.¡± ¡°Fuck you, cat,¡± Dor spat, ¡°If everything went ording to my n, I would¡¯ve killed the whole fairy race! I would get so much money and experience that you and your fucking connections wouldn¡¯t matter before me. I would have made you dance on my gold coins!¡± Dor red as he talked about his n. His words shocked Alex as he hadn¡¯t even imagined such a scenario. No, the dungeons were such enigmatic existences that yers could only abide by their rules. Yet, Dor and that woman had enough skills to bring it out. Eva was understandable as her father ownednds simr to the dungeon rules¡­ But Dor? Dor was a yer with epic ss! He was the viin. He didn¡¯t have people or guild working for him¡­ He was a lone scourge working for his selfish goals¡­ That yer didn¡¯t care about others¡­ For his goals, he would sacrifice everyone, even himself, as he just could respawn a dayter. In today¡¯s n, Dor would level up on the trapped fairies, then explode the whole dungeon after Eva finished her task here¡­ Alex clenched his swords, speaking through teeth, ¡°You are really the viin, not the second-rate crap. It¡¯s rare for me to feel this angry.¡± ¡°Viin? Hero? I couldn¡¯t care less about those titles¡­ I just care about myself, and my own pleasure, cat,¡± Dor snickered, throwing a thrust at Alex. Alex reflected the strike, shing at the viin with his own style. Even though hecked his best items, Alex still had an advantage in many areas. In fact, Dor knew about his demise, so he was full of openings. His reckless heart still posed some problems to Alex. ¡°Alex was it?! That¡¯s your name, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Dorughed, ¡°With your fucking charisma, you gonna score more princesses and queens, get those sandwiches between your fucking dong! We will meet again then! Whenever I find a chance to trigger the dungeon, I will go for it! I will go for the dungeon¡¯s core and make it explode! I will level up like crazy and get back at you! You will lose a few of your princesses and queens! Fear not, though, I don¡¯t think I will ever manage to return to this ce, so you can keep those green-haired chicks warm for as long as you care! Haha!¡± Dor rolled his eyes from the pleasure. He found Alex¡¯s reactions oddly satisfying. His opponent didn¡¯t show much, but his eyes red with indignation. His swords hurt more, tearing through all his defenses. It hurt, yet Dor was content. He did as much as he could here. He gained knowledge, learned about his mistakes, and found a new hobby! What else could he get?! ¡°Fucking bastard! I could get forty levels and thousand gold coins at the least! Fuck!¡± Dor ended up realizing that he wasn¡¯t that content. Nheless, he still would progress¡­ He still would evoke those words in Alex¡¯s mind. [You will seek us.] Alex¡¯s heart trembled, shoving the sword into Dor¡¯s chest. He then added another one, finally ending the viin¡¯s life. Dor disappeared with a smile on his face, whispering, ¡°See ya in differentnds, gigolo.¡± Alex clicked his tongue. He turned his eyes to Eva¡­ [Eva Mora Lv. 123 HP:??? MP:???] What would happen now? Chapter 185 Chapter 185: A cute undead [Eva Mora Lv.123 HP:??? MP:???] Her name was Eva Mora. She disyed it to Alex on her own as he wouldn¡¯t be able to read her information without particr skill or other means. That was the result of the level gap between them. In this way, Alex also learned the soul grave-keeper¡¯s surname. However, he didn¡¯t think about him. He had his daughter before himself, whose aim was unknown. Alex could tell she was pretty friendly toward him. She wouldn¡¯t have told Alex about her coboration with Dor if she wasn¡¯t. She also wouldn¡¯t have hurt him so that Alex could kill him. [Curious Adventurer¡¯s Ne(Epic) ¨C You can trace people¡¯s footsteps as long as you have recent information.] [+500 HP, 3% mana regeneration, 10 charisma, 340 STR] Since Eva had been smiling at him, Alex peeked at the item the viin had dropped. The item was pretty good, and it had a particr skill for tracing back footsteps. Alex believed he would be able to use it wisely in the future. He then nced into the beautiful blue eyes, ¡°This dungeon is a problem for forest fairies. If possible, I would like to seal it.¡± Since Eva had told him some of her goals, Alex did the same. He didn¡¯t know whether she would coborate with him out of nowhere, particrly since their goals indeed didn¡¯t align. She parted her lips, ¡°I¡¯m interested in the monsters from the far past. I will take a few, then leave the rest to you. They wille out one by one. If you issue a quest to all yers, you will have them swarming the forest fairies¡¯ capital. Yumia is also a one hundred level resident, so she can lead her people to get rid of them. Unfortunately for you, Alexander, there¡¯s no way to seal this dungeon. I will take the strongest monsters out of your way, though.¡± Eva smiled. Alex sighed, ¡°I get it.¡± It was a new dungeon type, after all. If Eva had no knowledge about sealing the doors, then Alex and others from the outside couldn¡¯t even think about it. Of course, Alex and the forest fairies had around a week to prepare for the first sh. They could call yers and even get help from other demi-human tribes, which was a great way of setting up new rtionships. Because of that, Alex thought positively about Remia and her race¡¯s future. And as he thought about bonding, Alex looked into Eva¡¯s eyes. She kept smiling at him, curious about his next move. Alex asked, ¡°Are you also curious about the Undead?¡± ¡°Pops¡¯ masterpiece?¡± Eva¡¯s smile faded, her eyes looking far to the past, ¡°I¡¯m not fond of his Undead Masterpiece. It¡¯s gross.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alex didn¡¯t expect such an answer¡­ He thought that this girl wanted to make the undead cute or something for a moment! He narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is there a cute Undead?¡± Eva hugged her body, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alex blinked his eyes. Her bone tails moved up and down as if she was happy getting scrutinized by the opposite gender. As she hugged herself tighter, some of her tits spilled out, her legs bent slightly, and her pale skin reddened. She had never called herself ¡®A cute undead¡¯, but Alex was a male that could help her with her goal; to be the Undead¡¯s Masterpiece. ¡°Other than your bone tails, you don¡¯t look like Undead, though,¡± Alex spoke softly, not trying to trigger a negative impression in Eva¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t mind his words, ¡°I¡¯m half-undead, just like pops. My bones, flesh, and soul have been nurtured by undead techniques. Those bones behind me are part of my strength; they are my style. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t find them cute?¡± Eva asked after winking. At first, Alex didn¡¯t know how to reply, but not saying anything would surely worsen their current peculiar rtionship, ¡°These look extraordinary.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Eva nodded, ¡°You speak carefully, and you don¡¯t waste your opportunities. There are still people dying outside, but you focus more on yourself and the people around you¡­ The winged girl, the forest fairies¡¯ princess, and her mother; are all safe, so you don¡¯t mind spending time with an unknown girl like me. Ah, I¡¯m not so unfamiliar, am I not? I helped Dor to open this dungeon, after all.¡± Eva dropped onto the sofa. However, this time, her bone tails joined to form a one thick and strong tail. She wrapped it around her waist, patting the spot next to her. She offered a room to talk with Alex. And as that was Alex¡¯s goal, he approached her, taking the seat next to her. Eva leaned onto the side, supporting her little head with her left hand. Her eyes looked at Alex curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t think of me as your enemy?¡± ¡°You said it yourself,¡± Alex sighed, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about Remia the most¡­ As much as I like everyone in the forest fairies, I¡¯m not a hero who lives here. I am not someone who could save them all. And¡­ this dungeon could open at any time¡­¡± Alex whispered, knowing that he was just saying excuses. He was selfish¡­ Perhaps, he was too selfish. However, Eva¡¯s existence was crucial to Deathwill Castle¡¯s safety. Moreover, Alex knew how valuable Earth Soul Land was. He was in a position where he could leverage it to help his beloveds. He didn¡¯t want to lose it or start a war with the soul grave-keeper¡¯s daughter in thosends. Since she was his daughter, she had probably a lot to say on the other side. Alex didn¡¯t know, however, that Eva had the whole control now due to her father¡¯s matters in another world. What he did wasn¡¯t good for the forest fairies¡¯ race, but he always prioritized those close to him. And that would stay the same¡­ forever. Alex had long since epted that he was a hypocrite and selfish person. Eva chuckled, ¡°No gain satisfies a greedy mind¡­. If you end up being too greedy, your allies will slowly eat you as they no longer will think of themselves as your only ally. They will try to leverage you to the extent of their abilities and get as much as possible for themselves. It¡¯s all about business, Alexander,¡± Eva faintlyughed, ¡°Let¡¯s be business partners who overlook each other¡¯s ws and never step beyond business partners¡¯ boundaries. How about it?¡± Alex nodded. Chapter 186 Chapter 186: I will hold you ountable in the future ¡°Our first transaction¡­ I will offer you help with this dungeon¡¯s monsters. I will, of course, take away the valuable and the strongest pieces for myself¡­ But I will stay behind and lend a hand if need be,¡± Eva said while writing a contract in the system. She was like her father, believing that people above them were absolute. Eva continued, ¡°And you will progress The Undead Quest with me.¡± ¡°The Undead Quest¡­¡± Alex whispered, not precisely knowing her goal. But as the system shed with the contract information, Alex started to see through Eva¡¯s heart. It was not too hard. Her father had created the masterpiece Undead. However, he was well aware of more possibilities in the world and beyond¡­ There was so much more to spirit, souls, flesh, and bones that the soul grave-keeper wanted to continue his research. Alex inferred that she wanted to create her own masterpiece, a cute undead that would open her father¡¯s eyes. Alex wasn¡¯t so far away from the truth. In reality, Eva wanted to be her father¡¯s masterpiece. She wanted to use his knowledge about the undead techniques, blend it with her experiences, and be the type that would satisfy all her father¡¯s curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s not a fair business, Eva,¡± Alex whispered, then looked into her eyes, ¡°You will help me here¡­ And it¡¯s not even confirmed whether you will have to make a move. But I have to share your father¡¯s quest with you? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a fair trade.¡± Eva nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t start negotiation with what you want, Alexander.¡± A new system message appeared. [Contract with Eva ¨C You will share your progress with the Undead Quest(Legendary) with her. She will be able to see the quest¡¯s progress by meeting with you. After significant improvement, Eva will offer her knowledge and strength to you.] Alex thought that it was a pretty fair trade. He epted it, bing closer to Mora Household, which had only two members so far. Afterward, Eva decided to form a genuine friendship with Alex. Even as a low-level existence, he had influenced her father. He was also one of the keys to her dream, so she had a pure interest in him. On the other hand, Alex also had reasons to look into her. ¡°We aren¡¯t your enemies, but I suppose we will sh from time to time. Don¡¯t think too much of me when you meet undead armies worldwide, Alexander,¡± Eva chuckled, recalling one kingdom on a different continent. Alex¡¯s curiosity grew, ¡°I guess you have many businesses worldwide. Will you really not get sulky if we happen to destroy it?¡± ¡°If it contributes to your growth, I will eat my pride and look forward to your progress¡­ My father¡¯s goal is simple, and so is mine¡­ A cute and beautiful undead is one of many steps to that goal,¡± Eva said, raising her hand. From her soul, a ghost came out. However, that ghost was after the butterfly. It was a blue and transparent creature, at least half Eva¡¯s size. It was big, barely holding onto her hand¡­ It also covered her, not letting Alex look at Eva¡¯s face. After letting it out, Eva turned her eyes to Alex, ¡°Your Battle Spirit. It¡¯s an enigmatic skill¡­ Do not ever give up on it, or you will make this sad. It doesn¡¯t also seem fair that I know much about you, yet you don¡¯t know anything about me. Feel free to ask some questions,¡± Eva chuckled, awaiting Alex¡¯s words. While the butterfly circled around them, leaving cold and dazzling trails, Alex formed the crucial questions in his mind. He then parted his lips, ¡°Have you reset your level?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eva nodded. That immediate reply made Alex shiver. Even Nektor and Princess Natalia from the Duhan Kingdom were slightly ahead of him¡­ Their leveling up was slow, just like other residents. Yet, Eva was already past level hundred. She was¡­ too good. Alex asked another question, ¡°You are half-undead, so what¡¯s your other race? Your father didn¡¯t create you, so¡­¡± ¡°My mother is a human from a rural vige¡­ Well, by now, she is already dead for more than a thousand years,¡± Eva said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing hard to find a partner, Alexander. You just need to know what others want, give it to them, and you will snatch their hearts. My father wasn¡¯t interested in love, though. He just offered wealth and an undead bodyguard to a weak human girl. She epted the deal. After one night with pops, she became pregnant. After nine months, pops took me away from her. And that¡¯s basically the end of my origins,¡± Eva shrugged, not ashamed of her human self. Alex nodded, ¡°I hope your mother found love and happiness.¡± ¡°With her wealth and power, she might¡¯ve be the queen,¡± Evaughed out loud. Alex might think mostly about himself, be he wished well to everyone. Of course, he knew that everyone should work for their own happiness. After thinking like that, he was suddenly feeling much better. However, his next question took some time, ¡°Do you know¡­ whereabouts of Elias Deathwill¡¯s wives?¡± Eva didn¡¯t reply immediately. She closed her eyes, thinking seriously about Alex¡¯s question¡­ She was able to use Earth Soul Land¡¯s power to go between continents and realms, so her reach extended to many ces. But Eva wasn¡¯t interested in those girls¡­ In fact, she couldn¡¯t care less as even their kingdoms couldn¡¯t find them. Still, Eva felt like she heard some clues about at least one¡­ ¡°Alexander¡­ That information will require a pay¡­¡± Eva opened her eyes, looking at Alex seriously. Alex nodded, ¡°I have a new finding about bones. I will share it with you.¡± ¡°My boy! You didn¡¯t share that information until the end with me, huh! You are a fast learner!¡± Eva pped her hands, ¡°So, as you know, winged people live in the clouds. To get to theirnds, you have to pass mountains. There¡¯s a simr concept in the Devim Continent. There¡¯s a mountain with thousand tornadoes, sharp winds, and air rains. No one has ever taken the peak for oneself, yet there have been rumors about silver-haired goddess living here. I think her looks are simr to your winged girl¡¯s mother.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°I will remember that, thanks.¡± He then shared the new progress with Eva. She sat down straight, looking into her system with twinkling eyes. [You have shared your quest, The Undead(Legendary) Progress.] [Nobum Skeleton¡¯s soul has been perfectly cut from the dungeon¡¯s system. His soul blended with high-quality bones from Bone Seal, allowing you to absorb one of his lineage¡¯s techniques.] [Your Bloodrune Craft has been updated, and your proficiency has been increased.] ¡°I didn¡¯t even try it yet, and my proficiency is already good,¡± Alex chuckled. Eva threw him a suspicious look, ¡°How did you manage to get those bones? I recall some of the bones disappeared from our bone bank¡­ And Bone Seal sounds oddly simr to Bone Key¡­¡± ¡°Haha! Maybe those bonese from you! How could I tell? I¡¯m not versed in the undead techniques.¡± Alex scratched his hair,ughing like a moron. Eva elbowed his side, ¡°Cheeky boy. I will hold you ountable for those bones in the future.¡± ¡°So you are fine with it?¡± Alex whispered. ¡°I also used to steal from pops,¡± Eva let out her tongue, grinning. She then turned to more serious matters, ¡°Your progress is impressive. And as you said, you don¡¯t even practice undead techniques. You really look promising, so I look forward to your future,¡± Eva smiled. ¡°With such a daughter, the soul grave-keeper should also look forward to his future,¡± Alex threw his signature smile, then stood up, ¡°I have had a good time here¡­ That¡¯s what I needed as Dor angered me too much. Next time, I will hold a meeting for us. Do you like tea or coffee?¡± Alex asked before leaving. ¡°Coffee,¡± Eva replied with a smile. After Alex bid farewell, she dropped her head where he sat. She inhaled his smell, raising her ample chest up. She kept sucking in as if Alex¡¯s fragrance was too peculiar. She whispered, ¡°He smells otherwordly¡­ Not like yers I¡¯ve met at all¡­ What¡¯s the reason? I¡¯ve met legendary ss yers, and they all smell like humans from another world¡­ So what¡¯s up with him?¡± Eva thought to herself, smiling, ¡°I can¡¯t be drawn to him just because of smell, can I?¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Ste¡¯s Guidance(1) ¡°I should have asked for monsters¡¯ information¡­ But that would be too much, wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Alex whispered, feeling not so proud of himself. He looked around the prison, seeing many dark corridors leading to the jails. In those prisons, the enemies of the elven race had been imprisoned for years. One of them soon would get a chance toe out with his race¡­ Alex thought about checking them out. However, he decided to not do such a dangerous thing. He had acquired a new item from Dor, and it looked precious! He didn¡¯t want to lose it. He also felt like Remia and her mother needed his presence. For that alone, Alex shook his head. He followed the same route, leaving the dungeon silently. After appearing outside, Alex noticed how the situation had subsided. There were no more tremors around, and all forest fairies had been saved. They still suffered many losses, so the mood was dark. Alex closed his eyes and paid one minute of silence toward all lost souls. He lost a sense of time and his surroundings as emotions took him over. After waking up, Alex noticed a soft grasp around his body. His goddess had descended from the sky, hugging him tightly. ¡°You here?¡± Ste softly asked; her eyes were on Alex¡¯s face. He nodded, ¡°I¡¯m back. I have some new information, so let¡¯s find a room for ourselves.¡± Ste didn¡¯t have to say anything. She just agreed with Alex by remaining locked on his back. In this connection, she would follow and listen to Alex as the slothful girl she was. No matter what decision he took, Ste would support him. Alex opened his system, finding out that his Tree House was fine. He decided to take a rest here before Remia could talk with him. He believed that she had a lot of work to do as the princess. He was right, so it was time to talk with Ste. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After dropping onto the bed with winged beauty in his arms, Alex embraced Ste tightly. He did it unconsciously while yearning for some rest. Atst, he opened his eyes within Ste¡¯s cleavage. He spoke while inhaling her sweaty and sweet scent, ¡°There was the soul grave-keeper¡¯s daughter in the dungeon. Because of her help, Dor had managed to prematurely awaken the dungeon. Even though she is the enemy of forest fairies, I decided to make a rtionship with her. She¡¯s also interested in me, so it was easy. I managed to get valuable information from her, so I think I made a good choice¡­ What do you think, Ste?¡± Alex asked, lifting his eyes to look at Ste¡¯s face. She had her eyes closed, ruffling his hair. From time to time, Ste also gave a head pat to Alex, which was what she loved to receive. She believed Alex also would like head pats, just like she does. Ste didn¡¯t reply at first. But feeling Alex¡¯s gaze, she opened her eyes, looking down at him, ¡°Will you keep looking out for excuses?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alex parted his lips, yet nothing came out of his mouth. Ste faintly smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to prioritize your own happiness first?¡± Before entering the game, Alex was just a student. He and his responsibilities were mainly centered around his studies. But even since Alex could remember, he liked to hang out with his friends and help them. When he found out about Olivia and her cuteness, Alex believed he would be able to help her too. His and his friends¡¯ problems were also centered on them. Their lives never had any impact on others. But in the game world, Alex had so much influence he sometimes found it overwhelming. After thest events with Wolfen Demon, Alex had run away from responsibilities. He didn¡¯t know how Sara and Schnee would react to it. Alex still thought that they would be fine with it. ¡°You haven¡¯t worked with that girl to cause problems to forest fairies. You also didn¡¯t decide to form a rtionship with her because of her strength but status. Remia will understand it,¡± Ste whispered. Alex asked, ¡°What about her mother?¡± ¡°Why should you exin yourself to her?¡± Ste replied. At that moment, Alex felt like he once again progressed, albeit a little. He couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Ste and her sisters, his wives. They were much more mature and abundant in life experience. They had their ws, but so did Alex. And now, their rtionship bloomed as they started looking out for each other. Alex grinned, burying his face in Ste¡¯s ample chest. She let out a faint whimper, then ruffled his hair a little faster. ¡°Thanks,¡± he whispered, his breath tickling Ste¡¯s tits. Ste faintly replied, ¡°Ok.¡± She then continued pampering Alex as he did to her in their early rtionship stages. They didn¡¯t utter a word. While Ste had nothing significant to think about, Alex kept thinking about her words, collecting his thoughts. Just like Ste said, he did nothing wrong as he wasn¡¯t the cause of the dungeon¡¯s appearance. He also helped fairies as much as possible. He did a lot for them already. With his new business rtionship, Alex also received help from Eva. She offered her help to the forest fairies, and then she also wouldn¡¯t bother them further as that would go against Alex¡¯s interest. ¡°Do you want me to help you with Remia¡¯s rtionship too?¡± Ste asked, feeling good as Alex¡¯s cuddling was pretty emotional. Alex looked at her again, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ste shook her head, gazing at Alex with disappointment, ¡°You can tell why she refuses your presents and too much attention.¡± Alex made quite an ufortable expression, ¡°I know what you are talking about. Yes, you are right¡­ It¡¯s rude of me to not give her a proper reply¡­ I¡¯m actually a scum for giving her hope.¡± Ste closed her eyes, ¡°Stupid.¡± It was time for another Ste¡¯s Guidance Session! Chapter 188 Chapter 188: Ste¡¯s Guidance(2) ¡°Stupid,¡± Ste whispered, looking away from Alex. It was quite a wrong choice as Alex made one of hisical expressions. He was stunned by Ste¡¯s reply, not quite understanding her. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for her if he were to maintain a friendly rtionship with Remia? If they were to be a couple, Ste would have less time. And while it was a truth, Ste had taken a liking to Remia. After the fairy princess¡¯ first visit, Remia was one of those girls who often visited Ste with the little duhan. She was a part of the group that willingly took care of Ste. ¡°It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it? Just because you like Remia as a friend doesn¡¯t mean I have to ept her feelings, right?¡± Alex whispered, ¡°What about me? I don¡¯t think I feel love toward her. There¡¯s just too much conflict of interests between us. We have many enemies ahead of us¡­ Even now, your sisters are trying to find some of them, so our burden lessens. We have a lot of work to do, and there¡¯s a lot of connection between us,¡± Alex said. He then looked outside the window, ¡°Remia¡¯s future is in her forest. And that ce has a limited future, too.¡± Looking at the queen¡¯s level, Alex inferred that they had too many limits. If he were to be a couple with Remia, she would eventuallyg behind them. Of course, he had a cheat in his system that allowed residents to level up like yers in his party. But every race still had its limits. ¡°While we continue to get stronger, Remia will be left behind. At some point, she won¡¯t be even able to talk back to you should some conflict happen, just because of the level gap. She will feel alienated, won¡¯t she? But if we stay as friends, you girls and I will be able to have a much more direct rtionship with Remia. And¡­ because of that, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Remia to have a husband who would always be with her?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell her this, then?¡± Ste whispered. And with that one sentence, Ste had guided Alex onto a proper path. But as if that was not enough, she left some more words too. Just in case. Ste added, ¡°You can always break up.¡± If Remia decided to be with Alex despite everything he said, it would be on her if she felt abandoned or left out. After all, the rtionship wasn¡¯t just one side taking care of another. And a weak girl also could support and provide a lot of happiness to her stronger lover. ¡°I will talk about it with her,¡± Alex decided to follow Ste¡¯s words. She replied, ¡°I am inexperienced about love matters¡­ But I had a talk with big sister, and I also followmon sense.¡± ¡°Yes, you smart girl,¡± Alex chuckled, then snickered, ¡°Since when do you have amon sense, though?¡± Ste pouted, ¡°I always had amon sense. I just rarely follow it.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Alexughed, feeling quite great with the winged wife. He ended up rolling on the bed with her, taking her spot. After shended on his chest, Alex caressed her ear, tucking her hair behind it. He also stroked her hair, following his usual routine, leaving Ste feeling content. Ste kept letting out winged girl satisfied noises, which in their current situation was quite dangerous. Alex couldn¡¯t hold back, his reaction poking Ste¡¯s thigh. She nced at him with her golden eyes. Alex shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not a good time, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Be more selfish,¡± Ste whispered before closing her eyes and burying her face in his chest. Alex patted her back, ¡°I¡¯m already too selfish¡­ Well, I have learned about your mother¡¯s location because of it¡­¡± Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she recorded those words. She trembled in Alex¡¯s arms, telling him how much shock went through her. Alex smiled, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about her location¡­ and we also can¡¯t tell whether it is her¡­ However, the silver-haired goddess has been spotted on a different continent, taking over a wind mountain. We can¡¯t go between continents now, so that¡¯s forter¡­ But that clue is our first step toward your reunion with her¡­ and my meeting with your mother,¡± Alex whispered, smiling faintly at Ste. She felt many emotions in Alex¡¯s heart. One particr feeling lifted her head, making the golden-haired wife look at Alex with narrowed eyes. He smiled, not saying anything. ¡°Ok,¡± Ste said before rubbing her face on his chest again, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Alex smiled, then whispered, ¡°I also have to take care of your mother.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A few hourster.] Alex had learned about the forest fairies¡¯ current goals. First of all, the forest fairies¡¯ queen had sent messengers to the nearby demi-human tribes. It was time to request their help, primarily their one hundred level leaders. She contacted those who were neutral or had a favorable friendship with her people. Then, Yumia started sharpening up her fairies¡¯ weapons. All her children and family were also on standby, preparing for the inevitable sh with the first monster. The mood was quite heavy¡­ Of course, Yumia also requested help from Alex. Of course, Alex¡¯s level couldn¡¯t help too much, but Yumia believed he had techniques that could assist them. She had a favorable impression of Alex because of his show of emotions, which he threw at the viin. Alex wasn¡¯t a solo yer, either. He had a winged goddess with himself. Yumia was ready to beg for Ste¡¯s help as her healing abilities had been a great help during rescue missions. If she were to use the Ultimate Skill, Ste¡¯s healing prowess would outshine every forest fairies, who were well-versed in those skills. ¡°Ste won¡¯t use her Ultimate Skill,¡± Alex whispered, facing the forest fairies¡¯ queen head-on. They were alone as she found a time for Alex. No, she had to find a time for him; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to request their help. Yumia also could use her daughter, but she decided to speak personally with Alex as that could leave a better impression. But so far, Yumia¡¯s face was scrunched. ¡°I also won¡¯t participate in this battle,¡± Alex whispered, looking different than before. Yumia didn¡¯t know that Alex had already had a talk with her daughter and that their rtionship had taken a significant step. Chapter 189 Chapter 189: I¡¯m selfish too! [Before Alex¡¯s talk with the forest fairies¡¯ queen.] Alex left Ste alone in the Deathwill Castle. He asked her to look after Celia and make sure the little duhan wasn¡¯t feeling lonely. He then headed to Remia¡¯s room. ¡°I heard you wanted to talk, Alex. I also didn¡¯t have a chance to properly thank you for your assistance.¡± Remia turned around, smiling at Alex. She was pretty busy because of the impending battle. However, Remia would always find a time for him. Not only did she have to thank him for his support, but Remia also wanted to thank Ste from the bottom of her heart. For some reason, Ste was gone. Alex smiled back, looking quite confident, ¡°Remia¡­ Do you still like me?¡± Remia blinked her eyes, her cheeks flushing red. She didn¡¯t expect that question out of nowhere, particrly in their current situation. For a second, she thought that Alex asked this question because she could die in a week. But she had a feeling that something else must have happened. She replied while holding her arm tightly, ¡°Yes¡­ I like you.¡± Alex took a second to collect his thoughts, then licked his lips, ¡°I will tell you what had happened in the dungeon¡­ and about my selfish and hypocrite side. Please, don¡¯t stop me,¡± Alex said before letting Remia even reply. He then started talking about his meeting with Eva Mora. It was easier to talk about his heart in this way. He didn¡¯t coat his words¡­ He didn¡¯t hide anything from Remia, talking about stuff that he had already gone through with Ste. ¡°I want people to look at Deathwill in a better light¡­ After all this time, I just want this surname to be mine¡­ When people say Deathwill, I want them to think about my happy family and me. I want them to think about our hardships and how we ovee them all¡­ I mean, we are still far away from it¡­ There¡¯s the Lost Kingdom and many people from the Deathwill Kingdom that harbor hatred toward Elias Deathwill, his family, and his allies. You are the first person I helped from this long list of wronged people, so you can tell how long this path will be¡­ But I will never stop¡­ I will tread on this path going forward with my wives on my side. Yes, even Schnee, as I have been yearning to see that kitty for a while now¡­ She¡¯s working hard, just like the rest. So¡­ I will do everything for our happiness¡­ even if it meant that I have to stop helping forest fairies to make a connection with Eva Mora,¡± Alex whispered, feeling much better than before. He no longer med himself that much. Alex added, ¡°I only thought about your mother and you. When the dungeon appeared, only safety of you two was important to me. You are my important friend, and your mother is simply your mother. And my feelings burst out¡­ because the death of many fairies ovepped with the image I have been fearing recently¡­ The image of my beloveds dying in my hands¡­ I fear it so much I went mad at the viin,¡± Alex exined. Remia gazed at him without blinking. She used to be quite red, like a tomato, but now her cheeks looked much better. She had a rosy color on her face, a gentle smile, and a pleasant mood swirling around herself. She looked so charming that Alex just stood dazed, his eyes not blinking at all. He surely would never forget this image of a beautiful fairy princess. Remia whispered, ¡°I¡¯m the same, Alex.¡± Alex widened his eyes a little. Remia continued, ¡°When I fell in love with Elias Deathwill, I dropped everything¡­ I followed him to his castle¡­ and worked for his sake. I wanted him to notice me¡­ And when he gave me his hints, I worked even harder. What did it mean? I utterly gave up on my family and forest fairies¡­ I love them all, yet I followed my heart¡­ If that¡¯s not selfish heart, then what is it?¡± Remia asked with a gentle smile. Back then, the world had no yers. The situation of demi-human tribes was much worse as they regrly fought in tournaments for thend. Two demi-human kingdoms often shed with each other while keeping all humans away from themselves. Remia wasn¡¯t powerful, but her skills could help hernd significantly. She would be a great asset should anyone try to take the whole tribe head-on! ¡°I could always say an excuse that I would be a bridge between forest fairies and humans¡­ But the reality was that I was just a stupid girl who fell in love. Afterward, I swore to be stronger and independent¡­ I wore robes to hide my royal status and ventured around the world to seek poison techniques¡­ And then, I met you¡­ I found a new confidence within myself. I found new strength and a new desire¡­ As we continued to nurture our friendship, I knew more about my feelings. I also meet your beloveds, your girlfriend from another world, and little duhan. Everyone is so lovely that I have been wanting to not just have your heart¡­ but to be a part of your family¡­ I don¡¯t know if I will be ever able to stay next to everyone. I know that you fear it, Alex¡­ I was here when you talked about the favorite with Olivia, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Remia faintly smiled, then looked up. She gathered enough courage to say her feelings, ¡°I might not be as strong as Deathwill Sisters and Olivia¡­ I might fall behind, too¡­ But I don¡¯t care! I am selfish, just like the person I¡¯ve fallen for! I will keep thinking about you and give you enough clues that I am still into you! Unless you utterly kick me away from your life, I will be selfish for as long as I feel like, Alex!¡± Remia bit her lips, looking at Alex with a peculiar expression. Chapter 190 Chapter 190: Concubine Remia was a kind-hearted and gentle person. But people often change after falling in love. She had gone through many trials, finding her true self in those challenges. After her first love betrayed her, Remia returned back home. Her people weed her, yet she felt too guilty and weak. Hence, she started a new adventure. Fate wanted her to fall in love for the second time. After that day, Remia returned to her old self, yet she was quite different because of her new confidence and strength! The reason she received two valuable features was Alex. And thus, for his sake and her feelings, Remia always worked hard. She knew that forest fairies could help Alex in the future. It would always be great to have the whole race as an ally. And with him by their side, the forest fairies also would be able to progress further. For example, couldn¡¯t Alex help Remia¡¯s mother level up? That was something he had to personally check too! It seemed highly unlikely, yet if he could do that, then Alex¡¯s importance would surge in the whole kingdom; even Yumia would bend to his will. But those were still excuses. In Remia¡¯s heart, Alex always took priority. She trained hard to be independent and to stay by his side. She thought more about him than her own race. And then, after meeting everyone in the Deathwill Castle, Remia thought about everyone, hoping to be a part of their family. Knowing her ws and limits, Remia also searched for something else that could please her crush and his family. Potions seemed like a good choice. They tasted horrible, but with her forest fruits and her skills, Remia managed to make something tasty. She thought about how everyone would react. Remia naturally thought about Alex¡¯s family, her mother, and her siblings in those thoughts. She didn¡¯t even think of making bank or anything else. So when Alex took a liking to her potions, gobbling them one by one, Remia¡¯s heart fluttered with excitement. She agreed with his all words, secretly enjoying his reactions to her creation. ¡°Will you open your heart for me?¡± Remia asked, clutching onto her dress tightly. Alex had been holding back his feelings all this time for many reasons. But if Remia was the same as him, then why couldn¡¯t he let her do whatever she wanted? He could let her do whatever she wanted, opening his heart. And if things turned out to be too burdensome, he would tell her. He wouldn¡¯t be like Elias Deathwill, leveraging her feelings for his pure enjoyment. ¡°If you want it, then I will do it¡­ I will let you selfishly cling to me¡­ As a man, I can only feel the pride of having such a beautiful girl chasing after me,¡± Alex smiled,ing closer to Remia. He wrapped his arms around her, then embraced tightly, ¡°I am pretty demanding¡­ But I will open my heart to you. I will treat you like my other wives¡­ And we will see whether we are for each other. I will never hide anything from you, Remia,¡± Alex reassured the forest fairy¡¯ princess, making her heart happy. Even though it was still quite one-sided love, Remia had received her chance. She knew that Alex liked her, thought about her happiness, and treated her fairly. She would do her best to make him genuinely fall for her with this chance. He would love her without any thoughts! [You have received Alexander Deathwill¡¯s attention; do you want to be his concubine?] [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Concubine ¨C You will be able to create a peculiar and unique only to you connection with his legendary ss. This link will give birth to special skills between you, and you will receive your own room in the Deathwill Castle. No one other than the castle¡¯s master will be able to open that room. You will also be able to open the master¡¯s bedroom. The Castle¡¯s facilities will give you more bonuses.] ¡°Don¡¯t ept it,¡± Alex whispered before leaning down. Remia wanted to ask why, but Alex kissed her lips. He pecked her a little, ring her heart¡­ He just gently rubbed her lips, yet Remia¡¯s heart jumped to her throat! She wanted to feel more of this soft and warmth-inducing texture! With her cheeks scarlet, Remia asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You can either be my wife or a friend,¡± Alex said, ¡°No in-between.¡± He then gave her a second kiss. Remia expected another peck, yet Alex shoved his tongue into her little mouth! She opened her eyes widely, her mind-blowing up with pleasure! She couldn¡¯t stop tears from crumbling down her eyes as that was what she had been dreaming for a long time. To say nothing of Alex¡¯s kissing techniques being superb. After the wet noises and whimpers filled the room, Alex let her lips go, ¡°To have a concubine means to have a partner with benefits. Men literally collect women to their concubine harem, giving them their surname and benefits. Feelings rarely sprout between them. We are in a simr situation¡­ But I am not a dog who thinks with the lower part. I genuinely want our feelings to be mutual, which is why I am giving you this chance,¡± Alex exined. Remia chuckled, ¡°You can¡¯t lie, though. You are also a man¡­ There has to be satisfaction and excitement in kissing a new woman welling up in your heart. You are getting aroused too¡­ You want to¡­ conquer my body¡­ Don¡¯t you?¡± Remia asked softly as if she was about to cry. Alex felt like she cheated as she sounded too adorable and innocent, ¡°If I didn¡¯t get aroused by that, I would be impotent or asexual, which I am not.¡± ¡°Hehe~~¡± Remia grinned, ¡°I will try all my knowledge to get to your heart! I learned a lot through various sources! I don¡¯t mind if it starts with my body drawing your attention!¡± Alex secretly thought that it would be simr to Schnee¡¯s path, but he stood silent as Schnee herself wasn¡¯t aware of a change in his feelings. Remia clutched Alex¡¯s shirt tighter, drawing his face closer, ¡°Hug me like a lover.¡± ¡°How do I hug someone like a lover?¡± Alex asked, testing out Remia¡¯s sources. She looked away, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe embrace me tightly and squeeze my ass?¡± Alex moved his hands without even replying to her, shocking Remia as he did it immediately. She yelped, letting out cute fairy noises, ¡°Ah!¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°That was a cute sound!¡± He squeezed her ass cheek again. Remia bit her lips, not daring to let any other sound, ¡°It¡¯s not an appropriate time for more¡­ Alex.¡± Alex whispered, ¡°Yes, I know¡­ I couldn¡¯t help myself¡­ because your ass is really soft.¡± Remia¡¯s mind spun as those words made her utterly happy. There was an indescribable sense of happiness after hearing about her sweetheart¡¯s contentment with her body, particrly after feeling his touch. She blushed, hid his face in his chest, then nodded, ¡°Thanks¡­¡± ¡°I should thank you,¡± Alex faintly smiled, ¡°I have matured so much in this world because of great girls like you surrounding me¡­ I¡¯m d that you are the first girl I could help, and I look forward to you helping me mend the wounds Elias Deathwill has caused.¡± Remia nodded, ¡°I will work hard, just like everyone else.¡± [You have received the permanent invitation to the Deathwill Castle.] Chapter 191 Chapter 191: I can take some me [Back to the meeting with the forest fairies¡¯ queen, Yumia.] ¡°Ste won¡¯t use her Ultimate Skill, no matter what,¡± Alex lifted his eyes to match his vision with the beautiful woman sitting on the throne. He was in quite a peculiar moment, wasn¡¯t he? Many people dreamed of having a conversation with the queen. And now that she was a lone mother and a widow, her heart was significantly more vulnerable. That was what many thought, yet no one managed to sneak into Yumia¡¯s heart. Although Alex had left some favorable and influential impression on her heart, Alex¡¯s goal had always been Ste and Remia¡¯s safety. These two girls were currently his world; their well-being prevailed in his mind. To not let Yumia misunderstand him or get too negative thoughts, Alex quickly exined his reasoning, ¡°The queen has invited friendly demi-human tribes and their heads to your capital to ensure your victory. But we all think about ourselves, don¡¯t we? The kings will leverage the situation to get the most benefits. As the queen, you will make sure they don¡¯t use your disaster too much. And as Ste¡¯s husband and Remia¡¯s sweetheart, my goal is to ensure their safety. Ste will use her Ultimate Skill to protect herself and Remia. And because of that, I request the queen to give me Remia. I will protect them both, ready to sacrifice my yer¡¯s life for them,¡± Those words came from Alex¡¯s heart. He would use all his advantages for his beloveds. With those words, Alex also exposed his significant progress with Remia, surprising Yumia a little. She gazed at Alex with her authority and mesmerizing eyes, only to soon let a faint chuckle, ¡°Yes, you can have Remia¡¯s hand.¡± Alex faintly blushed, not expecting those words in such a situation. Yumia parted her lips, recalling Alex¡¯s image during the underground dungeon¡¯s catastrophe, ¡°Your show of emotions had touched me. I felt genuine angering from your heart toward the viin. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m not sure whether I would¡¯ve been able to catch him. He possessed peculiar abilities¡­¡± She sighed. The forest fairies were a peculiar demi-human race. Their abilities had particr uses, allowing them to pursue many paths rted to nature. However, the forest fairies were at most unique ss in the gaming terms. There were demi-human tribes whose ranks would be epic or even legendary! That was why Dor had much confidence in escaping Yumia¡¯s skills. But even worse, Yumia was forcefully put in the head position of her race. Her weakness was¡­ that her descendants¡¯ potential wasn¡¯t close to her husband¡¯s peak. They were strong and had more offensive abilities than Remia, yet their futures didn¡¯t look goodpared to their father¡¯s. Because of that, Yumia couldn¡¯t use the elven bloodline within herself to kill Dor or save more forest fairies. That power could be only used when her race faced extinction, herst resort. Yumia didn¡¯t have Ultimate Skill like Remia. She had to be more careful about her strongest skills, to say nothing of her status and weaknesses. That was what Eva had told Dor before he began his rampage. ¡°Those feelings were because of Remia¡­ At least, partially, am I right?¡± Yumia faintly smiled, hoping that Alex had at least thought a little about Remia¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t think Alex would be this enraged just because of her people¡¯s death. Otherwise, he would have been talking with her differently. Perhaps, if he genuinely thought about the whole race as his closest friends, he would make some moves on her. But as those thoughts boomed in her mind, Yumia blushed, feeling indecent. She threw those thoughts back to her heart, not letting her loneliness take over her. Alex didn¡¯t notice anything as he couldn¡¯t properly deal with older women yet. He replied to her inquiry instead, ¡°Yes. Remia is important to me, so I knew that the forest fairies¡¯ death would hurt her. I also knew that your life was endangered, so I could only do my best to ensure your survival. But I was primarily influenced by the fear¡­ Fear of losing my beloved¡­ That fear became an image in my mind as I stared at many deaths unfolding before me¡­ I saw a picture of my wives dying. It felt so real as if I had the skill to use that fear. It took over me, and I went with the flow,¡± Alex exined. He didn¡¯t feel like hiding anything from Yumia as she was Remia¡¯s mother. It also would help with his bonding as Alex genuinely wanted to be their friend. He wouldn¡¯t be a hero nor someone who would sacrifice his life for them. He would be their good friend that would lend his abilities to them. ¡°This girl is too old for house arrest,¡± Yumia recalled the first time her daughter left her kingdom. Her lips curved up into a smile, ¡°She¡¯s gonna leave us again¡­ This selfish daughter of mine¡­ As a mother, I can only pray for you two to seed as a couple. As long as she is happy, you will have my support, Alexander,¡± Yumia closed her eyes, allowing Alex to check the system messages appearing in his system window. [You have be a close friend of forest fairies.] [You have acquired a new title; A close friend of forest fairies.] [Your Tree House has evolved. Check a new location on your minimap.] [You can check your new privileges here.] After excusing himself, Alex checked those images. In the meantime, Yumia hovered her eyes on him. She had a better picture of Alex, his ss, and his personality. Of course, some people believed that too simr personalities would never make a good couple. Some said otherwise, believing that simr dispositions would form an excellent rtionship. Those things mattered not in the Avander World. That was because of the harem. Just like Yumia, Remia had fallen in love with a man who was surrounded by beautiful women. No, from what Yumia knew, those three excelled in looks, topping her daughter and even herself. Nheless, no matter the couple¡¯s personalities, the other girls from the harem would always add something to their rtionship. Remia would find a close ¡®sister¡¯ or ¡®sisters¡¯ in Alex¡¯s harem if things turned great between them. They would mask ws and support each other, turning their whole big harem rtionship merrier. Yumia used to be the same, so she knew it very well. Thus, even though Remia might be as selfish as Alex, Yumia believed these two would find happiness in their big family. For her daughter¡¯s happiness, Yumia had already prayed. ¡°The queen¡­¡± Alex closed the system; his expression was full of smiles. Yumia opened her eyes, replying before Alex could continue, ¡°When we are alone, you call me by my name.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex nodded, not minding it. That¡¯s how rtionships progressed, after all, ¡°May I know what kind of yers you will invite here? Yumia nodded, ¡°We will focus on healers. There weren¡¯t any rumors about yers whose level was close to one hundred, so we can only rely on the residents around that level¡­ I have issued quests throughout the kingdoms already, hoping to get as many healers as possible.¡± Alex agreed with her, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± As much as he wanted to help them, Alex couldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t close to level hundred at all, and he also couldn¡¯t risk himself dying with Ste and Remia around. Because of her race and looks, Ste would surely gather attention. If some other demi-human got a weird idea to snatch her, Alex would use all he had to ensure her escape to the Deathwill Castle¡­ He didn¡¯t think someone would be bold enough to aim for Remia in her homnd¡­ That was why he believed he could only protect them! ¡°Will you use the party system?¡± Alex asked. It was Yumia¡¯s time to be surprised, ¡°Party system? We can use it, and it is helpful¡­ But why do you ask?¡± ¡°Your level has halted, matching your potential¡­ I think residents in your situation can progress once their bloodline evolves, which is highly unlikely for the most¡­ If they take their chance, they can develop like yers just by relying on the system. I can cheat the system with my ss, though,¡± Alex broadly smiled, ¡°I am not sure whether it will work, but maybe you will be able to level up with me in your party. You will gain more position in the demi-human kingdom if you level up, won¡¯t you?¡± Yumia¡¯s heart jumped in her chest. She was so shocked about that ability that she thought her heart hopped off her chest! If it didn¡¯t, then at least her chest bounced a few times from her shock! Nheless, she quicklyposed herself, ¡°If you can truly achieve such a feat, we will be forever grateful to you, Alexander.¡± ¡°Just Alex is fine,¡± the husband chuckled. Yumia reciprocated his smile, ¡°If I level up, people will question me, though. You also shouldn¡¯t casually mention it to anyone.¡± ¡°I am aware of it,¡± Alex nodded. Yumia couldn¡¯t help but genuinely curve her lips up, feeling too much relief and even excitement, ¡°There¡¯s disaster brewing at my house¡¯s doors, yet I feel excited like in my younger days¡­ Should I me your charm, Alex?¡± the queen asked a little yfully. Alex wasn¡¯t prepared for such a tone. He quickly regained hisposure as he had already bedded two mature beauties. He shouldn¡¯t so easily lose himself before every older girl. However, it was reassuring that Yumia could smile despite such a threat in her capital. Alex felt a sense of satisfaction and achievement as he was the reason for her relief and heart¡¯s peace. He smiled, ¡°If that can help you, I can take some me. Let it bode well for our inw¡¯s future.¡± ¡°Haha~~¡± Yumia grinned, ¡°Then I will keep you in my abode for a little more. Have you yed chess before?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex chuckled, following the queen to her room. Chapter 192 Chapter 192: The legendary ss¡¯ scheme?! [A weekter] Alex and his two beloveds were in a safe spot, a few meters away from the dungeon. Before them, an alliance of demi-humans stood like an orderly army. However, even a fool would notice thepetitive mood between them. They all wouldpete to kill as many monsters as possible, paving the path for their leaders to clean the big boss alone! Although demi-humans were like that because of their inward tournaments fornds, which stirred their feral instincts, Yumia also had her hands in their current mood. She had invited friendly races, then offered benefits based on their contribution to the dungeon raids. In the future, the forest fairies would keep the monopoly of the first level hundred dungeon. Many yers woulde here to adventure. And since no one could freely enter their capital, the forest fairies would force yers to pay entrance fees. They would turn the dungeon into business, and all close races would get their percentage share for their help as the fairies alone wouldn¡¯t probably be able to keep up with impending monsters. Then, the races also would get experience and item drops. They would be able to bring their people with reset levels to help them level up on stronger monsters. Everyone would win something in this dungeon raid. Alex uttered, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I see so many demi-human people¡­ Frankly, I like their honesty.¡± Remia chuckled, ¡°That has pros and cons, right?¡± Ste and her beloved nodded. Of course, the forest fairies¡¯ Aqua Park had many demi-human races. However, Alex had an army before himself. Their numbers were much bigger, and their mood was fierce and unique. Other than that, Alex had also met Remia¡¯s siblings. Some of them had reset their level, so Alex offered to try out his party system with them too. He didn¡¯t mind helping Remia¡¯s whole family, and seeing her thankful smile was naturally worth it. Alex also had the forest fairies¡¯ queen in his party, which was a huge deal, ¡°I will try to wound the big boss with wind skills to ensure we all get experience points. Then, we will focus on mob monsters.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± twodies agreed in tandem. Atst, the system message appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. [Earth Devourer Worm Lv.100 has emerged from the Underground Dungeon.] A terrifying worm hade out from the ck hole. He was vast, enough to coil around the queen¡¯s giant tree. He oozed out a disgusting stench, which seemed to her a corrosive effect. He was brown, seemingly made out of the dirt. But as he opened his jaw, Alex and everyone else could see many teeth ready to gobble down all nature around him! His quest, however, was to devour forest fairies. Earth Devourer Worm would regain his freedom if he managed to eat at least half of the capital¡¯s poption. He would be able to savor more of the Avander World. His minions were worms around adult human size. They wriggled around him, slowly charging toward the demi-human alliance. ¡°Time to help our friends,¡± Alex clenched his swords, his eyes locked on the minions. With their abundant numbers, Alex believed they would soon reach his side. Of course, Yumia and others had also predicted such plentiful numbers. They also would have a much easier time fighting in the broader area. That was why everyone slowly started fanning out, taking monsters head-on in their own parties. Some yers also joined the fun. ¡°We will stick close to forest fairies¡¯ numbers. Ste, you should keep an eye on the demi-human leaders, though. Give them some heal, then prioritize forest fairies and races around them,¡± Alex whispered before shing with the worm minions. [Worm Minion Lv. 80 HP: 25 000/25 000 MP: 5250/5250] He intercepted just one of them, though. With Remia¡¯s crowd control skills, Alex had the leverage of fighting just one of them at once. Her forest skills formed wooden walls, root lines, and other crowd control skills that temporarily slowed down other minions. Alex looked into the worm¡¯s jaw. His swords trembled as he pushed them against the worm¡¯s teeth. On his back, Ste had her hand lifted, letting out wind to stop the oozing stench. Her other hand was on other forces, tending to their wounds. Those minions were suicidal, bashing their heads and teeth on everyone around them. Alex utilized all his sword skills. His peculiar sword mana seeped out, blending with the wind skills. He threw an ¡®X¡¯ sh at the worm, cutting off a few teeth and flesh. His power pushed off the worm, allowing him to cut the monster far easier. A few more shes went down the worm¡¯s slippery body, ¡°He has a lot of health points, but his defenses are low.¡± Remia shouted, ¡°Another one wille out soon!¡± Alex quickly reacted, bringing forth all his skills. Hebined his [Cold sh] with the wind element, creating something akin to [Cold Wind des]. He erased the first enemy with such abination. Of course, the sword manabined these two, adding more sharpness. After the first enemy fell, Alex¡¯s experience bar significantly rose. He didn¡¯t enjoy those numbers for long as the second one slipped from Remia¡¯s technique. Alex was ready to fight him, though. He smiled before pouncing on the minion worm. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C An unknown amount of time passed. With Ste on his back and Remia supporting him with her practical crowd control skills, Alex utterly lost sense of time. He didn¡¯t have to stop or rest, his thrill for battle producing adrenaline after every fallen monster. He sometimes stuffed his mouth with potions, but Ste was more than enough against those minions. Remia was in a simr position. However, Remia¡¯s battle drive was weakerpared to Alex¡¯s. She needed to catch some breath and take the rest on the backline. Alex noticed her exhausted state. Although her stamina was high due to Ste¡¯s skills, Remia¡¯s mind was too tired. His winged wife didn¡¯t have any ability to help with that, and it would be close to brainwashing, wouldn¡¯t it be not? Alex decided to take a break together with her. Looking back, Ste also was quite sweaty. Her position was better since she had herself attached to Alex¡¯s back. However, her technique still took a toll on her body and mind, so Alex had to be careful. ¡°We have already done a lot. Let¡¯s look at the big boss¡¯ battle,¡± Alex smiled, taking his two girls behind. Remia felt a little disappointed in herself, feeling like she had betrayed herself, ¡°I promised to work hard, yet I can¡¯t keep up with you¡­¡± This time, Ste came to her aid, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up his battle drive for too long without your skills.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Remia¡¯s smile brightened, looking much better. Alex agreed with his white-haired wife, ¡°That¡¯s true. And I already have an experience from the first dungeon raid, so you shouldn¡¯tpare yourself to me. On your second raid, you will fare much better, Remia. You too, Ste. We three might dominate the contribution number,¡± Alex chuckled, filling his two girls with a new portion of motivation and excitement. After taking seats, the three stared at the battle with the main boss. The main boss was different than his minions. His size, defenses, and techniques were much stronger, shaking the whole capital. It was a hassle to keep him in one ce without letting him disappear to the ground. Unfortunately, the leaders and the fairies¡¯ queen had failed a few times already. After Earth Devourer Worm disappeared into the ground, he healed a portion of his HP and prepared a mass area attack! That was the reason why the main boss was still alive. Otherwise, he probably would¡¯ve already fallen to the one hundred level leaders. ¡°I wish I could join. It looks fun,¡± Alex whispered while staring at the battle. He quickly corrected himself, ¡°As a yer, it looks fun. I really hope we won¡¯t face any losses.¡± Remia grinned, ¡°I know it, Alex. If you had enough level, you would be able to sumb to your talent and battle drive. You would be able to fight to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°I wish I could already achieve the immortal army concept,¡± Alex recalled his talk with Sara. Although his goals had significantly changed, Alex still hoped he would be able to reproduce the hungry demon¡¯s concept. He would be able to make his resident friends immortal and let them enjoy the world like yers. He wouldn¡¯t be able to worry about their lives¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think I will create the guild or be king with a vast army¡­ I¡¯m not sure about the guild, though. A guild of a few skilled yers sounds like a good idea¡­ I will never stop aiming for that immortality, though,¡± Alex exined, a little dazed in his thoughts. Remia and Ste looked at him silently, their warm touch cheering him. Alex felt like their mood turned a little too silent. He chuckled and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s see whether someone has leveled up.¡± In his many battles, Alex had gathered the wind around his swords. He sent it toward the boss, scratching him a little. That should be enough to help Yumia level up if his concept worked. Alex was also close to the forest fairies and their forces. His swords had helped Remia¡¯s siblings. But more than anything, they were pretty close to Alex, so they shared experience points with him. Now, it was time to see whether his concept worked on those who hadn¡¯t rest their levels! And as Alex opened the system, he blinked his eyes, confused. Remia and Ste peeked at his system, their eyes narrowed, ¡°I see.¡± Both of them whispered as if understanding the whole scheme! Chapter 193 Chapter 193: Benefits and the lonely queen ¡°I see,¡± Remia and Ste whispered. They were also in a party, so they didn¡¯t have to peek at Alex¡¯s system. Nheless, they did it unconsciously, bringing their faces close to him. After seeing the results, Alex felt their stares too close! He awkwardly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s because of my ss, The Husband, right?¡± In his system, Alex saw those female siblings leveled up. Remia¡¯s sisters, cousins, and other close family members leveled up significantly due to the dungeon¡¯s raid. They were all girls, candidates for Alex¡¯s husband ss. Alex found it quite weird, though¡­ ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the situation, right? I¡¯m trying to bond with the forest fairies. Maybe the system misunderstood my desire, and it thinks I want to bone everyone?¡± Remia pouted, ¡°How can you say it so casually! After all that time, I have been waiting for you¡­¡± Alex patted her hair, ¡°I am trying to be rational here. I don¡¯t have any ns for concubines, remember? Oh, maybe it¡¯s because of the concubine system message? You received that, so the system wants to snatch all fairies girls to my side?¡± Remia looked to the side, happy that Alex didn¡¯t have any ns for other fairies but still embarrassed by his words, ¡°I think your ss works this way¡­ But who knows? You should try it with male resident friends.¡± Alex awkwardlyughed, ¡°In the future, I will try.¡± His girls¡¯ reactions covered the crucial fact, though. Alex¡¯s ss could help residents level up, whether their levels had been reset or not. This was an evolutionary fact¡­ Alex sighed, ¡°I went against the queen¡¯s words, inviting all siblings and others to our party¡­ She might get mad at me.¡± After thinking about his power, Alex realized that he could be heavily exploited by others. It wasn¡¯t like he would find a time for everyone, though. And as he thought about it like that, he realized that he had perhaps made a mistake. However, Remia reassured him, ¡°You have be our close friend. No one will gossip or tell about this power to anyone¡­ Mother might get angry at you, but you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. We also know that other demi-human tribes won¡¯t be forever our allies. That¡¯s why everyone might actually try to be even friendlier with you. Prepare for a lot of visits, Alex,¡± Remia chuckled. Ste also agreed, so Alex casually epted this fact. He didn¡¯t say it loud that he wanted to please Remia as much as possible. That would only confirm that people in love made weird things. And although Alex wasn¡¯t in such a deep love, he started developing a genuine affection toward Remia, hoping for a better future. After their break, Alex and his girls returned to the battle. A few hourster, the first boss fell. His minions died from the army¡¯s weapons, bringing peace to the forest fairies¡¯ capital. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [The next day.] After experiencing the might of level hundred existences, Alex had a huge desire to level up. He believed he would be able to do it soon after his exams. He wanted to look out for Sara and Schnee and help them with their missions. In those quests, he surely would level up a few times. He was currently in his Tree House. Naturally, Alex wasn¡¯t alone. He had Ste and Remia by his side. These two had a good rtionship, so they casually talked about everyday stuff while making dinner. Remia knew a few recipes, so she decided to teach Ste a few stuff. There was no time for any harem battle, so they were like sisters already. Unfortunately for Remia, Ste just kept her eyes on what she was doing, listening silently to all her teachings. She wouldn¡¯t try them out yet, for she was toozy. Alex would quench his desire to level up and see others by hovering his eyes on them. He then peeked outside the window. His Tree House was close to the queen¡¯s tree. His status significantly rose, so his house was in the same environment as the royal family. He easily could see the most dazzling tree and even meet the queen. Other than that, Alex had much more privileges in the forest fairies¡¯nd. He could enter all leveling grounds without any fee. He also had fewer taxes here and set up a business without any problem. His aptitude for nature magic rose. He felt it significantly during his battle against worm minions. Alex easily could maneuver around Remia¡¯s techniques. He also could tell when she would open her traps and use her skills. It also could be due to their rtionship improving, but Alex was the same with other fairies around him. Overall, Alex had a good time in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. And then, Alex heard the loud stepsing from his balcony on the highest floor. The sound of high heels was so loud that Alex inferred that the wind magic carried it. Just like he suspected, the queen had intruded on his house. ¡°Mother! You can¡¯t juste in like that, can you?¡± Remiained while holding a pan. Yumia stared at her with a grin, then used mana to turn her around, ¡°Don¡¯t waste food, girl.¡± Remia pouted while Ste faintly nodded, ¡°Alex doesn¡¯t like wasting time.¡± Having these two girls going against her, Remia let out a few fairyining noises before wholly returning to her teachings. But to pay back, she asked Ste more questions, ¡°Do you get it now? Do you remember how I do it?¡± And so on! Ste didn¡¯t react, which made Remia sulkier, ¡°I hope you remember it all¡­ If not, then I will take Sara¡¯s ce and teach you more about cooking. I will take more lessons too.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at them. Ste was herself, not erasing herzy disposition any time soon. On the hand, Remia really wanted to work hard. She wouldn¡¯t let any chance to be closer with Alex¡¯s family go. To help her, Alex whispered to Ste¡¯s ear, ¡°You should learn how to cook the simple and easy-to-digest food. Celia and our future little baby will be thankful.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied, her eyes shing with a new desire to learn. After that, she started reciting everything that Remia had told her before. And then, she extended her hands to prepare more food. She perfectly followed Remia¡¯s teachings as if mimicking her. Alex smiled at the two. Remia¡¯s reaction with her eyes widened was particrly funny. He then turned around, looking at the queen. ¡°I don¡¯t need any reward for helping you level up, the queen,¡± Alex said, believing that it was the reason Yumia hade here. She nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve refused my other children and the rest too.¡± Yumia sighed as she enjoyed the seat by the table, ¡°What should I do now? My conscience won¡¯t allow you to leave mynds empty-handed.¡± Ste stopped moving, looking behind at the queen with her golden eyes. She noticed that those words had a different meanings. She didn¡¯t know what the reason was, for she still needed more experience. In a nutshell, Yumia was here to cure her loneliness. Now that her only single daughter had found a new love, Yumia felt too left behind. After finishing her duties, Yumia was hit by jealousy. In her years, no one had touched her heart. And even though Alex had done it without actually wanting it, the effect still lingered on her. Alex stared at her, ¡°The queen can teach me some new moves in chess, then. It will also be a while before girls prepare dinner.¡± Yumia¡¯s eyes gleamed with happiness, ¡°Sit down, boy.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194: Final Exam [Earth.] ¡°They say that this is our first adult test!¡± Zhen patted everyone¡¯s shoulders, sounding as optimistic as usual. Everyone wore suits, preparing mentally for the final exam. For many, the exam¡¯s results would decide their future. It wasn¡¯t really the case for Alex¡¯s homies and even Alex himself, but they were still pretty serious about it. The homies rolled their eyes at Zhen. Pedro cursed, ¡°The first adult test is military check. I still remember that old doc¡¯s hands on my balls.¡± Everyone widened their eyes, looking, stretching their necks away from him, ¡°You seriously had someone juggle your balls?¡± Pedro spat, ¡°She was old, still following the previous¡¯ generation methods.¡± Tomughed, pointing his finger at Pedro, ¡°So you fell prey to what everyone feared! Haha!¡± Zhen shrugged, ¡°I still don¡¯t know why they have to look here¡­ Fortunately, I had a dude who just nced.¡± Everyone else shared their doctors, which were middle-aged. Pedro gritted his teeth, tightly clenching his hands, ¡°Why was I so unlucky?¡± Alexughed, not telling the truth. In reality, he had the young doctor who had quite a peculiar reaction to his girth. He knew he would hurt his homie Pedro, so he didn¡¯t say anything aloud, agreeing with the rest of the homies. And then, everyone talked about their gaming experiences. They needed some light topic to brighten their mood and control their stress. Everyone seemed to have epic adventures, but yet again, Alex had the most dangerous and fun stuff. The Underground Dungeon! Everyone listened to him attentively. ¡°The teamwork between fairies and other tribes became better¡­ I think they will no longer need any external help or will minimize the yers¡¯ numbers, leaving just healers behind. After they finish all quests, the dungeon will be their source of money. We have to visit the whole prison once we get close to level hundred. I think level eighty will do,¡± Alex exined. His homies agreed. He also knew that the soul grave-keeper¡¯s daughter was hiding in the shadows. She had taken the worst enemies to her side, which was also quite an achievement. Those monsters respawned after all. They were part of the dungeon, yet she could take them away. Her home was like a dungeon, so Alex epted that fact. Knowing that nothing threatened the fairies, Alex focused on his real-life matters. It was time to have an exam¡­ and then visit Olivia. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Shit was easy,¡± Tomo Homie whispered, pushing sses. He was about to tell everyone how easy it was, yet someone¡¯s presence stopped him from speaking. In her casual clothes, Dancing Shadow stood at the school¡¯s gates. Since it was a test for all third years, her years had days off¡­ Yet, she came to cheer Tomo Homie! ¡°I will be¡­ going¡­ Let¡¯s talk in the groupter!¡± Tomo Homie ran away. Everyone chuckled at him. Alex looked at Josh, ¡°Well¡­ It was pretty easy.¡± Josh agreed, ¡°I think we lucked out. I will check previous years andpare just out of curiosity.¡± Pedro shrugged, ¡°You really have nothing to do.¡± Zhen pped his back, ¡°Shut up! Haha! I am curious about previous years too.¡± Alex then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ I guess?¡± Everyone looked at each other, then up to the sky. They felt just like that blue and cloudless background, free. They wouldn¡¯t fail school, and their final test was too easy. They were free for some time, and then, each would go their own route. Zhen was the best athlete in their school, so he would pursue that path¡­ Pedro¡¯s family had a small business, so he would take them over as he couldn¡¯t bother about his future or believe in anything grand. Josh was in a simr situation. As for Tomo Homie, he was the smartest, so he would pursue the prestige of colleague and climb the socialdder. And now that he was in a close rtionship with a wealthy girl, her parents surely would want someone with a good background for their daughter. Alex had ns closely rted to the gaming world, ¡°I feel alienated a little.¡± He also felt like he didn¡¯t have enough free time. For obvious reasons, Alex always was too serious about the game matters. He only felt carefree with his homies, yet he wanted to do everything to win the dungeon even then. And now that his path was much different and riskier, he felt alienated. ¡°Is this where our roads end?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but mutter those words. He had been with his homies for a good while. They went to the same schools, but now, as the adult life knocked, the homies could only think about themselves. Zhen smiled, ¡°If we all find epic or legendary sses in the game world, we will be pro yers, won¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Pedro and Josh agreed. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t waste that chance,¡± Josh added. ¡°Great¡­ If I lost all of you, it would be like losing an important part of myself,¡± Alex softly exined. It would be like a lifetime opportunity, so no one wouldn¡¯t try it out unless some serious matters pressed them. Because of that, Alex hoped that everyone would find those sses, bing more rted to him. He smiled at everyone. But then, Pedro raised something he couldn¡¯t unsee, ¡°You look like you have lost someone already.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Alex asked seriously. Everyone nodded. ¡°That sucks¡­ I don¡¯t want to seem negative or let my mood affect you¡­ And you know what? I haven¡¯t lost anyone¡­ I just thought that something like that could happen in the future,¡± Alex sighed. Pedro rolled his eyes, ¡°You still have to introduce us to your harem.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Alex awkwardlyughed, ¡°I will be away from the gaming world for a while. I will visit Olivia first.¡± ¡°Have fun!¡± Zhen patted Alex¡¯s shoulder. Josh nodded, ¡°Going alone abroad can be stressful too. You can call us at any time.¡± ¡°Thanks, homies,¡± Alex broadly smiled. Everyone then went their way, returning home with satisfied hearts. Back home, Alex¡¯s mom shouted, ¡°Alex! How did it go?!¡± ¡°That was too easy, mom!¡± Alex said with confidence! ¡°I¡¯m so d!¡± And then, his mother burst out in tears. Chapter 195 Chapter 195: Olivia has reunited with her boyfriend! Alex was at the airport. As Josh had said before, Alex was stressed, so he still kept checking stuff, just in case. He had already told Olivia that he would visit her soon. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, and she also needed her mother¡¯s approval so that he could stay with them for a while. Fortunately, Alex and Olivia¡¯s mom had a little incident with each other. They were pretty good friends, and she surely would be a good inw for him. Olivia didn¡¯t know about it, so she surely would get worried should he fail to board the ne. Nheless, Alex and his luggage passed all checks. He entered the ne, awaiting the long journey. The flight was indeed long, but Alex slept for the majority of it, so he felt like he had teleported to the new country. After leaving the ne, Alex noticed his sweetheart without any problem. ¡°Handsome!¡± Olivia shouted loudly, her voice echoing through the whole airport, telling everyone who was handsome! Some girls peeked in their direction, agreeing with Olivia with growing jealousy. Alex chuckled, pecked her lips, then wrapped his hand around hers, ¡°As I promised, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°You speak as ifing here was a challenge,¡± Olivia grinned, poking Alex¡¯s side. Heughed, ¡°Well, the intion went up, so tickets are quite expensive¡­ It¡¯s been a challenge, you know?¡± ¡°But you havee, just like you promised!¡± Olivia cuddled with Alex¡¯s arm, not letting him go! She was more overjoyed than she thought she would be. Alex also felt happy as it was a blessing to have such a girl. He was also blessed with a good love to receive such a reaction from her. And more than anything, he also missed Olivia in real life. She looked outstanding in modern clothes, which was something that Alex also wanted to put on Deathwill¡¯s wives and now Remia. Of course, thinking about other girls in his current situation was no good. Alex thoroughly separated himself from the gaming world. Alex also stopped himself from asking Olivia about her own final test¡­ He also requested others to not talk about it with her, as it could go both ways with Olivia¡­ Nheless, the test had been truly easy, so he believed she did well. For now, it was time to have some rest. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Olivia¡¯s new house was smaller as it was just her and her mother. Girls still had enough room for themselves and even a guest room should someone visit them¡­ Of course, Olivia had already told Alex that he would use her room and sleep with her! ¡°Too much pink, Olivia¡­ I saw it in photos, but now¡­ But now I feel overwhelmed!¡± Alex entered the room, his mind spinning. He was used to cute plush toys and soft furniture, but it seemed like Olivia went overboard with cuteness here. Of course, it was Alex¡¯s fault as he told her to not hold back. While sniffing the potent fragrance, he looked over their photos, ¡°Did you mix some perfumes?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t decide¡­ Hehe,¡± Olivia let out her tongue, ¡°I will help you pack out your stuff soon. Now, I want to make something to eat for my handsome. What do you want?¡± She hugged her hands behind her back, looking quite adorable and innocent. ¡°Your best,¡± Alex said while opening up all windows. ¡°Okay~!¡± Olivia spun around, going to her kitchen. Alex smiled, then followed her. On his way, he found Olivia¡¯s mother¡¯s room. Although he shouldn¡¯t do it, Alex opened the door slightly, peeking inside. After noticing a few simrly cute stuff on her desk, he closed the doors with a smile. And then, he entered the kitchen only to see Olivia having too much fun. The couple ended up watching a movie together while Alex relished her pancakes. Olivia also used this as a chance to pamper him, offering to feed him. After some enjoyable time, Alex and Olivia went on a date. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C It was a new country and city! Alex surely would try out their local stuff and games. His girlfriend also did research during her first days here. She noted all the fun ces she could visit together with her beloved, having all fun to fill their missed days. And since Alex promised to stay for a whole week, Olivia would have a lot of time to enjoy hispany. Alex also had a lot of time to try them all. After some arcade games, Alex and Olivia left the building. The whole street was as crowded as usual, so the couple decided to find an empty spot. Holding her new plush toy, Olivia whispered, ¡°I know a dojo here. They offer one-time free training for neers. How about we go here? I think you will be able to surprise them with your experience in the game world,¡± Olivia smiled, her eyes twinkling as she wanted to see her boyfriend¡¯s skills. She knew how strong Alex could get. Olivia also had a feeling that Alex would be able to shock the whole dojo. And if not, she would use that chance to encourage him in the best way possible. ¡°This dojo gets a lot of new people because of a particr teacher,¡± Olivia whispered, ¡°He¡¯s handsome, so they even have girls learning here. Girls like him and boys practice bing better swordsmen in the game world.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Alex grinned. Olivia quickly sneered, ¡°He¡¯s less handsome than my handsome!¡± The couple quickly found the dojo. It was less swarmed than the street and arcade games, so it was indeed the best spot for them to rest. Alex also felt too much energy, so he would use this as a chance to show off against some newbies. After opening the doors, Olivia spoke first, ¡°Good evening! We are here to try out your dojo¡¯s teachings.¡± She exined some stuff to the dojo regrly while her beloved looked around the training people. They used wooden swords and looked severe. But then, Alex¡¯s eyes dted. An indescribable hatred gripped his heart. He stood frozen, looking at the man practicing swordsmanship with some newbies. He looked too handsome with an enigmatic aura swirling around him. His lookspelled people to look at him. He made everyone respect and admire him. Yet, Alex felt hatred, ¡°Elias¡­ Deathwill?¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196: Holy scum [Alex¡¯s home country.] ¡°Where the fuck is Elias Deathwill?¡± the soul grave-keeper yawned, looking at the darkening sky, ¡°His sessor is here¡­ Is it because of Alexander that I can¡¯t find that bastard here?¡± ¡°Why do you look out for him?¡± The Duhan King nced at his [Earth Friend], his eyes narrowed. The old man sighed, ¡°I want to threaten this bastard with police, then force him to speak about his Battle Spirit with me in detail.¡± ¡°You are gonna get caught soon,¡± The Duhan King sighed. These two became bench buddies. After finishing their earthling quests, these two would usually spend the evenings on the bench. They didn¡¯t meet every day, but a few times a month, at the least. They also had much worse contact with other high-level existences. Worse, the Duhan King hadn¡¯t met anyone from the Darkmana Empire! And the soul grave-keeper had probably more enemies than the whole empire. Thus, it was OK for them to chill like that¡­ Their bench was also in Alex¡¯s neighborhood. Both of them had some connection to him, so it was fine to keep an eye on Alex in this way. They were in a peculiar situation anyway¡­ They also met in the early stages, so something new coulde out of that rtionship. But then, the third high-level existence entered their eyes. The Duhan King¡¯s eyes shone blue. His bench buddy also threatened the neer with his sleeping power. The third man wore ck robes. He looked like a priest, holding a book and smiling amiably. But as he approached the two, his smile turned wicked. He looked like a monster with human skin, ¡°I¡¯ve had an eye on you two for a while now¡­ Hehe!¡± ¡°Holy scum,¡± the soul grave-keeper spat, ¡°You want to die?¡± The man, called by such a disgusting nickname, scrunched his face uglily, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Gavriel for you two.¡± He was one of the high-level existences, one of the highest bishops under The Light Church. That organization was both enemies of the Darkmana Empire and the soul grave-keeper¡­ It was just natural that they would hate each other. Gavriel licked his lips, ¡°Are you two ready to die? Hehe!¡± The Duhan King shook his head, ¡°We both have ten seconds of our power here. You can scram.¡± Gavriel burst outughing, ¡°Hahahaha! You have mellowed, Thanas! Do you really think I woulde here if I could only use five seconds of my strength?! Listen, you piece of shit! I am different than you! And humans here¡­ Ah¡­¡± He moaned as if he orgasmed, ¡°They are so gullible! Hehe!¡± His Earthling Quest was to guide people toward god. He was in one of the neighborhood churches here¡­ Of course, Gavriel guided people to his god all this time, not the one people believed in initially. And he converted them by doing miracles! He healed people¡¯s cancer and so on! In fact, he started bing a much more famous figure than he thought he would be. Their naive hearts increased his quests. He kept getting more and more quests, increasing his power! He could use twenty seconds of his power right now! The Duhan King and the soul grave-keeper felt goosebumps going down their backs! Cold sweat permeated their clothes as they readied themselves against Gavriel¡¯s holy techniques. ¡°You are all so dead! Haha!¡± Gavrielughed out loud, spreading his arms widely. His clothes fluttered. From his form, the holy light starteding out. It was white mana, which made him seem like he was in the spotlight! His holiness already caused itches going down Thanas and the old man¡¯s bodies. If that power hit them, they would undoubtedly die. The soul grave-keeper lifted his hand, ¡°Ghost Zero!¡± The Duhan King grasped a thick branch, ¡°Mist Sever.¡± Their powers came out of their hands. At the same time, Gavriel¡¯s holiness took the form of a beautifuldy. She floated behind him, her hands joined in prayer. She soon let out a holy beam from those two hands. ¡°How many of those can you take?¡± Gavriel sneered. But before the bench buddies intercepted that attack, the third party¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°You really can¡¯t hold back, can you?¡± A man in modern clothes appeared before them. He extended his hand, then spread his fingers. In the next second, a sword appeared before him. He clenched it, bending his legs. From his body, peculiar red energy came out, ¡°Don¡¯t cause tantrums in my neighborhood.¡± He shed forth, utterly destroying the beam. Gavriel¡¯s face distorted as if he had eaten something ugly, ¡°Who the fuck are you?! I don¡¯t recall you! Must be one of those pests from other realms! I will fucking kill you!¡± the holy bishop roared. Since he could use twenty seconds, Gavriel nned to overwhelm his enemies with quantity. But now that an unknown man had appeared, he was forced to utilize one quick and powerful technique. His beautifuldy behind him expanded in size. She became like the holy avatar, leaving all humans thinking that they were dreaming. She opened her eyes, then she locked them on the three men. Gavriel screamed out of his lungs, ¡°Erase the unholy ants!¡± The powerful ray-like sun ray fell once again. The man with the sword chuckled, ¡°Oh, please.¡± More red energy oozed out of him. His eyes widened, turning red like a beast. He clenched his sword tightly before unsheathing it. And as the holy sun reached him, he quickly set it free. BANG! At once, the whole sun ray dissipated. The holy avatar behind Gavriel turned into thousand specks as well. The man dropped onto his ass, looking at the swordsman with trembling eyes. Twenty seconds passed¡­ and yet, the man still could use his sword and red energy. Gavriel stuttered, ¡°W-What¡¯s the meaning of this? You don¡¯t have any limit? W-Who are you really?!¡± The man faintlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m Harvey Mao. This power is the privilege I¡¯ve won. Do not ever try to use your petty powers here, for I will not tolerate it. I¡¯m saying this to three of you,¡± Harvey smiled before leaving the scene. Gavriel puked a mouthful of blood, slowly dragging himself away from the street as well. After he disappeared, Thanas and the old man could move. They exhaled heavily, then inhaled deeply, ¡°That man¡­ and his energy! He made us unable to move so that we couldn¡¯t kill that holy scum!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ He was¡­ the hungry demon¡­ But he seemed¡­ different¡­ I can¡¯t tell what was different,¡± the soul grave-keeper narrowed his eyes, utterly not understanding what was happening. What in the world was going on? What was the purpose of their presence here?! Chapter 197 Chapter 197: Elias Deathwill¡¯s shock ¡®I should control myself¡­ How could Elias Deathwill be here? It¡¯s someone who looks like him,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly before cooling off his emotions. Although Alex hoped for the game to be real yet fake at the same time, he was sane enough to know the limits of fantasy. However, Alex soon realized that he couldn¡¯t quench his mes of hatred. Even if that man just looked the same, Alex still felt like he had to say something. He wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself if he said nothing. Alex extended his hands for two wooden swords. He then made his way toward Elias Deathwill despite his girlfriend still talking with others. Because Alex also wore a mysterious aura around himself, many girls noticed him before he even did something. He had his own charm, after all. And as he got closer to Elias Deathwill, everyone threw their eyes at them. Olivia also stared at Alex, clueless as to why he didn¡¯t wait for them. But for some reason, she felt like Alex had his own cause to act solo. ¡°Have we met somewhere?¡± Elias Deathwill asked with a gentle smile, feeling Alex¡¯s ring. Alex shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting.¡± He then lifted his eyes and whispered, ¡°I would like to test my abilities against you. Let¡¯s have a spar.¡± Everyone in the crowd shook their heads. It was just too rude to ask one of the sensei like that¡­ It was the norm in Elias Deathwill¡¯s case, so they just expected him to ignore Alex. But to their surprise, Elias agreed, ¡°Sure. You are a dual wielder?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex nodded, deeply focusing on Elias¡¯ reaction. He didn¡¯t miss Elias¡¯ surprise and shock shing briefly in his eyes. That was weird as it was indeed their first meeting. So why would his face sh with disappointment? Alex clenched his hands, ¡®It has to be a coincidence¡­ It has to be¡­¡¯ His heartbeat increased as he thought about the impossible. But as Elias lifted his wooden sword, Alex¡¯s heart rate returned to normal. He focused on his enemy¡¯s posture, sword, and reach. Alex analyzed everything he had learned during his game experience. He also thought about his moves during his prime. Back then, Alex was using Elias Deathwill¡¯s swordsmanship; after all¡­ ¡®I will confirm it¡­ in this way¡­¡¯ Alex decided¡­ Thus, the spar between the two Deathwill started. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡°It¡¯s different from his usual spars,¡± One of the dojo masters whispered. Olivia asked, ¡°What¡¯s different here?¡± The master narrowed his eyes, ¡°He¡¯s slower than usual as if he¡¯s analyzing the youngster¡¯s swords¡­ And look at his face¡­ He always smiles during his spars¡­ Yet, he¡¯s so focused now¡­¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. But as she looked at her boyfriend, his expression was the same. He was in a deep focus, doing his best against the handsome teacher. She was happy to see him being this good in a real-life as it meant that Alex had a lot of potentials. But more than anything, it was always cool to see their sweetheart shining. However, after a while, Alex¡¯s countenance began changing¡­ He scrunched his face with evident anger and hatred. His moves became uncharacteristic of his usual style as if he was just throwing swords around with fury. Elias Deathwill was calmly parrying them all, controlling his heart. Olivia couldn¡¯t look at such Alex. He was definitely not himself, highly influenced by a third party¡­ As a girlfriend, it was her turn to help him return to himself. It was her job to clear his mind! ¡°Alex! How could you forget your own words?! Remember what you told me after our first meeting! You are making me cry, stupid!¡± Olivia clenched her hands, shouting out of her lungs. Alex¡¯s mind shed with their first meeting. Back then, his girlfriend was more than your usual delinquent. Her fists hurt everyone, including teachers. She used her power for everything. It was him who told her to control herself¡­ With a proper mindset, she would see more of the world. She would be able too to enjoy her life more! Alex jumped a few steps back, then inhaled deeply. After exhaling everything, his focus returned, ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡± He then bit his lips and rushed forward. After his two swords shed with Elias Deathwill¡¯s sword, he brought his face closer to him. He whispered so that only Elias would hear him, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it is the reality or I am dreaming. I never expected to meet you in this way. Heck¡­ I can¡¯t even tell whether it is you¡­ But if you are that Elias Deathwill¡­ Then let me tell you something¡­ From the bottom of my heart, I hate you,¡± Alex pushed all his emotions toward Elias, shocking him as his strength surged. Alex then mmed all his power onto defenseless Elias! However, Elias wouldn¡¯t be called a peak of humanity if that was enough to throw him out of his flow. He quickly corrected his posture, blocking Alex¡¯s attack. As their swords shed, the powerful fantasy force came out from their bodies! BANG! All windows in the dojo opened, heralding a sudden draught! Everyone¡¯s clothes fluttered wildly as if they were in a tornado. Elias Deathwill¡­ fell onto his bottom¡­ Alex threw all swords behind, pouncing at Elias like a feral beast. He saddled him, then punched his face with all his might, ¡°LISTEN! I will take care of your daughters, for I love them deeply! I will never let you hurt them! Your fucking plot does not matter at all!¡± Elias Deathwill¡¯s cheek swelled as he puked a mouthful of blood. He closed his eyes, listening to Alex with his heart beating fast. Alex didn¡¯t think that Elias would spit out all his plot¡­ He knew that this bastard had been plotting something for years. But more than anything, he was a selfish bastard who never loved his wife and daughters¡­ His love toward them was¡­ different¡­ ¡°You treated them like objects, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Alex kept punching Elias Deathwill¡¯s face for as long as he could before other disciples took him away. Chapter 198 Chapter 198: Alex vs. Elias Alex¡¯s punches hurt. Elias¡¯ face didn¡¯t swell for no reason. He also kept puking blood as if his well-developed body was just an image. His pitiful appearance left the crowd speechless as they believed he would¡¯ve been able to retaliate easily. But in reality, Alex had just too much power. His body had coursing fantasy strength, and he also had left Elias shocked with his swordsmanship. ¡°Stop it!¡± Other masters ganged up on Alex, hailing his arms. Their voices brought Alex back to reality, his power deting. Even though he had no strength left in his body, he still wanted to punch and use kicks to force Elias to speak. At this very moment, Alex had the confidence that this man before him was the same Elias Deathwill from the game world. He found it absurd, yet he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Objects¡­¡± Elias Deathwill whispered, slowly raising his upper body. He held his swollen cheek with a smile, ¡°Yes¡­ They are objects.¡± Alex¡¯s body froze, his eyes staring at Elias Deathwill incredulously. He couldn¡¯t believe that this man had just agreed like that. He even wore a genuine smile while sharing a little truth about his plot. Elias grinned, ¡°And you can¡¯t change that, Alexander. They were, are, and will be my precious swords. They will sacrifice themselves for me. Keep increasing their level, for I need high-level sacrifices.¡± THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! Alex¡¯s heart rate increased. It was as if the engine within him overheated as he felt stemming wrathing from his heart. He gritted his teeth, barely able to control himself. He trembled, trying to break the shackles that held him back. However, other masters were powerful humans whose muscles were enough to keep a youngster in ce. ¡°Elias¡­¡± Alex whispered in a threatening tone like a monster. If it weren¡¯t for his excellent control, the whole dojo would brim with curses. Elias Deathwill smiled, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will tell the whole truth to everyone¡­ I already got Crystallized Elven Heart from the treasury due to Remia¡¯s quest¡­ I will get more rewards from your quests, level up myself, my beloveds, and our friends, then we will punish you¡­ I swear it on my name!¡± Alex screamed out of his lungs, surprising Elias Deathwill a little. Alex wanted to smash this guy¡¯s face once more. He felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if he didn¡¯t¡­ However, other masters didn¡¯t even leave him any chance¡­ Worse, Elias Deathwill¡¯s smirk kept widening. But then, Olivia¡¯s leg went up. ¡°Ugh!¡± Elias Deathwill cried as his nose broke. He promptly covered his face with his hand, ring at Olivia with trembling eyes. Olivia¡¯s slender leg went down, then she uttered, ¡°Stop hiding that ugly face, Mr. Elias. Let me fucking kick you a few more times, for both my and my boyfriend¡¯s content.¡± The crowd went agape, their chins dropping onto the floor as no one believed that girl in these pretty clothes and the innocent-looking aura could exert so much strength and boldnguage! Olivia didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on. However, her boyfriend would never attack people without reason. He wouldn¡¯t use his strength like that¡­ And more than anything, Olivia had never felt so much hatred and burning emotions from Alex. It only meant one thing; she had to satisfy her boyfriend¡¯s anger! And the only way was to do the same, thus, kicking Elias Deathwill¡¯s face. ¡°Let them go,¡± Elias waved his other hand, not nning to call the police or any other forces, leaving his earthling friends confused. He then turned around, exiting the scene as if nothing had happened. Olivia wrapped Alex¡¯s hand around her shoulder, supporting him. Both of them also left the dojo with everyone¡¯s eyes cautiously following them. Some Elias¡¯ fangirls threw wet towels at them out of spite. But with one re, Olivia shut them down. The couple returned home in a boiling silence. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After opening the doors, Olivia¡¯s nose twitched. She realized that her mother was back home as a pleasant aromaing from the kitchen. She also saw her mother¡¯s boots and clothes, so it was indeed quitete already¡­ Of course, Olivia¡¯s mom was well aware that Alex was already here. She was ready to wee them, yet she immediately suspected something significant had happened when she noticed Alex¡¯s expression. Fortunately, Alex had no wounds, so they weren¡¯t attacked by any thugs. ¡°Are you two okay?¡± Olivia¡¯s mom, Grazia, asked. ¡°We are fine. Let us take a shower,¡± Olivia smiled at her, not wanting to spill out beans yet. ¡°About time you two take it together,¡± Grazia half-joked to appease the heavy mood before returning to the kitchen. Alex and Olivia took a quick shower, then they closed themselves in her room. They had just a little time before Olivia¡¯s mom would call them for some light meal. Alex had loud and intrusive thoughts in his head, ¡®Is he real? Is the game world real? Then¡­ everyone is real¡­ The harem is real, and I¡¯ve done it with real people¡­ Our feelings are genuine, and the threat is¡­ the same¡­¡¯ ¡°Alex¡­ I can¡¯t understand what is going on, so can you just bluntly tell me what happened?¡± Olivia asked, her voiceced in worry. Alex¡¯s countenance shed with fear, worry, and hesitation. He already had those thoughts happening sometime in the past because of how real the game world was¡­ He still wanted it to be a game so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Olivia¡¯s feelings. But he also wanted it to be real so that Deathwill Sisters and his other beloved would share genuine and eternal feelings. He didn¡¯t want to lose them, no matter what it could be. If a game world suddenly closed and the servers died, then Alex would probably live with a hole in his heart for the rest of his life. But now that the game world was real, Alex found it unlikely. He believed that the game world would never close¡­ and that there was a bigger scheme behind it¡­ Nheless, his whole life was about honesty and valuable rtionships. The scheme behind this whole phenomenon became secondary as Olivia¡¯s heart mattered the most to Alex¡­ He whispered, ¡°What would you do if Sara and others were real?¡± He lifted his face, looking at Olivia with evident emotions. ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡± Olivia tilted her head, speaking in disbelief. But her heart started beating faster and indescribable emotions pounded within her chest. Chapter 199 Chapter 199: It¡¯s over ¡°Crystallized Elven Heart?¡± Elias Deathwill whispered while the nurse tended to his wounds. ¡°Did you say something?¡± the very nurse asked. Elias promptly lifted his hand, telling her to not mind him. He then started thinking inwardly about Alex¡¯s words. He had managed to create a legendary ss for the yer. He believed that this ss would fulfill his ambitions, which was indeed the case. Alex broke the system, helped Deathwill Sisters level up, and the Deathwill Castle was abundant in resources and facilities. However, Elias Deathwill couldn¡¯t predict the whole oue of the legendary ss creation, ¡°I didn¡¯t have¡­ that heart?¡± There was a chance that some of his subjects had put that item in his treasury. That would exin Elias¡¯ck of knowledge about it. However, before leaving the castle in foreign hands, Elias had taken necessary items for his own progress. Therefore, he knew every item that was left behind¡­ His thoughts started spinning furiously as Elias realized something. ¡°Done,¡± In the meantime, the nurse finished her care, ¡°Don¡¯t even try sparring with others for at least two weeks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Elias replied, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad anyway.¡± ¡°Eh, really?¡± the nurse asked, dejected that the handsome guy soon would leave their dojo. Elias Deathwill nodded without caring about her feelings. He couldn¡¯t stay in the same country as Alex, as that was dangerous. He couldn¡¯t bring the most of his power, and he also had a meeting with a certain group. He decided that it was time to move on and find a different ce to live. Elias already had a country in mind¡­ It was quite far away, so he hoped his quests would go smoothly here. Little did he know that this very country was Alex¡¯s home! He stood up, leaving the nurse sulky. He then scurried to his house, ¡®There¡¯s something wrong with the treasury¡­ It shouldn¡¯t have such high-quality items like elven¡¯s crystallized heart.¡¯ Elias Deathwill had wanted to find elves in the past as they would be the better version of Remia. s, he had failed. He still knew about their potential and might, so such an item in his treasury should be the real treasure! ¡®It¡¯s not just the ss that breaks the system¡­ The whole castle also breaks¡­ If he fulfills the ss conditions, he will keep getting treasures¡­ The treasures that I never couldy my hands on¡­¡¯ Alex¡¯s ss broke the system in more ways than just one. He could level up with residents in his party, mix opposite energies and bloodline in his body through his valuable connection with his wives, make new skills through their bonds, and have the broken facilities that would enhance Alex and his friends! Elias Deathwill halted his steps; his body had begun perspiring heavily. He realized the gravity of his situation¡­ After giving up on his whole achievements, talent, and future to the legendary ss, Elias Deathwill had prepared himself for the arduous path toward a better end. He would once again reach the peak and harvest Alex¡¯s gains in that future. His daughters were naturally the priority. But Elias had underestimated his power and potential¡­ He had created the best legendary ss ever. And with Alex¡¯s personality, he would share his good fortune with his beloveds and friends. In this way, Elias Deathwill would get used by everyone¡­ In the past, it was he who leveraged his people. He kept hissing empty promises and sweet words andpelled people to believe in him. They all had high hopes for him, working back to the grindstone. He used their hard work for his own gain, not sharing it with anyone¡­ And now, Alex and everyone under him¡­ would use Elias Deathwill¡¯s talent and all umted hard work¡­ Elias gritted his teeth, ¡°You won¡¯t stop me, though.¡± His ns changed many times¡­ He first created the legendary ss, then he reset his level. But even though his level dropped, Elias Deathwill was still sent to another world, getting Earthling Quests. Even better, his strength remained at his peak here, just for a few seconds¡­ This gave him hope! ¡®I will continue leveling up in the game world as the yer¡­ And I will continue doing quests here as the powerless human¡­ I will harvest all your achievements at the end of the route, my sessor. That¡¯s why¡­ keep working with my daughters¡­ Visit my former subjects, and realize that you can¡¯t help them all¡­ Fight with them and develop further with high-quality items¡­. Then¡­ I will snatch it all. The new items, your unique swordsmanship, and my daughters, my swords. You will lose everything,¡¯ Elias Deathwill¡¯s eyes shone with an unknown desire. He lifted his eyes, looking at the starry sky, ¡°Getting used feels like shit.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Olivia whispered, staring at Alex with indescribable emotions boiling in her young heart. She slowly started to realize her feelings, though. If, by any chance, Sara and the other girls turned out real, then Olivia would feel jealousy, pain, sadness, and many more emotions that would utterly separate her from her boyfriend. Because in the end, it was just a game. Everyone here was not real, and they soon would cease to exist. The game would shut down, and Alex would focus entirely on her¡­ They would have amon future, just two of them¡­ They would work in somepanies, returning home to pamper each other. And in a few years, they would have cute children, for whom they would pour all their love and future. Olivia didn¡¯t know how their future would unfold, but that was what she could think of in the heat of the moment. But if Sara and others turned real, then that future would be different. Would they live together in one big house? Would their kids be real siblings? But more importantly, who would get the most attention? In fact, Olivia could see herself bing just a background girl. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ break up,¡± she whispered, tears flooding her eyes. Alex was at a loss for words, not expecting her to say it straight outright, ¡°¡­¡± Olivia bit her lips, ¡°I understand your gaming circumstances¡­ But you can¡¯t say that you had no way of finding more time for me, Alex¡­ At first, you hid the whole truth¡­ And then, I met everyone¡­ It¡¯s been really nice to know them all¡­ I could see how you treasured them all, including the cute little creature. Because of that, I wanted you to have fun with the boys¡­ But after your dungeon run with them, what did you do next?¡± Olivia asked, smiling faintly. In that smile, Alex saw immense pain and sadness. And as he didn¡¯t answer, Olivia whispered, ¡°You went to the Deathwill Castle¡­ And you had your time here¡­ Then, you went to the forest fairies¡¯ capital¡­ Has it never crossed your mind to call me? To invite me to your party?¡± Alex didn¡¯t reply, looking down, avoiding Olivia¡¯s eyes. Olivia parted her lips, her tears and cries forcing her to speak slowly, ¡°I was fine with the harem¡­ Because I believed that in a few years, we would live together. That I would see you more than any other girl. But if you believe the game world is real, this is less likely¡­ And I can¡¯t stand it! I don¡¯t care whether those girls are real or not¡­ I didn¡¯t grow up in a polygamous world, nor can I see myself with a boyfriend who has a harem anymore¡­ That¡¯s because I can see more now, Alex¡­ You opened my eyes now¡­ You really care more about them than me¡­¡± Olivia broke into tears. She dropped onto her knees, hugging her face, ¡°You lost your first time to Sara¡­ You also probably developed more feelings for other sisters¡­ When I thought about you, there¡¯s a high chance that you were busy with them¡­ When I thought about our future, you thought about your future with someone else! I was ignoring those feelings, but I no longer can¡­ It hurts me, Alex¡­ That¡¯s why¡­ It¡¯s over between us,¡± Olivia stood up, turning around. Alex stopped her just before leaving her room, ¡°Don¡¯t go outside. It¡¯s dangerous at this hour¡­ I will leave and spend the rest of my time here in the hotel.¡± Olivia bit her lips, not saying anything. Alex slowly added, knowing that he had a little time, ¡°This break might help us¡­ I¡­ I have spent the best school years with you, Olivia. We were the best couple. Maybe the adult life and the life on the other side thwarted our future, but I still hope we will get back together. I really saw our future together¡­ And I can still see it now¡­ I¡¯ve long since epted that I¡¯m selfish and hypocritical, but that vision was genuine. It came out from the bottom of my heart. Thank you for being my girlfriend and keeping up with my excesses¡­ I sometimes felt like I failed as a boyfriend, but I will never forget those years,¡± Alex whispered before leaving the room. He hadn¡¯t unpacked too much stuff, so it was fair to leave some behind. Olivia could do whatever she wanted with them. He left with his head low, not having any excuses or more words to say. He could only keep everything within himself. In the end, Alex expected that something like that would happen. He had naive thinking that everything would be fine. Yet, it was not¡­ Olivia broke up with him¡­ And Deathwill Sisters were in more danger than ever¡­ Alex also was aware that the game world had a high chance of being the real world, a different somewhere far away. With those feelings bottled up within him, Alex slowly trod toward the hotel. It was a sleepless night. Chapter 200 Chapter 200: Celia for the rescue! Alex needed time from everyone else. He didn¡¯t pick up his phone, open his social media, or even surfed through the. He just looked around the hotel, wandering it. He also went some shopping, trying the foreign country¡¯s cuisine. And that was basically all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Alex uttered back in his hotel room. In this modern world, people break up daily. Even pairs made in heaven broke up after years of a good rtionship. That was normal nowadays. It was the first time Alex had broken up with someone. He didn¡¯t know how it would feel. At first, he felt sadness, grief, disappointment¡­ He felt disgusted with himself as he had neglected Olivia and hurt her. But after some time, that feeling subsided. Alex epted the reality, feeling as if he was ready to move on. Was it because he was already an adult? He finished school, so he had many options ahead of him. He always could find something to forget the pain¡­ And he was also not alone either. ¡°I really believe that the break will help us¡­ No matter how long we will be separated, those years of rtionship will bring us together¡­¡± Alex whispered his inward thoughts, not knowing whether he shouldugh or cry. He picked up the phone for the first time. He ignored all messages and calls as Olivia had shared their breakup with her friends. That was fine as Alex surely would tell it to his homies and Deathwill Sisters too. It would be stupid to hide that. He typed a message to Olivia¡­ [Alex: Even if we aren¡¯t a couple, you can always count on me. No matter what happens and to what extent you will need me, I will arrive by your side to help you.] He also wanted to add that everyone surely would miss her. He particrly thought about Celia, who had gotten used to Olivia¡¯s cuddling. ¡°I think I need Celia the most now,¡± Alex sighed. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After a few days, Alex returned back home. His parents were still at work, so he simply unpacked some stuff in his house. He then opened the capsule, entering it slowly. The Avander World weed him in with open arms. [You have appeared in the Deathwill Castle.] Alex immediately opened his minimap. As the castle¡¯s owner, he could see people in his castle. He noticed Celia and Ste together in the study room. He scurried here, hoping to see them both. After opening the doors, Alex noticed the little duhan running toward him with raised arms. His daughter had already noticed his presence. ¡°Daddy!¡± Celia shouted happily. Alex smiled faintly, wrapping his arms around her. He lifted her up, holding her like a father. This time, however, Alex tightly cuddled with her. He buried his face in her blue hair, not letting her go. Celia felt that something was off, ¡°Has someone hurt you, Daddy?¡± Alex replied, ¡°Olivia and I broke up.¡± ¡°Broke up?¡± Celia needed some time to understand those words. She then parted her lips in a shock, not believing her daddy! How could it be?! Olivia was really in love with him, and she also liked to cuddle with her. How many times did Celia run away from Olivia?! It was fun, too. Out of a sudden, even Celia grew sad. Alex exined, ¡°That¡¯s because we live in different worlds. She couldn¡¯t ept a few things about me¡­ And you know, my daughter¡­¡± Alex looked outside the window, staring at the dark sky unique to thisnd. He sighed, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m from the fantasy world anyway. It might be better for both of us¡­ I still hope that we will get together, though.¡± Although it might feel weird, Alex had grown too much in the fantasy world. He felt like he matured the best here and that this was the ce he belonged to¡­ He believed that his rules and principles meant more here. And more than anything, he simply couldn¡¯t give up on everyone else¡­ Now that he believed everyone was real, Alex¡¯s goal to bring Celia and others to Earth had received more sense. He really wanted her to study with her peers and learn from the best. He wanted to see Deathwill Sisters in modern clothes, have them appear in a peaceful world, and introduce them to his parents. But as he realized those thoughts, Alex made his usualical expression. Ste said what he thought out loud, ¡°That¡¯s a contradiction.¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± Alex sighed, ¡°I see more future in the Avander World, but I also like Earth and some of its rules¡­ In the end, I like both worlds, I guess? Each world has its pros and cons, and I naively want the good things from both worlds to apply to me.¡± Ste exined, ¡°You can move between two worlds¡­ So if you are desperate, you will find a girl on the other side too. A girl that epts you and us.¡± ¡°As someone who feels like from another world, but lived on Earth for all my life, I want two worlds to merge. It would be the best for me,¡± Alex said, answering all Ste¡¯s questions while leaving Celia confused. She didn¡¯t understand her daddy. However, as her father didn¡¯t let her go for too long, Celia knew that he needed her the most. It was her time to help him. Celia lifted her hand, ¡°I will draw a self-made card!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Alex chuckled. Celia wasn¡¯t done yet, ¡°I will prepare a tea party and invite everyone! I will also read a book for daddy!¡± Alex thanked his daughter a few times more as she had already written a whole schedule for today for him. He surely would forget about his pain with her by his side. Ste was also quite conscious of her recent words, ¡°Is it because of me that you two broke up?¡± After all, she said that Alex always could break up if things didn¡¯t go well with Remia. Alex shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a difference between the worlds. That¡¯s all.¡± Ste nodded, feeling a little better. Chapter 201 Chapter 201: Passive effects! Alex visited the forest fairies¡¯ capital again. The events were still going on, so he wanted to help again. Killing monsters would also help him cope with his current situation and slowly adapt. He also wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to level up and let his battle lust flourish. With Remia and Ste by his side, Alex kept growing in strength. The same went for alldies in his party, including the forest fairies¡¯ queen. Some people had already noticed her level, suspecting that something strange and world-defying was happening in her tribe. No one could tell what it was, though, which was an immense relief to her and people aware of Alex¡¯s strength. ¡°Mother¡¯s level didn¡¯t go up since you weren¡¯t here. But now that you are, we will have to carefully hide it and make it seem like it went up on the previous dungeon raids,¡± Remia whispered Yumia¡¯s n, to which Alex agreed wholeheartedly. And in this way, Alex spent some days in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. He then bid farewell to Remia, ¡°I know that the dungeon is still active, but I want to meet with others now¡­ I really have to.¡± ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡± Remia faintly smiled, aware of Alex and Olivia¡¯s circumstances, ¡°I will also try to speak with Olivia if I meet her. Alex nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to convince her, but thanks¡­ After I return, I will hold a big party, you know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± Remia chuckled, asking yfully. Alex replied with the same smile, ¡°Do I need the asion to hold a party? I want all of you with me. That¡¯s all. If you want, we can invite some of your siblings too.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do now!¡± Remia replied a little louder, her thoughts hidden behind the volume of her tone. Alex grinned, ¡°I know. It will be just my family.¡± And with those words, Alex and Ste started a new adventure. Their goal was to meet Sara as Alex wanted to check on her. She was on an important and dangerous mission, which had alreadysted quite a long time. He wasn¡¯t the only one who missed her as Celia also asked more and more for her mother. Knowing her quest, Alex believed that he would find her soon enough. He looked at Ste, ¡°Don¡¯t take your wings. Try to act like a yer. Do you remember all terms I told you?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Ste replied while holding onto Alex¡¯s arm. She had her wings hidden, but nothing would conceal her beauty. She stood out in both residents¡¯ and yers¡¯ worlds. Only those truly beautiful yers would match her beauty, like celebrities and some other actors. And in the Avander World, high people from other realms would match her looks. And because of that, Alex knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid some trouble. Nheless, it was their first time going to themon cities flooded with yers and residents, which was an experience that both Alex and Ste needed. Not only them but other Deathwill Sisters and Remia. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Hey, you two. We are going for the Ice Tower Dungeon. Do you want to go with us?¡± A yer with quite a high level reached out to Alex and Ste. He was endowed with good looks, talent, and friends. His party seemed strong and well-bnced with proper equipment. Their w was that they didn¡¯t have a beautiful gender. Their eyes were locked on Ste¡¯s sleepy expression. Even though her charm wasn¡¯t directed at them, they couldn¡¯t help but wish to embrace and help this sleepydy. They all were ready to offer their bodies for her so that she could find something nice to sleep on. Alex shook his head, ¡°We aren¡¯t interested.¡± ¡°Ah,e on, bro! As you can we, weck some girls. With such a beautiful girl like your girlfriend, we will be able to draw more to ourselves¡­ We are all singles! Come on! Help your brothers out!¡± the handsome man made a prayer sign, hoping that he would coax Alex to board his carriage. But Alex wasn¡¯t that stupid, ¡°I don¡¯t think you would find problems finding a girl. If there¡¯s no one, then I am sorry, but you guys have some internal issues. And as you can see, she can¡¯t sleep, even while hugging me this tightly. She¡¯s a little shy, so she can¡¯t fall asleep with all of you around us. Could you just go your way?¡± Alex smiled faintly, hoping that those words would be enough to shoo away the intrusive party. But they were persistent! Atst, the handsome leader said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help your brothers, we can only punish you! I have a video feature in my capsule, so I will make a really nice video with your girl! Prepare to visit 18+ sites!¡± Alex sighed, ¡°And that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have any girls in your party.¡± Two swords immediately appeared in Alex¡¯s hands. He could use inventory without opening his system now that he had be used to it. He felt more and more like a resident as the time passed. Ste also let his arm go. She attached herself to his back, wrapping her slender arms around his neck. Her soft body pressed him from behind, her pleasant fragrance spreading across him. These two looked more than a couple; their looks suited each other. ¡°We are familiar with that battle style,¡± Alex sneered, looking at the yers, ¡°She is my support that will never leave my back. And don¡¯t even think of trying to hurt her as that¡¯s pointless. You will never get a chance to hurt my girl,¡± Alex said with confidence. From his time in the forest fairies¡¯ capital and their dungeon raids, Alex and Ste developed their battle style. They could fight while sticking close to each other. Thus, Alex always had her immense support. And because of their feelings blooming, Ste and Alex had created passive effects! [Ste Deathwill has connected herself to you: Her skillsst longer on your body. She can apply her skills faster on you with less mana cost and cooldown. You get increased defenses against wind and holy elements.] [Alexander Deathwill has connected himself to you: You gain [Minimap], in which you can see all party members and cast your skills on them through it. You have increased defenses against ded weapons. You can leverage [Cuddling] more during that connection to turn your and his stamina infinite.] Ste and Alex sneered. Her eyes shone gold. Alex¡¯s right eye shone gold while the other shone blue as he leveraged his soul skills and winged bloodline. These two slowly became more than just a pair made in the heavens. They started developing into an inseparable couple! Chapter 202 Chapter 202: Only the big sister can do it! Ste¡¯s connection was the real blessing. She could cast skills fast and even create holy shields, like Tomo Homie. But with that blessings, her reactions were so quick and on the point that Tomo Homie would have to learn a lot to keep up with her. The main weakness was that Ste¡¯s mana plummeted faster. To fill that, Alex often fished out mana potions from his inventory. He even stuffed hiszy girl¡¯s mouth with those potions, for she was indeed slothful. Alex¡¯s connection was easy to exin as well. He valued friendship, so giving Ste an option to help everyone effortlessly was a good feature indeed. Residents alsocked [Minimap], so Ste was happy to receive it. She also received strong defenses against ded weapons. That was because her beloved was a strong swordsman! However, the most influential passive skill was indeed [Cuddling]. Alex had developed that with Olivia, and now Ste took care of it¡­ It worked both ways as Alex felt happy to have someone hug him, yet he often thought about Olivia. Nheless, he knew that his sulky mood would affect everyone around him. He shared his grief with them, moved on, and focused on his future. He did his best to think about Olivia without anyone around him. ¡°Fuck it!¡± the handsome yer cursed. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. The yer before him topped him in looks, which was enough to irk him. But then, Alex showed so much strength that the man realized something important. Grand Canyon. There was simply a grand canyon of the level gap between them. ¡°No wonder he has such a beautiful chick following him! I escape, guys! I can¡¯t waste gold on fixing my face!¡± the handsome yer ran away. His homies took turns toin about Alex and Ste¡¯s prowess. ¡°She¡¯s healing too much! This guy can¡¯t bleed at all!¡± ¡°My sword literally does less than ten damage! What kind of defense is it?!¡± ¡°Fucker! Why would you try to hurt thedy?!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± They fell one by one to Alex¡¯s swords. The legendary ss user wielded two mighty powers, his swords were both cold and sharp due to wind, and his vision and support were simply too strong. There was no way Alex would fall to some random group of yers. The worst thing was that¡­ Alex and Ste would meet more of such yers on their road as if those yers had nothing to do in their life. In one of the cities, Alex and Ste bought fox masks for themselves. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have paid entrance fees for both yourself and your wife.] [You have received a couple discounts.] [You have entered the Fayhun City.] ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Sara¡­ I know her strength and wits¡­ My friend also contacted the guild known as [The Watchers]. They told him that the noble in this city isn¡¯t on their suspicious list, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Alex whispered to Ste¡¯s ear as they moved together toward their destination. ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied. And their destination was the noble known as Damon Mouga. Damon Mouga used to be one of the nobles of Deathwill Kingdom. He was lucky enough to escape with his family, and his people to the neighboring kingdom before his home became part of The Lost Kingdom. He found refugee here and respect as The Berden Kingdom epted him as part of their royalty. ¡°It will be impossible to help him, though¡­¡± Alex whispered while staring at the system message before him. Damon Mouga¡¯s family had been loyal supporters of Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s Royalty. However, Damon himself had begun noticing their internal problems. He even made ns to slowly separate his family from them as he believed that those were impossible to fix. But then, Damon Mouga¡¯s father fell ill. Elias Deathwill rose to strength a few monthster. His prowess became obvious and his skills unfathomable. He also could venture around the world, continents, and realms without any problem. That was why Damon Mouga swore an oath. He apologized for his demeanor, swore a new loyalty to the Deathwill Kingdom, and gave his life to Elias Deathwill¡¯s hands, just so that the man could lend him the teleportation device. Damon Mouga wanted to visit the peculiarnd known as [Medicina World] with this item. In thosends, everything was a medical ingredient. And those ingredients had souls, living like humans and developing themselves. They had unique rules, but Damon Mouga believed he would be able to request their help to cure his father¡¯s illness. s, Elias Deathwill kept postponing his promises. He used various excuses; the main one was that Damon hadn¡¯t proved his loyalty yet. Fortunately, Damon knew that his father had a few years left. He worked harder, but then the system appeared in everyone¡¯s lives. His level halted. He also hadn¡¯t received a chance to reset his level. Worse, Elias Deathwill ran away somewhere¡­ And no one could tell where! His Castle disappeared. The unknown darkness spread from its vacant spot, stretching out toward the whole Deathwill Kingdom¡¯snds. Damon could only run away without having any means to support his father. As a result, Damon Mouga lost his fatherst year. He couldn¡¯t even find a different cure because his new situation forced him to stay in the city, developing new rtionships and connections. ¡°Damon Mouga didn¡¯t know about your mother, Ste¡­ Elias hid her presence from many of his subjects, and he was one of them¡­ And to have a loyal and powerful dog, Elias kept postponing his promise, leveraging Damon¡¯s plight. Alex added, ¡°I know he¡¯s a bastard and scum¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be shocked or angry, yet my heart boils with hatred toward him.¡± Ste nodded, ¡°Me too.¡± But as though the situation seemed impossible to cure, Alex believed that Sara would be able to somehow mend Damon¡¯s wounds and keep him away from the hungry demon¡¯s influence. She was a calm and responsible woman, after all. Alexander Deathwill believed in his wife. And Ste believed in her big sister. ¡°Let¡¯s find her,¡± Alex smiled. Chapter 203 Chapter 203: I have While Alex and Ste went around the Fayhun City searching for information about Damon Mouga and his family, Sara Deathwill was actually on thest step on her quest. She was currently in Damon Mouga¡¯s office, wearing her official clothes. She looked as gorgeous as ever, giving off an impression of high nobility. Sara donned a ck dress, which revealed her arms. A shining pearl ne decorated her pale neck while a ck ribbon held her long hair in a ponytail. She sat straight with a purse in her hands; her eyes were locked on Damon Mouga. ¡°Have you enjoyed your stay in my city, Sara Deathwill?¡± Damon Mouga faintly smiled, his aura falling short of Sara¡¯s nobility. He had seen Sara quite frequently during her stay here. She would always cloth herself in ck dresses, every piece perfectly wrapping her curves and emphasizing her beauty. If Damon forgot about her background, her father, and the catastrophe that had happened to him due to the Deathwill Kingdom, then Damon would do everything to keep that beauty in his city and even take her hand to his family. s, she was Deathwill, and his hatred toward them was unquestionable. ¡°Enjoy is a wrong word, Mr. Mouga¡­ I have learned a lot here, though,¡± Sara spoke without revealing her emotions, keeping a soft smile on her face. Damon chuckled, ¡°So how much you have learned?¡± In the beginning, Sara used her surname to have a talk with Damon Mouga. She wanted to see whether he had joined hands with the hungry demons and became an enemy that would aim for her home. However, it was pretty hard to see through him. Damon Mouga also had never revealed his feelings. He made Sara understand that he would never work with her, though. Nheless, Sara had arrived here with a mission. If she were to help Damon Mouga, she would be able to get a high-quality item for her beloved from the treasury. Sara also wanted to ensure that Damon Mouga would never be the hungry demon. Sara parted her lips, conveying what she had learned about the Fayhun City and Damon Mouga¡¯s situation. He listened without any change of expression. After Sara finished her talk, Damon Mouga extended his hand for a cup of tea, lifting it slowly, ¡°The Berden Kingdom has epted us after we fled to their borders. I understand that. They needed someone to be on the border with The Lost Kingdom, just in case some abomination came out of it,¡± Damon whispered. His city was in the province bordering the Lost Kingdom, formerly the Deathwill Kingdom. That darkness had left many people scared, including royalties from the Berden Kingdom. The former noble who resided in the Fayhun City had relocated himself and his family far away from this province. He still kept his businesses here, though. Damon then raised his eyes, ring at Sara, ¡°But we weren¡¯t epted by themunity here. Even to this day, you can hear them insulting us. We are cowards in their eyes. They believe we should¡¯ve died in that darkness as well.¡± Sara chimed in with an urgent voice, ¡°The deaths of people in the Lost Kingdom haven¡¯t been confirmed.¡± Damon replied withposure, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, Sara Deathwill.¡± He put down his cup before continuing, ¡°The Berden Kingdom has also been forced to ept the demi-humanmunities due to political matters. In this city, we are looked down on by humans and demi-humans. They are a bunch of uwful hoodlums,¡± Damon¡¯s face scrunched with disgust. The former noble had kept his businesses here, not letting Damon start anything serious. But worse, the humans and demi-humans hadn¡¯t epted them yet. Because of those two factors, Damon Mouga and his family became like sacrificial soldiers. Their job was just to guard the border. ¡°Nothing will change unless I actually sacrifice myself for their sake,¡± Damon looked outside the window, seemingly recalling something precious, ¡°People realize how worthless they are once the cmity strikes.¡± Sara didn¡¯t say anything, knowing what Damon alluded to. She inwardly knew about Damon¡¯s connection with the viin guilds, though. And because of that, she waited for his following words. Damon noticed that she respected him, so he chuckled, ¡°Sara Deathwill. Your father must¡¯ve left behind an extensive quest list, didn¡¯t he? I am on that list, yet you can¡¯t help me. You can¡¯t get any experience or treasure from it. You have spent the days here for nothing,¡± he chuckled. Sara shook her head, ¡°I told you that I¡¯ve learned valuable information. Let me ask you this bluntly, then. Have you sided with the hungry demons?¡± Sara¡¯s eyes gleamed blue as if she could see through all lies. Damon¡¯s lips curved up, ¡°You told me that you found new happiness? What is it, Sara Deathwill?¡± ¡°I got lovely sisters and a reliable man, who will love me until the end,¡± Sara replied with pride. ¡°From your words, It¡¯s fair to infer that you don¡¯t have any ns to return on a big stage. With Elias Deathwill¡¯s inheritance left behind, you have enough money for a few generations. If you y it smartly, you will have other kingdoms willing to support you. It must be nice to have human and duhan blood, isn¡¯t it?¡± Damon chuckled, then added, ¡°But I am the head of Mouga Family. I have the lives of countless people weighing on my heart. I am not going to give up on them, particrly in this new environment. I also¡­ don¡¯t want to¡­ If our noble generation ended with me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face my father and grandfather. I wouldn¡¯t be able to face my ancestors. I must keep going¡­ I must grasp this fear and turn it into my weapon¡­ So you have asked me whether I¡¯ve sided with the hungry demons¡­¡± Damon¡¯s eyes burst out with red energy, shimmering with killing intent. ¡°I have,¡± he said with a faint smile. Sara bit her lips. Chapter 204 Chapter 204: Impending war ¡°I have sided with them,¡± Damon Mouga uttered those words without any emotions, yet his eyes shone with killing intent. He lifted his cup, slurping the tea, ¡°I don¡¯t work with those who want the Deathwill Castle, though.¡± Sara bit her lips, ¡°Did you really have to turn to them?¡± Damon nced into her eyes, which were opposite to his, ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you are asking this out of goodwill or just because of the quest. However, Sara Deathwill¡­ The Berden Kingdom has no interest in developing me. They just keep me here as sacrificial forces. If I want to do something on my own, then I have to do the whole city and province¡¯s overhaul. The other nobles won¡¯t let me do it. So¡­ I can only team up with my friends and return to ournds. I think you can only agree with me here?¡± Damon smiled. Sara¡¯s heart jumped as she realized the meaning of those words. Besides Damon Mouga, a few other Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s nobles had teamed up with the hungry demons. Their goal was the Lost Kingdom. ¡®That darkness is even intriguing to the hungry demons¡­¡¯ Sara inwardly spoke. This left Sara thinking seriously. Just what kind of power her father had used to teleport the whole castle to the soul grave-keeper¡¯snds? Would the King Of The Underworld know about it? And as she thought about it, Damon relished the tea. ¡°Why would you side with the viins?¡± Sara then asked. Damon replied immediately, ¡°For the same reason you have given the quests to nearby yers.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed,¡± Sara shook her head with a faint smile. In her stay here, Sara had gathered enough intel and allies. She knew that Damon had made quests with the viin guilds, so she offered the bodyguard quests to the surrounding yers as well. With her father¡¯s money, Sara could afford that. She was in a good spot. Damon jested, ¡°Maybe I would¡¯ve tried my luck to keep you here. You are so beautiful, after all.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, but I would rather hear my beloved say it to me,¡± Sara brightly smiled. ¡°My apologies then,¡± Damon put down the tea, ¡°As a sincere apology, I will reveal a big secret to you. The hungry demons n to seize all kingdoms bordering The Lost Kingdom. This is their first big n, and I have the honor of participating in it. Sounds pretty epic, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Damon smiled widely. ¡°It sure does, Mr. Mouga,¡± Sara smiled while inwardly confused. She had an inkling that Damon Mouga was too good for her. It was fine for him to not go after Sara Deathwill as killing her wouldn¡¯t bring back his father, nor he would avenge everyone with her death. But that information was too precious¡­ She couldn¡¯t understand him. And with how good-willed he was, Sara had a reason to think of it as a trap. Damon Mouga didn¡¯t care about her thoughts. He bluntly asked, ¡°I believe there¡¯s nothing more to talk about, Sara Deathwill. Many hungry demons have their eyes on your castle, but you shouldn¡¯t worry too much about them. If anything, the Deathwill Castle is a future project. If the hungry demons¡¯ generals can¡¯t process the darkness, how a mere group can find your home?¡± ¡°I will keep those words in mind,¡± Sara stood up. She bowed gently to the noble, then left the office. Many yers had their eyes on her. After signaling to them that she was fine, Sara utilized her NPC System, gifting the reward to all her bodyguards. She then disappeared into the bustling crowd. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°We are so lucky, aren¡¯t we? If she met with Reigner, he would¡¯ve immediately assailed her,¡± A man with red eyes appeared in Damon Mouga¡¯s office. He looked as perfect as the demon Alex had met in the Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul. He took a seat on the sofa, fishing out a ss of wine from his inventory. Damon Mouga nced in his direction, ¡°You are lucky. I don¡¯t even know what kind of n you have toward Deathwill. Are you really fine with me telling her this information?¡± ¡°We need them three here,¡± the demon replied after tasting his wine, ¡°Alexander Deathwill has three wives. If they all join our fun, we will have more chances to impose a fear onto his heart. And after he loses one of them, he will side with us,¡± he exined. Damon Mouga gazed at the demon with many more questions in his heart. s, he was in a simr situation to Wolfen Demon. He was just one of many paws that could evolve or be a sacrifice. However, this was much better than being locked in the Berden Kingdom. He became immortal, and his strength kept going up. Damon Mouga and his family would survive and devour others in the war with kingdoms! He had much more options here. They would be victors. And if they were to fail, Damon Mouga would face his father with shame. Damon whispered, ¡°Is his sessor worth this much attention?¡± The demon nodded, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to have anything with them¡­ but Elias Deathwill created a legendary ss¡­ That alone is enough to give him our special attention. And from our experience, we know that it is better to draw legendary sses in their early stages¡­ Otherwise, there¡¯s a chance that they be traitors,¡± his eyes shone with killing intent, giving goosebumps to Damon. Damon saw more than justposure in the hungry demon general for the first time ever. ¡®So you have been betrayed a few times,¡¯ Damon Mouga inferred inwardly, not daring to say those words loud. The demon chuckled, ¡°But I have to say, you did a good job leading the conversation. This will leave her with questions.¡± Damon faintly smiled, ¡°I might hate Deathwill and that bastard, but he had a good eye for women. It¡¯s the same with the book. You read a book for content, not for an author. But in some cases, the surname might be too unbearable.¡± ¡°You me yourself more than Elias, don¡¯t you?¡± the demon shook his head. ¡°I guess I do,¡± Damon sighed. Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Always together After disappearing into a bustling crowd, Sara found an empty alley. Using the inventory system, she equipped herself with camouge clothes. She wore sses, a long hat, and quite thick clothes to hide her curves. In such an outfit, Sara was utterly ufortable. However, it was necessary to not attract any attention. She also had be closer with some yers, so Sara knew that most of them also dealt with the same problem. She opened her map, ncing toward her pin-pointed safe routes. Even though Damon Mouga didn¡¯t seem keen on chasing or killing her, Sara cautiously trod on her secret mission. ¡®It¡¯s impossible to clear this one¡­ Damon Mouga has already made contact with the hungry demons. Their offer is too good for him to pass, and The Berden Kingdom won¡¯t believe me should I tell them about his ns. Even if I use my surname, they might just not believe me¡­ And if I appear in person in their capital, there¡¯s a high chance they won¡¯t let me go¡­ I should give up, shouldn¡¯t I?¡¯ Sara whispered inwardly. She was pretty dejected because she would fail her first mission. Despite getting all her experience with yers, NPC System, and the hungry demon¡¯s n information, Sara still felt disappointed with herself. It would mean much more if she were to sessfully aplish it. ¡°Eh?¡± Sara reacted pretty cutely after noticing two dots on her minimap. For a moment, a dazzling smile spread on her face. She smiled so much that Sara looked around to see if someone noticed her ¡®odd¡¯ behavior. As no one saw her reaction, Saraposed herself, then disappeared into the crowd. She used her safe routes to find her beloved and her sister. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Sara whispered while wearing her camouge. Alex and Ste turned their eyes to her, looking at her with widened eyes. They didn¡¯t react immediately because Sara¡¯s current clothes didn¡¯t suit her. She also looked like she would soon die from perspiring too much. Fortunately, her half-duhan side helped her cope with the abundance of clothes. Alex chuckled, ¡°Our duhan momma has gone overboard.¡± ¡°Whose momma am I?¡± Sara threw a side nce, pushing her sses down. As Alex noticed his reflection in her mesmerizing eyes, he smiled. After grasping her hand, Alex took two beauties to the city¡¯s outskirts. All of them wore camouges, so no one followed them. ¡°We can leave this city¡­ Unfortunately, I can not help Damon Mouga. He sided with the hungry demons, bing semi-independent¡­ Semi-independent sounds so wrong, but I don¡¯t have a better word for it,¡± Sara sighed. Alex tightened his grasp around her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also felt like it was impossible while reading the quest log¡­ It¡¯s been a good while since Damon Mouga escaped the Deathwill Kingdom. He¡¯s been in his current predicament for a while too.¡± Sara sighed with relief, ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡± ¡°Haha! Did you really think we would be disappointed?¡± Alex looked into her eyes peculiarly, letting her hand go. He promptly wrapped his whole arm around her waist, pulling Sara closer to him. And feeling that warmth, Sara shook her head, ¡°I was more disappointed in myself. It¡¯s just a first mission, yet I¡¯ve failed. But I am no longer sulky, knowing that I have you two with me.¡± Alex smiled, then silence ensued. At this moment, Alex realized that he had too much to talk about with his duhan momma. In her absence, so many events happened. Theirnd lost all hungry demons as Wolfen Demon killed them all. Alex met the perfect demon, someone who knew too much about them. He also learned about Elias Deathwill¡¯s bastardly ns¡­ He knew that his father-inw was an utterly disgusting person who had never loved anyone in his life. Alex knew that Sara and her sisters were ¡®swords¡¯ for Elias Deathwill. In his eyes, they were weapons and objects he would snatch in the future. The husband of Deathwill Sisters also shifted his goals and responsibilities. And then, Alex¡¯s development with Remia, his break up with Olivia, and his meeting with Eva Mora¡­ Even Ste had her time with Alex, but with so much stuff to talk about, Alex left that in her hands. He had to talk about so many things with Sara and Schnee¡­ ¡°Alex?¡± Sara¡¯s voice woke up Alex from his thoughts. He looked at her, then Ste, who had been sharing a little news about herself. With her slow talk and sleepy tone, Ste surely would take the whole adventure to talk about herself, her time with Alex, and her new resolution. Alex formed a rare expression of dependence. He wrapped his arm around Ste¡¯s waist, then, with his hands entirely around his wives¡¯ slim figures, Alex pushed them closer to himself. He had two beauties clutching his clothes, teeming his sides as their peculiar eyes stared at his face with affection and care. They both waited for his words. ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side anymore¡­¡± Alex whispered, kissing Sara and Ste¡¯s foreheads, ¡°You just went on one mission, yet so many things happened¡­ You missed too much, and I also missed you. And I also realized something important¡­ I think I still wouldn¡¯t know about it if it weren¡¯t for Olivia,¡± he whispered, sharing his story with Sara. Sara¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she didn¡¯t expect that Olivia would leave Alex¡¯s side. They looked like a good couple, understanding each other. She was someone who could fill a gap that Sara and her sisters wouldn¡¯t be able to fill any time soon. The yer gap¡­ The gap allowed Olivia to see through Alex¡¯s mentality from a different perspective. ¡°If I develop a new affection for someone else, you girls will ept it. That¡¯s because of the polygamous world¡­ You take it as a given¡­ An influential man with many wives and concubines is a norm. You will ept it silently, not daring to say anything unless I¡¯m blinded by love, and that particr girl is using me. You will continue your lives, doing your best to be by my side¡­ But you share the same feelings as Olivia, deep inwardly, don¡¯t you?¡± Alex embraced his girls tightly, spreading his warmth and emotions on their bodies, reaching their hearts. Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Thank you, Olivia. Alex thought about his future in the game world more seriously than any other yer. That was even before finding out about the game world¡¯s circumstances. Even if the girls here were fake, he would think otherwise about them. He had ns and feelings that would change and spread toward other girls. Because of that reason, the polygamous world¡¯s rules were quite handy. And he took that as a given, ignoring his girls¡¯ feelings. But that was so simple, wasn¡¯t it? Every girl wanted to be with her beloved. Only work, responsibilities, and some friends¡¯ time could separate the girl from her man. ¡°You all want to contribute to our new lives. That¡¯s the reason you went out for this mission¡­ We all have our interests in it, and some align with each other¡­ But that¡¯s so wrong. That¡¯s really wrong,¡± Alex whispered, ¡°We should do everything together like a big family we are. I don¡¯t want you to be far away from me unless necessary. I don¡¯t want any of you to just think about me. If you want to kiss me, do it-¡± Sara kissed Alex, not being able to stop herself, ¡°Continue.¡± Alex blushed, nodding to her, ¡°If you feel like going naughty and perverted, then go ahead and tell me. Unless I have some headaches or problems below, I won¡¯t refuse you. How can I refuse such gorgeous, lovely, and affectionate girls like you?¡± Alex smiled, kissing Ste¡¯s lips as he could tell she wanted a kiss. He then let them go, taking a good picture of their flushed faces. They stood next to each other, so Alex didn¡¯t have problems with it. He smiled, ¡°We are Deathwill here. We are couples that share everything with each other¡­ And once I see you on the other side, you will take my surname, and I will share everything I know here with you. I won¡¯t let you be alone,¡± Alex extended his hands, caressing Sara and Ste¡¯s cheeks. They felt so soft and warm. He wanted to pinch, kiss, and even lick them. He barely could stop himself from taking a step forward, turning their current mood into a naughty one. While Ste closed her eyes, listening to her heart and relishing her beloved¡¯s touch, Sara lifted her hand. She grasped Alex¡¯s hand gently, holding him close to her face. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pride. She felt so much pridetely¡­ Her daughter, her sisters, and her husband. Everyone progressed steadily, both emotionally and physically. Everyone supported each other, and now, they would move forward together. A faintparison appeared in her mind, but Sara quickly erased her former husband¡¯s disturbing and out-of-ce image. Her eyes opened, staring into Alex with immense pride, as if proud of her own hubris, ¡°You are all my family, my pride. I will never let you go, too, Alex,¡± Sara smiled withpelling allure, forcing Alex to fall in love with her again. He broadly smiled, taking their hands again, ¡°Let¡¯s return home.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sara replied while herzy sister tightly hugged Alex¡¯s arm. They all returned home safely. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Type your message¡­] [Olivia¡­ It¡¯s true that I have matured the most in the game world¡­ And now that I know that everyone is real, I feel happier than terrified. I don¡¯t know what kind of scheme is hidden behind our worlds. But I know that I love everyone from the bottom of my heart. That love is genuine and reciprocated. But I wouldn¡¯t be myself if it weren¡¯t for you. I shaped my teenage days with you by my side. I learned more about my friends and became closer with them because of your straightforward and sharp personality. And now, our rtionship¡¯s end helped me realize my own feelings once again. You helped me be closer to the girls I love. Even if our rtionship continues as strangers, I will always treasure you. I will always help and support you. You will always have a ce in my heart.] [Your message has been sent.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Mommy!¡± Celia felt the familiar presence returning back home. After dropping everything behind, the little duhan ran toward her mother. This time, she didn¡¯t jump into Alex¡¯s hands. She wrapped her hands around Sara¡¯s head, rubbing her cheeks on hers. Alex smiled, ¡°I am jealous!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Celia¡¯s big eyes widened, realizing that she had made a mistake. After all, her father was after breaking up with his girlfriend. Both of them were together even before meeting her and her mother. Celia¡¯s eyes melted as tears started gathering around her beautiful blue hues. She extended her hands, hoping that Alex would hug her. Sara rolled her eyes at Alex, then stepped closer to his side. Now, three of them had their cheeks rubbing together, leaving Ste envious. For an unknown reason, Alex could feel her emotions better and better as the time passed, ¡®Is it because of the winged bloodline?¡¯ He thought that this peculiar ability belonged to Ste only¡­ It could be either that Ste passed her inborn ability as well, or it was a trait of outstanding winged people. Nheless, with those emotions boiling in her heart, Alex turned around, ¡°I will prepare a bath for us all. Celia, your aunt has worked hard, so you have to cuddle with her. Sara, don¡¯t let them go,¡± Alex said to them all. Sara, who wasn¡¯t yet aware of all Ste¡¯s changes, blinked her eyes, ¡°Oh my¡­¡± She realized that Ste wasn¡¯t using any wind magic or her wings. She was moving with them, speaking and even yearning for something more than just sleep. It took her quite a while, but a lot was going on today. Alex¡¯s speech had left too much of an impact on her heart. ¡°Ste¡­ You have too much to share, don¡¯t you?¡± Sara whispered, still not separating her cheeks from Celia¡¯s face. After putting her face close to Celia¡¯s other side, Ste whispered, ¡°Yes.¡± Celia listened to them while in the middle, not knowing what exactly they talked about. But like many children, she wouldn¡¯t waste her chance, ¡°I want a swimmingpetition in the royal bath!¡± Blue and golden eyes looked into her hues, scolding her without using any words. From the other room, Alex shouted, ¡°Haha! Sure, why not? The royal bath is so vast, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Vast!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled with the new word entering her vocabry, ¡°Yes, daddy!¡± Chapter 207 - Poor wolves ¡°Daddy! Why does every boy wear panties?¡± Celia asked while looking at her father¡¯s near-naked figure. Her mother and aunt were naked, and so was she! However, Alex still had a piece of cloth, even if they were about to dip into royal baths. Wouldn¡¯t his clothes get wet and be ufortable? Of course, Alex didn¡¯t wear panties but boxer briefs. He smiled and replied, ¡°Those are called boxer briefs. And every boy wears them because every boy wears them.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Celia tilted her head, not really understanding her father. Alex chuckled, ¡°They don¡¯t feel ufortable and stick pretty close to my body. It feels good to wear them in the water.¡± ¡°Should I pick up my swimsuit too?¡± Celia asked. ¡°No need,¡± Alex shook his head. He didn¡¯t know how he should talk about this topic with Celia. He didn¡¯t want to say something wrong or give a bad idea to his daughter. He nced toward Sara and Ste, but these two were in their own world. Sara was particrly talkative and happy that her sister had developed thoughts about bing a mother and better aunt. She was amazed at Alex¡¯s train of thoughts and how he directed her to Celia first. With the little duhan by her side, Ste surely would learn a lot about kids and how to take care of them. Sara also found it easier to exin some stuff. ¡°Swimmingpetition! Swimmingpetition!¡± Celia quickly changed the topic, clenching her little fists tightly and waving them around with excitement. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t press the former topic. It wasn¡¯t as interesting as the swimmingpetition that soon would unfold in the royal bath. And even though Sara and Ste wouldn¡¯t participate in it, Celia had her good friends as rivals. Two wolves stood next to her, clearly not fond of the water. They looked as if someone forcefully dragged them here. Alex sent apologetic eyes at two wolves, who let out faint growls in return. He then picked up Celia and brought her to the shower. He whispered, ¡°We have to wet our bodies first.¡± ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± Celia nodded, keeping her excitement in check. Even though she wanted to jump straight into the pool, Celia was a good child. She took that after her mother, who was also a responsible woman. She knew that her father always thought about her safety and good-being. After water fell onto her hair, Celia closed her eyes, waiting patiently. Alex also took a shower, sometimes picking at Sara and Ste. They were in their world, yet nothing stopped Alex from taking a peek at them. And seeing them both like that brought immense content to Alex¡¯s heart. He realized that he was truly in love with them. He then nced at two wolves, ¡°I apologize again.¡± Woof¡­ These two growled in tandem. After the shower, Alex, Celia, and two wolves stood before the pool. They prepared themselves for the first race, ready to win it all. The first victor would get some break and be excluded from the second race, so the two wolves became rivals, prepared to ovee their boundaries. ¡°Do you two really hate water this much?¡± Alex sent a peculiar look while his daughter couldn¡¯t even notice her friends¡¯ feelings. She wanted everyone to race andpete with her. Alex threw another apology before saying, ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Go!¡± Everyone except Alex jumped straight to the pool. He didn¡¯t follow them immediately because he knew he would win with his strength and higher level. But then, Alex noticed two wolves. Woof! Woof! Woof! They growled like beasts, moving their paws quickly. Like an unstoppable train, they were fast going forward as fast as possible. They didn¡¯t care about otherdies, their best friend, and even Alex. They just wanted to be done with the race. ¡°Those guys!¡± Alex facepalmed himself before plunging into the water. Using his wind skills, Alex propelled himself forward. He instantly caught up with Celia, then using the same magic, Alex helped her take the first ce. Of course, he used it covertly, not letting Celia realize the truth. In her excitement, Celia also wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about it. She was also too weak to even notice something off. ¡°I won! Mom! Aunt! I won! Hehe!¡± Celia jumped on the other side of the pool, happily waving her little hands to Sara and Ste. These two beautifuldies reciprocated with dazzling smiles, then returned to their talk. After Ubo and Bo caught up, the wolves fell onto the ground, seemingly dead. They breathed with their tongues out, hoping that someone would provide them some water or energy. Alex was indeed the savior who fulfilled their wishes. He congratted Celia while tending to these two wolves, ¡°Our princess can now watch from the side. You will learn a lot by watching these two.¡± Celia hugged Alex¡¯s arm, ¡°Daddy has to win now too!¡± ¡°I will,¡± Alex brightly smiled; his words caused two wolves to choke. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In a different pool, Sara and Ste had an overly pleasant talk. ¡°Although it seems like Celia likes to eat everything, she is actually a picky eater. The best way is to chomp food into small pieces and hide what she doesn¡¯t like in the food. If she genuinely dislikes the food, then we can only give up. But you will be surprised to find out how she actually likes it,¡± Sara reminisced about her first struggle while feeding her daughter. On her side, Ste nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± Sara then turned her eyes to Alex and Celia. Seeing them like that, her heart thumped with pride and contentment. She smiled faintly, ¡°A lot has happened. What will I learn when Schnee returns?¡± There was more than Ste¡¯s change and Alex¡¯s break up. Alex decided to share all of this with Sara after Schnee returned. He didn¡¯t want to repeat that news, and he believed that Schnee would be able to help Sara cope better with the news. After all, Sara believed in her father. She would give him a second chance. Would she still think the same after learning the truth? ¡°Daddy won!¡± Celia¡¯s voice halted all Sara¡¯s thoughts. She no longer thought about what Alex and Ste had learned during her absence. She smiled at her happy daughter, then tickled Ste¡¯s sides, ¡°Ste¡­ You look much sexier now that you lost your cherry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ste asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sara chuckled, bringing her face closer, ¡°I want to check it all.¡± These two had their sisterly bonding. Chapter 208 - His kitty Chapter 208: His kitty A few days passed after Sara¡¯s return¡­ The couple hadn¡¯t gone yet to Schnee¡¯s side. That was because everyone believed in their cat sister and wife. And then, Alex also needed a little break from all events that had happened in another world. Sara also needed time. She had a lot to catch up on now that her daughter had started using the quiteplicated trick to study and work out at the same time. She also just wanted to cuddle and bring motherly love to Celia. Lastly, Sara also wanted Alex. She wanted him more than she thought. And with his recent development, Sara had sucked him dry a few times already. Everything happened at night, after all their happy time in the Deathwill Castle and hard work in the forest fairies¡¯ capital. Sara naturally visited the forest fairies. She helped with their underground dungeon¡¯s crisis and had an excellent talk with Remia and even her mother, noticing a few interesting reactions from an older woman. She also brought Remia back to the castle, where they had a good time as well. In Deathwill Castle, Alex and Remia also used [Remia¡¯s Quest] reward in the main garden. This became quite a valuable spot that these two would study in their free time. Overall, everyone had a good time, except Schnee. BANG! After nearly a week, the doors in the Deathwill Castle loudly opened. Those doors led to the kitchen, where everyone had quite a good time. Kitty had returned. ¡°I see that everyone has a good time!¡± Schnee spoke with palpable jealousy, her eyes shining with envy. She then threw a wounded man onto the ground. Sara quickly covered her daughter¡¯s eyes, sending her to her room. On the other hand, Alex looked at his kitty¡¯s prey, ¡°This man is?¡± ¡°One of the men from your quest log,¡± Schnee threw her hair behind like a princess after replying. She then took kitty steps forward, dropping onto the chair with her big ass, ¡°After I found out that he has sided with the hungry demons, I beat the shit out of him.¡± Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°You are truly different from Sara.¡± The duhan momma had taken careful steps. She had made connections in the city with both yers and residents. She learned about Damon Mouga from many sources and even dug out the conflict between his family and the city¡¯s residents. She wanted to use information, her experience, and wealth to help Damon Mouga. Unfortunately, that was not enough as the man had found a better and undeniable option for his future. But Schnee¡­ Schnee was naturally different. After discovering that her prey had sided with the hungry demons, she didn¡¯t even think of helping the man. She also didn¡¯t use any secret techniques or plots. Using her refined strength, her race characteristics, and much better potential, Schnee sneaked her way to the man¡¯s office, then nearly killed him. ¡°I turned into a small and soft kitty. Then, I bypassed all his defenses, entering his bedroom. When he was banging some chick, I jumped at him. I ended his fun for an eternity,¡± Schnee¡¯s golden eyes shed with mischief. She undoubtedly had castrated the man with some sharp nails. After proudly lifting her chin, Schnee scanned the room. She found no little duhan in her presence, so she parted her lips, ¡°I have a disturbing image in my mind. I would rather erase it, so let me see your naked body, Alex.¡± Alex knew what she hinted. But rather than replying to her words, he approached her with a faint smile. He patted Schnee¡¯s blue hair, saying, ¡°Good to see you back and healthy. Sorry for leaving it all to you. From now on, you will never go on a mission alone. We will be with you, Schnee.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up with that treatment?¡± Schnee lifted her eyes, staring into Alex with confusion, ¡°It was easy. Just too much time-consuming.¡± But as Alex continued to gaze into her with a warm and mellowing smile, Schnee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Has this man finally realized that he likes me too? Took you too long, bastard! How can you even take your time with this sexy cat willing to do all for you? I even let you fondle my chest without being in a rtionship with you. Atst! Damn it!¡¯ Schnee¡¯s lips curved up without saying anything. She stared at Alex, awaiting his following words. Alex ruffled her hair, ¡°That¡¯s too taunting smile.¡± He then let her hair go, slowly lifting her up and taking her seat, ¡°That chair is too rough, so sit on something better.¡± [Alexander Deathwill has developed a genuine affection toward you.] Atst, Schnee received the system message she had been waiting for. Her heartbeat increased, her whole body warmed up, reddening her pale skin, and her eyes gleamed in uncontroble lust as if she had entered the mating season. Her kitty ears kept going up and down while her tail swayed wildly behind her ass. She honestly couldn¡¯t control her instincts! Alex¡¯s hands holding her like a lover didn¡¯t help Schnee, either. She had a feeling that his hand on her thigh was slowly going toward her unexplored area, yet Alex just tenderly caressed her body. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you, Schnee. You are unique on your own, yet we share some simrities. From the start, you cared about your sisters. Even though you might have a different reason to stay here, I know you wouldn¡¯t leave them behind once you achieve your goals. You care about them, ready to dispose of and use everyone else in your own, straightforward way. Back then, you were ready to use a charm skill on me to seize the castle¡¯s assets. But I am no longer ¡®everyone else¡¯ for you. You are also no longer just a wife in a name. You are my kitty,¡± Alex whispered thosest words into her ear, ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°I am your kitty!¡± On the other hand, Schnee didn¡¯t mind saying everything aloud. She loudly replied, allowing her other sisters to hear her. Alex kissed Schnee¡¯s lips, ring her mating instincts. But because of his great kissing, her cat ears and tailpletely stopped. She momentarily forgot about everything, only wanting to kiss him. After their contact broke, leaving just a silver bridge between their lips, Alex smiled and said, ¡°Wee back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Schnee whispered back, her voice quiet as if wanting him to only hear her for some reason. In reality, though, Schnee was so overwhelmed by a kiss that she couldn¡¯t help but turn into a maiden. She looked as if someone else with a mask put on. That was how much innocent charm the kitty suddenly exuded. Alex stared at her in a daze, his heart beating uncontrobly. From the side, Sara supported her head on her palm, gazing at them with a smirk, ¡°Everyone will be staying in the castle for an eternity¡­ As it should be¡­ I love and will fight to the end for such an ending.¡± Ste remained expressionless, staring at the two without any change in her countenance. However, her heartbeat with jealousy would only build up from now on as two other sisters would never, or rarely, leave Alex¡¯s side. Sara was the same, though. And the same could be said about Schnee¡¯s future. They all would get jealous of each other, yet they would support each other as sisters. They would turn that jealousy into something productive with their sisterly bonds. And if the system was a good brother to Alex, he surely would¡¯ve received a notification to build up some stamina, or at least beg Ste to continuously use her Ultimate Skill and her peculiar skill in the future. Chapter 209 - Alexs presence Chapter 209: Alex¡¯s presence While it was nice to have a moment with all Deathwill Wives together, smiling andughing from the bottom of their hearts, Alex hadn¡¯t forgotten about the third wheel thrown here by his third wife. Alex stood up with Schnee holding onto his arm tightly. He nced at her for a second with a smirk, then shifted his eyes to the wounded man. Sara and Ste had also locked their eyes on him, their stares pinning the man down to the ground. In the meantime, Schnee couldn¡¯t care less about him. Her eyes were on Alex¡¯s face, which she had found more handsome than ever. She often gazed into his lips, keeping herself in check as, without her strong will, she would have already snatched those for herself. Schnee found it hard to control herself back as the time passed. On the ground, the man lifted his eyes. He red at Alex with hatred and jealousy. Thetter emotion stemmed from Alex¡¯s three unique and gorgeous girls loving him deeply. They were unique to boot as well. Not only did their beauty stand out, but their personalities also seemed peculiar on their own, giving this lucky youth quite a ride. And Alex indeed had been riding emotional rides for his stay in the Deathwill Castle. With his rtionship clear, Alex soon would surf waves of pleasure and live a life of contentment with his girls. But now, it was time for severe matters. ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± Alex asked, turning his eyes to his cat wife. Schnee parted her lips seductively, ¡°I wanted to have evidence of my hard work, darling.¡± She whispered, then added, ¡°He also has valuable information. By listening to him, you will learn about the date of the impending war. You will get a quest,¡± Schnee said thest line seriously, looking back at her sisters with a grave expression. Sara and Ste knew what their sister had alluded to. Alex was the same, so he stepped forward, his presence heightening the man¡¯s pressure. For some reason, Alex exuded too much aura. His presence was nowhere like before when he needed to show off his abilities head-on. Now, everyone would understand that he had talent and a bountiful future. He also learned how to exert this pressure on others. And how did Alex actually learn all of that? In fact, he just realized it. And that was because of his feelings growing mutual with all his wives. Deathwill Sisters had their own presences. And now that they were all into Alex, the husband developed his own aura of authority. He was in sync with his wives, and their affection did magic. To say nothing of Schnee clutching Alex¡¯s arm, melting into him to heighten his pressure. After all his experiences, ups and downs, and time with Deathwill Sisters, Alex became a man with a unique aura equal to nobilities and ns¡¯ heads. He parted his lips, ¡°Sing everything for me.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± the man cried as if a thousand swords fell onto his back. Alex¡¯s eyes gleamed in many colors. For a moment, his eyes shone goldenly. He had two peculiar shades, which distinguished Ste and Schnee¡¯s eyes. And then, his hues shone blue¡­ Lastly, his eyes turned red for a second. His wives also pressured the man, forcing him to sign all the knowledge. [You have learned about the hungry demon¡¯s uprising n.] [You have learned new information about Deathwill Castle¡¯s enemies.] [You have unlocked the Deathwill Castle¡¯s Prison.] ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Alex nced at thest message, understanding the system¡¯s ambiguous statement, ¡°You are one of them, so you will respawn somewhere else, won¡¯t you?¡± Schnee smirked as she had been expecting this from the beginning. Her older sister sighed and shook her head while Ste remained stoic. Sara surely would rebuke her little cat sister for being too sadistic with her enemies. In fact, as their bonds would heighten soon, Sara even got an idea to spank out those tendencies from Schnee. Her eyes suddenly sparkled with mischief, causing Schnee¡¯s curves to tremble. She turned around, not spotting anything serious. Schnee surely would get surprised in the future. For now, she had much better stuff to listen to¡­ ¡°Since you are one of the hungry demons who want our castle, I don¡¯t have any second thoughts about putting you here,¡± Alex dered, his voice reaching Erin¡¯s ears. [May I take care of the prison¡¯s system, Master?] Alex thought for a second, then shook his head. He approached the man, hailing him up by his cor. He then dragged him to the castle¡¯s underground, where the prison system awaited him. In the treasury room, Erin bit her lips. She stared at her master with tears teeming her eyes¡¯ corners, her heart beating sadly, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t believe in me yet¡­ Something must¡¯ve happened outside¡­ Perhaps, he met Elias Deathwill¡­.¡± Erin whispered beneath her little nose, ¡°If that happened, I can only stifle those sad feelings and continue my work. I can only wait for Master to believe in me.¡± She was a treasury¡¯s spirit, but Erin had also taken care of other locked facilities. She was in charge of the castle¡¯s neatness. Her unique origin allowed her to step into those closed rooms. She always lost ess after Alex received the castle¡¯s facility. For that reason, Erin no longer could bathe in the royal baths or clean them. Those responsibilities were left in Deathwill Sisters¡¯ hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know his ns, Master¡­ If he really wired my mind without me knowing about it, then your choice is correct. If he wired me so that I am loyal to you, only to betray you in the end, then what you did is right¡­ But my heart tells me that I am pure and clean¡­ It tells me that I should tell you all of this, yet I can¡¯t even connect to your mind, for I am scared. I¡¯m scared of betraying your trust,¡± Erin closed her eyes, quenching her feelings, holding them all within her heart. She prayed for a future where she would assist her Master and that he would never make her feel sadness ever again. She wanted a future where he would confirm her innocence and loyalty. She would work hard for such a future. Chapter 210 - The Deathwill Castles Prison After dragging the man through many ck corridors, Alex finally appeared before the prison¡¯s doors. Those doors were metal, looking thick and sturdy. No sword or any other weapon would move those words. Nothing other than Absolute Magic would erase the metal door¡¯s presence. [You have opened the Deathwill Castle¡¯s Prison doors.] Alex was the master of the castle, however. He naturally stepped in with his wives following him. ¡°It looks oddly clean,¡± Sara slid down her finger across the brick wall, looking at it with slightly widened eyes. On the other hand, Schnee looked around with a smirk, ¡°Looks like this room also has a torture system.¡± She smiled widely, as if sneering, ready to punish the man further, as if her castrating him was not enough. The man wailed on the ground. Ste had her eyes on Alex¡¯s face, not really caring too much about the prison. Her sisters had their eyes here, so they would assist Alex if necessary. Of course, if he were in need of guidance, Ste would learn about the prison system and help him. For now, it didn¡¯t seem like her intelligence was needed, so she rxed with her eyes hovering over Alex¡¯s handsome features. Her jealousy also yed a role in her current behavior. Just like Schnee was, Ste wanted to hug Alex. s, his hand pulled the unknown man, so she couldn¡¯t take his side. Schnee rolled her eyes at Sara, ¡°Should prison be clean, though? Why do you even look out for these things, big sis? Let this man rot here,¡± Schnee sneered. Sara sent her eyes toward her cat sister, ready to have an argument with her. However, before these two bickered between each other, Alex parted his lips, saying something interesting. He smiled, ¡°It seems like this prison system can work with my [Bloodrune Craft].¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Schnee asked, her eyes illuminated by her curiosity. Her beloved¡¯s future and skills were important enough to eclipse her building up lust, which showcased how loyal Schnee could get to him. Behind them, Ste also looked at Alex, inquiring about him with her unique expression. Alex exined, ¡°One of the torture methods is called [Flesh Bugs]. If I get my hands on them, I will be able to use them to get the blood of our enemies. The system would manipte them to work for us. If Ibine my two skills, the bugs will pass the blood to special containers. The blood will fall automatically onto the weapons and armors from these receptacles, drawing the bloodrunes for me. I just need to increase my proficiency, get bugs, and more prisoners,¡± Alex nced at the wounded man. He threw him into one of the cells. [The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Prison will ensure the man¡¯s survival on a sufficient level.] ¡°Ugh!¡± the man cried. He then looked to his right and left, noticing metal cuffs that had been slowly crawling toward him like snakes. He couldn¡¯t push them away nor even halt their walk. He could only wait for them to cuff him. [The Deathwill Castle¡¯s Prison Cuffs will stop the prisoners frommitting suicides.] ¡°This facility is terrifying,¡± Alex whispered, staring at the man who no longer wailed or cried. The first prisoner became like a broken toy whose strings had been cut. He justy on the ground with his back sticking to the cold wall. He couldn¡¯t think or move. He was utterly manipted by the prison system. That ability stemmed from the cuffs. And then, the whole cell kept the prisoner¡¯s stamina and nutrients at a minimum. Of course, nothing was free in the world. Alex needed to stuff the prison system with food and other necessities to work. He was fine with it, though. His bastard father-inw had left too much money. ¡°Can I also control the prison system?¡± Schnee asked with twinkling eyes, looking particrly charming. Alex didn¡¯t know whether her sadistic tendencies eluded him now that he had genuinely fallen in love with her. Schnee was both sexy and innocent in his eyes, which was quite a deadlybination. He nodded to her question. ¡°Other than secrets unique only to us, I won¡¯t hide anything from you,¡± Alex passed the prisoner system to his wives. They were more pleased by his words, though. It was clear that their sisterly bonds would increase over time now that they were all in love with one man. However, every sister wanted to have their own time and secret with him. And those secrets would be only between them. They would share everything else with each other. Schnee kissed Alex¡¯s cheek, as licking his lips would make her mating instincts go wild, ¡°Thanks, darling!¡± She then opened the system, reading through all tortures first. Her eyes gleamed when she discovered that those cuffs also had an exciting torturing ability! Using the system, Schnee hauled the prisoner up. She moved the cuffs back, forcing the man¡¯s arms to go in opposite directions. She also erased the cuff¡¯s brainwashing effects, forcing the man to feel the pain. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡¯ he cried, his voice echoing through the empty prison. Of course, Schnee used the system, so the man wouldn¡¯t be split. It still hurt him, causing him to regret his previous decisions. Schnee kept staring at him with a broad smile until Alex chopped her head, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Sigh! I wanted to y a little more!¡± Schnee let out her tongue, closing the system, ¡°I will listen to darling, though. I¡¯m in such a good mood,¡± Schnee put her hands on her waist, shaking her big ass and tail. Alex smiled in response, ¡°We have to take a bath first, then it¡¯s time only for us.¡± ¡°Only for us?¡± Schnee failed to understand those words at first. But then, her eyes widened and hearts popped in her eyes. She got so aroused that hearts appeared in her golden eyes! Alex shook his head incredulously, ¡°Are you perhaps a subus?¡± ¡°For you, I can be anyone, darling,¡± Schnee replied before biting her lips seductively. That kind of an image worked too good on Alex as he deeply inhaled, not even daring to close his eyes. Sara whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave them alone. I will check on Celia. Do you want to go with me?¡± Ste replied, ¡°Ok.¡± Chapter 211 - I will become your happiness, and more [R-18] Alex knew that his two other wives would excuse themselves without him saying anything to them. He took Schnee¡¯s soft hand, guiding her to the royal bath. With Sara knowing that he and Schnee were about to have their first intercourse, Alex didn¡¯t worry about anyone interrupting them. The Royal Bath was empty, awaiting the arrival of its Master and his wife. It took some time for Alex and Schnee to arrive here as the husband had been preparing himself mentally and physically for his cat girl. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Schnee raised her voice, raising her pace. She ran past the glorious doors, skipping toward the golden showers. She was also quite impatient as she used the inventory system to take off all her clothes, strapping herself from some forey. Alex couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If you trip, I will tell your sisters.¡± ¡°I would fall onto four, darling,¡± Schnee turned around, still moving her slender legs carelessly. She smirked, provoking Alex to run after her. Her smile and those two huge tits swaying bare were indeed abination he couldn¡¯t resist. Alex picked up the same pace, finally arriving before Schnee, ¡°Next time, you will slowly take yours and my clothes. Okay?¡± Schnee nodded a few times, ¡°Sure!¡± Alex smiled unconsciously. Even though Schnee always exuded sexy vibes and her curves, particrly her chest, would turn many girls jealous, Alex saw more of her exuberant and highly excited side. She looked more cute than sexier. However, her body filled thetter as those proportions were gargantuan. ¡°So I have be a darling now,¡± Alex casuallymented while extending his hand toward the shower. He activated the magic stones hidden within, spraying the water onto himself and Schnee¡­ He also didn¡¯t have to do anything else as Schnee wrapped her hands around his chest, sshing her tits on him. He easily felt her softness and, surprisingly, her erect nipples. And as she was sticking so closely to him, Alex also noticed her dancing tail behind her ass. He smiled, ¡°You already got so excited?¡± He was surprised by her red pearls scratching his chest while her soft flesh spilled on two sides. Schnee¡¯s eyes gleamed in lust, ¡°Your kitty has fallen, and she is in her mating season, darling. Yes¡­ I like darling the most. For some reason, I can¡¯t call differently,¡± Schnee arched her head back, rolling out her sexy tongue. Alex parted his lips too, snatching her lips and swirling his tongue around hers. They promptly entered the sultry kissing sessions, in which Alex showcased his kissing skills. However, Schnee was faring well against him. She reciprocated his feelings, sharing her lust with him. As the time passed, her emotions heightened, giving her the strength and urge to kiss more. Alex was forced to break the kiss. He then spoke to hide his surprise, ¡°Perhaps, you still can¡¯t believe that we have be a couple? You always seemed like a hard-to-get girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you thought about me?¡± Schnee asked, leaning down to kiss her beloved¡¯s neck. As Alex felt her hot tongue licking him, he tilted his head to the side, giving her more room, ¡°You exuded that kind of vibe. And our first meeting was quite offensive, with you trying to charm me. In conclusion, you seemed like an independent and hard-to-get girl. But now, I will make some things clear,¡± Alex extended his hand toward Schnee¡¯s waist, drawing her closer to himself. His other handnded on her ass, caressing her cheek gently, as if smearing soap on her supple ass, ¡°I¡¯ve be a man worthy of you. And you have always been an intriguing girl to me. I wished you and your sisters¡¯ happiness. No more. I will be that happiness instead,¡± Alex pulled Schnee¡¯s hair down, forcing her to stop kissing his neck. They deeply gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Their affection became mutual and clearly visible in their hues. Their bodies also reacted with a desire for each other, heating up as their staring contest continued. ¡°I will be your happiness and more,¡± Schnee whispered in a mixed tone, sounding innocent and arousing. Alex couldn¡¯t peek into her eyes full of hearts any longer, leaning down to snatch her exposed lips. His grasp on her streaks became stronger, yet Schnee was a little masochistic as she liked him pulling her hair. But this time, Alex¡¯s kiss was different. Schnee¡¯s mind spun immediately, her eyes shutting down. She just pped her eyshes as her body boomed with pleasure. Her whole curves heated as if the water turned hotter. She sometimes shook, unable to contain the building up emotions within herself. Her lovely ce itched, faintly letting out her juices. Alex felt all her reaction, his heart glowing with pride. He stopped his assault after Schnee no longer could keep up with him. He felt her slowly losing strength in her legs, bing in need of some seat. He smiled, ¡°Just from you kissing me, I can tell that you have a lot of potentials, Schnee¡­ Is that a perk of having such a sexy body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right~~¡± Schnee agreed in a voice akin to signing, mixing a few satisfied kitty noises in between. Alex chuckled, ¡°I will be your seat now. Let¡¯s take a bath and increase our stamina. Before I have a chance, I will make you pass out from pleasure.¡± ¡°Carry me,¡± Schnee replied, smirking at his words. She could tell that her beloved believed that she would be a good bed partner in the future. And she also had confidence in herself. As Alex carried her to one of the royal baths, Schnee whispered, ¡°I will steal your kissing technique, make it mine, and overwhelm you. I will make you enved to my kissing!¡± Schnee dered! Alexughed, ¡°Go ahead. While you learn, I will improve my skills further. With you all by my side, I am fated to have never-ending bed skills lessons.¡± Schnee narrowed her eyes, ¡°What do you like the most in girls¡¯ bodies? Tits, ass, lips? Or you have a different fetish?¡± Alex replied without thinking too much, ¡°I am fond of kissing. And to dominate you, I have to kiss your whole body.¡± Ssh! The couple fell into the royal bath. [After spending thirty minutes in this royal bath, you will increase your stamina and stamina regeneration for twenty-four hours!] Chapter 212 - Developing new fetishes [R-18] In a shallow part of the royal bath, Alex had Schneeying with her body halfway covered in water. Her special ce, stomach, and nipples were hidden beneath water and soap. Of course, her big ass and back were also the same. As for the rest, Alex had already fixed the issue. He lifted Schnee¡¯s foot, staring at her seemingly boneless body with a peculiar gaze. He never thought of doing that before, or perhaps he had some short and easily forgettable thoughts about it before while watching porn, but his current n was to indeed kiss Schnee¡¯s entire body. And as he stared into her foot, his hands rubbed and pressed it softly. ¡°Ah!¡± Schnee let out a faint whimper mixed with kitty noises. Her cat ears moved, indicating that she indeed liked his eyes and touch. He added some strength while thinking about whether he actually should go for it or not. After all, Alex didn¡¯t really have a special fetish. However, with girls such as Deathwill Sisters, Alex would surely learn more ways of having pleasure. And in fact, he hadn¡¯t learned about Sara¡¯s fetishes yet. That was because of circumstances due to their short break and longing. Sara wanted casual sex, and Alex was naturally fine with it. As those couldn¡¯t elude her, Schnee saw his doubts, ¡°I want to see your cock! You know, darling¡­ But I saw someone else¡¯s disgusting little thing for a few seconds. I castrated him and disposed of my long nails afterward! I am a good girl!¡± Schnee whispered charmingly, arousing Alex. She added, ¡°I want to see the real deal. And I want to see my darling¡¯s cock, for I have fallen like a dumb girl. Do you want to know what I want to do with your thing, darling?¡± Schnee asked while smiling faintly. Her faint smile seemed impable as if Schnee had hidden pure and maiden thoughts behind it. After Alex nodded, Schnee¡¯s lips parted, quickly betraying her expression, ¡°I want to stroke it tenderly. Then, increase the pace and have you spray all your cum on my face and tits. I want to stuff my mouth with it and drink your juices. I want to have cheeks swollen, stomach burning hot from your seed, and my pussy gobbling your whole cock, so that you can nt your semen in my womb, too,¡± Schnee grinned. It was just the start of her overly perverted thoughts. In fact, Schnee didn¡¯t know she was this perverted, but now that she had fallen, Schnee would learn more about herself. She also would see the world from a different view. She would learn about her sisters and her husband. In conclusion, she would be a happier woman. Alex didn¡¯t reply to her thoughts. He leaned down, kissing her foot. He left quite a burning red mark on her soft skin. And then, Alex went for more, taking her little toe into his lips. He sucked, making Schnee wriggle andugh erotically, ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Who says that?¡± Alex rolled his eyes, reaching out for her other foot. He then did the same treatment, kissing and licking around it. He made Schneeugh and tremble out of pleasure, which was worth it. She also liked that he was willing to try out with her. And in fact, didn¡¯t Alex say that he would kiss her whole body? It would beme if he backed now, wouldn¡¯t it? Alex then started crawling toward Schnee, his lips pressing her calves. He kept going up, leaving his saliva and red marks on his way toward Schnee¡¯s face. For obvious reasons, Alex didn¡¯t go for her pussy yet. He nted kisses on her stomach, then made his way toward her chest. He squeezed her great pair, rubbing her nipples against each other. As those two red pearls jutted out with a need, Alex leaned down and bit them softly, taking them into his mouth. He sucked as if his life depended on it. ¡°Ah¡­ Mhmm! Meowmmm!¡± Schnee¡¯s lips parted, throwing out sultry and unique kitty noises. Her saliva dripped down her chin, her eyes went ahegao, and she grunted loudly, barely able to keep her arms behind her. Her rough breathing became erratic, but Schnee assured him that she was fine and fond of such treatment by ruffling Alex¡¯s hair. Alex was honestly d for that as he knew that Schnee was a virgin. He slowly started dispelling his conscience, though, as his cat girl was too sexy! More than anything, he had never heard someone whimpering like that. Yet he found nothing odd in those moans. In fact, Schnee¡¯s tone and weakening voice forced Alex to pay more attention to her chest, which seemed like her weak spot. ¡°You are turning weaker and softer¡­ I see,¡± Alex whispered before giving a big lick to her nipples. He then fondled her pair roughly, shedding off his gentle and caring self. He now became utterly driven by lust, sumbing to his pent-up feelings. His cock had been twitching like crazy, ready to burst out without him or Schnee even touching him here. From time to time, Schnee could feel his tip smacking her thigh, telling her that Alex was slowly losing himself in her softness. And that was something to be prideful of. And as Schnee continued to moan in her unique way, she suddenly let out a surprise. Her milky chest let out milk for her beloved. It was weird, yet not really, as Schnee¡¯s race was indeed a cat. They loved milk, and their bodies could produce milk without prior experience. Some girls from that tribe even sold their milk to mothers as their milk quality was superior to others. There was a saying that such a girl would also give birth to a strong cat. ¡®She¡¯s delicious!¡¯ Alex inwardly reacted to her milk, his sucking force increasing tenfold, drawing more milk out of her chest. Atst, Alex also felt an impending reaction at its peak. He promptly stood up, his erect cock swaying up and down. He grasped it, then pointed at Schnee¡¯s chest, ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted, kitty.¡± ¡°No need for excuses, my pervert darling!¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes shimmered in arousal as she saw the picture she would never forget in her life. Her man stood with his well-developed body, targeting her with his pent-up and build-up emotions! His cock also looked quite scary yet thrilling as Schnee¡¯s breathing increased. Atst, Alex let out the first shot,ing in abundance. ¡°Ahhhh~!¡± Schnee let out a prolonged moan as Alex¡¯s seed sullied her face and chest. ¡°Oh god¡­¡± Alex whispered, barely able to keep himself on his two feet. His first shot was so abundant that he came on Schnee¡¯s chest and face. He exactly did what she had been wishing for. He didn¡¯t want toe on her face as it sounded too dirty, yet Alex didn¡¯t expect the new heights of his increased level and stamina, to say nothing of the royal bath¡¯s boost. All this time, Sara and Ste had been taking the first shots either in their mouths or pussies, so Alex indeed couldn¡¯t tell the peak of his ability. Perhaps, Schnee had an inborn ability to draw out more stamina from her partner, turning the quality and quantity of his balls¡¯ production? But as Alex looked down on the dirty cat wife, his heart trembled, ¡°I like it¡­¡± Schnee parted her lips, her tongue sliding through her lips and taking his seed. She tasted it for the first time, immediately falling in love with his taste. Her tongue extended for more, drawing all seed she could. The way she instantly reacted and the way her body responded with his seed on her made Alex take a liking to this perverted act. There was a hint of pleasure, pride, and relief within him that resulted in genuine happiness. Was it how it felt when you and your woman¡¯s feelings and fetishes aligned? Alex couldn¡¯t tell, but he was indeed happy that everything was going smoothly. He felt nothing but pleasure and joy, wanting more. And as Schnee licked off more of his seed on her chest, chewing on it with a delighted smile, Alex grasped his cock, starting to pump more of his seed. He developed a new fetish¡­ ¡°Give me more, darling! Aaaaa~~!¡± Schnee opened her lips widely, revealing her dirty and warm mouth, clearly yearning for more. And that kind of expression meant more than any other reasoning. It validated all, and Alex was ready to develop more fetishes with Schnee¡­ and others. Chapter 213 - Every cat girls first time must be from behind! [R-18] After the royal bath, Alex and Schnee received the stamina bonus. Their stamina regenerated to full, leaving them wanting each other more. They left the royal bath without even drying themselves. Of course, the couple had cleaned themselves, albeit quite hastily. They also didn¡¯t need to towel themselves as their hot bodies were enough. They also didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone else in the castle. The young couple skipped their way toward Schnee¡¯s room with their naked bodies. After closing the doors with too much strength, Alex and Schnee embraced tightly, their bodies blending. They kissed while warming each other further, rubbing their sensitive parts with their hands. ¡°Get ready on the bed¡­¡± Alex whispered before smacking Schnee¡¯s ass gently. Schnee smirked, ¡°Every cat girl¡¯s first time must be from behind!¡± To this so useful knowledge, Alex reciprocated her smile with a smirk. He turned toward the bed, following Schnee¡¯s kitty steps with wide eyes, not daring to blink. She trod slowly, shaking her ass, then she seductively extended her hands toward the bedsheets, leaning down. With just her ass in sight, Alex inhaled deeply. He didn¡¯t let out any air for around thirty seconds, intensely gazing into her body and crawling. Now, on her four, Schnee crawled toward her pillows, naturally emphasizing her strongest assets. Her pair of soft tits scratched the bed as she kept her upper body rtively low, or not so low, as her breasts were that abundant. ¡®It¡¯s fun with her,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly. After developing a genuine affection for Schnee, Alex thought about their first time. He knew that it would happen as their feelings were mutual. And with his experiences pilling up, Alex was on hisst step toward bing a proper husband. First, he had a learning session with Sara. He continued to polish his bed skills with the duhan momma. Then, Ste had given him a lot of room to practice. He tried guiding and taking the lead with her. She then moved on her own as her desire burst out. Atst, Alex faced the sultry and too sexy cat girl. She was a virgin, so her potential was sealed. Yet, Alex could tell that Schnee would turn into a lustful goddess in just a few years, then force him to improve further. Today was a peculiar day because of those two reasons. Alex had to utilize his all experience to dominate Schnee and make her pass out of pleasure. He had to create an image of the dominant husband, which he would use in the future to keep Schnee under his control. Otherwise, her lust probably would be uncontroble. It was just a feeling, yet the point stood the same, though. Alex wanted to dominate and assert the role tonight. He approached Schnee, who had been waiting for him, ¡°Move your ass to the bed¡¯s edge.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Schnee replied, a little curious. She moved back, looking behind herself. But then, Alex smacked her ass with more force than ever, drawing out a whimper. He said with a smirk, ¡°You could¡¯ve moved faster.¡± Schnee¡¯s face went low, touching her pillow. She smiled brightly, knowing what exactly had gone through her beloved¡¯s mind. She was often sadistic herself, even though it was only to her enemies and people she loved deeply. Because of those reasons, she could tell that Alex wanted to utterly dominate and ravage her. He wanted her to know his own potential. He wanted to make her body sumb to him and constantly yearn for him. He wanted to leave a mark on her body and heart, a seal whose purpose would be to control her perverted side. By poking that engraving, he would awaken her lust and control it. Although Schnee wasn¡¯t so far off the truth, she would be fine with both scenarios. Her masochistic side took the reign, relishing the pain and pleasure. It was always precious when a partner changed or went against his principles for his beloved. In the current scenario, for Schnee and his own sake, Alex became like a master. He would order his wife and take utter control of her body. Alex peeked at her face, spotting her smile. For a few breaths, his face mellowed. He actually wanted to caress her ass softly, drawing her face closer to him so that they would close their lips in a deep kiss and then embrace her with all his feelings. He would bone her out of her mind, following her perversion. He himself was pretty perverted like most males. However, Alex needed to keep that order. And as he noticed that Schnee understood and liked that kind of a change, Alex had an easier time drawing a different self from his heart. He smacked her ass again, staring at her cheeks, shaking due to his pressure, ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°I told you I am a good girl, darling!¡± Schnee spoke from her pillow, her voice quite stifled by that. Alex pped her ass again, ¡°You are a good girl when I tell you that you are a good girl.¡± ¡°Ah! I understand!¡± Schnee parted her lips widely, wetting her pillow as she agreed with Alex wholeheartedly. After getting used to such a tone and personality, Alex knelt. His cat wife¡¯s ass was on the edge of the bed, so his knees stuck to the ground. He had better ess to her sulent pussy. It was overflowing with her juices, leaving Alex speechless for a second. She was so wet that her pubes and thighs were drenched in honey. Below her ass, Alex also saw a small pond, which was perplexing. Not too much time had passed after all. He grasped her ass tightly, his fingers turning into ws. For obvious reasons, Alex treated Schnee rougher. He also found it easier to hold onto her for such a reason, to say nothing of her whimpers echoing in his ears. Alex rolled out his tongue, giving a lick to her pussy. ¡°Meowahhhh!¡± Schnee let out her unique moan, her voice so loud it would burst out her windows should these be normal. Alex was already used to her whimpers, so he pressed his lips, drawing more reactions, both from her pussy and lips. He sucked on her juices, whiffing her scent, stirring his heart. In fact, by sniffing her pussy, Alex grew more sadistic himself. And thus, his change became more and more visible. Chapter 214 - Schnees first time [R-18] Schnee hugged her pillow, stuffing her face in the soft texture. It was quite damp as she barely closed her mouth. Her whimpers kept escaping her rosy lips, which seemed impossible to stop unless her beloved stopped sucking on her pussy. And that also seemed unlikely as Alex grew addicted to her taste. Schnee¡¯s body was just too tasty. Her saliva, milk, cum, and sweat; all of them tasted so unique as if her body was possessed by Lilith, the famous subus. Alex¡¯s tongue made her at his wish, too, utterly subjugating the kitty wife. He kept slurping her juices, stuffing his tongue in her insides, which mped him back as Schnee reacted ordingly to his advances. His face was so wet that Alex would be able to feel her for more, even after drawing himself away from her ass. And if that were Earth, Alex¡¯s jaw probably would¡¯ve been already dislocated, if not wounded. Above her ass, Schnee¡¯s tail was vividly swaying. Her tail¡¯s tip was bent to make something akin to a heart, showcasing her feelings of pleasure and joy. Herrge bottom was also shaking, helping her beloved with his job like a good girl would. At first, Alex was also smacking her ass from time to time. But for a good while already, he had his ws tightly buried in her soft cheeks, keeping himself in one position as he drove further into her pussy. Unfortunately, this kind of position had limits. Nheless, Alex still made Schnee orgasm a few times, even with his current limits. In fact, he knew how many times she hade. ¡°I aming, darling! It¡¯s your twentieth victory!¡± Schnee yelped like a good girl, telling her husband how many times he had made here in abundance. Her good discipline drew out a smack on her big ass, which pleased and urged Schnee to keep the count. And after the thirtieth win, Alex¡¯s face rose, ¡°Forward, good girl.¡± ¡°Yesh!¡± Schnee said with her tongue lolled out. Throwing her pillow aside, Schnee crawled her way forward. She was in the middle of her bed, awaiting Alex¡¯s next move. But at this point, what else could happen other than him filling her pussy with his thick and long cock? Schnee trembled just from thinking about it. She smiled so widely and stupidly that the usual husband would ask her whether she was fine. But for now, Alex had his eyes solely on her ass. He put his cock between her ass cheeks, which had enough room to keep him here. He leaned forward, grasping her wet hair streaks. With many of them in his hand, Alex said, ¡°You can¡¯t moan. You can¡¯t let out any voice, or I will stop and leave.¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes widened, shaking incredulously. She couldn¡¯t believe that Alex had left such amand. It seemed so impossible! Even now, she could still hear herself moaning just from his licking and slurping her pussy. And in fact, popping cherry also hurt. She surely would let out some voice! Of course, the usual Schnee would see through Alex¡¯s ploy, but she was already at his wish. She had been in so much pleasure that her heart utterly shifted to the masochistic side. ¡°I listen to my darling¡­¡± Schnee said with slight skepticism. Alex pulled her hair, raising her face up. He brought her upper body up, her ear close to his lips. He used so much strength that it hurt, yet Schnee loved it. Her skepticism still beat in her heart. And because of that, Alex whispered to her ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± At this point, he was utterly into his new sadistic side, which was brought out by no one else other than Schnee. His every move left her with contentment, even though some sounded impossible. ¡°I listen to my darling!¡± Schnee shouted, her voice booming in the room. Alex let her hair go, dropping her upper body to the bed. She fell, returning to her initial position. Now that Alex had her on her four, and he said more than enough, he grasped his cock with his left hand. His other hand reached for some streaks that still woulde in handy during their fun. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you now, good girl. I could¡¯ve just stuffed my cock in your pussy in one go, but you have been so docile and obedient that I am telling you about it beforehand. Happy?¡± Alex continued with his y. Schnee smiled, ¡°Happy!¡± And atst, he inserted his cock into her pussy. Alex was rougher, so it might seem like he was impatient. His pelvis soon struck Schnee¡¯s big ass as he drove further. His cock also broke the cherry, turning Schnee into a fine woman. His cock stretched her pink walls with force and dominance. He also took her cherry with confidence, conveying to her that no one else other than him was and would be her beloved. The waves of emotions swept through Schnee¡¯s heart,pelling her to voice out her feelings, ¡°I love you¡­ Alex.¡± The pain and pleasure mattered not. His orders and his different side mattered not as well. Schnee¡¯s heart mattered now, and it wanted her to convey those words. Nothing else had a meaning now. And Alex also couldn¡¯t push his cock further. He halted all his movements after breaking that barrier within her pussy, holding Schnee¡¯s ass softly. He smiled; happiness was clearly written on his face, ¡°I love you too.¡± He whispered those words, then silence ensued. They remained motionless for an unknown amount of time. In that seemingly slow time, Alex and Schnee became much closer, their hearts sharing their feelings. And then, Alex bit Schnee¡¯s tail, which had been swaying before his eyes, ¡°You still let out a voice, bad girl.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Schnee felt her hair being pulled. Her upper body once again went up. And with her hair in between Alex¡¯s teeth, Schnee couldn¡¯t exert any strength. She was utterly at his mercy. He wrapped his hands around her soft body, putting his hands on her peaks. Her chest was sorge that he simply couldn¡¯t seize it all; her soft flesh was spilling out of his hands. He still fondled her chest roughly, pulling them in all directions. It was Schnee¡¯s punishment for turning into a bad girl. He munched her tail, kneaded her tits with his whole strength, then shook his hips with all his might, getting closer to Schnee¡¯s womb. After poking it, Alex unsheathed his cock, only to return with equal force. ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t keep my voice shut! I¡¯m such a bad girl!¡± Schnee howled while feeling her beloved inside her, stirring her insides. Her unique whimpers mixed with the screams that came out of her lungs. She was so loud that all sounds of their bodies pping each other were inaudible. She eclipsed all with her moans. Alex let her tit go, reaching her lower region. Following Sara¡¯s guidance, he gently slid his finger across the clitoris. He also pulled it with a gentle force. But with his cock messing up with her pussy, and his hand weighing and roughly treating her breast, her sensitive bean drove Schnee mad. Her eyes teemed with tears, her lips never closed, drooling as if wanting the meaty cock in her mouth, and her whole body kept shuddering due to pleasure and Alex¡¯s thrusts. ¡°We can¡¯t spend a whole night in one position, can we?¡± Alex whispered,ing within Schnee without telling her beforehand. His cock swelled before, though, yet Schnee couldn¡¯t tell, for shecked experience, and her mind was stirred with too much pleasure. Alex also lost a count of how many times she hade without saying anything. But after his seed filled her, Schnee gathered all strength to reply to him, ¡°I can go on four on the ground, on the table, and in my bathroom too. Let me go on four in every possible spot in my room, darling! I want to be a good girl!¡± Schnee begged, to which Alex didn¡¯t have the heart to argue with. He slowly left her pussy. His seed came out of her copiously, as if his cock was actually a dam. He rolled his eyes, then pointed at the table, ¡°The table then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Schnee happily but slowly moved toward her table. She left quite a lot of juices behind. Alex inhaled deeply, preparing for a long night. He had an inkling that they would actually spend a whole night on just one position. Would that actually be the case? Schnee would never reveal it to anyone, even to her sisters! Thus, no one shall know the answer! Chapter 215 - Schnees lucky box(2) After a whole night with Schnee, Alex woke up around afternoon. He was feeling exhausted, and his body refused to move. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but think that having sex with Schnee was just too demanding. But on the other thought, all Deathwill Sisters were quite challenging, each in her unique way. His thoughts quickly halted as Alex felt Schnee¡¯s touch. She coiled her arms around his arm, engulfing his side with her soft body. Alex¡¯s right arm was hidden within Schnee¡¯s chest, yet again showcasing her abundance of softness and size. Alex felt the morning wood rising to its peak, his eyes rolling to the side. And as Schnee slept soundlessly, there was no one to take care of his morning reaction. Alex also didn¡¯t feel like extending his hand as that could awaken his cat wife, who was sleeping rather cutely. After ncing at her face, Alex recalled his first insertion into her. He then looked behind at the table¡­ And then, Alex looked below onto the ground. His eyes wandered around the room, reminiscing about doggy positions with the cat girl. In Schnee¡¯s dictionary, it was a cat position, though. ¡®I still think I was under some kind of a control¡­.¡¯ Alex¡¯s vivid images of his first time naturally consisted of his slowly developing sadistic side. He wasn¡¯t a ¡®Master¡¯, at least not yet, but the words he had uttered and his deeds to Schnee indicated that he would end up forming such a side the more he did it with her. Of course, Schnee liked that side, so Alex was fine with it. Besides, he also could just let Schnee do everything for him. In this way, he would slow down that side from developing further. Nheless, it was pretty fun. It was a different kind of sex, after all. He would also try it out with Sara and Ste from time to time. He was also getting more curious about their fetishes. It would be great if they listened to his ideas, just like he was willing to think about theirs and even try them. Of course, he knew what Ste wanted, but what about Sara? Alex¡¯s mind spiraled with many thoughts, his sword twitching from all those various images. ¡®In the end, every person has at least three masks. I can create as many masks as possible for my beloved and their happiness,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly. If Schnee¡¯s body turned him sadistic, then he would embrace that side and develop it for her fun. He would control it utterly, keeping his main principles intact. And then, for his own pleasure and joy, Alex would also create his own mask. So far, Alex had gone bolder with his kissing. He loved to kiss his girls, and after his time with Schnee, he would nt kisses all over their bodies. ¡®Let¡¯s check the system,¡¯ Alex decided to pass his time by opening the system. He did it with just a thought. And in fact, there was some kind of a thrill looking around the friend list while having a naked and satisfied girl on him, to say nothing of having a casual talk with homies with her sleeping on him. Alex shook his head gently as he realized that Schnee had infected him with some of her perversion, or perhaps, she had awakened his pervy side. Nheless, Alex expected to have some kind of a talk with his homies. They were after their final exams, so everyone should be taking a break in the game world. If not game world, then surely Alex would know about their ns for real-life fun. But before Alex could open his friend list, the sudden system message greeted his eyes. It was one of those messages that didn¡¯t dare to disturb his fun with his wives. Moreover, this message was rted to Schnee. [After forming a precious connection with Schnee, you both have received the unique skill out of it!] [Luxuria¡¯s Sexy Nutrients(S)] Alex¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly as he stared at the skill¡¯s name. That skill sounded oddly tailored for girls, yet he also could use it. He was scared for a moment as he had a wild imagination that he would turn into a girl for some reason. Fortunately or not, the skill was different. [As a male, you can turn your seed into a highly nutrient source of stats. Depending on the feeding method, you can increase the following stats; [STAMINA], [STRENGTH], [INTELLIGENCE], and [AGILITY]. After raising proficiency in [Luxuria¡¯s Sexy Nutrients(S)], you will be able to increase unique skills and stats, depending on your circumstances and items.] ¡°Girl¡­¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand toward Schnee¡¯s ass, squeezing it tightly, ¡°What are you?¡± He nced at her with weird eyes, not believing that Schnee¡¯s connection had actually such a skill. That was much differentpared to her sister, who had given him a [Heart Duo(S)] Skill, which allowed them to use each other¡¯s skills without prior experience or training. Schnee woke up, feeling his strong grasp, ¡°Good morning, darling¡­¡± She was more exhausted than Alex, her voice still sleepy andnguorous. But after Alex pointed out the new skill, Schnee¡¯s golden eyes contracted. She promptly opened her system, reading the new information. ¡°You sexy girl!¡± Schnee shouted, clearly proud of herself, ¡°Darling! If you want to get stronger, you have to eat me every day!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you have suddenly be the only source of my strength,¡± Alex reminded Schnee about her sisters too. Schnee sneered, ¡°I can apply this skill to others, so they will invite me to your bedtime with them. Now that you have cleared all three sisters, you surely don¡¯t mind threesome or foursome, do you, darling?¡± Alex gulped down, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He naturally thought about the nights with both and even three sisters at once. It wasn¡¯t a fantasy, either, as some people on Earth indeed had a lot of such sessions. But in the Avander World, those girls were much more demanding. After his time with Schnee, Alex wasn¡¯t sure whether he would be able to keep satisfied without Ste¡¯s holy skill to regenerate his stamina. But that was a sin of having three most beautiful girls¡­ Alex could only clench his hands and go for it. In the meantime, Schnee cuddled with him. Now that she woke up, her kitty noises rang out in the room while she rubbed her nose on his neck, licking him. Her golden eyes had already spotted Alex¡¯s morning wood. She lifted her upper body, taking out a peculiar box, ¡°It¡¯s for you. While you open it, I will take care of your morning needs.¡± Schnee crawled her way toward Alex¡¯s lower part. She fell onto his thighs with her soft tits spreading around his skin. Her whole body shivered with excitement as she acted like a good girl who would care for her beloved¡¯s all needs. Her tail had already shaped into a heart as she parted her lips, going for Alex¡¯s manhood. At the same time, Alex looked at the box in his hands, ¡°Schnee¡¯s lucky box¡­¡± She had spent one year cultivating that box. This item contained all efforts and time she had spent on creating it. And as Alex didn¡¯t like to waste time, he was naturally impressed by the box and its quality. This item was all about luck, yet Alex swore he would do his best to open it, ¡°I won¡¯t waste your efforts, Schnee.¡± He gave her ass a soft p before opening it. And that p was a charm for a piece of good luck. Chapter 216 - A precious word After opening the box, Alex¡¯s mind shook. For a moment, his whole consciousness disappeared from his body. He appeared in a red ocean with unfamiliar yet familiar energies. He thought he was suddenly snatched by the hungry demons as that red color was unique to their power. But after a little, Alex¡¯s vision shook again. He returned to his body, feeling Schnee¡¯s soft lips pressing him down below. A new system message floated before his eyes. [You have learned [Four Arms Constitution(???)] [You can create four additional arms. Each arm will share your stats, and you will be able to control them like your normal arms.] Alex shared the system message with Schnee, who had stopped momentarily sucking her favorite lollipop. Her eyes shimmered in lust, and her lips curved up into a wide sneer, saying, ¡°Is that a skill to pleasure all of us three at once?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Alex replied immediately, ¡°I knew you would say it¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Schnee grinned before returning to her initial task. Alex tried to probe more into the skill. He even asked Schnee whether it was normal that his consciousness disappeared somewhere else. That question left the cat wife confused as she had never heard about something like that. She remembered her duhan big sister receiving the skill. Sara just opened the box, got a skill, and that was it. Her consciousness stayed intact, and nothing happened to her. Alex was curious about it too, but he just let it go since he didn¡¯t have any clear answer. Nothing woulde out of thinking about it. He also couldn¡¯t think straight as Schnee was about to have her first share of milk for today. ¡°Use your new skill, darling,¡± Schnee insisted her beloved on trying out a new skill. Alex didn¡¯t even know how to activate it, so he just used the system. After a new wave of energy passed through him, Alex focused on his lower part. He soon let all his milk out, filling Schnee¡¯s cheeks. She was already in an aroused mood, not allowing a drop fall onto the bed. [You have fed your wife, Schnee Deathwill, with your seed!] [Luxuria¡¯s Sexy Nutrients(S) has analyzed the quality and quantity¡­] [Legendary!] [+150 INT!] Schnee analyzed the skill seriously as well, ¡°So by sucking it out through my mouth, I can raise my [INTELLIGENCE]. That stat can be useful, so I like it. Good job, darling!¡± She leaned down, forcing Alex to be harder again. With her naked body and emotions, that was surely not a problem. Schnee received the second portion, then Alex forced her to stop, ¡°Where has my good girl gone?¡± ¡°She just went asleep,¡± Schnee chuckled. He took her to the bath, cleaned her and himself out of all sweat and juices, then helped Schnee with her clothes. Even though both could just use the system to wrap their bodies in their usual clothes, Alex didn¡¯t like it. He would rather have his girls put clothes on him. And he also would do the same to them. A part of him just wanted to see their bodies in all scenarios, a part of him was just too perverted, and even another wanted to talk with Schnee. He asked, ¡°How does Luxuria¡¯s Sexy Nutrient work on you?¡± Schnee replied while hovering her eyes on Alex, who had been putting a stocking on her slender leg, ¡°If you suck your favorite milk out of these enormous tits, you will get [STAMINA] stats, darling. You can get [STRENGTH] from licking my sweat,¡± Schnee lifted her arm, revealing her armpit to Alex, ¡°I guess you will get the highest quantity and quality here.¡± Of course, in their intercourse, Schnee perspired from top to bottom. Her whole body glowed in sweat, which was arousing and pleasant to sniff. Although it was the truth that her armpit probably would produce the most of it, the same went for other body parts that also could mix with other juices, for example, her already explored and sweet area by her beloved. But for some reason, Alex didn¡¯t find anything weird in looking at her armpit in a different way. He thought that licking her here and even rubbing her with his manhood would be fine, for whatever reason. He med it on her seductive body, which was like a test for him. ¡°My saliva is [INTELLIGENCE], and my cum is [AGILITY]. I can mix these juices and give you more stats if we get better at it. That¡¯s all for now,¡± Schnee exined. She had a few more options for now, but that was normal since the skill came out from her. And bybining their skills, the couple surely would get bonuses and more effects as their proficiency rose. ¡°Alright,¡± Alex nodded, understanding much better their new ability. He also finished clothing his cat girl, which looked pretty good in stockings, a short skirt, and a tight shirt. That kind of outfit emphasized more of Schnee¡¯s innocence, which had awakened for her beloved. Alex then whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It should be a time for dinner.¡± ¡°But I am not hungry, darling,¡± Schnee jested, lolling out her tongue. Alex gave her a noogie, ¡°We have to eat with everyone. It¡¯s part of our family bonding, and I can see that Celia loves when everyone is with her.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Schnee put her hands on her waist, ¡°When the sun rises, darling bes the best father, his daughter gets his whole priority,¡± Schnee then got a good idea, ¡°I want to try calling you [Daddy] as you bone me hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Alex threw her an angry re, to which Schnee could only lift her hands to surrender. It turned out that only Celia and Alex¡¯s future kids would be able to call him like that. Alex didn¡¯t want this word to have any other context, mainly sexual. He still remembered how Celia called him with affection for the first time, using [Daddy]. She was so happy that she had a father! That was a genuine yearning for fatherly love, so it was important. ¡°That¡¯s why this word is precious,¡± Alex exined. Schnee smiled genuinely, looking utterly maiden and innocent, ¡°I understand.¡± She apologized once again, this time holding his hand tightly. With that, Alex knew she understood him and that her apology was a genuine one. He smiled, taking her to the dining room. Chapter 217 - They will celebrate out relationship Chapter 217: They will celebrate our rtionship After having dinner with his wives, Alex decided to take Celia outside, ¡°We will go to the city to buy some stuff.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she would see the new city! Alex nodded, ¡°Yes. We have a checkpoint here. It will be father and daughter time!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Celia lifted her hands in a celebration before tightly hugging her father. No one, particrly Sara, had problems with them going outside. First of all, they had more checkpoints on the map. Alex made sure to buy houses in essential locations. Of course, he was far from visiting every kingdom and demi-human tribes. He still had a good teleportation system, saving him a lot of time. At worst, Alex could just buy a carriage. ¡°Go and take your most casual clothes, Celia,¡± Alex let his daughter go. At first, Celia pouted. She couldn¡¯t wear her favorite ck dress or the battle equipment she had received from one of the princesses. Those two were pretty simr, one for parties and the other for battles. Those clothes were simr to Celia¡¯s grandma¡¯s styles. Like most duhan girls, she had fallen in love with that style. Alex also saw her in a ck dress for the first time. But those clothes would stand out in the ordinary city. They surely would draw attention, so Alex told his daughter to pick the most casual cloth. Celia didn¡¯t like it, but she still agreed without manyints. Of course, as she grew older, Alex already could see that Celia was getting ready to refuse him. He sighed, turning around to his wives. Now that Celia was gone, Schnee told everyone about some spicy stuff. The most shocking one was naturally the new skill, [Luxuria¡¯s Sexy Nutrients(S)]. That skill was just too good, making even Ste like it. Sara had the most noticeable reaction out of these three, ¡°Howe¡­ I am the only one who hadn¡¯t given skill to Alex?¡± Schnee smirked, ¡°Maybe you have to go wild with darling? Teaching is fine, but we have to be honest with him.¡± Ste didn¡¯t reply as she couldn¡¯t think of a reason. Sara turned her eyes to Alex, her blue hues shining with a new resolution. She would soon open her heart and have sex with him with her fetishes in the y. Her zing stare made Alex hotter. He nodded, giving her the green light. Sara then closed her eyes, dispelling all her jealousy and desires, ¡°Ste has given more than just a skill. She even passed her bloodline. Is there any change to your body, Alex?¡± Alex patted his back, ¡°Nope.¡± Schnee nced at him, ¡°I will turn him into a cat too. His milk will be of the highest quality. I will turn every girl jealous in my tribe. That will be fun.¡± A lustful cat licked her lips, looking forward to the future. Alex asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second reason you stay here?¡± Schnee didn¡¯t know what Alex had been talking about for a moment. However, she recalled her talk with him. She told him one of her reasons for staying in the Deathwill Castle in that conversation. Schnee smiled, ¡°I need a high-quality item if I want to return to my tribe. Since that bastard has gathered treasures from the whole world and realms, my goal was to enter the treasury to steal one. I would steal something good, locate this Deathwill Castle¡¯s location, then go on an adventure to find my mother. With a good treasure, they would ept us back. I mean, no one will have problems with us returning here.¡± Schnee yed with her hair, coiling her blue streaks around her finger, ¡°But now that I fell in love with darling, my ns have changed. I will level up to ensure his, my sisters, and the castle¡¯s safety. I will find my mother to check on her. Her well-being is important to me,¡± Schnee exined. Alex and the rest nodded. ¡°I will take out any treasure you need if your mother wants to return to your tribe. And I think it would be a good idea to visit them all. In the end, I have taken their troublemaker as a wife. They should thank me and celebrate our rtionship,¡± Alex jested. Saraughed, Ste¡¯s lips curved up into a silent smile, while Schnee eyed him with a proud expression. The cat wife chuckled, ¡°I can see us conning them to get some good gains. Maybe we will even get ess to the Divine Cat¡¯s Mirror World.¡± Alex¡¯s heart grew with a desire to test himself in that world. He believed that it was a test since Elias Deathwill created himself here. Alex could see himself fighting here with his copy to awaken new skills and see through his ws. He smiled, patting Schnee¡¯s hair since that was indeed a good idea. ¡°Alex¡­ Could you tell us now what has happened in our absence?¡± Sara asked, hoping to learn about her father and other Alex¡¯s gains. But as she asked this question, the doors opened, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Celia returned in the most casual clothes. Sara sighed, then smiled, ¡°Have fun, you two.¡± Alex sent an apologetic nce, then quickly approached her, whispering to her ear, ¡°I will tell you all soon enough. Also, I think you haven¡¯t given me any skills yet because we still have to clear some conditions. Schnee has always been lustful, so I can see our first time being thest condition. Ste is a slothful girl, so helping her move on my back was also an easy and straightforward condition. As for the bloodline, we can only unt Ste¡¯s talent. You soon will clear the conditions too, for I love you,¡± Alex bit her ear, then took a few steps back before Sara could answer back. Her face blushed, and she stared at Alex with a unique expression reserved only for him. Alex then kissed Ste and Schnee¡¯s foreheads, biding everyone a farewell. Celia said, ¡°Husband has to kiss his wives, right!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Alex chuckled, quickly nting a kiss on Sara¡¯s forehead as well. His daughter didn¡¯t see him biting Sara¡¯s ear, which was fine and good. And now that everyone was satisfied, Alex and Celia could go to the city. Chapter 218 - Flowers Chapter 218: Flowers Alex and Celia appeared in one of many cities. His house was empty, only having a few pieces of furniture to not look too empty. It had a bed, some shelves, and a table. That was enough as Alex wouldn¡¯t spend time here. He also bought a small house that had just two rooms. Celia looked around, ¡°It¡¯s dark!¡± It was dark and empty, actually. Alex ruffled her hair, ¡°I won¡¯t use this house for anything else other than teleporting. Of course, if my daughter grows up big enough and bes independent, I will help her get her own house.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave daddy and mom¡¯s side!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes grew sadder as she thought that Alex wanted her to leave the Deathwill Castle and live independently without anyone. She was too young to understand him, so he quickly lifted her up, apologizing, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. If you want to be with us until the end, then that¡¯s fine as well. How about you get your own room in the Deathwill Castle? We will prepare it together, turning it into your own kingdom!¡± Alex smiled. And as his words sounded like a good game, Celia nodded, wiping her tears, ¡°Okay!¡± In a few days, Celia would get her own room. She would only spend days here, ying many games with her wolf friends. But when the night came, Celia would run toward her mother¡¯s bed to sleep with her. If Sara were gone for a mission, Celia would use her room to sleep alone. But if her mother or aunts were back home, Celia wouldn¡¯t even think of sleeping alone. She would run toward them and invade their beds. Her wolf friend, Ubo, would also follow her. Alex didn¡¯t know about it, but he somewhat predicted such an oue already. For now, it was time to do some shopping! Alex also promised his daughter to visit a restaurant where she could taste many new dishes unique to the city. Celia was overjoyed, never letting his hand go as her eyes wandered around the new city, new people, and races. Alex exined new stuff to her, answering his daughter¡¯s all questions. He was also learning a unique knowledge about the another world¡¯s fantasy, having a good and precious time here. ¡°Daddy! This is a casual dress!¡± Celia pointed at one shop. She saw many girls her age wearing the same clothes. Alex naturally bought her the casual dress. He then went to the restaurant. In that ce, Alex thought about his time in the game world and his current situation. On his side, he had Celia, who had been drinking a new tea with a smile on her face. She also snatched cookies from her father¡¯s te. ¡®Everyone is real¡­ It still feels surreal¡­ I can¡¯t also believe it, nor do I have valid proof that the world is real¡­ But nothing really changes, right?¡¯ Alex recalled the first prisoner in his castle. That man was a hungry demon. He would respawn upon death¡­ But he was a real man nheless. And on his path, Alex would kill much more people, not just hungry demons. Would his psyche remain the same now that he knew the truth about the world? Or would he just lie to himself, thinking it was still a game? He whispered, ¡®Now, it makes sense that I can impregnate my wives. The legendary ss just breaks the current world¡¯s limits¡­ If this world is real, yers soon will get that privilege too. But when and what has to happen for two worlds to be closer?¡¯ Alex thought seriously. Celia had been peeking at his face on his side, ¡®Daddy is lost in thought. He looks so cool in this way.¡¯ Her eyes twinkled. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I would like to buy five flowers. Ah, but the fifth one has to be quite small. I am actually interested in these¡­¡± Alex whispered while ruffling Celia¡¯s hair. The shopkeeperdy stared at them with a warm smile, ¡°Sure thing, young man! But five¡­ You must be either a lucky boy or someone from a wealthy family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too lucky,¡± Alex faintly smiled. Celia looked at the flowers, which were actually four roses and a daisy flower. Thetter flower belonged to Celia! Alex knelt, sneaking the flower into Celia¡¯s hair, ¡°It¡¯s for you. You can put it into a ss at the end of the day.¡± Celia nodded, feeling too happy that she had received a flower. She didn¡¯t know the reason, but it felt really good to have one for herself. Was it because she liked getting presents, or was it because her father bought the flower for her? She didn¡¯t know. But that mattered not! Celia just smiled from the bottom of her heart, looking innocent and adorable. The shopkeeperdy and others felt their hearts melting as they stared at the little duhan. Alex exined, ¡°The gesture behind giving flowers has a peculiar magic, Celia. When you receive it from the person you love, you can¡¯t help but feel nice. You smile on your own, your heart beats with contentment, and you want to hug that person, don¡¯t you?¡± Celia¡¯s little hands were already up! Alex chuckled, ¡°Even if those flowers wither soon, our beloved girls will remember it for an eternity.¡± The shopkeeperdy sighed, ¡°Young man! My flowers will never wither unless you cast magic on them!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I am sorry, then!¡± Alex apologized before turning his eyes to Celia. He lifted her up now that he had flowers stored in his inventory. He should¡¯ve expected the fantasy world¡¯s flowers to be better than Earth, at least in longevity. He paid through the system, which was like using a debit card. He then returned to his house with Celia hugging him. She asked, ¡°Do I also give a flower to daddy?¡± She wanted to make Alex smile too. ¡°You have already given me a flower. Your smile is a flower! And your mom and aunts will also do the same,¡± Alex grinned, nting a kiss on Celia¡¯s forehead. She grinned, ¡°But I want to give something more!¡± Alex thought seriously, ¡°You can find a male plush toy simr to Kubo!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes sparkled as that idea sounded the best! Her father would y castle roley more with her, and she also would have more friends! The idea of buying the new plush toy always would make Celia excited! And that was what Alex wanted, for he thought more about his family and friends than himself. [You have returned to Deathwill Castle.] Chapter 219 - Flowerss Magic Chapter 219: Flowers¡¯ magic [You have returned to Deathwill Castle.] After returning to his castle, Alex actually went outside. He wanted to go behind the castle, where Sara had been training for a while now. It seemed like he guided Celia as he held her hand, yet Alex could tell that Celia knew where her mom was. Alex asked, ¡°Do you have a minimap?¡± ¡°No!¡± Celia replied. Alex didn¡¯t inquire further. He believed that her peculiar ability stemmed from the duhan¡¯s authority that Celia had been born with. For now, she was too young to even use that power or train it, but it was already sweet that she could sense her mother. The question was how Celia could always spot Alex and her aunts! Was she that strong? That question would remain unanswered for a good while. And after a little walk, Alex and Celia saw Sara in her training mood. She was immersed in her training routine, her spear whistling loudly as she danced with an imaginary enemy. Her eyes remained closed, her body moved seamlessly, and she seemed stronger than before. Of course, Alex and his wives had already leveled up significantly by his side. The events in forest fairies¡¯ capital were a handful, even though many lives had been lost here. Feeling the visitors, Sara¡¯s movement halted. She revealed her blue eyes, smiling at her beloved and her daughter. Celia rushed to her side while Alex followed with regr steps. After jumping into her mother¡¯s arms, Celia silently waited for Alex to take out the flower. She remained silent, looking between her mother¡¯s face and Alex¡¯s. She seemed too curious and excited. Alex didn¡¯t let his daughter wait for too long. After a rose with golden petals appeared in his hand, he passed it to Sara. In Celia¡¯s big eyes, an image of her mother smiling unconsciously appeared. The little princess grinned like never before, clearly overjoyed with such a reaction. While Sara sniffed the golden rose, Celia pulled Sara¡¯s cheek, ¡°Mom! I also got a flower! We went to a restaurant too! And bought a lot of stuff!¡± Sara kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead before turning her eyes to Alex, ¡°Thank you¡­ I rarely received flowers¡­¡± ¡°I have also been neglecting our rtionship¡­ Well, we have talked about it,¡± Alex awkwardly scratched his hair as he could barely endure Sara¡¯s charm. She was just too beautiful right now. He ruffled two duhan¡¯s hairs, ¡°But now, I will make you two feel treasured. That¡¯s what I want to do, and that¡¯s what you deserve. Celia. Tell your mom about our shopping, okay?¡± Alex whispered to his daughter. And while Celia nodded brightly, Alex pecked Sara¡¯s lips. He then excused himself as he had two more wives in the castle, didn¡¯t he? Sara held her daughter with one hand while the other swirled the golden rose. Her heart was so loud she thought her daughter could hear it. She took a few more sniffs of the rose, then turned her eyes to Celia. She asked, ¡°Do you want a little brother and sister?¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Little brother!¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Ste¡¯s room was now clean and tidy. No one could spot a speck of dust here. The winged wife cooperated with the little duhan, working diligently for herself and Celia¡¯s sake. She would be a good aunt and mother! And for that sake alone, Ste never allowed her slothful side to take over her. But now, as everyone else was gone, Ste casually slept in her bed. As Alex stared at her, he recalled their first meetings. The contrast was much different now that he had genuinely fallen in love with her. She also wore proper pajamas, which Alex appreciated from the bottom of his heart. He slowly climbed the bed, theny beside Ste. He stroked her hair with affection, sniffing her pleasant fragrance. His touch notified the sleeping, waking her up like the best rm. As those golden and sleepy eyes reflected Alex¡¯s face, the husband took out the white rose. Ste extended her hand unconsciously for it, staring at the flower with foreign emotions. She had never felt those feelings before, her body reacting on her own. Her other free hand went for Alex¡¯s clothes. She pulled them closer, not letting him leave her at any time soon. Alex smiled once going down to the sleeping position. After the flower¡¯s aroma filled her nose, Ste put it in the inventory. Later this day, Celia would tell her to put it on disy! But for now, Ste just wanted to embrace Alex tightly, melting into him without any lust but just pure affection and love. And as she held onto him, Alex reciprocated her touch. They spent quite some time on the bed. Alex whispered, ¡°I love you.¡± He couldn¡¯t find any better words, nor did he feel like there would be a better sentence. As Ste grinned in his grasp, Alex indeed felt like he did a good thing. And thus, his life with Ste continued. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C An unknown timeter, Alex entered Schnee¡¯s room. Because of her sisters¡¯ unique dispositions, Schnee was always thest. Alex grew quite conscious of it, but he felt like it was inevitable as he thought more about it. He returned with Celia, so it was apparent he would bring her to her mother. And then, Ste was the easiest choice as the second as Alex suspected she would be sleeping on her bed. With such choices, Schnee naturally became thest. However, after stepping into the room, Alex saw that Schnee surely wouldn¡¯t mind him going to herst. She was in a deep focus. Before her, Schnee had a box. That box didn¡¯t look significant or peculiar, just a normal box made of wood. However, from Schnee¡¯s curves, the golden streaks had been continuously oozing out. Those streaks of energy swathed the box, filling it with the peculiar and random content. Alex knew that Schnee killed a lot of time this way. She also would never waste it as her box had significant and valuable skills most of the time. She was in a deep trance, forgetting the world. Alex¡¯s staring slowly woke up Schnee from her mood, however. She instantly located him, her golden eyes widening. Alex took the blue rose, passing it silently. Schnee epted it, swirling it simrly to her big sister. But unlike Sara, Schnee questioned her feelings, ¡°Why does it make me so happy?¡± Alex didn¡¯t reply, still hovering his eyes on her. He was particrly caught up in Schnee¡¯s cat ears moving up and down as she had found a new emotion within herself. Her tail was also already in a heart mode, slowly pping behind her. Alex didn¡¯t need more. He was already content with Schnee¡¯s reaction. More than anything, this gesture erased all Schnee¡¯s seductiveness, leaving her as an innocent and soft maiden. This kind of sight would always be victory in Alex¡¯s dictionary. And he couldn¡¯t help but smile widely. In such a mood, Schnee felt too natural. Alex had an inkling that it was perhaps her true self. He couldn¡¯t stop those thoughts after having such a first impression. He was also ted that it was him enabling that side. Schnee lifted her eyes, quite intrigued by Alex¡¯s stare, ¡°You should kiss me.¡± ¡°What if I want to look at you for a little more?¡± Alex asked. Schnee narrowed her eyes while her blush heightened. She then agreed with him silently. After a while, Alex took her lips, savoring her taste. It was a good day before the future events. Chapter 220 - Plan for future Chapter 220: n for future. Because everyone was left with so much contentment, Alex decided to postpone the talk about his future for a day. Since Alex had his holidays and a lot of time to think about his real and game world¡¯s future, he was naturally waking up in the Avander World. He gathered everyone except Celia in his bedroom. His Master¡¯s Room was vast. He had enough room to invite a fewdies here and hold a pajama party. He put a small table and a few chairs, then prepared a tea. His wives had already taken seats, awaiting his talk. Of course, Ste was aware of all. She stillcked some serious details, so it was fair for the winged wife to be highly interested. And then, having breakfast with Alex was already something Ste secretly looked forward to. Her sisters also would follow them, so it was family time. Alex took a seat then. He opened his system, taking Elias Deathwill¡¯s diary. He fished out a page where Elias Deathwill exined his feelings toward his wives. And as that page appeared in everyone¡¯s systems, thedies¡¯ eyes dted. Of course, the first paragraph was blunt and straightforward; I have never loved my wives. As Alex stared at the writing for the second time, he had a feeling that there was more to this diary. He recalled his meeting with Elias Deathwill and how this man called his daughters ¡®the swords¡¯. ¡®This diary might be just a cover¡­ In reality, it¡¯s a drive that pushes us into more events from the past,¡¯ Alex inferred. He then heard the loud bang on the table. ¡°I was right!¡± Schnee¡¯s clenched hand smashed the table. Fortunately, she controlled her strength to not break it. Her eyes were narrowed, filled with billowing hatred. Her tail stood erect as if someone stepped on it, and her whole body exuded killing intent. On the other hand, Sara had her lips bitten. Tears gathered around her eyes as she held her feelings within herself. But as her sisters loved her and they had a good husband, Sara slowly parted her lips, letting her thoughts out, ¡°I believed in him¡­ But he¡¯s just an egotistical bastard¡­ What exactly is his goal? How could he just use people and their feelings like that? Where is his conscience? His love for us is also fake, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sara spoke with tears tumbling down her rosy cheeks. Alex felt like killing Elias Deathwill for making her look like that. He subsided those feelings, then spoke hoarsely, ¡°He called you his swords.¡± He nced at Ste, who slowly added, ¡°He¡¯s never loved us¡­ And because of the perfect hungry demon¡¯s words, we can infer that father did something to us. He might¡¯ve done something to our mothers, too,¡± Ste looked down sadly. Schnee¡¯s hatred heightened as her mother was also brought up. She couldn¡¯t think too much about herself as everyone around her had been affected by her father¡¯s bastard n. She then asked, ¡°Have you met him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Where is he?!¡± Schnee raised her voice, which became akin to a howling. Alex replied without showing anything on his face, not letting his emotions influence his wives in the wrong way. If anything, he would support them with his feelings, ¡°I met him in my world¡­ I still can¡¯t believe he was here¡­ I can¡¯t confirm it, too¡­¡± Alex bit his lips, thosest words so pointless as Elias Deathwill spoke about his daughters while knowing about them well. If it was someone else, then no way he would fake such information, ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ Surely¡­¡± ¡°Why would he be in your world?¡± Schnee crossed her arms beneath her ample chest, staring down at the table. She was disappointed that she couldn¡¯t meet her father and kill him. No one could reply to her inquiry, though. It was just too mysterious. Alex also said that he couldn¡¯t see Elias Deathwill growing up in strength in his world¡­ And for some reason, Elias Deathwill also felt quite weak during their spar. After Schnee asked for more details, her lips curved up. She was clearly content with her beloved beating the shit out of her father. Sara wiped off her tears, smiling faintly too, ¡°We have an answer in our bodies if he did something to us. We have to keep leveling up, exploring our feelings and hearts. With our feelings, father¡¯s ploy won¡¯t seed.¡± Alex nodded. Schnee eased up, dropping onto the chair. Ste also looked much better, and it seemed like it was time to talk about other stuff. Alex exined about Wolfen Demon and his death. He had a feeling that hungry demons were too interested in him and that they wanted to evoke fear more than anything else. But the Wolfen Demon incident had more meaning, ¡°I already knew that I couldn¡¯t be a king or a leader. I knew it from the beginning, but I once again got thoughts because of my position. I always felt like I have too much influence. I have a castle with many facilities, and I have a power that can break the world¡¯s rules. It might be just me looking for an excuse, but I indeed thought again like someone with the responsibility to be a hero or a king. However, I am already past that. I want my only responsibility to be my family. I will ensure your happiness and safety. And for that, I will strive for more strength. For that, I will make mutual and beneficial connections with people of various origins.¡± Alex went many times from someone who just wanted to be with his friends to someone who thought he should bear the responsibility of Elias Deathwill and others. He reverted a few times because he had just too much influence with his legendary ss. But now, he had it under his control. He would use his influence for the sake of his beloveds and friends. In this way, Alex exined his meeting with Eva Mora. His rtionship bonding with forest fairies, Remia, and what he thought of the future. ¡°There will be a war soon. That war will engulf many lives in my first continent,¡± Alex said while looking at everyone, ¡°I want to participate in this war. Will you follow me?¡± Alex could say his ns before asking this question. It would be so normal and natural, yet he mindlessly asked this question. Schnee sent him an odd nce, ¡°Really now?¡± Ste nodded. Sara smiled widely, ¡°We will follow you everywhere, Alex.¡± Alex broadly smiled, ¡°We will wear Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s royal colors and emblem. Our goal is to attract the attention of the hungry demons aiming for us. That will be our primary goal.¡± Since Damon Mouga said that the group aiming for Deathwill Castle wasn¡¯t significant, Alex would harvest them in the impending war. He would put them all in prison, leveraging their bodies for a blood source. He then added, ¡°Our second priority will be civilians. We will let the world know that Elias Deathwill is gone¡­ We will let them know that his family wants to atone for his mistakes. I want people that hadn¡¯t sided with hungry demons to know that they can rely on us. No, we must let them know that we are here. And by helping citizens, we will wipe off a little of Deathwill¡¯s stain. What do you think?¡± Alex asked. And his wives simply nodded, ready to follow him. Alex gazed at them with affection, inwardly knowing that he still would have to talk with them all alone about Elias Deathwill and his deeds. Chapter 221 - Big Sister Chapter 221: Big sister Alex wanted to speak with Sara first. He knew that it must have been too much shock for the duhan momma. She had always believed in her father, hoping that he would at least atone for his sins and fix his rtionships. Out of all duhans, Sara¡¯s heart was the warmest. She also shouldered too much responsibility as she was a daughter of the human king and the duhan princess. Then, she was chased by the whole race, which was a mistake on their side. Alex wanted to shoulder those responsibilities with her. He found her in one of the tallest towers within the castle. It was also one of Celia¡¯s hiding spots; to be precise, her third favorite hiding spot. Sara sat atop the tower, her legs crossed with no ground below her. One push forward, and she would fly! ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alex,¡± Sara said while feeling Alex¡¯s presence. After sitting next to her, Sara took his hand, conveying her state. She wasn¡¯t trembling, nor was she cold. She was the usual duhan momma, just lost in thoughts. Alex stared at the dark sky and mountains ahead. Many challenges awaited them behind those as the soul grave-keeper surely would use his subordinates to force Alex and Deathwill Sisters¡¯ growth. He smiled, ¡°I believe you. What¡¯s your n, though?¡± Alex didn¡¯t ask for a battle n but for Sara¡¯s n for their family. To his words, Sara sweetly smiled. She looked into his eyes, then whispered words that didn¡¯t surprise him. He already had a simr talk with Ste. ¡°I will strive to be a better wife. I know what I have to do in my world¡­ This castle needs more colors, more people, and a better environment. I will also be a better big sister and fill the gap left behind by my selfish father. I will follow my husband¡¯s principles,¡± Sara summarized her thoughts, adding a quiet and little shy voice, ¡°And I want Celia to have a little broth in the future. He will protect his big sister and make us proud. He will connect us more¡­¡± Sara¡¯s voice turned more shy with each second, sounding so cute that Alex didn¡¯t even think of disagreeing or adding his own thoughts. If she wanted, he would impregnate her on the spot. That was how much influence Sara had left behind on him with her current mesmerizing smile. After a while, his head cleared, and Alex wrapped his arm around her shoulder, ¡°What kind of excuse should I tell you now? I can¡¯t use the same one I told Ste¡­¡± Sara chuckled, ¡°I told you I want it to happen in the future. There¡¯s no need for excuses, and we have a lot of time too.¡± Alex nodded, staying with Sara in such a close and intimate position for quite a long time. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C To make things different, Alex decided to talk with Stest. He headed to Schnee¡¯s room. She was in her trance again, focusing on the peculiar lucky box. Alex saw that her golden streaks were much faster, and their amount was rtively abundant, as if her hatred for her father pushed her limits. Those emotions indeed heightened everyone¡¯s growth. And an imminent war in the human and demi-humans continent would be the same. Alex and his wives would face enemies of a high caliber, both hungry demons, and yers. That was what Elias Deathwill wanted. Everything was going ording to his ns, yet Alex and others didn¡¯t know about it. And even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t care too much about it. In the end, those events contributed to their growth. They would tame it solely for themselves, leverage all experiences, and be stronger, much stronger than the mastermind predicted. With their feelings, they would ovee all. Alex stared at her. He then left a few snacks behind so that Schnee would know about his presenceter on. He also wrote something for her, which were simply supportive words. He encouraged her with simple words. And thest line pleased and enlightened the cat wife. [You have been right about your father, Schnee. Your cautiousness and straightforward personality would¡¯ve saved us in the future if I didn¡¯t meet him or learn about his empty heart. Killing him would be saving him, though. Let¡¯s strip him of his swordsmanship. Let¡¯s make Elias Deathwill unable to wield a sword for the rest of his life. Let me steal his swordsmanship and turn it into my own weapon, just like his other skills. We will make him understand what he has lost.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In Ste¡¯s room, the little duhan was making her moves. She took the beautiful white rose to the ss, filled it with water, then smiled widely. She showcased her hard work to her winged aunt. And then Celia ran around the room to check whether everything was clean. Alex came in exactly at that moment. He saw the white rose, then little duhan happily running around the room. Alex took her into his arms, to which Celia didn¡¯tin. They took a seat on Ste¡¯s bed, then Alex spoke with a happy tone, ¡°Did you know, Celia? We know where Ste¡¯s mother might be.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Aunt Ste will be happy!¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Alex grinned. Ste looked at them, then nodded. And that was exactly what she just needed. She just needed what she had right now, meaning her sisters, Celia, and her husband. It would be great if her mother also could join if she hadn¡¯t found new happiness. And knowing Alex¡¯s heart, Ste wasn¡¯t worried about her mother¡¯s future should she be alone without any help. Everyone woulde in aid. Alex confirmed that Ste was fine with all events, then he left her together with Celia. It was time to make some information gathering! He left the world and opened his PC. He talked with Tomo Homie as well. They decided to do proper research and call their homies to the impending war. Tomo Homie also predicted what hero and viin guilds would participate in the battle. He did the proper research and even tried contacting a few. And then, Tomo Homie dropped a bomb, ¡°Lily¡¯s big sister is a guild leader of top five guilds. They also work in those areas, so we might have a good ally, homie.¡± Alex tilted his head, ¡°Lily? Haha! So you must have be a couple already. Congrattions. And well¡­ I didn¡¯t know your girlfriend had a sister.¡± Tomo Homie nodded btedly, ¡°Me too. However, I¡¯ve met her. She stays in the background, so she isn¡¯t as known as her little sister. But her father all praises her, and so is Lily. She also has conquered dungeon without anyone knowing in the early game¡¯s stages.¡± Alex was impressed by thisdy. He kept nodding to Tomo Homie¡¯s words¡­ And as they talked, Alex couldn¡¯t stop himself from not asking his friend about civilians. ¡°There will be a group of people I want to hunt¡­ And my goal will be to protect civilians as Deathwill.¡± Tom understood, ¡°Yeah.¡± Alex asked, ¡°If I told you that the Avander World is real, would you be able to keep ying this game in the same way?¡± Chapter 222 - Understanding Chapter 222: Understanding At first, Tomo Homie wanted tough. In fact, a chuckle escaped his lips. He then took Alex¡¯s matter quite seriously, thinking from a different perspective. What if his homie had grown so much in the game that he thought about it as the real world? What if his wives here were so good that he desperately wished for the game world to be real? Those women were so good that Alex and Olivia broke up. If things continued to move this way, Alex would lose himself in the game world. He would neglect the real world, which would cost him too many friendships and good memories. Tomo Homie whispered through the phone, ¡°Alex¡­ Why do you ask me this question?¡± ¡°Because I have proof that the game world is real,¡± Alex replied. And at this moment, Tomo Homie was at a loss. He thought Alex would¡¯ve replied differently, saying how the game was too real or something. But he responded with straight evidence of the game¡¯s reality. He said he met an NPC from the game world in real life. And that this NPC adapted so well that he lived a new life here¡­ ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t get pranked?¡± Tomo Homie rolled his eyes. Alex shook his head, ¡°Nope. He knew too much about my ss.¡± ¡°So you met Elias Deathwill?¡± Tomo Homie asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alex replied, quite impressed by his homie¡¯s quick analysis. ¡°Elias Deathwill fucked up significantly. He caused too many deaths because of his decisions, and no one knows where he is. With his prestige and strength, no one believes that the darkness swallowed him. It¡¯s fair he would escape to real-life¡­.¡± Tomo Homie couldn¡¯t believe his own words, ¡°But what if you aren¡¯t his only sessor. Martial Artists pass their skills to all yers, not sharing them with just one. They pass their hidden or special skills, though¡­ But you know what I want to say,¡± Tomo Homie honestly hoped Alex would ept this reasoning. However, Alex disagreed, ¡°He wasn¡¯t the other sessor. He knew too much.¡± Tomo Homie sighed, ¡°You haven¡¯t told about it to anyone, have you? That¡¯s because no one would believe you. I just scrolled through the forums, and I saw some people saying that the game world is real¡­ Let¡¯s say that these yers are also legendary ss holders. That those people saw their masters in the real world. No one believes them¡­ We can forget about it. But what would be the purpose of all of them going to Earth?¡± Tomo Homie started getting invested in the topic as he researched the forums. Alex pondered, then replied, ¡°The highest level is around a hundred and fifty in our continent, isn¡¯t it?¡± The forest fairies¡¯ queen used to have a level of one hundred. Her level rose because of Alex¡­ However, the demi-human kingdoms¡¯ kings and the strongest demi-humans were around level one hundred and fifty. The same went for human kings. Elias Deathwill was an exception. His level rose so much because he could move between continents and realms. Thetter was more important as the existences such as duhans, and other living beings lived in thosends. There were passages to those realms in each continent. For example, Ste¡¯s winged tribe was a realm on its own. Alex could climb those mountains to reach that realm, then start a higher level journey here. ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡± Tomo Homie replied. ¡°I¡¯ve received the invitation to the Duhan Kingdom. I was told that I could enter here on level three hundred. If that is the minimum for me to join theirnds, then their king must have at least one hundred levels more. What if high-level residents are forced to stay away from yers¡¯ journeys? It goes without saying that they could invade the normal continents, bring their realm down here, and leverage yers¡¯ immortalities,¡± Alex exined. He knew that kings from continents had made moves on the popr guilds and dungeon conquerors. If Alex was active outside, he would¡¯ve been the same. However, he had his own leveling zone and wives, and his gaming was mostly done in familiarnds. In fact, he was actually the same as the top yers. In the forest fairies¡¯nds, he was their best friend. He was close with their princess, and even the queen often invited him to the chess matches. Those were pretty popr among the demi-humans. Those existences couldn¡¯t stop yers¡¯ growth. They had either a choice to ignore them or y along with their rules. Most human kingdoms weed yers as everyone was a human. And their leveling up was just too fast, so yers were a great source of strength. They could propel the whole kingdom to new heights. They could create¡­ their own realms, perhaps? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A silence ensued. Was there really a reason why no one from above descended? It could be a matter of pride or simply ignorance. There could be many reasons, yet Alex and Tomo believed in their theory more. They just couldn¡¯t stop believing in it. ¡°I won¡¯t lie¡­ I heard some rumors about some moves from other realms. But that¡¯s just a little¡­ If they moved on a big scale, the king should make an appearance, right? It would be suspicious if he didn¡¯t make any moves. But if they are forced to be somewhere else, like on Earth, then it¡¯s feasible¡­ It¡¯s too possible for them to make a cautious move that doesn¡¯t expose theck of their leaders,¡± Tomo Homie bit his lips; his heart hurt him as he couldn¡¯t believe himself. He actually began thinking that the game world was real. He was on the same page with Alex. Alex added, ¡°There are alliances in the realms too, you know? If the weaker races learned about theck of leaders, they would start upheaval. And then, there are hungry demons¡­.¡± At that moment, Alex¡¯s heart trembled. [Their greed is insatiable¡­ for they are hungry demons.] [Fear stretches its influence toward everynd, making them¡­ immortal.] ¡°Impossible!¡± Alex stood up. Tomo grew quite worried, ¡°Alex! What happened?¡± ¡°I will call you backter!¡± Alex threw his phone into the pocket, rushing out of his room. He went downstairs, then quickly put on his shoes. He then ran out of the house. His father watched his every move with narrowed eyes, holding the newspapers, ¡°Too fast.¡± Chapter 223 - A talk with grandpa Chapter 223: A talk with grandpa After rushing out of his house, Alex headed toward the familiar bench¡¯s location. It was unfortunately empty, his two targets nowhere to be found. He, of course, looked for an old man and the middle-aged man he had seen and talked to beforehand. Their words sounded too weird back then¡­ But now, Alex had an inkling about their identities. He wanted to confirm it with them. It was still quite sunny as it was summer. It would take some time before the night came, so Alex had enough time to look around and think about these absurd coincidences. However, he didn¡¯t want to give up this easily. He went around the street. After some time, Alex spotted a familiar person. It was a middle-aged man who would look pretty normal if it weren¡¯t for his muscr body. He was helping ady his age with furniture. He was so strong that he could carry the bed alone and other stuff. Thendy often stopped his show of strength, rebuking him for showing off¡­ She was clearly worried about this man¡¯s body¡­ Alex stared at the weird couple with narrowed eyes. If his guess was right, then this man was probably the Duhan King. In this world, he, like the soul grave-keeper, didn¡¯t exude any aura. He was like an average human, for his race changed to human. Alex was in such a deep focus that the Duhan King had noticed his gaze. Fortunately, it was a time for a break, so he could excuse himself. In his eyes, the system shed with anotherpleted quest as he helped thendy. ¡°Are you looking out for me?¡± Thanas asked. Alex had to lift his head to look properly into this man¡¯s eyes despite being a tall young man himself. He clenched his hands; many thoughts were coursing through his mind. Atst, he parted his lips cautiously, ¡°Thanas, am I right?¡± The Duhan King nodded. Alex quickly decided on the following words, ¡°I have taken your granddaughter¡¯s hand, and we n to have a long life with each other. Her daughter also considers me her father, so you don¡¯t have to worry about their happiness and well-being. The question is¡­ whether you are really worried about them?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes shed with aversion as The Duhans had been chasing Sara and Celia for a long time. Thanas replied, ¡°It was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alex blinked his eyes. Although he knew that the princess had a different n for Sara and her niece, Alex didn¡¯t know that Thanas had been unaware of events outside his kingdom. He was unaware of his people chasing Sara and her daughter. And simrly to them, Sara also had been lied by her former husband, who thought that the king would never forgive her and their daughter. ¡°How?¡± Alex asked as he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Thanas looked to the side, ¡°I am bad atmunication and showing emotions.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the king?¡± Alex blinked his eyes. Thanas retracted his gaze, ¡°My strength is enough to subdue the nobilities. My family is also helping me together with advisers. The Kingdom functions just fine.¡± Even most talks were done between advisers and family members. The Kings had thest word, and their primary goal was to be the strongest. They had to be that individual, that symbol, that one presence that would alleviate all fears and make their people believe in their home¡¯s safety and prosperity. Alex didn¡¯t know what to say. He just listened to the man with reared ears as that was valuable knowledge for the future. It could alwayse in handy. They both found a bench, then sat down like old buddies. ¡°Natalia told me everything about Sara and her daughter¡­¡± Thanas whispered, ¡°And I have told them about my situation as well.¡± ¡°Your situation?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, hoping that he would find a clue to Elias Deathwill¡¯s reasons for being here. He also wanted to confirm his theory. And as Thanas exined, Alex¡¯s heart trembled with shock. ¡°There¡¯s a force I can¡¯t reject. A force behind the system and the worlds. This power brought me to this world, turned me into a human, and gave me quests,¡± Thanas¡¯ words utterly shocked Alex. ¡°What quests?¡± Alex asked as curiosity took over him. ¡°I¡¯m on a path to help this woman with her estate business. The system gives me clues, and she¡¯s prospering with my help. Despite having a human body, I am also endowed with high strength, so I am an all-rounder. Other than clues, the quests reward me with money. My friendship with this woman also increases, but I think that¡¯s a natural urrence,¡± Thanas whispered. ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Alex replied btedly and slowly, quenching his curiosity and shock. He realized that there was a system in his world too. That system was like a parent that filled the application for other higher-level beings. They got houses, jobs, and the means to prosper in their world. They also got connections¡­ ¡°That other old man¡­ Is he the soul grave-keeper?¡± Alex asked. Thanas nodded. Alex licked his lips, ¡°Do you have any idea what¡¯s at the end of this road?¡± This time, Thanas shook his head. Alex recked his brain, thinking about the possibilities. This theory with Tomo Homie had been more or less confirmed. The high-level residents were transferred to Earth forcefully, no less! But that just opened much more questions¡­ ¡°Perhaps¡­ You create your own business here¡­ and then you get to decide whether you want to stay here or in your world¡­ That doesn¡¯t really make sense, but if you get the power to bring your family here and live a different life, then such a choice suddenly gets more sensible, right?¡± Alex theorized. His grandpa shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± He then nced at Alex, ¡°Have you realized the truth alone, or has something happened in my world?¡± Alex replied quickly, sensing the gravity behind those words, ¡°I found Elias Deathwill in another country. I didn¡¯t believe that¡­ But he gave me enough reasons to understand that there¡¯s a bigger ploy in the game world. I now believe that two worlds are real¡­ And it seems like some yers have the same thoughts¡­ Unfortunately, that won¡¯t convince the majority of the fan base. They will keep ying the game as if it was the game, sending terror to residents and the world¡­¡± Alex sighed. Thanas stared at him silently, then said, ¡°Sara¡¯s daughter is important for our future.¡± Alex immediately tensed. Chapter 224 - The Authoritys power Chapter 224: The Authority¡¯s power ¡°Authority¡­ She has been born with such a power,¡± Thanas spoke in his casual voice, which sounded rough and cold. However, it was his usual tone, so everyone who knew him wouldn¡¯t think too much about it. Alex was at first nervous, but as Thanas started exining Celia¡¯s importance, he realized that the Duhan King was thinking objectively. ¡°Elias Deathwill left a unique existence in the castle¡¯s treasury. She told me that Celia can be the queen,¡± Alex said. Thanas could only agree, ¡°The authority has been the thing of the past until now¡­ I have heard and seen it in the Ancestral Grounds. But that was still an experience of the past, a dream. Every race with a long history has had such an existence at least once. And with them on the throne, such a race was fated to prosper for generations. There weren¡¯t more than three authorities in one era in the past. But I fear that the authorities will be candies with the system and yers in our world,¡± Thanas stoically exined. Alex inquired further, ¡°What exactly is The Authority?¡± ¡°Ites in many forms, depending on the holder. It can be power to boost or order the army, use people to raise his own strength, and more. The Authority holders still share the same perks, no matter what race. Once properly tamed, the person with this power can sense all his race members¡¯ lives. In other words, he knows the exact number of his people. And worse, he can locate them without any problems. He also can see thest moments before his people¡¯s death, learning the truth behind their fall. You can expect such a person to have pure charisma and a selfless heart; at least more of his heart should be altruistic¡­ The Authority also purifies the bloodline like nothing in the world, bringing the holder closer to the origins. Loyal followers get a little of that blessing, depending on their contribution to the king. Since they can pass information upon their death, nothing ever escapes the eyes of the authority holder. Loyal subjects can expect the king to take an act of revenge for them. There can be only benefits in following such a person unless you n to snatch that power,¡± Thanas exined. He then added, ¡°The Duhan King¡¯s Sword turned you into a duhan because she believes and trusts you. I don¡¯t think this sword holds enough power to turn you into a duhan on its own. Or perhaps, Celia upped that sword for your sake,¡± Thanas coolly thought aloud. Alex felt sweet as Celia did so much for him. She did it for her mother and her family, too, believing that they would return home, and they did. He smiled as he enjoyed the talk about his daughter. His initial goal was to confirm his theory and learn more about hungry demons. But now, it was all about his family. Alex shared casual bits about Celia with her grandpa. Although Thanas kept a stoic face without any emotion slipping into his countenance, Alex had a feeling that he was getting fond of the little duhan. The importance of the authority and that it could be snatched didn¡¯t even matter in the eyes of these two guys. Alex would never let someone hurt his daughter. He wouldn¡¯t let the authority control her future, too. If Celia wanted to be the queen, he would support her. But if she had different ns, he would help her tame or maybe even erase that power. ¡°Celia always could find me easily¡­ Is it because of her power, even though I am not duhan?¡± Alex asked casually, ¡°It might be a problem when she starts seeing the deaths of duhans.¡± ¡°You will be by her side¡­¡± Thanas whispered as if praying that Alex wouldn¡¯tmit the same or at least simr mistakes as he had done in the past. Alex couldn¡¯t tell what had happened in the past, but it was easy to infer that Thanas had spent more time as a king rather than the father. While work naturally took the majority of people¡¯s time, there still should be some bnce and breaks. Alex could see that Thanas didn¡¯t have any of those. ¡°You gonna have plenty of breaks, grandpa,¡± Alex half-jested, his words causing Thanas¡¯ eyes to twitch, ¡°After I bring Celia and Sara to this world, you will have to take them to a theme park.¡± Thanas didn¡¯t reply; at least he didn¡¯t disagree. And then, the third voice rang out from the side, ¡°What do I see? What a scene! Haha!¡± Thatughing and clearly, the exuberant voice belonged to the soul grave-keeper, returning from his work. He noticed Alexander and Thanas together, his smile widening as he had a suspicion that Alex finally saw through their plight. He took a seat, then apologized, ¡°Sorry for my good mood. I might sound too annoying, but you have to understand that I have managed to send the police at that bastard Gavriel.¡± Thanas nodded with approval. ¡°Your enemy from another world,¡± Alex squinted his eyes, finding the soul grave-keeper quite childish. The old man didn¡¯t miss that, ¡°Since we can¡¯t even use those precious seconds of our power here, I need to use modern ways to deal with my enemies. Don¡¯t worry, though, Alexander¡­ Gavriel is going to have a st in the court exining his god and belief! Haha!¡± heughed maniacally. Alex could only ept this old man¡¯s ways. If he met one of his enemies here, it was indeed a good thing that he couldn¡¯t summon undead to fight and cause havoc. That would break the world¡¯s bnce. Something piqued Alex¡¯s interest, though, ¡°You said precious seconds¡­ So you can use your power, but something stops you?¡± ¡°Not something but someone,¡± the old man corrected Alex, then added, ¡°There¡¯s a hungry demon in the vicinity that keeps people in check. He stopped us from using our fantasy strength.¡± Alex¡¯s expression turned into confusion, ¡°¡­In the Avander World, they are the enemies who plot in everynd¡­ And here, they are like¡­ heroes or guardians? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± he shook his head. ¡°Wee to the club,¡± the old man grinned. Chapter 225 - Dont talk like my daughter, Alexander! Chapter 225: Don¡¯t talk like my daughter, Alexander! ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± The soul grave-keeper looked peculiarly at the Duhan King and Alexander, ¡°I sense some family bonding between you.¡± He knew that one of Alex¡¯s wives was half-duhan. He even saw the duhans controlling wolf snatch the half-duhan daughter. No matter what had happened between them, they were still a family. And Alex was someone who indeed could connect Sara and her daughter with The Duhan Kingdom. ¡°The Authority,¡± Thanas replied with his arms crossed. Alex nced at him, whispering inwardly, ¡®When did he take a badass pose?¡¯ Thanas had been sitting without any hint of arrogance or pressure in his talk with Alex. But as he crossed his arms, straightened his back, and red down at the old man, his presence shifted significantly. Alex somewhat felt reassured and safe, so he didn¡¯tment on that. The soul grave-keeper nodded, ¡°I should get authority too, you know? I am like a big father to all undead.¡± ¡°Maybe you add too many arms and heads to your undead, so your undead don¡¯t consider you a good father¡­¡± Alex looked at the soul grave-keeper with his usualical expression, recalling Eva Mora¡¯s words. The old man widened his eyes, stretching his head to the side, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like my daughter, Alexander! You scared me for a second,¡± he sighed with relief, remembering Eva¡¯s words. She was his daughter, yet she didn¡¯t understand the beauty of his undead. With so many hands and heads in random locations, The Ghouls would eat every living being on their path. They wouldn¡¯t let people escape at all! Their senses were heightened with many ghosts in one body, and their arms and heads would let out more power¡­ The ghosts yed quite many roles. They would increase natural killing instincts, move hearts and brains in one body to protect the ghoul¡¯s life, and even use heads to let cold energy beams out of the heads. The hands would stretch forward to catch as many people as possible. It would be easy to extend those forward for many meters with refined bones from skeletons and flesh from zombies. His creation¡¯s design was simple and too convenient. And then, The Undead, his masterpiece¡­ There was just one masterpiece, but his future looked better than the ghouls. The soul grave-keeper would be a monster with the ghoul and the undead armies¡­ The former would be like ants scattered on the ground, while thetter would be like giants who could reach the heavens while naturally paving the path for the weaker undead. Besides, the soul grave-keeper cultivated so many undead parts that he couldn¡¯t let those parts linger aimlessly in hisnds. The Ghouls¡¯ production would continue as he ordered Eva to keep going, and more masterpieces would join his ranks with enough progress¡­ ¡°And I listened to her already! Remember my masterpiece? It has one head and just many arms. Those arms look fantastic, and they are going to be like arrows, the undead avnche when someone makes me mad. Well, since I like you two, I will tell you a secret. Those arms on the Undead¡¯s back can indeed shoot like arrows. They can leave the body and turn into the smaller and perfect undead. Heh,¡± the old man was too proud of his masterpiece. Thanas scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s that the case, then why do you need the ghouls? Just let your masterpiece do the job.¡± The soul grave-keeper grinned, ¡°The more, the merrier. I like ghouls too. They enlightened me, after all.¡± Alex looked at them both, then uttered, ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t be enemies? Howe it looks like you two have been good buddies for years?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± the old manughed since Thanas didn¡¯t n on answering that. He asked, ¡°Have you read books, Alexander?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Alex nodded. The old man replied, ¡°It¡¯s just like with the books. The process of writing about the protagonist¡¯s journey, his weaknesses, and how he ovees them is much more enjoyable for both author and the readers. There¡¯s more fun in the process than just an ending. After many shes with the Darkmana Empire, I¡¯ve understood that simple process¡­ If I conquer them and the world, utterly killing the living beings, I will be empty. I will be like the undead. I will fulfill my goal and then disappear¡­ But if I progress and so do my enemies, we will have endless fun. My priorities took a significant change¡­ Yes, I enjoy the weaknesses and the progress! It doesn¡¯t matter that I haven¡¯tid my hands on what I desire for years now¡­ I still progress, albeit slowly. I fear bing empty¡­ I fear the ending, Alexander. As long as I am on the other side, the antagonist side, I will stay away from that. That¡¯s why I believe in you, the Darkmana Empire and other scums you have yet to meet,¡± the old man burst outughing. ¡°You are like a hungry demon,¡± Alex whispered. Their goals were different; that was something Alex didn¡¯t doubt. But their approach was simr. They would befriend or develop a weird rtionship with potential targets while rendering everyone else around them useless. In Alex¡¯s situation, one of the perfect demons deemed Alex talented, yet he didn¡¯t think the same of Sara and others. In his eyes, they were good sacrificial targets to trigger Alex¡¯s growth and invite him to their side. The soul grave-keeper was simr as he hung out with Thanas and even offered a legendary quest to Alex. However, he surely would attack Alex and his beloved with genuine killing intent. He would make them work for their lives and progress. The old man didn¡¯t refute those words. Thanas also agreed. ¡°We are in a different world and have different circumstances,¡± the soul grave-keeper chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s have a lot of progress through talk here. Do you have any questions, Alexander?¡± his eyes gleamed with abundant knowledge. He wouldn¡¯t share a lot of it with Alex, though; just enough for more progress! Chapter 226 - Legendary Necromancer Chapter 226: Legendary Necromancer ¡°Have you given a legendary ss to a yer like Elias Deathwill did to me?¡± Alex asked as he had gotten new thoughts about the soul grave-keeper. He didn¡¯t think in this way, but the old man was ready to use his powers in many ways for progress. Using the system would be one of them. And with Alex as the perfect example, the system could tailor powerful ss indeed. Of course, Elias Deathwill sacrificed much stuff for Alex¡¯s ss, so if the soul grave-keeper created one, there should be some differences¡­ For example, the legendary yer should rely more on the soul grave-keeper. The old man nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Thanas and Alex¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. The Duhan King had been thinking about the same thing for a good while. However, he had his doubts. He couldn¡¯t just give a ss to someone and give him opportunities to blend into his family. He believed his children had their own ns, though¡­ Nheless, no one other than The Duhan King would be able to give the Duhan Race Legendary ss. No¡­ Perhaps Celia in the future would be the same. The soul grave-keeper could take risks as he didn¡¯t have a kingdom or family to look after. He only had one daughter that could take care of herself. If the yer was a viin or had some hidden thoughts toward the soul grave-keeper and Eva Mora, then these two wouldn¡¯t lose too much unless the yer became too prominent in his legendary ss. On the other hand, Alex grew with excitement, ¡®I might be able to snatch that ss for my friend¡­¡¯ It went without saying that Alex¡¯s swordsmanship was good against the undead. He had bone swordsmanship that he could apply together with his own swordsmanship. Skeletons weren¡¯t a problem. His sword cut The Ghoul in half. He also had [Soul Eyes], which would help him against the ghosts¡­ Alex had been developing himself unconsciously against the undead. Perhaps, the soul grave-keeper was aware of it, and he liked that process. Nheless, Alex could use his power and connections to snatch the legendary ss. ¡®I should think more of my rtionship with Eva Mora¡­ If I y my cards right, I will be able to do it,¡¯ Alex thought inwardly. The worst thing would be if such a yer was a pretty good guy instead. If he was someone from the hero guilds with a good heart, Alex would help him deal with the soul grave-keeper. ¡®For some reason, I thought of this guy as a viin already¡­ I shouldn¡¯t let the greed control my thoughts,¡¯ Alex rebuked himself. His greed stemmed from a desire to give a strong ss to his homies. He would be able to y the game with them and turn it into a job¡­ But as he thought about it like that, Alex realized that the legendary ss could be a serious responsibility. No one knew Avander World¡¯s plot¡­ What if people with unique sses became pirs or main forces against some bigger enemy? That would cost lives, and Alex would feel conscious and responsible for his homies should he give them ss. Alex quickly formed a new thought, ¡®If I get hands on the second legendary ss, I must speak with them seriously. If they are ready to take responsibility for whatever it might be, then it will be their choice¡­ Am I overthinking it?¡¯ Alex sighed. Two guys had been staring at him with peculiar eyes. He blushed faintly, seeing their gazes, ¡°I got lost in my thoughts. Sorry.¡± The old man chuckled, ¡°He is not that much of a threat yet, boy. He won¡¯t get a quest to y around with you yet.¡± ¡°Yet¡­ Huh¡­¡± Alex nced into the soul grave-keeper¡¯s blue eyes, ¡°A loophole in the contract.¡± The old man shrugged, ¡°His ss is named [Legendary Necromancer]. Have fun finding and killing him.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Alex found it hard to reply, so he used one and probably the best word. After that, Alex asked about the hungry demons and a way to kill them. To his inquiry, the old people thought for a while. Thanas parted his lips, ¡°A special realm without any fear. But that is impossible.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± the old man nodded. A unique realm without any fear would be a good choice. And both Thanas and the old man had their own realms. However, Thanas inherited it. The old man was a creator, yet he agreed with The Duhan King. The reason was simple. Fear influenced everything. If a person with even just a little drop of fear created the realm, the realm would keep the hungry demon immortal. People sometimes weren¡¯t aware of their fears, and no one was free of them. The soul grave-keeper feared the ending. The Duhan King feared the authorities¡­ They wouldn¡¯t be able to simply brainwash themselves to erase it, as fear was in mana, bones, flesh, etc. ¡°Realms can be born naturally¡­¡± the old man pondered, ¡°That¡¯s rare, and you have to be extremely lucky to find and conquer it. You still would be only able to imprison them here due to the reasons mentioned earlier. So that option is out,¡± the old man sighed. Alex then whispered, ¡°What if they get too much fear?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea¡­ However, they are fearless. The more you y around with them, the more you will know about it,¡± the soul grave-keeper exined. Thanas narrowed his eyes, ¡°You have danced with them and even invited them to yournd.¡± ¡°We both use each other for research,¡± the old man spoke without any hint of shame. He didn¡¯t feel wrong too. ¡°What exactly are they?¡± Alex asked, but to his inquiry, no one replied. And then, thendy came, ¡°Thanas!¡± The Duhan King¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Come and help me! The break is over!¡± thendy started at the group with weird eyes as there was quite an oddbination here. A young man with too handsome looks; he even made her blush a little. An old man with quite a repulsive smile; he made her utterly disgusted for some reason. And Thanas she was well aware off¡­ Their age gap was too big! Thanas excused himself, ¡°See youter.¡± ¡°Alright. I got to do some exorcism too¡­ Ah, these poor people! They believe in demons, yet they are just mentally ill¡­¡± the old man stood up and shook his head. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°You enjoy it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve developed a liking as it¡¯s too easy, and I get enough money. Haha!¡± And with those words, everyone scattered. Chapter 227 - No problem Chapter 227: No problem After returning home, Alex called Tomo Homie again. They talked about the impending war and how everyone would work together for their goals. Of course, Tomo Homie was already on board Alex¡¯s train, believing that people on the other side were real. Fortunately, their enemies should be hungry demons, so their deaths shouldn¡¯t weigh too much on his heart. Alex felt the same. However, the deaths of manymoners surely would leave a stamp on Tomo Homie¡¯s heart as he knew about their real identities. Alex was quite different here. Because of his personality and principles, Alex would cope better with the residents¡¯ deaths. He would do his best to save as many as possible, which would atone for his callous side. He believed in his friend as well. ¡°I will speak with others in your ce, Alex,¡± Tomo Homie uttered, feeling an imminent headacheing his way. ¡°I might need your help, though.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex thanked him from the bottom of his heart. The call ended. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have used Four Arms Constitution.] ¡°Wow!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stared at her father. Before her, Alex¡¯s build changed as he got the other four arms. The first pair sprouted slightly below his standard arms while the other protruded from his upper arms. In Celia¡¯s eyes, her father shed half of his humanity. He became a half-human, just like she was! This fact made her so exuberant that she ran circles around Alex, looking at his arms with widened eyes and a smile. Alex chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to move them. But, I will practice hard.¡± There were just a few days before the impending war with hungry demons and other kingdoms. From what Alex and Tomo Homie had gathered, the viin and hero guilds had already been notified about the events. It would be the first significant event in their continent. Every guild was ready to use their wealth, call all their forces, and score as many contribution points as possible. For heroes, they would work with the kingdoms for their and the citizens¡¯ survival. The viins would aim for the royalties without caring about the residents. And as Alex said he would grind and polish his new style, his eyesnded on his wives. Sara was already equipped in her new battle dress. She held her spear, looking at Alex with an intense gaze. Now that she didn¡¯t have a serious training partner, the sweet duhan teacher was no longer here. Sara turned strict for her beloved, ready to exert his all stamina. On the other hand, Schnee and Ste had been sunbathing. The winged wife set her wings wide while wearing a short one-piece dress. She was like a white and innocent goddess with her clothes, white hair, and even wings. She was too adorable. And then, Schnee was in her fluffy cat form. The kitty purred from time to time as she rxed, waiting for her turn to y around with her beloved. ¡°Take a seat next to your aunt, Celia,¡± Alex whispered. Celia agreed, running toward Ste¡¯s side. She also took Schnee into her arms, as it felt too nice to hug her in a kitty form. Naturally, no one had any objections. After taking his main swords into his hands, Alex used spare swords on his other four arms. He then took a battle position, ready to intercept Sara¡¯s first assault. Thus, the sparring had begun. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C BANG! Alex dropped onto the ground, his casual clothes drenched in his sweat. He perspired so much that Celia thought someone had pulled a prank on him, pouring cold water onto her father! However, in reality, Alex and his wives could train endlessly. Their stamina would never be a problem as they had the best healer on the whole continent in their family. Of course, their minds were the only weakness in such a setup. But as Alex and his wives focused on just training, their minds hadn¡¯t been getting as tired as they might¡¯ve seemed. They took breaks to talk about their progress, strengths, and ws. ¡°For someone who has received this skill out of nowhere, your adaptation is too good, Alex,¡± Sara said before chugging a bottle of water. After all cold liquid flowed down her throat, the duhan momma let out a satisfied moan, ¡°It¡¯s like you used to have those four arms before. And now, you have begun to remember the moves.¡± Alex could only agree with her. He wouldn¡¯t have been confused or shocked about his inability to use four arms if he actually were to have such problems. But contrary to his expectations, he felt a sense of familiarity once Alex took swords into his arms. He didn¡¯t have any problems with using those arms. He would use them when there was a gap, not wasting his opportunities. He wouldn¡¯t forget about those arms or have any struggles to move them. They were in his arms as if he used to be born with them. Schnee nced at him, ¡°The weird red ocean you¡¯ve seen before getting the ability has to be the reason.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°Maybe the lucky box gave me more than just a skill. Perhaps, it also gave me some understanding or experience.¡± ¡°That can be the only exnation,¡± Schnee casually replied while stretching her arms, soon turning into a kitty form. She then asked, ¡°We will just save residents and capture hungry demons who aim for our home, right?¡± Sara nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± Schnee replied while scratching her side with her paw, ¡°I guess it would be better for us if the hungry demons won. I think they have more means to see through the Lost Kingdom and its darkness.¡± Alex chimed in, ¡°We don¡¯t know the kingdom¡¯s progress¡­ It¡¯s my bad since I haven¡¯t contacted or made any rtionship with them yet.¡± That was one of Alex¡¯s ns, yet he made only a proper rtionship with the forest fairies. The kingdoms with humans as the kings were foreign to him. It was his mistake. No one was bothered about it, though. Even better, Ste had her own inquiry, ¡°Will it befortable to use your back with the four arms?¡± Schnee grinned, ¡°Is that what you have been waiting for to ask? Just hop on him.¡± Alex broadly smiled, inviting Ste onto his back. And in this way, all serious topics stopped. Ste also found climbing andying on Alex the same. In fact, he could use his new arms to hold her, securing her position. Those arms wrapped around her ass and back, not nning to let her go. ¡°Can you feel me?¡± Ste asked. Alex replied thoughtfully, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste smiled. If Alex couldn¡¯t feel her warmth and softness, she would urge him to focus solely on the offensive side of those arms. However, if he could feel her, Ste would also enjoy his touch. He could feel her ass and more of her body for as long as he wanted. Alex smiled from ear to ear, ¡°Even if you lose all your mana or our connection somehow breaks because of enemies¡¯ skills, I will hold onto you and never let you go.¡± Ste hid her face in his hair, her lips curved up. Schnee and Sara looked at them with crossed arms, ¡°What about us?¡± Alex coughed, ¡°Of course, I will be by your side. We are together in it.¡± No way he could wear three of them at once, could he? Chapter 228 - The impending wars start! Chapter 228: The impending war¡¯s start! In all kingdoms¡¯ societies, the rumors about the impending attack sprouted. Before nobilities could make moves to ensure the citizens¡¯ safety, the viins spread all negative rumors with indisputable proof. Those proofs were mainly about noble heads silently sending their women and children to other, safer kingdoms. Those who could fight stood behind, of course. Nheless, that simple evidence was enough to start chaos. The chaos swept through the streets in all three kingdoms, which neighbored The Deathwill Kingdom. No one cared about anyone other than himself and their families, running away from their houses. Some turned into thieves, some even dared to kill refuging citizens, and others had different ns. The chaos swallowed all except the hero guilds and royalties, who had been doing their best to appease the situation. ¡°Their fear toward the hungry demons¡¯ is valid,¡± Tomo Homie whispered as he stood behind the woman with bright red hair. On his side, he had Lily, whose nickname was [Dancing Shadow]. Both of them had joined her big sister¡¯s guild, and she was precisely the person standing before them. Besides her distinguishing blood hair, the girl¡¯s main feature was her expressionless countenance, akin to a poker face. She even named herself after this, as her nickname was [Poker]. They were on one of the many roofs, looking down at the chaos. Her guild, [Mastermind], was scattered around her, helping people in every possible way. They cured the wounds, helped people leave the city through supernatural strength, and even offered a little money to survive in another kingdom. Thest deed was sponsored by the Berden Kingdom. Poker parted her lips, ¡°Everyone knows by now how dangerous yers can get. The citizens know about yers¡¯ suicidal tactics, recklessness, and limitless potential. For their own gain, yers are ready to sacrifice their lives. To win here, the hungry demons will be the same, if not worse.¡± Her voice utterlycked emotions, yet Lily could tell that her sister was worried and disgusted by the imminent catastrophe. In the past, that side pushed her to be one of the heroes. Poker narrowed her eyes. And in the next second, the whole sky turned red. [The Antagonists have started the three kingdoms¡¯ event.] A dense red mist oozed out of nowhere, swallowing the Berden Kingdom¡¯s capital. Everyone other than hungry demons, including the viins, found it hard to move and see-through. That fog extended in all directions, eventually swallowing the Berden Kingdom¡¯snds. The same happened in the other two kingdoms on the hungry demon¡¯s list. Thosends became shrouded in their energies, looking simr to the red ocean Alex had witnessed not too long ago. [We take your crowns, yournds, and your homes! And we don¡¯t want to see your faces here! Haha! Lv. Rmendation: 50-100] [The hungry demons have invaded the three kingdoms to snatch all theirnds. No one other than their forces can live in thosends! If you don¡¯t want to participate in the event, log out for twenty-four hours. If you wish to take part in the event, choose your side: The Antagonist: Help the hungry demons take over the kingdom. They will reward you for your contribution. You can contribute most by killing people or inflicting fear in their hearts. The yers with the highest contribution will directly join their ranks and get the [Epic ss]. The Avander World¡¯s forces: Help the three kingdoms survive their predicament. Save as many people as possible and fend off the hungry demons. Ask your royal friends for the rewards, for we aren¡¯t charity.] ¡°Is this some kind of trolling?¡± Tomo Homie asked as he stared at the event¡¯s description. It became apparent at the end that the hungry demons had initiated the event. Their power was enough to start an event of such a scale. They controlled the system and even promised to give an epic ss. Many people, even those with good hearts, would turn a blind eye to killing innocent to get such a ss. Those were rare, yet if a yer got his hands on it, he would rise in poprity, changing his life. Before twodies answered him, Zhen¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°The hungry demons started the event, so it is in their interest to attract as many yers as possible. This world doesn¡¯tck viins, so there will be fiercepetition. And¡­ It¡¯s in the kingdom¡¯s interest to attract heroes,¡± he chuckled. Pedro and Josh were also here. The usual pessimistic homie whispered, ¡°If they fail, no one will care about their kingdom. Some hero guilds might use an excuse to leave thesends, then return with more forces to take back the capitals. This would be the shortest way for them to the crown,¡± he sneered. Josh and Zhen sighed. They were here to team up with Tomo Homie and his girlfriend. They all remembered their dungeon run, where their cooperation bloomed. They also joined the [Mastermind] for the guild bonuses and to get allies. Poker was fine with her little sister leaving her side. This girl often yed alone because of her shyness, but now, not only did she get a boyfriend, but she also had more friends around her. As the big sister, she tried many times to help her. s, Lily often refused or even ran away from her as her big sister was too busy and had her own life. But now, everything seemed fine. Poker parted her lips as her main party also gathered around her. She used her [Guild Master] privilege to reach every guild member¡¯s ears. Her voice soon boomed in all [Masterminds], ¡°NPCs are irreceable and valuable part of the Avander World. For us, they might be random, but for some yers, they might be their whole life, good friends, or lovers.¡± Her hair fluttered as Poker¡¯s unique ss mana began coursing through her curves. Her body formed something akin to an aura in three colors, making her shine like a star. She locked her eyes on the highest level of hungry demons, who had appeared one by one in the sky, ¡°In this capital, there¡¯s a nice winery couple that treated me when I was down. For their goodwill and wine, I shall protect this capital.¡± [The Guild Master Of Masterminds has chosen The Avander World¡¯s side.] [If you choose a different side, the guild system automatically kicks you out of the guild.] [31 guild members have left the guild.] ¡°Kill them first,¡± Poker dered. In less than five minutes, the thirty-one stupid yers had lost quite a bountiful future, for this girl would reach great heights with her principles and talent! And goodrades she would make on her path toward the Avander Word¡¯s peak. Tomo Homie¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°That¡¯s a nice resolution, sister-inw.¡± Lily pushed his sleeve, ¡°You should focus on healing residents, Tomo.¡± ¡°My bad!¡± Tomo Homie gave a kind smile, then looked around. At the same time, Poker¡¯s party went to fight the strongest hungry demons. Other hero guilds also chose without the kingdoms dering their rewards for the help. Of course, the viins also moved, so everyone wouldn¡¯t be left behind with nothing. And in a different city, a man with four girls appeared, immediately snatching the attention with his looks, clothes, wives, and status. [You have teleported to your checkpoint.] [You have chosen The Avander World¡¯s side.] [Your husband has chosen The Avander World¡¯s side.] ¡°No objections.¡± Chapter 229 - Janitor Chapter 229: Janitor While it was true that the capitals were the main stages of the impending war, Alex¡¯s goal was the citizens and the hungry demons whose target was the Deathwill Castle. Those people would work throughout the kingdom¡¯snds, not necessarily in the capitals. Of course, Alex knew that some of them would be here. After all, he had enough intel, thanks to Schnee. ¡°It¡¯s quite messy in the capitals, so let¡¯s take care of the outskirts first. Thosends will be our stage,¡± Alex smiled, looking at his beloveds. Other than Deathwill Sisters, Remia was also here. She insisted oning here despite her tribe facing the Underground Dungeon¡¯s crisis. Her mother did a splendid job managing it all, so Remia had no guilt or conscience. She also thought more about herself, not wanting to be behind the Deathwill Wives. Remia¡¯s skills were also suited for their situation. She would be able to connect to nature here, using it to help the citizens. With her skills, Remia could easily locate them all, and with Ste¡¯s help, Remia wouldn¡¯t miss even one soul. Alex was greeted with their smiles, so their first serious mission started, a serious mission they would sessfully ovee together! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°We have been waiting for you, janitor,¡± A man in his early thirties came out from the dense red mist, kitted out in a noble suit. He was one of the hungry demons who had betrayed humanity¡¯s trust. He already had blood and human flesh on his hands, his eyes shining red as if he relished the red liquid. His expression was scrunched with excitement as he took the first step toward a greater future. He wasn¡¯t alone. On his side, the man had two buddies whose status was simr to his. They were former Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s subjects, people used by Elias Deathwill. Their hatred toward him was immense, deeply rooted in their bodies. They itched just from seeing Alex and his wives. It was as if they could see Elias Deathwill in their figures, heightening their hatred and fear. ¡°Janitor?¡± Alex whispered as he thought he heard things. s, he heard them right. The man known as Lochan snickered, ¡°Elias Deathwill¡¯s janitor, isn¡¯t it?¡± He lifted his hand, shaking off the flesh. The bitsnded between him and Alex. He pointed at those pieces with his bloody finger, ¡°Clean it up, janitor. I might consider it a good deed and let you take a reward from your treasury! Haha!¡± The other men grinned, ¡°Looking at you gave me a sour taste. Bring me some good wine, and I will also reconsider your quest log.¡± ¡°Also, bring some good quality women. Not those mix-breeds who reek off the disgusting smell¡­ Just imagining one of them separating her head off her body or turning into a cat makes me livid. Goosebumps just went through me as I said it! Disgusting! Utterly disgusting! Janitor! If you want that reward, quickly kick them away, and bring me, human girls!¡± Theyughed while looking down on Alex and his wives. No one of them expected Alex to actually bow down and fulfill their tasks. They said all those words for their content. They felt satisfaction from looking at the twisted expressions of the Deathwill Sisters and Remia. In fact, those janitor thoughts sprouted in their minds after hearing that Elias Deathwill¡¯s sessor could get rewards by helping them. They were utterly repulsed by that thought, as helping Elias Deathwill¡¯s family grossed them out. ¡°What are you waiting for? Our break won¡¯tst long,¡± Lochan casually whispered while relishing everyone¡¯s expression except Alex and Ste. Ste couldn¡¯t care about those people, nor did she have any feelings toward them. They were randoms that couldn¡¯t move herzy heart. Alex stared at them, then whispered, ¡°I despise Elias Deathwill, too. And I understand your hatred toward him or me, who has taken his ss. But you¡¯ve touched a wrong scale by insulting my wives. You can expect us to look after you frequently¡­ as you rot your lives in my prison,¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened, his new technique sprouting from his body. He equipped two unique swords, then four normal ones for his level. [Alexander Deathwill Lv. 82] The Duhan King¡¯s Sword let out bone-chilling coldness, which stemmed from Alex¡¯s first swordsmanship skills. Elias Deathwill¡¯s first prototype sword was in his left hand, not letting out any mana. But as with other swords, [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship] was applied to it. All swords utilized that skill, polishing and raising proficiency in it. And then, the surging winds came out from Alex¡¯s form. On his back, Ste had already attached herself. Their passive effects blended, increasing their skills and strength further. ¡°I will be their main visitor after you throw them into a prison, darling,¡± Schnee uttered in a chilling tone, without any kitty noises. Her sadistic side took over her as her mana circted, exploding within her body. Sara and Remia also let their powers run wild. Lochan and his two buddies stared at such a disy of power with trembling eyes. Their hearts grew agitated as the cold sweat tumbled down their backs. No sane person would let these people activate all their powers. However, Alex¡¯s presence didn¡¯t even allow them to move. His powers weighed a ton, which sounded absurd, yet it was a reality. The nobles who turned to the evil side couldn¡¯t react properly. But once everyone stated their desires, the pressure disappeared. Now, only their skills and battle experience mattered. Alex locked his eyes on Lochan, ¡°He¡¯s ours.¡± He spoke for himself and Ste. His winged girl nced at Schnee, ¡°Ours.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Schnee rolled her eyes before taking the other man for a battle. Sara took the third, while Remia¡¯s skills secured the safety of surrounding people, who had been in jeopardy. Many houses crumbled, so people were buried beneath the shattered piles. She would keep their lives and ensure that her beloveds¡¯ powers wouldn¡¯t cause any deaths. At the same time, Remia would use her high crowd control skills to help Alex and his wives. And thus, the strongest team in the outskirts started their first battle. Chapter 230 - You have more hatred than fear BANG! Alex¡¯s shed with his first enemy, Lochan. [Lochan Lv. 80 HP: 18500 MP: 12040] His battle started with his ck swordnding on the noble¡¯s fist. The Duhan King¡¯s sword quality was superb, and the power behind it was simply immense. Yet, Lochan¡¯s fist looked sturdy, trembling from the pressure but still holding fair against him. But as Alex was already a dual-wielder, his other sword promptly followed the first. Carrying a feral wind, Alex¡¯s left hand threw a thrustced with the same abilities. His opponent blocked the second move with his other free hand. In his usual style, Alex would¡¯ve distanced himself to go at him again. But with other arms, his reaction was to add another sword to the fray. Thus, Lochan was actually the one to kick the ground, escaping a few steps behind to reposition. ¡®His second move was¡­ slower,¡¯ Alex analyzed like usual, ¡®His left hand might be his weakness or the wind carried [Chilling sh]¡¯s coldness. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to focus on inflicting damage. I must carry the wind with all swords for as long as I can,¡¯ Alex smirked, ready to punish the man who insulted his wives. As Remia¡¯s skills closed a few escape routes, Alex lunged at Lochan, his swords spinning to create the wind torrents. In just a few moves, Alex confirmed his second theory. He grew more in love with the wind, continuously slowing down his enemy. Alex¡¯s swords kept dancing around Lochan, not caring about him. His style became quite odd as if Alex only wanted to make a fool of his enemy. However, as Alex¡¯s eyes shone blue, he could see a perfect view around him. He saw through his opponent, too, extending his [Soul Freeze] effect toward his soul¡­ In just a few more breaths, Alex surely would reach his goal. ¡®He can¡¯t focus because of four different swords. The strength behind my skills and equipment is also too much for him,¡¯ Alex analyzed further as he kept going at Lochan, not letting him take a break. Alex was kitted out in high-quality items. He bought them through his gold ie from the Deathwill Castle. His wealth was sufficient to keep him at a high level. At the same time, his wives used the growth-type items, spending their money only on consumables and other essential stuff. His clothes were much different as Alex worefortable robes. Alex had [Deathwill] emblem etched on those robes, which would tell all people who had saved them. Alex would also expose his face so that people would understand it was him and his will. Behind his long ck and golden robes, Alex had leather armor. His defenses and offensive powers were top-notch, as his equipment came from a wealthy noble. His stats were raised naturally; then, he had Ste on his back. ¡°What¡¯s your fear?¡± Alex asked as his freezing effects started taking a toll on Lochan¡¯s body. Lochan, who had been pretty active, clenched his teeth, ¡°My fear is that I won¡¯t be the one to end your fucking surname! Fear not, Deathwill¡­ You will soon see my full power!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Alex whispered without emotion, not looking down on Lochan but also not feeling anything for him, ¡°You have more hatred than fear.¡± Unlike Damon Mouga, Lochan¡¯s whole purpose of living was to take revenge on Deathwill. He didn¡¯t want to fix his situation. He looked out for Alex and his wives, blinding his genuine desire with hatred. He told his family that they would prosper after taking the castle. But in reality, it was just an excuse. ¡°In your next life, learn some humility. Maybe be a janitor and get respect for hard work,¡± Alex uttered as his swords rose. With that move, he blew a mighty cold wind at Lochan. That skill rendered the noble useless, freezing his body and soul. Naturally, only his eyes could move¡­ And those red eyes looked so helpless that they weren¡¯t scary or beautiful. Alex then hacked down, taking off Lachon¡¯s arms. The man couldn¡¯t scream or grieve at his loss as Alex had him in his control. He took those arms as they were a good source of blood for his bloodrunes. Those were naturally written on his equipment. Alex then looked into the red eyes, ¡°You are like Elias Deathwill.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Lochan screamed as Alex¡¯s Soul Freeze ended. His voice came out from his soul, booming in the vicinity, ¡°What did you say?! You dare to tell me that I am a maniptive, heartless, and selfish bastard?! For years, I have worked for my family and surname! I followed my father¡¯s rules and grinded for our future! All lost! In thosest years of desperation, I have thrown away all my principles! I can agree with that! But don¡¯t you fucking dare topare me to that man! NEVER!¡± With each word, Lochan¡¯s face turned uglier, soon looking worse than a wounded beast. Alex shook his head, ¡°You are both blind. If Elias was actually a good king who cared for his people, he would¡¯ve made you a janitor. If he was a good husband and father, he would¡¯ve noticed the treasures in his household. That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you,¡± Alex exined. On his back, Ste used her new powerful feature. She checked her minimap, healing and helping her sisters. She casually listened to their talk, and when Alex mentioned her, her heart grew sweet. Despite all her ws, Alex loved her. And he would tell her that on every possible asion, either intentionally or not. Lochan arched his head back,ughing maniacally, ¡°So you are conscious of it! Haha! Naive kid¡­¡± He looked down, sneering at Alex, ¡°Has it never crossed your mind? To write your own rules? Why the fuck do you follow that bastard¡¯s system?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°Get a reward for helping us? He shared his quest log with you, knowing we would hate you and his family. He set up that battle from the beginning. He wants you to exert your strength. In his mind, you would never get any reward from us!¡± Lochanughed, ¡°You hate him. I can tell¡­ But you are still inexperienced!¡± Alex didn¡¯t reply. Beforeing to this world, Alex was a man who would always find a proper answer. He would find another path and eventually get it if he didn¡¯t. However, his problems centralized around his school, family, and friends. He tasted the adult life in the Avander World. And he soon would taste it in real life, too, now that hispulsory school had ended. No, he had already tasted it a little as he couldn¡¯t find an answer to Olivia¡¯s situation. He sometimes followed the rules imposed by the world and the system. Alex¡¯s eyes shone with enlightening as he matured again: ¡°I haven¡¯t be their husband because of the ss. I never used that title to force them to love me. I made my own path. And as Alex looked at the sword, he whispered, ¡°His origins will be here. But what matters is the execution. How I execute all at my disposal¡­ How I develop it from now on¡­ I am in a position where I can pave my own path¡­ and ignore the world¡¯s judgment.¡± He let the Duhan King Sword rest in his inventory. Then, Alex grasped Lochan¡¯s neck, whispering to the spirit within the treasury, ¡°I will transport him to the prison. You have my ess to it from now on. As the treasury¡¯s spirit and protector, you and I, as the Deathwill Castles¡¯ owner, will study the bloodrunes together. We will find a way to take rewards without helping those people. Their blood will be enough to get those treasuries,¡± Alex¡¯s voice sounded grave, reaching Erin¡¯s heart. She happily bowed to him, then immediately went to work. Lochan disappeared, then two other guys whose faces looked much worse than Alex¡¯s enemy. He looked at his wives, then smiled, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any more dangerous enemies in this city. We will save everyone, then move to the north. On our way, we will save people and find other hungry demons¡­ And as we reach the main stage, we will see more answers.¡± Alex looked around the city. After sending all hungry demons to his prison, the dense fog dissipated. He didn¡¯t receive rewards as the three kingdoms hadn¡¯t dered any. Alex didn¡¯t overthink it. He focused on himself and his beloveds. He also didn¡¯t need those people to open their arms for him. ¡°We will get answers by ourselves,¡± he whispered. And inwardly, Alex added, ¡®I will find an answer to our rtionship too, Olivia. Let me be an asshole for a while, though¡­ Harem is already an inseparable part of my life, and I want you to understand it¡­¡¯ He wanted her to know that there was no way he would give up on them, no matter what Olivia proposed. But as she had never replied to his messages, Alex didn¡¯t know whether Olivia actually had any thoughts about him or ns. He just swore to do his best for all people he loved. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In prison, Lochan reminisced about Alex¡¯s expression. His wounded body let out blood, which Erin gathered through spiritual senses. ¡®I feel content as that young man no longer will follow this bastard¡¯s system mindlessly¡­.¡¯ He whispered, feeling some strange healing powering from the prison. Before his mind became controlled by it, Lochan collected his thoughts, ¡®Such a contentes from my old age¡­ I should¡¯ve guided you, my son, not my enemy¡­ Too much hatred¡­ I have been blinded by it, just like he said¡­¡¯ Lochan¡¯s eye let out a drop of a tear before brainwashing took over him. Chapter 231 - A legendary husband and father class?! ¡°I have also been blinded,¡± Alex stared at the city with slightly narrowed eyes. His first checkpoint was already cleared off the dense mist. No fog oozed out from an unknown domain, which was a feat worthy of many contribution points. On the Avander World¡¯s side, Alex and his party had indeed scored at least a few thousand points. Alex also imprisoned three hungry demons, who were Elias Deathwill¡¯s subjects. He helped every citizen in the city together with his wives, getting various thankful expressions. Some people were well aware of Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s emblem; their eyes were shocked and filled with confusion as they saw a young man clearly with king¡¯s clothes ordering and guiding his people to save them. He wasn¡¯t Elias Deathwill, yet he clearly was someone who stood at the peak of the Deathwill Household. And although Alex didn¡¯t order his wives, it seemed as such in everyone else¡¯s eyes. Thus, although Alex had achieved all he wanted, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. It wasn¡¯t also because he had much work ahead of himself or because some people had unfortunately fallen due to the antagonist¡¯s event. It was because he realized he was more of a hypocrite than he thought. He called Elias Deathwill and Lochan blind people, yet he was blind himself. ¡°It¡¯s because of your inexperience, Alex. Our father and Lochan had enough life experience, yet they got muddled by their selfishness and hatred. On the other hand, you reflect on your mistakes and weaknesses. You do your best to progress,¡± Sara sweetly smiled as she did her best to appease Alex¡¯s mood. She didn¡¯t feel great, either. Before her eyes, Sara saw a catastrophe worse than what had happened in the Forest Fairies¡¯ Capital. People didn¡¯t have mass area techniques to save their people in thosends. Everyone also thought about themselves, for they were humans and demi-humans. Humans didn¡¯t have a deep bond with their kind, and demi-humans naturally thought about their kind, which resulted in everyone just minding their own survival. Her words helped Alex. A kind of naivety stemming from his young age allowed him to ept her words far easier. He was, in the end, rtively young, so he could make some mistakes. It didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t correct or reflect them. He smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea how to ovee the ss and the system. I thought about bloodrunes on the spot, yet I don¡¯t have confidence that those will work. But if I won¡¯t try, I won¡¯t know about it. So, I will do my best, just like everyone else,¡± Alex nodded. ¡°We will be here to support you,¡± Sara whispered. Other girls nodded, conveying their support through their mesmerizing smiles. Each smile was unique; Alex could infer different emotions and resolutions. He felt too treasured and lucky. He whispered, ¡°It won¡¯t end up with just The Husband Of Deathwill Sisters.¡± In fact, it was the beginning. While that legendary ss would always be the origin, Alex got an idea that he would pursue with all his strength. He looked into everyone¡¯s eyes, saying with curved lips, ¡°Sara¡¯s husband. Schnee¡¯s husband, Ste¡¯s husband, and Remia¡¯s husband¡­ Even Celia¡¯s father¡­ I want to create these sses; each must be legendary, for my girls are indeed the best.¡± Schnee chuckled, ¡°Alexander¡¯s Kitty Wife. I like the ring it has.¡± She hugged her tits, imagining how much work they would have to do to reach such a ss, let alone a legendary one. Schnee imagined hammering time and just too much pounding. On the other hand, Ste whispered, ¡°Wife.¡± Sara grinned, ¡°That¡¯s cheating, Ste. You can¡¯t use yourziness as an excuse to get just that title. You will be Alexander¡¯s Slothful Wife.¡± Ste pouted as her ploy got exposed. Her big sister¡¯s eyes twinkled as thezy girl¡¯s charm was just too much. In fact, Sara actually couldn¡¯t believe that Ste wanted to use her slothful tendencies as an advantage! She apuded the winged sister by hugging her tightly. Schnee sneered at them both, then teased her big sister, ¡°You would be [Alexander¡¯s Duhan Momma and Wife].¡± Sara narrowed her eyes, her blue hues shining brightly. She saw through Schnee¡¯s soul, then she snickered, ¡°As a kitty wife, you will stay in a small cat form for the majority of the time, I guess? Don¡¯t worry; we will feed and pet you enough. We will even get you a small portable thing to sleep on.¡± ¡°Big sis, are you trying to take my time with darling for yourself?¡± Schnee put her hand on her waist while the other beckoned the duhan momma toe closer. These two started some bickering by standing close to each other,paring their curves, and whispering some too lewd words to each other. Remia pulled Ste¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Two dogs strive for a bone, the third one runs away with it¡­ You have an absolute advantage, Ste. Um, I like the ringing of [Alexander¡¯s Forest Fairy Wife]. What about you two?¡± And while the two fought, Alex, Ste, and Remia had rather an innocent talk about their future, which Remia¡¯s kind-hearted heart encouraged everyone. She also was blushing too much about her own title, which was as adorable as blushing Ste. Alex had a good time indeed during their break. And Alex¡¯s system sent a message while everyone was in their world. Naturally, the system once again minded his business, not alerting him. [ERROR.] [ERROR.] [ERROR.] After the first message, two followed promptly after. Those messages changed something within Alex. If he noticed those messages, he wouldn¡¯t know whether that was a good or bad development. Unfortunately, Alex would never know about those system messages, for they disappeared as quickly as they appeared, leaving behind the new fate within the young man¡¯s body. However, as that change appeared after Alex¡¯s new resolution, Alex and his wives would think positively about those messages, for those could only mean a better future! Chapter 232 - I like popcorn, do you? ¡°If it¡¯s Alex¡¯s thing, I can be his momma,¡± Sara said with her forehead on Schnee¡¯s, pushing herself forward. These two pairs of soft tits sshed against each other. In her new battle dress, Sara revealed what she was endowed with. As for Schnee, her clothes were still the same, her full-body stocking exposing her meaty curves; even her leather armor around her chest and ass couldn¡¯t entirely hide Schnee¡¯s thickness. Sara continued with a chuckle, ¡°I am a mother anyway. I don¡¯t mind if Alex wants to call me his momma. I think some men like that, actually. With your childish remarks, you won¡¯t be able to entirely satisfy him.¡± After taking a different approach, Sara¡¯s bickering hurt more. Schnee was particrly offended by getting called childish, as if only her body was the mature one. But after a while, Schnee shifted the tides. Her lips curved up, ¡°If you get too much into mommy role-y, your breasts will turn saggy. We have means to keep them soft and supple, so hit me up when he sucks too much milk out of you.¡± She winked, making Sara¡¯s eye twitch. Alex finally chimed in with Ste and Remia on his side, ¡°It¡¯s not a time for such a talk. Our break is over. And if you keep raising your voice, others might hear you¡­.¡± He sighed, separating the sisters away. He hadn¡¯t thought too much about it beforehand, but his adventures with his wives probably would always look like that. They wouldpete, tease, and bicker with each other on every possible step. They were on a break right now, so Alex understood they could have some fun. Yes, even though they looked pretty tense, once Alex separated them, the girls smiled widely, ncing into each other¡¯s eyes. Thus, Alex knew that they had been enjoying themselves. Atst, Alex left the first city, his target the next one. He and his wives entered the dense fog once again, their eyes shining with a resolution to get rid of this repulsive element. Even though it was a mist, the duhan momma also didn¡¯t like it, for it reeked off with too much negativity. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The event¡¯s level rmendation was up to one hundred. Every hungry demon had around these levels, giving quite a lot of problems to yers from the Avander World¡¯s side¡­ They also worked with viins, sending terror down to everyone. Fear bloomed like a rose, its petals sweeping through the three kingdom¡¯snds. In a red mist, buildings continuously crumbled. People kept running away, and lives often slipped away from people¡¯s hearts. A few peculiar existences stood with their back straights close to the red sky. Some of them wore elegant clothes, eclipsing the fighting nobles down below. Some wore rough clothes like robes, while some looked like yers. They were all perfect demons; their eyes were red, skin pale. Their auras seemed thick and denser than fog, ready to swallow all living beings in fear. ¡°Those events on a grand scale were always unfair,¡± the man with a long mustache yet baby skin whispered as he stared down at the chaos. His name was Arnold. He wore noble clothes, seemingly trying to blend with the kingdom¡¯s background. Another man who looked much younger chuckled. He held a ss of wine in his hand, swirling it softly, ¡°We are on this side now; not like I am fond of it. I wish we could use little different tactics, though.¡± This one shared the clothes¡¯ preferences with Arnold. His name was Roy. Rikka, who was like a school delinquent wearing a hoodie, scoffed at his words, ¡°It works. That¡¯s all it matters.¡± Her good buddy, the man who spoke with Alexander Deathwill, was behind her, smiling as usual in his casual mood. His name was Erik. He looked over the battle with his senses, ¡°Other than three capitals, we are pretty much winning everywhere¡­ Oh, not quite right. Alexander is doing a great job killing newbies on the outskirts. He¡¯s as unstoppable as we predicted him to be,¡± Erik chuckled. Out of all the legendary sses the hungry demons had their information about, Alexander Deathwill seemed to have the best progress. The fact that he could enter the soul of one of them was already a sign of a promising future. Even though the duhan¡¯s bloodline helped Alex significantly, no man couldbine opposite effects without any drawbacks. No man just could progress like that without sacrificing something valuable. And as he could develop himself in such a way, the antagonists believed Alex¡¯s progress would bloom once he lost someone precious. Arnold licked his mustache, ¡°I wish I could go down and meet him. Still, if he gathers hero guilds under his banner, he might cause too many losses to our side. From what I saw, he takes people away to hisnd. Yasir won¡¯t mind us sacrificing Deathwill Nobles and a few idiots for Alexander¡¯s sake. But if he takes them all without losing at least one of his wives, we will make Yasir furious. No one of us can take his anger. Even if it might make us stronger, I would rather return to the Purgatory than face him,¡± Arnold half-jested. His words made others shiver. Rikka threw her tablet at Arnold, ¡°I will fucking kill you!¡± ¡°Well, you are free to do it,¡± Arnold chuckled while rolling his mustache. Erik quickly appeased her fury, ¡°Alright. We will send them all in his direction. They can¡¯t face Alexander and his wives individually or in small groups. But with their quantity, they are bound to use at least sacrifice to kill him and at least his one wife. Now, now, now,¡± he pped his hands with a warm smile, ¡°We can only keep the event unfair with our presence up in the sky. Even if we can¡¯t step over our boundaries, it is a show we should enjoy. Has someone brought popcorn?¡± Erikughed, then his eyes popped out as Rikka took out some fresh popcorn. Everyone turned their eyes to him, ¡°Can we get some?¡± ¡°Everyone except that cuck Arnold,¡± Rikka uttered in a threatening and cold tone, making her friendugh bitterly. And while everyone got some for themselves, Arnold openlyined, ¡°Sigh! I can onlyment while everyone relished some good corn! I used to be good atmenting on e-sport! Rear your ears,ds!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rikka rolled her eyes. Chapter 233 - Alexs hot babes As one of the hungry demons said before, Alex and his party did a phenomenal job defeating their enemies. They shed with hungry demons, viins, and even monsters as some wanted to use chaos to feed themselves. Their levels kept going up significantly, causing some yers to mistake Ste and other wives for yers. Alex¡¯s mood was great only during breaks. His wives allowed him to forget about the heavy atmosphere surrounding them. And that was because of many deaths Alex had seen on his path toward the capital. In a standard scenario, Alex wouldn¡¯t really pay too much attention to those people, who were no more than just bystanders or randoms. However, he knew that they were real. Their deaths were heavy because of that. In a nutshell, Alex was like amoner suddenly thrown onto a battlefield. While he could hold his own ground and fight others, his psyche required breaks and proper treatment before moving forward. Of course, each conflict had terrible and good sides. On the good side, Alex¡¯s current state allowed his wives to pamper him more. Each girl had her time helping him, and their bonding increased. Alex himself progressed significantly with four additional arms protruding from his body. He raised his proficiency, became one with those arms a few times, and even excelled in a new style. With many arms, it was easier to spin around, creating a sharp sword tornado that heavily impacted Alex¡¯s winged bloodline. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for him to suddenly get wings and be closer to winged people. And as he kept focusing on wind, Alex imbued some of his first abilities to this element as well. His wind had received coldness, slowly bing a passive effect of hisbination of cold swordsmanship and wind. While it might seem like every Deathwill Wife had passed some of her skills to Alex, Remia knew that it was not the case. Because of that, she felt a little better. In fact, Alex could use [Heart Duo(S)] with Remia, which allowed her to get some of his offensive skills. That left her with too much contentment. She looked even more to their future as it was possible that her connection and love could result in a skill, just like Schnee and Ste had done. After yet another break, Alex and his party continued. On their path toward the north, Ste suddenly noticed the weird sensation. Remia also felt the forest¡¯s irregr movement, which notified her of iing enemies. Ste tightly hugged Alex, ¡°Enemies. Many enemies.¡± Remia confirmed their numbers a few secondster, ¡°At least two hundred¡­¡± That kind of a small army was enough to stir everyone¡¯s hearts. Even the usualposed Sara narrowed her eyes as it became evident that many people had been waiting for them. They knew their exact location and even path. Sara couldn¡¯t tell what more they knew, so her heart grew tense. She was ready to unleash her [Ultimate Skill] if need be. The same went for everyone else, including Alex, whose right hand tightly held the ck sword. ¡°Long time no see¡­ Cat,¡± A familiar voice rang out in Alex¡¯s ears, ¡°I¡¯ve received quite interesting information about you¡­ You don¡¯t have a cat ss but a legendary one. And those hot babes around you must be attracted to it. You were the first person to kill me. Looking at you, I don¡¯t really mind it since you¡¯ve leveled up so much and gathered such treasures for me. I will take back my [Medusa¡¯s Apprecitance Robe], and snatch those girls for myself,¡± Marvel came out from the red mist. He looked at Alex and his girls, then sneered, ¡°Did you get dumped by that vulgar girl? I guess a yer can not be that lucky. You can¡¯t hold so many sexy beauties in the game world while expecting to be loved in the real world¡­ Or maybe you ended up neglecting your real girl because of such hotties around you?¡± Marvel sneered. And as Alex scrunched his face with anger, Marvel¡¯s lips curved up into a sneer. He threw a few more remarks, yet those eluded Alex as he knew he would¡¯ve gotten more furious should Marvel touch his reverse scale. He clenched his sword, then locked his eyes on other existences. ¡®Around one hundred yers from [Vile Evil Guild]. The rest are¡­ hungry demons,¡¯ Alex inferred the numbers to the best of his ability. But then, the intelligent girl whispered to his ear, ¡°One hundred and eleven yers. The rest is hungry demons are their families. Those demons are on our list.¡± Alex thanked his winged wife for her help. He also could see the familiar gray goblin, so Alex believed everyone was here just to kill them because they were Deathwill. By doing that, they would find the Deathwill Castle easier, get hands on their wanted items, and more. ¡°Why are you not answering me, man?¡± Marvel pped his hands, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ignore me after I have passed you valuable knowledge. In case you haven¡¯t heard me, I will repeat it. You should have never told that vulgar girl about those hot babes. But if harem got too much into your head, you probably developed an idea of having real life harem, too, didn¡¯t you? Haha! How bold!¡± Marvelughed together with his guild members. Alex squinted his eyes, ¡°Why do you ask a question, only to reply yourself? You think I am interested in your disgusting answers or ideas? Marvel¡­ I¡¯ve met better viins than you. You are worse than a second-rate viin, for your purpose of being evil is just for the sake of being evil. That¡¯sme and weak, and you will eventually get used by someone with a genuine, shrewd heart. I also have enough of your bullshit, so let¡¯s speak about matters that actually mean something,¡± Alex red, ¡°You want my girls? You will never get them, even in your wildest dreams or imaginations. I said it just so you can stop having any thoughts about actually acquiring them,¡± Alex whispered, then sneered, ¡°And why do you want that low-level item from a low-level dungeon? Is it connected to your ss?¡± Alex saw that Marvel wore simr clothes too before. However, his robes were slightly different from the low-level item Alex had snatched. And this rang some bells in everyone¡¯s minds from Alex¡¯s side. Alex and his beautiful and hot babes curved their lips into a sneer. Chapter 234 - Achlys Follower Class (Epic) ¡°Enough of your talks, yer!¡± The gray goblin, one of the residents who turned to the hungry demon¡¯s side, roared with impatience. He extended his small hand toward one of [Vile Evil] members. Using an unknown power, he drew the yer closer to himself. His hand let out red sparks, which scratched and dug through the pitiful guys¡¯ skin. He died in less than thirty seconds. A few more yers fell prey to the gray goblin¡¯s scheme, no matter how much they wanted to distance themselves. Some other hungry demons did the same practices, sacrificing yers for their own strength. Their forms surged, bing mini giants. Their races varied from grotesque goblins to humanoid bear-like existences covered in fur. They were like monsters from many tales. All grinned sheepishly after receiving the potent and highly destructive boost. Their eyes shone red like robots, their muscles bulged with veins that moved like worms, and their presences heightened. Out of all yers, only thirty remained. Marvel¡¯s presence didn¡¯t palepared to the boosted hungry demons¡¯, either. He stood without any change in his countenance as if this had been nned beforehand. Those practices seemed quite normal in the viin guilds. And those from the top had the wealthy guild masters, who could afford such sacrifices with contracts in real life. Those fallen guys surely would get more than just spare money soon enough. And because all were already used to such methods, their eyes wouldn¡¯t pop out from seeing the absurd amount of money in their bank apps. Of course, for the first time, and even a few following times, their eyes nearly burst out with shock. It was highly lucrative to have a top guild, simr to those working for the top guilds whose guild masters were dungeon conquerors or yers with epic or even legendary sses. Marvel looked at the gray goblin, his eyes narrowed, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Marvel for you.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± the gray goblin replied instantly without batting an eye at the viin. Marvel¡¯s eye twitched, his face turned uglier, and he seemed utterly irked by the hungry demons. Fortunately, Marvel had long since learned that those kinds of hungry demons were just an inferior version. Most of them would be sacrifices for the most talented existences that could endure and develop the genuine and abundant mass-energy of that peculiar demon¡¯s concept. If Marvel became one of them, and if he blended his [Achlys¡¯ Follower] ss with their concept, Marvel would catch the gray goblin first, torture him with his poisons, then swallow all his hungry demons¡¯ energy. But for now, the priority was Alex, his robe in the Deathwill Castle, and his hot babes. BOOM! From Marvel¡¯s robes, the thick and purple poison came out. This poison stemmed from one of the old venom snakes. That beast was a vast snake that could rival the titans, his fangs produced this highly corrosive poison. Because of such origins, the purple poison invaded people¡¯s bodies rtively easily and quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t inhale it, or you will suffer it, piece of shit,¡± Marvel nced at the gray goblin before taking steps forward. The gray creature spat angrily, ¡°Arrogant yer! I don¡¯t need your hostility.¡± ¡°Hostility?¡± Marvel scoffed at the goblin¡¯s poornguage and choice of words before ncing at his people. His guild members wore special equipment to not get touched by their guild master¡¯s poison. They were his strongest yers and knew how to fight by his side very well¡­ Their loyalty was also impressive. Their personalities were opposite as they simply liked to go against thew and see people¡¯s tears. They were a little worse than the usual criminals, yet those yers were perfect for Marvel¡¯s game n. And as they got closer, they became good buddies who genuinely supported each other. Hence, their future wasn¡¯t that bad unless they turned into a genuine evil path. While moving forward like a tank, Marvel whispered inwardly, ¡®The dense fog from the hungry demons will hide my other two poison types. No one will notice it, for I have gained experience from that rainy forest. I will paralyze you all, torment, and get my hands on what I want,¡¯ Marvel smiled within himself. He truly needed the robe Alex had snatched from him during early levels. With his special ss, Marvel could turn it into a growth-type item. His clothes looked simr to his early clothes because he actually managed to turn them into such treasures, yet hecked the main and the most important piece! His goal was as such¡­ First, he would fake his helplessness¡­ He wanted Alex and even hungry demons to believe that Marvel and his buddies couldn¡¯t face Alex alone. But in reality, he would slowly invade their bodies with his poison. After Alex defeated some hungry demons, Marvel would take over the scene with his buddies. After seizing control over Alex and his hot babes, Marvel would force their husband to pass him the robe in exchange for their lives. Of course, Marvel and his buddies had no ns to let them go easily. But before any of those ns bloomed, Alex¡¯s party took serious moves. Ste let Alex¡¯s back go. Even though the passive effects were great, she could smell the poison, three types less! She knew she had to go to the sky; move her wings and techniques to secure a safe spot for her beloveds. ¡°Holy Ground,¡± After taking the red skies for herself, Ste¡¯s wings spread widely, sending down the waves of powerful winds. She then called forth her tornadoes. But this time, Ste alsoced them with her holiness, making the wind turn golden. ¡°This¡­ bitch¡­¡± Marvel uttered incredulously, gazing at the tornado with dted eyes. Even though these two had yet to strike them, the tornadoes were enough to dispel every poisoning from Marvel¡¯s body. What he thought would be fake¡­ became a reality in less than one minute as Ste Deathwill went against her slothful nature for her beloved¡¯s sake. Thus, Marvel felt like crying. Chapter 235 - Small boi ¡°This bitch!¡± Marvel couldn¡¯t contain his anger within himself; his loud voice reverberated throughout the whole scene. Everyone would be able to infer his emotions and thoughts from his tone, including the stupid hungry demons. In their buffed forms, those existences grinned, slowly making their way toward the viin. ¡°What?!¡± Marvel turned around after feeling a solid pat on his shoulder. He gnarled at the gray goblin, lifting his eyes to match his new size, ¡°Go at them and let me prepare my skills. My skills will soon work,¡± he added. The hungry demons sneered, their appearances turning viler, ¡°Will they really work?¡± ¡°Do you take us as stupid?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t match this girl, can you?¡± ¡®Of course, I take you as stupid, fucking animals,¡¯ Marvel cursed inwardly while doing his best to keep his countenanceposed. s, to no avail as his inward emotions slowly started oozing out of him. His lips trembled, his eyes were still narrowed, and Marvel simply couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact for too long. He was like the worst kind of the second-rate viin, his guild members seething in anger. Those NPCs looked down on their guild leader. Their camaraderie went through their bodies and souls as if skill, pushing them forward. They parted their lips toment on the hungry demons¡¯ remarks, yet no yer could move those demons. The beasts looked at everyone while the golden tornado slowly epassed them all, ¡°You all aren¡¯t worthy of getting the epic ss. Just be meat shields, then turn into our sacrifices, you losers,¡± the hungry demons extended their hands in tandem, using their higher strength to keep the yers in one spot. In no normal game, such an event would¡¯ve happened at the start. Yet, the Avander World once again reminded yers that they were in a ¡®real world¡¯, not allowing them to follow themon yer paths. ¡°You fucking shits!¡± Marvel screamed before falling into the golden tornado. His buddies used their bodies as shields to save him. At the same time, the hungry demons controlled the pace of the battlefield, steadily shrinking the distance between Alex and his party. Alex and his girls had been staring at the betrayal with different expressions. While Alex and Sara remained emotionless with nothing transpiring on their faces, Schnee smirked, and Remia looked at the demons with genuine disgust. She had her eyes locked on the gray goblin, with which she had a past, ¡°Ste¡­ Leave this one to me¡­¡± After Ste¡¯s voice reached Remia¡¯s ears, the fairy smiled faintly, ¡°They really think that only Alex and Ste are the strongest. I will make them regret looking down on us,¡± Remia whispered before channeling her most overpowered skill. As the [Berserker] power rushed out of her heart, her forest skills seized the whole forest, bending it down to her will. All branches and roots shot toward the demons and yers like arrows. And as her peculiar skill fully channeled, the whole forest turned darker, as if blending with the dense fog and red sky. Every part of nature turned cursed, ckening and bing feral. Branches, leaves, and roots became like sharp whips,shing out on the hungry demons with unbelievable strength. And then, Remia focused her whole attention on the buffed gray goblin. Her heart conveyed her feelings to the forest, creating a small ¡®big boi¡¯, which Remia could only form in her [Ultimate Form]. Her first independent creation was made out of branches and roots. He was like a humanoid boy made out of nature. His eyes were green orbs deeply buried within his peculiar form. Leaves made out his hair and eyebrows. The small creature let out a thick and dense dark curse, which stemmed from Remia¡¯s [Berserker] Skill. Yet, the small boi stood calm, his eyes fixed on the gray goblin. Of course, the hungry demon felt restless as Remia¡¯s forest became too sturdy. She wasn¡¯t like he imagined her to be. And then, more existences seemed on her or even better level. Fortunately, they still had more quantity, and their sacrifice had thest stage, in which they would use all their lifespan to erase their enemies. However, the goblin clearly underestimated Remia¡¯s resolution. Remia didn¡¯t feel any happiness when she deeply gazed at him. She saved that forter, for a moment where she would tell Alex about her progress. She wanted to feel the most joy in that impending future, be ted, and get the most pampering out of her hard work. And more than anything, she wasn¡¯t in a ce where she could afford to split her attention and ask for some praises. Remia¡¯s hatred toward the gray goblin was also genuine and her own. She didn¡¯t like him just because he aimed for Deathwill Castle. She hated him more because he had once aimed at her. ¡°You will be first to enter the prison from this bunch of useless quantity!¡± Remia dered, sweeping her hand. In an instant, her small boi lunged forth. His master¡¯s forest also apanied him, giving him more leeway to act as he wished. And in his [Berserker] form, the small boi wanted to punch the gray goblin like a boxer. He wanted to erase his smirk, punch out his teeth, and make him vomit blood and rainbows, for some colorful stuff would be pretty fun in their scenario. ¡°You little shit! Your gaze irks me!¡± the gray goblin uttered, throwing himself at the iing nature monster. He extended his puffed arms, his fists clenched tightly. But before he could even use his mighty strength, the small boi maneuvered around his giant form like an athlete, nimbly bringing himself closer to the demon¡¯s face. BANG! ¡°UGHHH!¡± the hungry demon cried as the small boi took down his front teeth in just one punch! And then, the small boi continued pounding the guy¡¯s face! His small branch hands held so much force behind it that the gray goblin had lost his consciousness a few times already. However, an unknown force always brought his mind back, not letting him just drift away without feeling any pain. ¡°To hell with him!¡± Remia shouted the order, forcing her small boi to stop his fun and to take the hungry demon to Alex¡¯s castle. Small boi hissed with disappointment, as if he had his own soul, beforepletely overwhelming his opponent. Although he was pretty sassy, Remia liked her first creation, ¡°Poison was an alternative for my strength¡­ But this special skill I got from working with you will be my future, Alex¡­¡± Remia whispered sweetly, liking her progress and her current situation. For a moment, she thought she couldn¡¯t feel more fulfilled, yet that was not the case as her future with Alex could only be sweeter and more rewarding. Her beloved also worked seamlessly with her nature, to say nothing of his wives. Remia had her fair share ofmon battle experiences with Alex, but Schnee and Sara¡¯s movement surprised her. They flowed around her nature like water, smoothly taking down hungry demons and yers. The quantity was on the enemy¡¯s side, yet it didn¡¯t seem like Alex, and his beloveds would face any losses. No matter what skills the enemies brought out, Alex and others could bear the brunt without any problem. Their winged girl would always heal them without any problem. Thus, unless the hungry demons had a special skill, Alex and others didn¡¯t think they would get forced to retreat here. That was when the bright light shone from all their bodies. The red light that brought down the deluge of fear! Chapter 236 - The sudden enemy Alex, Sara, Schnee, Remia, and Ste felt goosebumps going down their bodies as the deluge of red energy gathered around them. The hungry demons sucked the red mist around them, bringing forth this unknown technique. No one had predicted such a density of manaing out from them, to say nothing of the perfect union. And that was indeed the case. The hungry demons were a bunch of peculiar individuals. Most were selfish and mainly thought about their own goals and fears. However, this energy came from an unimaginable source, which couldn¡¯t be exined in a few words. This power made them allies, tightly entwining their energies into one powerful skill¡­ ¡°They can¡¯t take more of us¡­ They can¡¯t leave unscathed!¡± the hungry demons recited in tandem, not caring about the viin guild around them. Marvel stared at them in shock. He felt like crying inwardly because he was totally rendered useless. He felt some joy from seeing all of them getting beaten up. But now, he felt fear once again. If all yers were heroes and the hungry demons were antagonists, how could yers match such a union and power? It didn¡¯t matter that both of them were immortal; the hungry demons already had more advantages than yers! ¡®And this guy¡­ His girlfriend babe was too weak¡­ Now, I can see the high-quality women around him¡­ He¡¯s different too¡­ Too different!¡¯ Marvel nearly fell into a depression as he realized how different he was from legendary ss yers. He envied Alex and had his eyes on all of them, yet he mostly hovered his gaze on Ste¡¯s face. She floated with her wings set free, gathering her power en masse. Her holiness took over her as she focused on holy shields and supportive skills. Her goal was to take the whole brunt of the hungry demon¡¯s skill. Her countenance was far from a slothful one. She pped her wings on her own, saving her mana for her skills. She also focused highly, not using anyone instead. She slowly shed her slothfulness, bing the most active member of her family party; for the sake of her beloved and her sisters. From her curves, golden streaks ran away, swathing everyone. Her weaker version of [Holy Pir] came out from her, bing the blinding shield that protected everyone she held dearly. Ste flew above everyone like a goddess standing on the highest podium. She perspired heavily while mana escaped her body in abundance. Her already copious amount of blue energy was rtively low as she poured it all into her skill. And then, Ste screamed out of her lungs, ¡°Inferior Holy Pir!¡± BOOM! Ste¡¯s skill solidified, embracing everyone with a warm touch. Even Sara, who had duhan blood, felt nothing but a warm hug. She smiled brightly, feeling an immense pride toward her little sister. ¡°NOCTER STRACH!¡± the hungry demons recited thest verse of their ultimate sacrifice, calling all their [Ultimate Skills] into one demonic beam. Their target was naturally Alex¡¯s party, yet they couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyes at Ste, who was at the very peak. It made sense, however. She was the key and thedy behind the golden pir. BOOM! And atst, the red might shed with the holy pir. In the beginning, Ste¡¯s sacred pir didn¡¯t even move. Every red energy sshed in four directions as if water couldn¡¯t move the immovable wall. However, after a few breaths, the red beam caused the first crack. The crack was quite vast, spanning from the middle, close to Ste¡¯s location. The hungry demons focused their might on that crack, filling it slowly. A few secondster, the second and the third popped out. The cracks spread across the whole holy pir, yet Ste¡¯s face remained the same. She looked stern, confident, and not scared of her own life. She wasn¡¯t worried about her beloved, to say nothing of her sisters. That show of ultimate power and defense continued for one minute. However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, even the viins, that minute felt like an eternity. Indeed, it was their longest one minute ever. ¡°Fucking losers,¡± Marvelmented as his face basked in the holy light, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even destroy a part of it.¡± His eyes dropped on all the hungry demons sprawled on the ground. They had no strength to move. Their health points were at a dangerous point, and their stamina was reduced to less than one percent. They all believed in themselves, not wanting to disappear after theirst attempt to kill Alex and his wives. They might¡¯ve been naive, yet their show of confidence was quitemendable. No one could fight without even a hint of confidence, after all. Marvel and his buddies sneered quickly, of course. They had so many experience bags that their hearts jumped in joy. It didn¡¯t matter whether Marvel couldn¡¯t use most of his skills; he just needed one poison st to kill many. But at that time, Alex, Schnee, and Sara rushed out from the holy pir. They were a family, so no holiness stopped them. And as the sacred pir stood firm, Remia used her forest to take a grasp of Ste¡¯s exhausted body. She climbed up the tree, then whispered to Ste, ¡°You¡¯ve worked the most so far, Ste. You are¡­ so awesome.¡± Remia¡¯s feelings were genuine as she knew Ste. Everyone who knew the winged girl knew about herziness and slothful tendencies. But for Alex¡¯s sake, Ste took the skies; she took the brunt of the ultimate skill and worked hard for their survival, going against her nature. Ste felt mixed feelings as she stared at Remia. She couldn¡¯t understand that odd feeling within her heart. However, it felt good to be praised. After Remia¡¯s lovely words, Alex surely would give her head a pat; that was worth all the effort. Ste closed her eyes while Remia kept her in her arms. At the same time, Alex and his girls gathered all the hungry demons in their prison. Of course, Marvel was caught up, but he was a particr case. He was tied to the tree, his treatment worse as he looked like a clown. His buddies died, of course. And as Alex crossed his arms, ready to question him, Remia¡¯s sudden scream rang out in his ears. ¡°STELLA!¡± Remia¡¯s tone was akin to thunder, alerting everyone. Alex quickly raised his eyes, only to see Ste with a sword piercing her arm. Just in nick time, Remia used her skills to change Ste¡¯s position. She, and everyone else, couldn¡¯t locate the unknown existence. Even worse, the man with a mask on could cross through Ste¡¯s holy pir, which still worked despite the user having no mana and stamina. It wouldst a few minutes, bing a safe zone for Ste and her family, or so she thought. ¡°You bastard!¡± Alex shouted while running back to the holy pir. His eyes were locked on the man who hid his appearance through long robes. He had a mask on his face, and his stats were hidden. ¡®His level and ss must be of the highest quality. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t just cross through Ste¡¯s skill effortlessly,¡¯ Alex analyzed the man. Of course, the sudden enemy didn¡¯t dally. He raised his sword once again, utilizing a skill before Alex and others arrived. Remia bit her lips, called her [Small Boi], then used her body to protect Ste, ¡°You will wound her¡­ only over my dead body!¡± She was filled with the resolution to protect Ste. Chapter 237 - She knows him! The man¡¯s level was still unknown. However, the power behind his equipment and skills was much higher than the hungry demons and viins had disyed. In fact, the yers were utterly at the residents¡¯ wishes and powers. Yet, the hungry demons wouldn¡¯t be able to match the clothed man¡¯s speed and technique. The same went for Remia. Unfortunately, she could only use her body to protect Ste. Her new creation, [Small boi], also went on the defensive, protecting her and the winged girl. From behind the mask, the cold voice rang out, ¡°King didn¡¯t have any interest in you. Insignificant fairy.¡± ¡°That voice!¡± Remia¡¯s eyes shook as she realized the man¡¯s identity. Although she knew this man, their rtionship was vastly different now. He threw a sh through Remia¡¯s back as she turned around to protect Ste. ¡°Ah!¡± Remia cried as a severeceration spread on her back. Her dress was torn, blood oozed out onto her pale skin, and the deep wound opened so widely that one could see her spine. Her eyes popped out of pain as she grimaced, yet Remia¡¯s hands still held onto Ste dearly. Her [Small Boi] desperately protected Remia, doing his best to not let the man continue his assault. He lost half of his body, yet he could move, for he was the animated creation. He would continue standing up for as long as he could. His efforts were fueled by Remia¡¯s feelings. That lovely desire to protect her new family allowed Small Boi to keep going until Remia¡¯s family arrived back at the scene. The first one to arrive was Schnee, who used her feral instincts and form to quickly skip through the holy pir. After returning to the human self, Schnee did a thirty-sixty kick, pushing away the sudden enemy. Her eyesnded on Remia, and her heart trembled as the wound looked too serious. If left untreated, Remia surely would die from blood loss. A mere potion wouldn¡¯t save her, though. But fortunately, everyone was rich here. After taking out a high-quality potion from her inventory, Schnee focused all her hatred on the sudden enemy. ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh!¡± The potionnded on Remia¡¯s body, hissing as it took care of her wounds. Of course, the process was painful as the wound was forcefully closed. However, Remia still didn¡¯t let Ste go, which showed her resolution. Alex and Sara arrived a few momentster. Before them, Schnee was engaged in the battle with the unknown man. ¡°I will look after them,¡± Sara whispered as she saw through Alex¡¯s fury. He didn¡¯t make any rash moves yet; however, his face said it all. He was on the brink of losing control as Remia and Ste¡¯s wounds looked severe. He took more potions, slowly feeding the high-quality stuff to his beloveds, ¡°Nothing bad will happen to you. You are all safe now.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t just throw himself at his enemy. He first tended more to Ste and Remia¡¯s words, reassuring them. He thanked Remia for all she had done, carefully holding her as her wound was still severe. After saying all he wanted, Alex left them with Sara on guard. He tightly held onto his six swords; his eyes were zing with fury. In his heart, many emotions sprouted, and fear was one of them. For a moment, his eyes once again turned red¡­ In this state, Alex easily could distinguish between the hungry demons, residents, and yers. What he saw surprised him as the unknown man wasn¡¯t a yer and the hungry demon. He was just a resident from an unknownnd. Alex¡¯s fury heightened as he joined the fight with Schnee. His cat wife¡¯s skills were as peculiar as ever, making Schnee jump around like a crazy cat. She often turned into a small form, throwing techniques that would snatch away her enemies¡¯ senses. However, the unknown enemy had done a great job fending them off. His sword cut through all Schnee¡¯s assails, matching her strength and seeing through all she could pull off. Alex¡¯s state surprised the man, though. His movement became stiff for a while. Alex¡¯s swordsmanship won some advantage in that short exchange, cutting the man¡¯s clothes. It was just a sleeve, yet, it was a significant sess. ¡°You won¡¯t be wearing those clothes for long, kid,¡± the man whispered before running away. It was as if he had done his job already. Alex narrowed his eyes, feeling conflicted, ¡°Who was he?¡± He returned to his normal state, looking much calmer than before. By then, the sacred pir had disappeared, turning into thousand specks. Everyone went down, then Alex tightly grasped Ste, who needed his touch. On the other hand, Remia¡¯s wound was quiteplicated. She couldn¡¯t be in his arms and needed a much different environment to heal. Alex decided that it was time to just return to Deathwill Castle. After all, they had caught nearly everyone that was on their list. A few more hungry demons from Elias Deathwill¡¯s ranks were still in the capital, but Alex believed he would have more time soon enough. It was a pity that Alex couldn¡¯t ask Marvel for more information, but he couldn¡¯t care less about the man. He just told Schnee to kill him, snatch all his equipment, and be done with him. Back in the Deathwill Castle, Alex put Remia into the royal bath. One of them had high healing properties. He also used his peculiar skill, [Heart Duo], to add his own healing prowess, which stemmed from Ste. After an hour, Remia¡¯s eyes opened, ¡°Go to the capital¡­ I feel better now.¡± ¡°No,¡± Alex whispered, faintly smiling at his fairy girl. Remia felt secretly happy that Alex put everything aside to be with her. She didn¡¯t say anything more, relishing the moment. The healing pool felt incredibly pleasant already, yet it felt fulfilling now that Alex was by her side. He even head patted her, which was something Remia had been looking forward to. She then decided to speak about the man, for she knew his identity, ¡°That man was one of Elias Deathwill¡¯s loyal dogs. We even called him ¡®a loyal dog¡¯ before knowing about Elias¡¯ schemes, for there was a group that utterly listened to him as if brainwashed.¡± Alex¡¯s heart tensed. Chapter 238 - Loyal dogs No man could rule the kingdom alone. Although the king always had thest word, just one couldn¡¯t see through all conflicts and problems. Maybe it was possible in the fantasy world, yet Alex didn¡¯t think so. Even Elias Deathwill had loyal people who utterly believed in him. They had his reassurance, his trust, and camaraderie. Of course, no one could tell whether Elias Deathwill honestly thought about them simrly. It just mattered that Elias Deathwill had his loyal dogs. Alex nodded, ¡°I knew he would have people to follow with his weird tendencies¡­ But why would the man appear suddenly like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ His goal seems odd¡­¡± Remia whispered, then added, ¡°If he really wanted to kill Ste, he would be able to do it¡­ I don¡¯t think he was alone¡­ Loyal dogs always worked together. It was rare to see them alone. They had their own groups, yet he was alone,¡± Remia exined. And then, the doors to the royal bath opened. In their casual clothes, Sara and Schnee stepped in. They smiled at Remia, then took seats without wetting their clothes. Sara said, ¡°Ste is sleeping curled up in her bed. Her wound wasn¡¯t that serious. It would never threaten her life; at most, she would lose her arm. What about you, Remia?¡± Remia faintly smiled, ¡°I am fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Sara sighed with relief, feeling the burden disappear from her heart. Alex then conveyed Remia¡¯s words to his wives, their reaction as he had predicted. Fury went through them as their beautiful faces scrunched with indignation. All were irked by their father¡¯s deeds, and now, even his people started bothering them. Schnee crossed her arms, ¡°Ste¡¯s life was never in jeopardy. He didn¡¯t care about Remia and was ready to kill her. I can¡¯t tell his goal. It¡¯s easy to infer that he came at a great time. It¡¯s as though he had been eyeing us all this time.¡± Sara nodded, ¡°If Remia was his goal, he would¡¯ve attacked her first. He just found a moment to kill her, for he deemed her insignificant¡­¡± Sara apologized to Remia for her words, which the fairy didn¡¯t mind, then continued, ¡°Ste must have triggered something within him to move. What could that be?¡± Sara contemted loudly. Everyone else recked their brains to think of a reason, yet nothing came out. They all sat down with Remia floating on the healing pool. After some time, the family decided to just remember the event, for they couldn¡¯t think of any reason. They talked about the ongoing war. Alex whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think they will take a kingdom in one night, to say nothing of three of them. This war will go on for at least a week. In this case, the residents and hungry demons will get more leeway as they live in this world. Well, it¡¯s a holiday for many people, so we might see people ying and sleeping in the Avander World,¡± Alex informed his beloveds. They nodded. Then, Schnee added, ¡°Let¡¯s pray for our targets to not get killed by yers. If they respawn somewhere else, we gonna have more dogs on our tail.¡± Her tail swayed as if irritated. Sara chuckled, ¡°We will know tomorrow. Everyone should rest, then prepare mentally and physically for tomorrow. I will check on you every hour, Remia. You also can¡¯t be alone in this pool.¡± Remia thanked everyone, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Everyone would take turns spending time with her. This filled her stomach with butterflies as Remia felt too happy with Alex and his girls around her. Sara then made Remia¡¯s heart flutter, ¡°You are already our sister.¡± Remia blushed, staring at everyone with widened eyes. Alex and Schnee nodded happily, for Remia¡¯s deed and resolution had touched their hearts. It seemed like her hard work paid off, and she would soon feel more of that happiness. Alex whispered, ¡°I will check on Ste now. Then, I will head to the prison.¡± With those words, Alex book the third hour from now on with Remia. He then left the girls alone. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Ste had been sleeping soundlessly on her bed. Alex hovered his eyes on her peaceful self, then left her alone. It would be a sin if he were to wake her up now. He couldn¡¯t even step into her, for he was scared he actually would pull her away from her dreamworld. He decided it was a good time to check on the prison. And as Alex stepped in, he found ady in her early thirties wearing maid clothes that didn¡¯t seem appropriate. Her skirt was too short, her tits jutted out with too much freedom, and her high heels made too much sound. She was kitted out in clothes that seemed too small for her, yet Alex felt like that was how she wanted them to be. Her hair was ck, her eyes shone purple, and her curves were on par with Deathwill Sisters. She seemed to have snatched all the best parts, for her tits were massive, her ass was pretty plump, and her aura seemed entirely innocent, simrly to Ste. The only difference in her ambiance was that this ck-haired girl¡¯s innocence could turn a little mischievous as if impacted by Schnee¡¯s usual tendencies. Alex blinked his eyes, ¡°Erin?¡± ¡°Master¡­ can finally see me!¡± Erin reacted loudly, her voice and reaction not matching her appearance. She looked like a well-endowed woman in her early thirties, yet her voice sounded like a high schooler. She also reacted pretty innocently, with a tinge of seductiveness oozing out of her. Her pretty face shone as she smiled broadly, looking at Alex with twinkling eyes. ¡°Yes, I can see you,¡± Alex rolled his eyes as their first face-to-face meeting happened in prison with many wounded people around them. Although Alex felt nothing toward these people, their appearances and the whole ce¡¯s background didn¡¯t seem suitable for the first meeting. And then, Erin¡¯s clothes were just too revealing, her happiness not helping her case, either. He smiled, ¡°It seems like a big change happened.¡± Chapter 239 - Erin doesnt feel so sorry ¡°It seems like a big change happened,¡± Alex uttered, slowly closing the distance with Erin¡­ He clearly alluded to his words during his first serious battle with the hungry demon in the antagonist¡¯s event. After that first battle, Alex realized with the help of the hungry demon that he was also blinded by the system and his ss. He found a new path because of this man¡¯s words. And this path was to get an exclusive ss for his every beloved. He wanted his girls to also develop their ss and have them interact with each other for more bonuses and power! With Schnee¡¯s current skills, that path also would open many possibilities for their fun in the bed and lives. Alex whispered, ¡°I have around an hour and a half to study-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Alex felt the immense softness spreading on his body as Erin hugged him tightly. Her mature face was just an inch before him, her hands were tightly wrapped around his neck, and her supple melons pressed him. He instinctively reacted to her sudden hug, his handsnding on her waist. ¡°Master¡­ I am sorry for acting too rashly,¡± Erin apologized, yet she didn¡¯t seem too bothered by her actions. First, she wanted to confirm her existence. Her body was the perfect creation as she had heart, flesh, and soul. Her existencested for a long time, even longer than Deathwill Sisters, so she had enough time to be an actual living being. Secondly, Erin wanted to confirm whether she wasn¡¯t dreaming. As she held onto Alex, she sniffed his smell, felt his touch, and looked deeply into his eyes. She confirmed that everything was happening in real life. Alex also could feel her softness more. Even though he held her waist through her clothes, her body felt great to touch. It was as if she had something attractive to him. And by remembering her words, Alex knew what attracted him. Her abundant knowledge about swords and swordsmanship. Erin was the treasury spirit. Her main job was to protect the treasury and its abundant resources. But before she became one, Elias Deathwill had stuffed her mind with various swordsmanship styles. Her purpose was different. But after the system came to the world and Elias Deathwill changed his destiny, Erin¡¯s destiny also shifted. As he stared into her eyes, Alex couldn¡¯t see a weapon of mass destruction. He could see a girl who wanted attention. He could see her feelings, which felt so genuine that Alex couldn¡¯t think of her as a weapon or thest guard for the treasury. And even though he had Deathwill Sisters as his wives, Alex couldn¡¯t properly defend against Erin¡¯s mature charm, which wasced in innocence. He smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t really feel sorry.¡± He unknowingly slid down his hands, feeling her nearly bare ass. For a moment, Alex felt like he was too much influenced by Schnee as it wasn¡¯t long since their first time. He became quite dominant back then. If not dominant, then at leastmanding, as he had his cat girl willfully tending to his body and words. Erin was simr in this case, as she wanted attention and was ready to work with her master. Because of that, Alex unconsciously grasped her plump ass, feeling a new pair of soft cheeks. His heart red with an unknown desire as if sheathing his sword in her ass¡¯ valley would actually raise his swordsmanship or give him a new technique. He didn¡¯t waste the opportunity, though, ¡°The skirt is too short. Your whole maid outfit is wrong.¡± Erin pouted, ¡°Those people can¡¯t see me. Only my Master can see and feel me. Even if I were to p their faces thousand times, they wouldn¡¯t see my hand and me. They would only feel pain.¡± Alex shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t get used to these clothes for everyday use. After I introduce you to my wives, you will also meet Celia. You can¡¯t even show yourself in my castle in this maid outfit. But I don¡¯t mind it if you wear it only for me,¡± Alex smiled, feeling like those words would settle the deal. He wouldn¡¯t hurt Erin and her style. He would bring her on a proper path, and she also would get an exclusive pass to wear those clothes in his presence. At first, he was stunned because of her curves, but now, Alex inferred that he was more of a pervert. And that was fine, as long as it was between consenting adults. Alex and Erin were such a case. ¡°I will remember that, Master,¡± Erin agreed, looking forward to the future where she could use her power for everyone. That would only happen should the Deathwill Castle get attacked, though. He let her ass go, ¡°It¡¯s not a time for such a talk, though. I will visit you more often since I can see you there. We will progress in other areas slowly. For now, we need to get as many rewards as possible. Let¡¯s get to the work,¡± Alex whispered, his tone erasing Erin¡¯s yfulness and all ideas to get as much skin contact as possible. She got behind him like a maid, then recited her current progress. Of course, it was not a time for skin contact as his wives had just suffered losses. Ste was asleep, Remia was in a pool, and the other two were preparing for a more sh. Although Alex could progress through sex, he wasn¡¯t in such a rtionship with Erin. He also wouldn¡¯t be able to properly make such a peculiar training method fully efficient and rewarding after thest battle¡¯s events. It would be better to just progress normally. And though Alex¡¯s next move wouldn¡¯t be normal, it was much better than other methods he could think of now. After all, he wound punish the fools that had been aiming for his castle. He would draw their blood through his sword, gather it in abundance, then progress slowly. If his results failed, Alex still would be able to write a powerful bloodrune for his and his wives¡¯ equipment. Thus, the horrific development started. Chapter 240 - A maid, friend, or lover? ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± the hungry demon¡¯s screams resounded in the whole prison. No one woke up to his howls as everyone else was under brainwashed effect. Two perpetrators behind his pain were his enemies, so his screams probably pleased them. But as Alex stared at the bloody mess on the man¡¯s arm, his face was scrunched with disgust. He just used his sword to take some blood, which wasn¡¯t so efficient. He was also too disgusted with such inhumane treatment, even if those guys wanted to kill his wives. Of course, Alex wouldn¡¯t care if someone else did it, for example, Erin. He was just feeling disgusted by his own sword and inefficient method. Erin was as callous as her master. Her countenance never changed, though. She also held a sword, skinning the man for blood gain. However, she was as ipetent as her master. They lost too much blood through their inexperience in torture. It wasn¡¯t bad since the prison would heal the demon. However, Alex and others would lose too much time in the long run. Alex whispered, ¡°We need bugs to gather the most blood. I talked with Remia about it, and she had an idea. I will aim for it after the antagonist¡¯s event ends.¡± Erin apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, Master.¡± Alex patted her head, ¡°You are doing more than you think.¡± He knew that Erin took care of all closed facilities. She cleaned them up and prepared for her Master¡¯s future use. And with her being here, Alex was more confident in his research. He continued, for they gathered some blood after all. Alex sat down on the cold ground, then started controlling the blood. His crafting was pretty simple. Following the method, he would draw a rune on the equipment. The process seemed simple, but the implications behind it were pretty hard. This process required an immense focus, splendid mana control, and affinity. Alex had cleared all those three without any problems. He also did well on his first try despite controlling high-quality blood. ¡°I might even learn more about hungry demons this way,¡± Alex whispered while Erin stared into his work with sparkling eyes. Her job was to add her treasury¡¯s spirit influence to Alex¡¯s work. In other words, imbue her mana into his blood craft. As she was a spirit and her rtionship with Alex was pretty good, everything went smoothly. Erin also often told Alex about various mana control techniques she had learned from the memories of many swordsmen. Alex drew a bloodrune on the key, ¡°It¡¯s not equipment or weapon. It¡¯s a key to the treasury. Try to use it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Erin bowed, her voluptuous body snatching her Master¡¯s attention naturally as her chest went down, thighs rubbing together. She disappeared with a soft smirk. Alex shook his head, ¡°Schnee turned me into a pervert. No, I can¡¯t me the kitty only. Other than my sexy wives, I must also me myself for easily getting attracted.¡± He sighed with a faint smile. [Your Blood Key is insufficient to open the treasury.] Alex received such a message. He didn¡¯t feel dejected by it. In fact, if he opened the treasury in one go, Alex would find Erin quite suspicious despite getting a trust in her. If not her, he would think that the system bent to his will. Thus, he felt better. He would work hard to open the treasury and get the hang of his bloodrune crafting. He wouldn¡¯t just follow the usual crafting method but go beyond it, just like with the system, swordsmanship, and his beloveds. He would climb up the ranks like a shining star. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Ste has awakened,¡± Alex suddenly mumbled out. His maid nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a break then. Master is also approaching his time limit, so that¡¯s all for today.¡± Erin stood up, bowing to her master, ¡°Thank you for spending your precious time with me, Master. I will hone my treasury spirit¡¯s mana in your absence and fill the blood bank¡¯s resources with it.¡± Alex ruffled her hair, feeling quite proud of himself and his maid. He felt good because he was blessed enough to make such a mature woman look younger and cuter by his side. The way Erin giggled was charming, for she was free of all her worries. She was bing more herself. He was satisfied with her working hard for him. He now was genuinely confident that Erin was herself and that Elias Deathwill couldn¡¯t control her. He still kept some caution, but it was deeply in his heart so that he could act on a sudden development without batting an eye. Perhaps, Elias Deathwill had hidden some control skill in Erin¡¯s heart, and it would work only in his presence. For such a moment, Alex would keep a little of his caution. He then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too much time here. This ce is no good for ady such as you.¡± ¡°What kind ofdy am I?¡± Erin asked as she pped her long eyshes. Alex chuckled, ¡°Voyeurdy.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Erin parted her lips, staring at Alex with dted eyes. He exined softly, ¡°I am half-joking here.¡± He caressed her cheek, for she looked too cute, ¡°I can see my wives¡¯ influence on you. You were here before I arrived. Though you can¡¯t peek into their rooms, you still could see them outside the castle. Celia also sometimes managed to get them to y with them. In conclusion, you have seen them from time to time. You saw them more after I appeared, slowly taking the best out of them.¡± Erin developed a sexy bomb body naturally, for she was created with high-quality items. However, her personality was a different case. And in her eyes, Alex could see his girls influence. She blended her seriousness with a seductive aura, and her heart was open to Alex like Ste had before. She could work hard, she couldze even more in his arms, and she also had an excellent perverted pressure thatpelled Alex to look at her quite more than he should. ¡°I have managed to see your unique part in our short time, Erin,¡± Alex reassured Erin, for he could see that she was getting worried about her personality, ¡°You have an insatiable curiosity about the world. You have seen so much through the swordsmanship manuals and their users¡¯ memories that you developed your own curiosity and image of the world. You want to see the world and confirm your thoughts. And then, there¡¯s me. You have developed an affection toward me. If youbine these two, you will surely draw me out to the world at some point and take me to thends I¡¯ve never heard of. I look forward to it,¡± Alex grinned, feeling sure that Erin wouldn¡¯t be bound to the treasury in the future, that she would be herself with freedom. Erin blushed, feeling like she actually had no clothes before her Master. That thought kindled her heart with warm emotions. And as her body heated up, she shed all Deathwill Sisters¡¯ influence on her body, looking just herself. She also liked having her heart opened for her Master. She whispered, ¡°Will I take Master out as a maid, friend¡­ or a lover?¡± Chapter 241 - Erin understands ¡°Will I take Master out as a maid, friend¡­ or a lover?¡± Erin whispered shyly while fidgeting with her fingers. With her eyes looking down, she had a peculiar adorable charm with such a look that Alex didn¡¯t reply immediately to her words. As he grew more liable to the girls¡¯ charm, he didn¡¯t move either. Instead, he stood as if frozen, hovering his eyes on Erin. After she lifted her eyes, Erin looked intensely at Alex, feeling as if she had asked a wrong or inappropriate question. Perhaps, she was too hasty, but could Alex me her? No, could Erin me herself? She started to exist because of Elias Deathwill¡¯s weird n. She absorbed swordsmanship manuals like a sponge; her whole life was just a long movie that didn¡¯t seem to end. Yet, it ended. Her next role was to be the treasury¡¯s spirit. She still had no freedom, but it was much better than seeing through memories of unfamiliar people. And after Alex came, her life changed significantly. She had a partner to talk with. Alex also made sure to have at least a few weekly talks with Erin, for she was a valuable girl. He also pitied her fate, which was closed in a vast treasury. Thus, even though Erin still had limits, Alex became a person she was genuinely in love with. He changed her fate so much and turned her life merrier just by having those casual talks. And after his eyes opened, Alex also managed to see her. He could see and feel her, which made Erin immensely happy, to say nothing of him not feeling repulsive toward her odd existence. He didn¡¯t even push her when she wrapped her arms around him. In fact, he touched her ass. As a woman, Erin didn¡¯t know how something weird as feeling an ass could make someone happier. But after Alex¡¯s handsnded on her bare skin, Erin got enlightenment. She understood her female desires more than ever. She even realized the reason behind her skimpy clothes, which she had heard from eavesdropping Schnee. Of course, Erin didn¡¯t share that, as Alex surely had seen through her. In conclusion, it wasn¡¯t odd for Erin to ask such a question. She had the right to be impatient as someone like Alex could probably never appear in her life again. Worse, if Elias Deathwill somehow took him away from her, Erin¡¯s life would turn for worse. Alex understood Erin¡¯s heart. She was a case that he couldn¡¯t misunderstand as her circumstances weren¡¯tplex. Of course, he also had an inkling that her clothes were influenced by Schnee. Nheless, that wasn¡¯t the point of her question. He smiled, ¡°You are my maid and friend already.¡± He then recalled Ste¡¯s guidance, for that was a valuable lesson. After that guidance, Alex also had a real-life lesson from Olivia. With those two in mind, Alex extended his hand, ruffling Erin¡¯s ck hair. She stood in a daze as his wide smile made her heart flutter. Alex whispered, ¡°I will continue the war tomorrow. We don¡¯t know what will happen here. I mighte out as a different person. The same goes for you, Erin. You have stepped out of the treasury to the world with many people. Although everyone around us is our enemy, some of them might pass you an important lesson; for example, that Lochan guy. Well, I hope you know what I want to say,¡± Alex chuckled. Erin nodded, understanding him, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Alex added, ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to have a talk with those prisoners. But I think some of them might get the redemption route. I am particrly interested in Lochan and his family, for he had helped me see through my ws. For now, don¡¯t try talking with them without me,¡± Alex whispered. Erin nodded again, ¡°Of course, Master.¡± And with those words, everyone went their way. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡®I can always break up,¡¯ Alex recalled Ste¡¯s words. It was fair to give a chance to ady who had genuinely fallen in love. In a polygamous world, no man had a limit ever. Alex still wouldn¡¯t like giving a chance to every girl as that was simply pointless. Otherwise, he could spread his arms and enjoy every girl without conscience. But that would end up hurting those he truly loved. In conclusion, Alex would think seriously of girls that would be a consistent part of his life. Erin was a girl he could ept and give her a chance to be his wife. However, as she was an important part of the treasury, Alex simply couldn¡¯t let her embrace, kiss, and even have sex with him. If things turned south, Alex would lose ess to the treasury for a long time. Even now, he thought about the future of his family. And Erin was deeply rted to the future. He would instead take more careful steps with her than with any other girl. ¡°I really must think more and learn how to say ¡®no¡¯,¡± Alex shook his head as he felt like he was slowly going toward the wrong path. Harem wasn¡¯t just picking girls from every point of the world. But as he looked back at his gaming life, Alex felt that it might look like that. He wasn¡¯t in many parts of the world yet, after all. So far, everyone was connected to him in more than just a simple rtionship, so Alex could only look forward to the future where he would get more life lessons. And after that monologue ended, Alex faced Ste¡¯s door. After stepping into her room, Alex had a deja vu for no reason at all. His girl just slept soundlessly on the bed. Her room was clean as not long passed after herst cleaning, and everything else seemed the same. Yet, Alex couldn¡¯t shake off that weird deja vu feeling. ¡°Wait¡­ Didn¡¯t I get a feeling that Ste woke up? Has she gone sleeping again after waking up?¡± Alex scratched his hair out of confusion. His feelings toward Ste were pretty intense as he could see through her emotions like she could see through every living being. Alex would probably develop that power differently, but it had never lied to him for now. He could feel Ste¡¯s emotions. And as she woke up, he had a feeling that Ste was too confused and sad. What had happened? Chapter 242 - Deja vu Alex didn¡¯t wake Ste yet. He decided to go to Remia¡¯s side as it was his turn to be with her as she healed her serious wounds. They had a lot of talk and good moments with Remia sharing her new creation. They also promised to reminisce about their first time meetingter on. After that time, Alex went to Ste¡¯s room. He told everyone that he was worried about her too but kept his main thoughts silent. He didn¡¯t know whether he was right, after all. And as he stepped into her room, Alex gently looked over Ste. She no longer had any wounds, looking fine and gorgeous as usual. He woke her up gently, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep all day and night, Ste. We also have to head out tomorrow.¡± Ste didn¡¯t react to his words. She still remained motionless. After Alex¡¯s urging, Ste turned around, looking at Alex without emotion. In her eyes, Alex just saw the desire to bezy. She didn¡¯t want to move. She didn¡¯t want to do anything. She just wanted to lie in one spot, sleeping. ¡°Has that loyal dog¡¯s assault left some trauma?¡± Alex seriously asked, hoping to solve Ste¡¯s crisis. But his girl didn¡¯t share anything. She just stared at him, for Alex had put her in such a position. Ste would¡¯ve been in her initial position if he didn¡¯t nudge her. However, Alex realized something worse. In his current situation, he couldn¡¯t see through Ste¡¯s emotions. It was as if herziness blocked everything they had built throughout the years. ¡®Was that the reason I felt deja vu?¡¯ Alex thought inwardly. He couldn¡¯t think too rashly ore too quickly to his own conclusions. It would be wiser to speak about those matters with Ste¡¯s sisters. They were older and more experienced too. Alex¡¯s face still softly twisted as he felt pained. He always could see Ste¡¯s affection after their rtionship took a significant step. He always could talk honestly with her, yet he felt like she would elude all his honest talk. That hurt him genuinely. And while Alex couldn¡¯t feel any emotions from the current Ste, in the deepest part of her heart, Ste felt even worse. Yet, she couldn¡¯t control herself. She was in such a peculiar state that nothing seemed possible. Alex ruffled Ste¡¯s hair, kissed her forehead, then wished her a good night. ¡°I am your husband. I will always be here to listen to your heart,¡± Alex said while seriously looking into Ste¡¯s eyes. He then leaned down, putting his ear on her chest. He listened to her heart, then silently left Ste¡¯s room. After the doors closed, Ste didn¡¯t move. However, her eye let out a drop of tear, which came from her heart. Unfortunately, she also couldn¡¯t feel the cold tear crumbling down her cheek. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex spoke with his two beloveds about Ste¡¯s case. To his words, Schnee and Sara were left more confused than ever. They even nned to let Celia speak with her aunt to see whether the little princess could cure Ste¡¯s heart. For now, everyone believed that Ste had a trauma rted to the sudden assault. Sara whispered, ¡°Remia was severely hurt by him. And she did that to protect Ste, so her mind might be highly influenced by that event. I think we shouldn¡¯t let Ste go with us tomorrow.¡± Schnee looked into Sara¡¯s eyes, shaking her head, ¡°We need a healer. We would have had such an easier time with the hungry demons otherwise. We can exert various skills and dominate others. But we can¡¯t keep them for too long without Ste. In the worst case, Alex can use [Heart Duo] to heal and regenerate our stamina. It will be worse, but we will be able to keep going and secure our targets in the capital.¡± Schnee was as blunt as usual. Her methods were quite cruel, yet that was the reality. Sara didn¡¯t have any words to refute her little sister. After all, Ste¡¯s presence was just too good for their family. But a reasonable part of hers told her heart that it would be a mistake to draw Ste to their mission. Alex also couldn¡¯t disagree with Schnee. He understood Sara, though. And her looking troubled down onto the ground wounded his heart. He patted her shoulder, then looked into Schnee¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ste can just attach herself to my back. Even if she has a trauma, her body should remember the connection. I will use her skills in her ce. If she sees that we are all doing fine, her trauma might go faster than it came. From now on, we won¡¯t focus on helping the citizens, though. We¡¯ve saved many already, so the Deathwill Name should¡¯ve spread throughout the continent. People already know about us, and that¡¯s enough for now. We will go to the capital, get our targets, learn about the kingdom¡¯s situation, then react ordingly,¡± Alex exined. And to his words, thedies agreed. Later on, Sara shared the news with Remia. At first, the fairy felt a pain clenching her heart. She grew conscious of Ste, ming herself despite having already done so much. But that was Remia¡¯s kind-hearted side taking over her. That was a side that everyone loved in Deathwill Castle. Sara spent a long time reassuring Remia. And then, everyone was ready to continue their mission. ¡°Good luck!¡± Celia waved her little hands. She didn¡¯t know about all that had happened, for it was better for her. Everyone except Ste smiled at her. And as Celia saw it, her face turned sad as she couldn¡¯tmunicate with her aunt as usual. Just like her father, Celia had a feeling that herzy aunt had reverted to her old self¡­ No, Celia actually had a feeling that Ste had be worse than she had been. It was as if she had utterly be a sloth. But as she was too young, Celia couldn¡¯t properly convey her feelings to her mother and father. She also couldn¡¯t understand herself too well¡­ ¡°We will be back soon!¡± Alex smiled, reassuring his daughter that everything would be fine. And thus, the Deathwill returned to the battlefield. Chapter 243 - Gorgeous beauties ¡°I can use this guy now,¡± Alex whispered after his party returned to the battlefield. Before his eyes, Nobum appeared. He was the skeleton orc that Alex had created through the soul fragments and the bone seal. The skeleton orc was loyal and ready to execute Alex¡¯s orders. Of course, Alex hadn¡¯t used him because the undead was infamous. People would think in many ways after being saved by the undead, let alone his master. And it wasn¡¯t like Alex needed Nobum Skeleton to move on the battlefield. But now that his goal was to just get to the capital, Alex summoned the undead. He also let out Bo, which had dropped on Nobum¡¯s head. The wolf¡¯s level was significantly lower than Alex¡¯s party, so the battle spirit would have difficulty following everyone. That changed with Nobum Skeleton at the party. Nobum¡¯s bones were of high quality. They came from the soul grave-keeper¡¯s bone bank, which meant those bones were also polished and cultivated through exquisite methods. Contrary to Nobum, Bo was Alex¡¯s first battle spirit. He had good origins, but he severelycked in many areas as Alex didn¡¯t have a strong wolf or werewolf as a reference for Bo¡¯s development. Alex peeked at Ste¡¯s face. She slept on his back, seemingly not interested in the battle. That appearance should¡¯ve hurt Alex and his beloveds, yet it suited Ste so much that they didn¡¯tment on it. For now, Alex kept her to himself, hoping she would lend her abilities to her family. In the worst case, Alex would use them himself. He then nced at Remia, who had been healed thoroughly. She stood with confidence, her new creation by her side. Their eyes red with resolution as they didn¡¯t want events to repeat themselves. He smiled at her, then looked ahead, ¡°Our goal is the capital of Berden Kingdom. Let¡¯s head straight here.¡± And thus, the family moved at quite a fast pace. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C BOOM! BANG! BOOM! After getting pretty close to the capital, Alex and his girls could hear and see the explosions of various skillsing from the city. The dense mist was not strong enough to hide everything that had been happening here. The capital was swallowed in constant battles. Most of it was under the Berden Royal¡¯s family control, yet, some betraying nobles proved to be a pain in the ass. They took around 30% of the capital¡¯snds through their schemes with viins and hungry demons. Their knowledge about the capital¡¯s hidden passages allowed them to assail residents and even people of royal birth. Alex had information from Tomo Homie, though. He and his homies were in the guild called [Mastermind]. There were other two guilds in the capital whose positions were pretty high in the rankings. Of course, Mastermind was in the top five, and they had the most say. However, the situation was so tight that everyone would rather have onepetent leader than three guild masters fighting against each other. But for some reason, Tomo Homie was in charge of the whole battlefield. ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Saramented, smiling at Alex. She looked forward to meeting his friends. It was important to leave a good impression, so Sara asked a few important questions before the whole battlefield began. Schnee and Remia were the same while Ste slept on Alex¡¯s back. Alex chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m sure his girlfriend helped him.¡± He then conveyed what Tomo Homie had told him about the capitals, ¡°Because the antagonists actually control the event, the royalties can not dere their events for helping the Avander World¡¯s side. For that reason alone, many yers turned to the hungry demons¡¯ side or just left the scene. The Avander World¡¯s side is at a disadvantage in every area other than capital. It won¡¯t be long before everyone starts using their Ultimate Skills from that side. But royalties fear that the moment they start doing that, their loss will be inevitable.¡± Sara and others nodded gravely as they now understood the antagonist¡¯s plot well. They held the information to themselves, controlling it entirely. They even used a system that had been omnipotent in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was not weird for residents to feel betrayed and for yers to just give up on them as the system simply never lied. Yet, the hungry demon¡¯s manipted their event thoroughly. Alex whispered, ¡°Our goal is to catch our targets. And then, we will speak about the royal birth. If they have no research or progress about the Lost Kingdom, I will leave thesends to the hungry demons. There¡¯s no other point,¡± Alex concluded. And his girls nodded, believing that it was the appropriate move. They had no connection with the human kingdoms, and everyone from the hungry demons¡¯ side wasn¡¯t their enemy. Alex also didn¡¯t want too much responsibility, for he believed he would revert to his old self once again. Following Tomo Homie¡¯s route, Alex stepped safely into the capital. He went through the safe zones, yet those looked so devastated that Alex imagined a few enemies lurking within the crumbled houses and facilities. He and his wives had hidden their bodies in long robes, so their privacy was still on point. Nobum Skeleton and Bo were the same, but these two looked prettyical and odd that anyone would find them suspicious. ¡°Alex!¡± Tomo Homie called out to his friend. Alex and his girls looked in his direction. While the girls thought about the first impression, except for Ste and Schnee, Alex smiled, picking up the pace to meet with his good homie. They exchanged the usual gesture, then Alex took off his hoodie, ¡°Let me speak with the royals, Tom.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Tomo Homie grinned, ¡°I didn¡¯t make even inquiry about The Lost Kingdom because I know you will ask them.¡± And then, Tomo Homie looked at Alex¡¯s back. He had a sleeping beauty on himself, her white hair and pretty face nearly giving Tom diabetes. She looked so adorable and precious that Tomo Homie would also lend his back for her despite having a girlfriend. After taking a few more nces at Ste, Tomo Homie was drawn by Sara¡¯s voice, which was polite and pleasant. He was once again struck speechless as Sara¡¯s beauty was the same, yet her charm was different. She seemed like a reliable pir who always kept Alex and her family¡¯s interests as the main priority. Then, Tomo Homie noticed Schnee, the tempting kitty. Her tail swayed enigmatically behind her while her wide smile made Tomo Homie question his tastes. He didn¡¯t know those cat girls could look this cute. No wonder girls on Earth like to buy fake cat ears and wear them! And then, Tom saw Remia, which was on the very back. Her warm gaze was filled with love toward everyone gathered here. She also seemed like ady who was highly interested in Alex¡¯s friends, ready to share her warmth with them. Of course, Tomo Homie didn¡¯t think of anything perverted. Rather, Remia gave him a feeling of a mother looking over her son with care. Still, regardless of his initial impressions of those beauties, Tomo Homie was indeed struck speechless by their gorgeous looks. He whispered, ¡°Wow, you lucky bastard.¡± Alex grinned. Chapter 244 - You ought to save them ¡°Before I lend your guild a hand, I must check with the royalties first. We can talk as we go here, right?¡± Alex woke up his friend from his stupor. Tomo Homie awkwardlyughed, then introduced himself to Alex¡¯s beloveds. The girls reciprocated his feelings, sharing a brief introduction with him. He then guided everyone toward the royal castle, the main and surely thest stronghold in the whole Berden Kingdom. Alex and his girls could see many people sheltered in the safe zones as they went deeper into the capital¡¯snds. The closer they were to the castle, the more residents they saw. Tomo Homie exined, ¡°Not everyone could escape. Many people got wounded, which resulted in them getting immobile. They can only pray for the Berden Kingdom¡¯s survival¡­ Otherwise, the viins will kill them for contribution points.¡± He then took a furtive nce at Alex¡¯s expression. Now that both believed in the Avander World¡¯s reality, Tomo Homie was highly interested in Alex¡¯s reaction. Tomo Homie smiled faintly, ¡®That¡¯s my homie. He never would let random people influence him.¡¯ He knew that even a little connection would be enough for Alex to take a serious move to protect residents, though. With his capabilities, Alex could try to take everyone to his Deathwill Castle and its grounds. But he didn¡¯t know whether he could do it. He also didn¡¯t n for that came with risks as well. Tomo Homie felt conflicted that real people were dying around him, too. However, he knew that it wasn¡¯t his fault. He also knew that he already had done as many things as possible, which was the same for all hero guilds. Atst, Alex entered the royal castle. He saw many curious nces from residents and yers directed at him and his family. In fact, Tomo Homie became pretty popr in the antagonist events. Hence, people were naturally curious about the people around him. Their stares were like daggers, though. After all, the war kept going on. With their high quantity, viins kept attacking the safe zones, trying to break into them. In the long run, they would win, so it wasn¡¯t smart for Tomo Homie to waste his time with someone else. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them,¡± Tomo Homie chuckled. Alex nodded, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about them. But their attention took away my desire to look around the royal castle.¡± It would be good topare two castles as Alex owned one. But it wasn¡¯t like his girlscked fashion or design senses, so he ignored it. Instead, he just trod forward while ignoring the royal castle¡¯s exquisite design. A throne hall spread itself before Alex and his family. A simr round table was in the middle, with many residents and yers discussing the war¡¯s progress. The yers had much more ess to information through chat and the guild¡¯s system. They also had a forum in the real world to see manynds swathed in blood and gore. They also saw a few cities getting liberated by the yer with the Deathwill Surname. And this very yer stepped into the throne hall. ¡°Alexander Deathwill¡­ Are you on a redemption road?¡± The King, whose level was pretty high, asked Alex immediately after the young man took off his hoodie. His girls did the same, snatching everyone¡¯s attention, except for the king, whose eyes remained locked on Alex¡¯s face. The King was a man in his early forties. He looked worse than The Duhan King, but his body oozed out an experience and mighty aura. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t utilize any of these in his current predicament. Alex also couldn¡¯t bother himself with the man¡¯s experience and presence. With his girls around him, Alex¡¯s presence was also top-notch, not making him smaller than the king with a much higher level. Alex smiled, ¡°The old me would be on a redemption road to fix Elias Deathwill¡¯s mistakes¡­ I won¡¯t fix his blunders for now unless they benefit me or I wish for it.¡± The King¡¯s eyebrow went up, ¡°Elias Deathwill cost lives of millions. He took talents from every corner of the world, wasting their lives for his own selfishness and ego. Since you took all benefits from his vile deeds, you ought to help people in need. Use your castle¡¯s powers to save my family and citizens. You can expect us to be your good allies,¡± The King¡¯s words swept through the whole hall, shocking everyone, including Tomo Homie. Alex narrowed his eyes, clenching his fists. This man clearly knew about the Deathwill Castle, so there was a chance that the hungry demons had passed him this information. But more than anything, Alex was irked by the fact that someone else pushed another responsibility onto him. Before he parted his lips to have a heated talk with the king, his kitty uttered the words first while wrapping her tail around his left wrist, ¡°Darling. I don¡¯t want any random people in our castle. This guy, in particr, ogled me with his eyes. I don¡¯t like it,¡± Schnee spoke in an innocent tone, which didn¡¯t match her outward appearance. She pointed at one of the king¡¯s sons, his face scrunching with fear as he had indeed imagined himself pinning down her. Schnee¡¯s appearance made many male residents feel terrible as if they were the ones hurting her. They red at the king¡¯s son, demanding him to apologize. They fell prey to her looks. Of course, Schnee sneered beneath her soft smile, ¡°If this guy dies, I don¡¯t mind giving them a chance, though.¡± And as she spoke like an angel, the king¡¯s eyes shifted to his son. Feeling those piercing eyes, the son stood up with a trembling body. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I apologize, ma¡¯am!¡± the son bowed while feeling fury billowing in his heart. In any different situation, he would use his status to snatch Schnee and milk her. s, the son could only apologize with everyone dagger him with their stares. Schnee whispered to Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°Now that I have changed the topic, you should just ask about The Lost Kingdom and their research. If they fail, we leave. No point staying with those asinine people. This sexy girl also hates responsibilities, darling.¡± Alex unknowingly grinned while feeling her hot breath. He knew that Schnee from before would¡¯ve reacted differently, probably by cursing the king loud. But she had changed, and he was the cause, so Alex felt an undescribable feeling within his heart. He felt pretty proud, and so did his duhan momma. Chapter 245 - The legendary class villain! Alex retracted his eyes back to the king, ¡°How¡¯s your research on The Lost Kingdom?¡± In an instant, the silence returned to the throne hall. No yer wanted to butt in, and their curiosity was also rtively high. On the other hand, royalties were barely able to hide their feelings. Their progress on The Lost Kingdom was pretty weak. They couldn¡¯t understand the shadow behind the catastrophe and its origins. And while their reactions gave a rough idea to Alex about their research, he didn¡¯t say anything. He barely took nces at everyone else other than the king. ¡°The Shadow cast on the Deathwill Kingdom is out of our reach,¡± The King Of Berden Kingdom confessed the truth. It wasn¡¯t great to have such a mysteriousnd as a neighboring kingdom. They only benefited from the catastrophe by taking potential nobles from the Deathwill Kingdom. Yet, they failed to adequately amodate them in theirnds. That was simply a conflict between nobles that the king couldn¡¯t fix. Everyone wanted to see through the Lost Kingdom, however. Other neighboring kingdoms had done the same research with simr results. After conveying that news, The King hoped that Alex wouldn¡¯t pursue other kingdoms. He also had a feeling that Alex wouldn¡¯t side with the hungry demons. And that was indeed the truth, ¡°I will help you keep your capital safe. I believe we can keep it intact for a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to hear that from the legendary ss,¡± The King smiled, standing up to officially wee Alex to their ranks. He also wanted to propose rewards for helping out his kingdom. He had to do it personally due to the antagonists¡¯ scheme. However, Alex courteously refused the invitation. He said he wanted to meet a few of his buddies in the capital and then check other residents. Even now, as they spoke, the viins and hungry demons had their forces banging onto all safe zone formations. Thus, the king couldn¡¯t stop Alex from turning around. Alex also didn¡¯t n to stay here for too long. Tomo Homie nced at the Masterminds¡¯ guild leader before running after his friend. After this small group left the scene, the throne hall erupted with faint whispers as everyone talked. yers used their special voice chats, each making their ns. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Alright then,¡± Alex looked at his wives, then at his friend, ¡°I have a list of hungry demons that I must capture. That¡¯s my only priority here.¡± Tomo sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t think the three kingdoms stand a chance.¡± Alex nodded, ¡°And their research about The Lost Kingdom is worse than I thought. Hungry demons should analyze it without anyone stopping them; then, I might use their invitation to learn about their progress. There¡¯s nothing for me to gain in these kingdoms unless they really offer something good,¡± Alex smiled at his friend. His girls also looked at the eyesses guy. Tomo Homie said, ¡°Those kingdoms don¡¯t have anything special to offer. Yes, their swordsmen and other high-level residents can pass their skills. Still, it¡¯s nothing significantpared to the antagonist¡¯s rewards.¡± Just because there were epic sses, it didn¡¯t mean that they all were the same and equal. Tomo Homie continued, ¡°They offer an extended sphere of influence for the top guilds. But in these devastatednds, that would mean more work than ever. Guilds would be forced to deal with constant hungry demon¡¯s assaults and spend too much money on the rebuilding. And that¡¯s only if they reim thends. But you know, sticking up to them is not a bad idea,¡± Tomo Homie chuckled. In this war, the hungry demons also attacked demi-humans. Due to many political and business reasons, the humans and demi-humans decided to co-exist. And while it was not so great in the Berden Kingdom, the fact that demi-humans and their diplomats lived here was crucial. Sara chimed in with a gentle voice and twinkling eyes, ¡°Hungry demons have killed a few diplomats, haven¡¯t they?¡± Tomo Homie nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the worst they could¡¯ve done,¡± Sara added. Tomo chuckled, ¡°They don¡¯t waste their opportunities, though. They let go of some diplomats, which were from powerful tribes. I told my guild leader to contact demi-human tribes to reveal the truth. But I fear that we will always be a few steps behind. The hungry demons are everywhere, aren¡¯t they? My point is that those schemes will irk up other kingdoms. If we keep working with Berden Kingdom¡¯s royalties and let them seek refuge in othernds, we might open a new arc for ourselves. We will get tickets to the most crucial stage through them.¡± Tomo Homie slid his sses on his nose, his eyes shining. His friend and his wives sneered. They understood Tomo Homie¡¯s vision. He believed that the hungry demon¡¯s actions would rile up other kingdoms. They all would form an alliance, polish their teamwork, then seize back the fallen kingdom¡¯snds. They would kick away those hungry demons from their continent for an eternity! For that, a lot of research had to be done. And, of course, someone had to be a trigger should the safe kingdoms decide to be asinine. Tomo Homie licked his lips, ¡°If pushes to shove, we will use the Berden Kingdom¡¯s royalties to ally other kingdoms. They will be an excellent example of the hungry demon¡¯s actions¡­ Everyone should understand that the dallying is over. We can¡¯t let those antagonists affect every part of our societies,¡± Tomo Homie concluded. Even though their loss was nearly inevitable, Tomo Homie thought ahead. That was why every guild leader allowed him to take reigns of the Avander World¡¯s side, controlling the battlefield. In the future, the hungry demons would hate a peculiar sses guy who would call himself Thousand Eyes Homie, for he saw through all schemes easily. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After meeting up with his homies, Alex naturally introduced everyone to them. His wives left the same, if not better, impact on Zhen and others. Even Pedro¡¯s gloomy mood disappeared after looking at Ste¡¯s sleeping holiness. He looked so fresh like a new self had taken over his body. Everyone teased him about it. And then, the events continued. ¡°ALEXANDER DEATHWILL! I am here for you!¡± The legendary ss from the viin¡¯s guild announced his arrival. Chapter 246 - Liam Wall It wasn¡¯t even an hour after Alex¡¯s talk with the king. The hungry demons moved all their forces to the Berden Kingdom in that little time. Their allied viin guilds swarmed the capital, their numbers turning everyone¡¯s hearts nervous and frightened. In a red sky, a man with red armor stood. His whole body was covered in a thick defense, except for his head, which exposed his handsome face. He had a level close to one hundred, his ss legendary. He announced, ¡°You have legendary ss, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been itching for a good while to have a contest with you. It¡¯s so easy, isn¡¯t it?! We need more challenges, don¡¯t we?!¡± Heughed. His nickname was [Liam Wall.] Liam Wall¡¯s legendary ss was rted to the old spirit, Hunyi, who hailed from a higher realm. In that higher realm, he was a part of [The Empire¡¯s Wall], the sturdiest and the empire¡¯sst defense. He fell, the empire crumbled, and his soul drifted to weaker realms, eventually reaching the zealous yer. The Old Spirit became the system that guided Liam Wall. And with that as his advantage, Liam Wall caused a ruckus in manynds. The Empire¡¯s Wall belonged to The Empire, no one else. For that reason alone, Liam Wall was mostly a viin. He never bowed and swore any oath. He never dared people to dictate his path, turning all quests into his only gain. He was¡­ the legend. Yet, the hungry demons managed to rope him into their ranks. Liam Wall¡¯s fear was that no yer could match him. He couldn¡¯t find any other legendary yers for their odd movements. Worse, he couldn¡¯t move between the continents. His Old Spirit¡¯s System hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about realms and continents teleportations yet. Everything was quite worrying for Liam Wall. But then, he learned about the existence of the powerful legendary ss. Even better, that guy would soon take part in the impending war. How could Liam Wall miss such a chance? And how could the antagonist not utilize it to their perfection? ¡°Legendary ss,¡± Alex whispered, ¡°It sounds fun¡­ But¡­¡± Alex looked around, his eyes locking more than enough hungry demons. In those ranks, he saw all his targets. What did it mean? It meant that the antagonists had called all their forces to the Berden Kingdom¡¯s capital. There was a high chance that all hungry demons gathered here. And Alex had a feeling that it was because of him and his wives. [Once you lose someone precious, you will develop that fear.] [And then, you will search for us.] [We will wee you with open arms, Alexander.] The hungry demon¡¯s words rang out in Alex¡¯s mind. He met that guy in the Wolfen Demon¡¯s soul. And, of course, he was above Alex, hidden behind the clouds as he watched the unfolding scene with interest. Alex didn¡¯t know about him, but he was nearly confident it was because of him¡­ And because of that move, the other two kingdoms had received more leeway. They could use their ranks to secure safe zones¡­ or run away. Worse, Tomo Homie¡¯s n was already halfway thwarted with that move. With so many hungry demons, no resident could even dream of leaving the safe zone. Including the royal families, no one could sneak their way out. The King and his family shared Alex¡¯s thoughts. The man with one hundred and fifty levels burst out from the castle, ¡°Alexander Deathwill! You are the same as Elias Deathwill! The cause of people¡¯s misery and grief! If you hadn¡¯te here, everyone would still have a chance to survive!¡± His children, wives, and advisers red at Alex and his wives while spitting out simr bullshit. Alex¡¯s face scrunched as some random guypared him to Elias Deathwill, a person he hated genuinely. But before Alex moved, his duhan momma took a step forward. She stood at the helm of her family, her blond hair swaying before Alex as the wind gently pulled her golden streaks. Sara smiled, ¡°I hope other human kings aren¡¯t simr to you, Berden Kingdom¡¯s King. I¡¯ve had the pleasure of seeing a few human kings in my life. But I never had a chance to personally be judged by them. And now that I am under your blind eyes, I see a ring simrity that you share with my father, the human king. You are the first the pass your burdens to someone else. You are the first to run away. You just can¡¯t ept your mistake, can you?¡± Sara sneered, her blue eyes shining like antern, which made people think she saw through their souls. The King parted his lips, yet only one word left his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± For Sara raised her voice, speaking to people¡¯s ears and souls. She continued in a pretty domineering manner, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your ipetence, you wouldn¡¯t face hungry demons with such little numbers. Half, if not most of them, would¡¯ve been by your side. You failed to make them proper parts of your kingdom. What about demi-humans? My husband¡¯s friend told me that the most demi-humans had been killed in Berden Kingdom¡¯snds, for they weren¡¯t so weed here. If you were a king who could see beyond your nose, you would realize how much potential your kingdom holds. You would recognize the worth of demi-humans and their hearts. But how could you? You can¡¯t even understand the human heart, yet you are so proud of being human. An asinine ruler. A loser. That¡¯s who you are. Don¡¯t even try to call my husband¡¯s name again. Don¡¯t try to shit your problems to him, for I utterly despise such acts.¡± Sara¡¯s countenance turned stern, her eyes more intense. The King had been trembling with billowing fury. No words came out of him, and he naturally couldn¡¯t take a peek at Alex¡¯s face. His family members were worse because they couldn¡¯t keep their mouths closed. But at this point, the residents, the yers, the antagonists, and Deathwill Sisters couldn¡¯t take them seriously. Sara had utterly destroyed them for her husband¡¯s sake. Chapter 247 - Everyone is… jealous again? ¡°I got the old spirit as the system¡­ And he got such a smart and nice woman! I am so fucking jealous!¡± Liam Wall¡¯s voice boomed on the whole battlefield. While the antagonist in the sky grinned andughed, the hungry demons below them became infected by Liam¡¯s jealousy. Many people grew envious of such a woman who didn¡¯t even think twice before protecting her husband¡¯s pride. Alex felt too treasured; his expression was full of smiles. He looked pretty innocent as he couldn¡¯t control his feelings. His smile resulted from his happiness and pride from having such a gorgeous and intelligent wife. And with all those reactions, The King Of Berden Kingdom and his family ate their words, turning around to face the army of the hungry demons. The King dered, ¡°They had the audacity to gather all their forces here. This opportunity, we shall not waste. Raise your weapons and fight for our kingdom¡¯s future!¡± The King¡¯s words carried royal mana, which increased people¡¯s morale. Even though he was stupid with many mistakes following him, his birth was a real deal. Hepelled even normal residents to stand up and help as much as possible. His good momentum was stopped in less than a minute¡­ p! p! p! Erik, the perfect demon Alex had met before, came from the sky, ¡°You are level one hundred and fifty. This event is up to one hundred, so kindly step down. Or, you will suffer,¡± Erik smiled brightly. ¡°You dare to look at me with such a condescending face?¡± The King barked, his royal clothes fluttering. In his hand, he held his royal sword. Erik grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t really look down on you. I am just stating the truth. If you go against the event¡¯s rule, you will suffer. That¡¯s simple. But, well, you know¡­ After that show, I think I have to be more direct with you, for you are so stupid. Haha!¡± ¡°Erik!¡± Liam Wall called one of the antagonists, ¡°Let me fight Alexander Deathwill. Make a stage for me!¡± Erik rolled his eyes, utterly ignoring the king, who had been fuming with a red face, ¡°He can¡¯t log out or run away. Don¡¯t be so impatient, boy.¡± He then smiled, calling forth power from the sky. Red clouds let out shining rays with invited Alex for a battle against the legendary ss yer. In this scenario, Erik believed that Alex wouldn¡¯t refuse it. After all, no yer could currently log out. They couldn¡¯t leave the grounds with so many demons and viins around. Alex surely had to win against Liam Wall if he wanted freedom. Erik whispered inwardly, ¡®Since we n to have you in our ranks, we never wanted Liam Wall to fight you, Alexander. It would be good if you became friends, but since you and your wives are much better than we expected, you must take a different path. Liam Wall will¡­ surely kill at least one of your beloveds,¡¯ Erik¡¯s eyes shone red. He waited for Alex¡¯s next move. Just like everyone suspected, Alex epted the battle against the legendary ss user. He wouldn¡¯t fight alone, however, for he was the husband of the Deathwill Sisters! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Hehe, I see,¡± Liam Wall giggled as he stared at Alexander Deathwill and his wives. They all look so good together. The family head was endowed with good looks. In fact, Liam Wall had never seen a more handsome man his age. Both were eighteen years old, close to neen. And the Deathwill Sisters were gorgeousdies. Remia was naturally included in this title, for girls had already treated her like a sister. They gave off an impression of a tightly bonded family. And since Liam hailed from Earth, he couldn¡¯t understand exactly what happened between them and Alex to develop such a presence. Perhaps, it was a ss. Or maybe Alex¡¯s libido was this demanding, resulting in them having pretty bountiful love lives. Nheless, Liam Wall was getting ready for some fun, ¡°If you manage to break my legendary armor, you win, Alexander Deathwill and beautifuldies. If I manage to kill your husband or any of you, I will break your connection. I will make you suffer, and that will be my win. Sorry when that happens, dude,¡± Liam Wall whispered to Alex, for he slightly felt terrible for wanting to kill such girls. However, the game was the game, wasn¡¯t it? If he irked Alex by killing his beloved ¡°NPC¡±, Alex would progress much faster. He also would look out for Liam, which was what he wanted. He wanted to have a rival or an enemy that would provide him with challenges. Liam Wall chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun!¡± His red armor shone with a profound, old technique. His mana turned red, bing a transparentyer, which pped itself onto his equipment. This armor wasn¡¯t thick; it was rather too thin. That was because Liam Wall¡¯s armor was already thick, to begin with. Any moreyers would disturb his smooth movements. His skill added more than just one or fiftyyers, increasing his defenses tremendously. He was¡­ The Empire¡¯s Wall, ¡°And I will be The Emperor of a Higher Realm.¡± He grinned, raising his sword and pointing it at Alex. Alex¡¯s body erupted with his skills too. His four other arms sprouted, making swords out of his inventory. His eyes shone blue, and a cold aura seeped out of him. The careful wind of winged people gathered around him, ruffling his hair. He was swathed in many colors, unlike his enemy. His girls also basked in their own mana, growing more unique with each second. They quickly got ready for the impending sh with a serious opponent. But as Alex nced behind, he noticed that Ste¡­ had been sleeping. Her body instinctively reacted to the killing intent, feeling that Alex needed protection. And that was enough for him. He felt d that his girl hadn¡¯t erased her whole development. He also grew more suspicious about Elias Deathwill¡¯s loyal dogs. But for now, Liam Wall was the target. ¡°We will be quick, Liam Wall.¡± ¡°Really now? Look at that cool armor, dude!¡± Chapter 248 - Deathwill vs. Liam Wall Since Liam Wall openly boasted about his sturdy defenses, Schnee quickly proposed a n. She would focus on the man¡¯s senses. Once he lost all of them, his defense would be meaningless. But for that, her paws would have to scratch the man more than enough. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Remia¡¯s kind voice rang out, ¡°I will focus on the arena¡¯s territory. I will make it ours and control paths to give you all easier ess to him. I will also halt his movements whenever possible.¡± Schnee lifted her hand off her waist, ruffling Remia¡¯s hair, ¡°Good girl.¡± Although Remia was older, she didn¡¯tment on that. Instead, it was better to enjoy the kitty¡¯s affection, which was a treasure. And once Schnee became affectionate with someone, she would be a reliable and trustful girl that everyone could rely on. She would help people her way, but that was also her charm. Sara smiled at these two, ¡°I will take the front with Alex, then. We will juggle his attention between us. Try to match it with us.¡± Two girls nodded while Ste remained sleepy. Alex smiled to reassure everyone, for he didn¡¯t want Ste to feel guiltyter, ¡°We have an easy win in the bag. We are all together here, after all. And this guy is already too jealous. Let¡¯s make him seethe in envy in another world, too.¡± The battle started after these words. Everyone from Deathwill¡¯s side wore smiles, for confidence brimmed in their hearts. They were in a new arena, but that was just a forest, part of the Berden Kingdom. In that forest, Remia¡¯s powers smoothly flowed. She called all nature for help, making abyrinth against her enemy. In the minimap, Alex and Sara had all routes marked. On the other hand, Schnee had Remia¡¯s creation guiding her around. ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s the challenge!¡± Liam Wall, surrounded by the moving forest and deluged in a heavy presence, shouted with excitement. He wasn¡¯t scared or worried about the forest. The heavy presence never affected him, for his armor was the heaviest in the arena! And as he smiled widely, Liam Wall suddenly turned his head to the side, finding Alex with his swords going after his neck. BANG! Liam Walls ¡® armor shone red after shing his sword with Alex¡¯s Duhan King¡¯s Sword. His armor parts extended forward like mecha arms, blocking Alex¡¯s other swords. They remained in a stalemate for a while, their eyes fixed on each other¡¯s faces. Both grinned before distancing themselves away. But in the second, Sara, kitted out in her ck dress, mmed her spear onto Liam Wall¡¯s armor. She was fast and confident, and her synergy with her husband allowed her to perform a pretty effective attack. Still, no one could look down on Liam Wall¡¯s red armor. Although there was a small dent, it was just that. Sara¡¯s eyes shed with disappointing numbers, for she had imagined much more damage before interacting with him. They then exchanged a few moves, showcasing their potential and experience. Sara kept thrusting her spear, holding it tightly in her slim hand. Simr to her, Liam Wall shed with his eyes, not blinking, following her movements. Their short exchange ended with a loud bang. And then, the husband jumped in once again! ¡°How does my wife fight?¡± Alex asked while his swordsnded heavily on Liam¡¯s weapon. For this second spar, Alex didn¡¯t want to use his other arms to attack other body parts of his enemy. Instead, he focused all swords on Liam Wall¡¯s sword, which looked weird, yet it was much more effective than Alex thought. And with those swords hovering above him, Liam Wall felt the cold win falling onto him like a waterfall. He chuckled, ¡°You two are making me more jealous.¡± Liam Wall then looked at Ste, inferring that this girl was in her own world. Of course, the passive effects were still in a y. He then asked, ¡°Where are the other two? Preparing a great technique for me?¡± Alex grinned, ¡°Yes, a very big one.¡± Then, the wind howled as Alex spun his swords, engaging in a rapid and heavy dance with his opponent. While he kept moving around with his swords swirling around Liam, the armored man kept his foothold strong, as if he was an immovable mountain. He did a good job reflecting all attacks! And after a few moves, Sara took his ce. The battle n was simple; get Liam used to their offensive. And then, have Schnee and Remia work together to let him scratch his senses. Of course, with the legendary enemy, Schnee required more paws. Thus, she would wear his senses down one by one! And as the handsome beast and duhan momma continued exchanging moves, Remia¡¯s forest silently sneaked toward them. Hidden beneath the beauty of nature, Schnee patiently waited for her move. ¡®Now, it¡¯s my time,¡¯ Schnee whispered before jumping out of the forest in her small kitty form. She was fast, decisive, and ready to scratch Liam Wall¡¯s face. But then, Liam Wall¡¯s lips curved up into a smile. ¡°If you hid that cat ears and tail, I wouldn¡¯t have been prepared for that move¡­ But I guess you like to sh those for your beloved¡­ I am into cat girls too, so I can tell!¡± Liam Wall said with his eyes piercing through Schnee¡¯s golden eyes. He then utilized some unknown technique he had been keeping away from Sara and Alex¡­ His vision was also not disturbed by the forest, for his read of everything around him was superb due to his legendary skill. ¡°I am The Empire¡¯s Wall¡­ I know everything that happens around me. You don¡¯t use tricks against the soldier, guys,¡± Liam Wall whispered while raising his sword. Schnee remained motionless. She couldn¡¯t move for a heavy pressure pinned her down. It was as if Liam Wall forcefully equipped his red armor on her, and that was half-truth as the technique he used was indeed connected to his heavy armor. Remia¡¯s forest was also toote, unable to save Schnee. And with all that on the line, nothing stopped Liam Wall from prating through Schnee¡¯s kitty form. Her small, fluffy, and defenseless form was fountained with blood as Liam Wall¡¯s sword deeply dug through her sh. Blood erupted like a volcano from her, staining Liam Wall¡¯s de. The hungry demons craned their necks while in the red sky as they stared at the arena with excitement sparkling in their eyes. Erik whispered, ¡°One legend rises; another falls into misery. A misery gives birth to fear. Fear gives us a second chance. A second chance; thest chance.¡± Below, Alex rushed forth without caring about Liam or any possible counter-attack¡­ He extended his hand as if he had the skill to draw her away from the legendary viin. However, Alex could only use one of the weakest healing skills due to Heart Duo¡¯s skill. In his mind, he heard a voice. It sounded familiar, yet Alex couldn¡¯t assign it to anyone he knew. He, in fact, couldn¡¯t think of it. He dropped all to save Schnee, for her life was the most important now. [I don¡¯t want him to suffer the same fate.] Chapter 249 - Small giant ¡°ULTIMATE SKILL!¡± [You have used The Duhan King¡¯s Sword¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [Your stats have been updated.] [Your nickname has changed.] Alex swathed himself in the duhan¡¯s profound mana. And as he drove closer to Schnee, Alex¡¯s mind swirled with unnecessary thoughts. He med himself for taking time with his girls. If he had taken different steps, their connection would¡¯ve been different. They wouldn¡¯t have just a fewmon skills with each other. Alex¡¯s legendary ss would¡¯ve been in a better and stronger position. And while it might seem like those thoughts were right, in reality, it was not. Everyone treasured their time with Alex. He didn¡¯t leverage his position as the husband, which someone else granted him. He didn¡¯t want to plot or scheme to gain the girls¡¯ hearts¡­ He was just himself, and that part of his allowed sisters to be closer before opening their hearts to him. Alex¡¯s progress, both his own and with his girls, could¡¯ve been better. There were always better scenarios, for people made mistakes for many reasons. Nheless, Alex should never me himself. No one had ever be a legend in just a few months, after all. But as he saw Schnee¡¯s kitty body getting drilled by another legend¡¯s sword, Alex couldn¡¯t stop those thoughts from muddling his mind. He also heard someone else, as if something had slowly awakened within him. For now, Alex decided to rely on The Duhan King¡¯s Ultimate Skill. His stats heightened, and his wounds closed. He became much faster, quickly shrinking the distance between himself and Liam Wall. BANG! While his swords stopped Liam Wall, Alex¡¯s left hand utilized Ste¡¯s healing skills. He also howled to Ste¡¯s ear, hoping she would shake off herziness. Unfortunately, Ste only opened her eyes, looking at Alex and Schnee with mixed feelings. Alex clenched his teeth, drawing away The Empire¡¯s wall from his beloved. He used his new immense strength. Even more, Alex called forth the duhan¡¯s mist, his swords swirling with wind and mist energies. Against such power, Liam Wall couldn¡¯t finish his task. He lost his foothold as Alex¡¯s swords furiouslyunched a series of vicious shes. Those weighted more than before, causing a few cracks to pop in Liam Wall¡¯s immovable defenses. And while Alex did all of this, everyone else gathered around Schnee. Her kitty form wasn¡¯t weak, but Schnee¡¯s defenses were second-lowest, only winning against Ste. In that form, she was sneakier but also more vulnerable. To say nothing of Liam Wall¡¯s legendary strength stemming from the higher realm. ¡°This is bad¡­ She has lost consciousness¡­ Her bleeding doesn¡¯t stop¡­ Ste!¡± Sara looked over Schnee¡¯s wound, calling her little sister, who was still on Alex¡¯s back. It seemed as if all words eluded Ste. She didn¡¯t react to her sister¡¯s requests, feeling out of everyone¡¯s reach. If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s healing skill, Schnee¡¯s life would be in a worse situation. Remia bit her lips, ¡°We can¡¯t cure her unless we drop her to the healing pool¡­ But because of the antagonist¡¯s event, we can¡¯t leave this ce¡­¡± Without saying anything, Remia ordered her creation to assist Alex. Her forest bent to her will, offering all its support. Many branches desperately tried to hold down Liam Wall, yet he couldn¡¯t snap them with just a little move. His armor was heavy, and his strength was on another level. Everything else seemed pointless too. Remia decided to use her leaves to disturb his vision, yet, in their precarious situation, Remia had forgotten his words. Even if he lost his eyesight, Liam Wall could infer the situation around him, for he was The Empire¡¯s Wall. Against such an opponent, Alex and his beloved could only use one thing; Absolute Strength. And as Alex fought without caring about his stamina, wounds, or other stats, it was clear that he understood it all. Or perhaps, he was already driven desperate. [I don¡¯t want him to suffer the same fate.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°He gives me a weird vibe,¡± Rikka whispered while staring into the battle in the arena. A sh between legends would always be exciting. And it was quite more since Alex had a ss closely rted to wives. They were his strength, great support, but also a weakness. They misunderstood or underestimated their opponent. And now, they were facing the consequences of their actions. Rikka looked at herrades, ¡°Seriously now?¡± They didn¡¯t even hear her words. Those guys were so absorbed in the battle and Alex¡¯s future that nothing other than the battle¡¯s end would wake them up from their excitement. After Alex called forth the duhan¡¯s power, Erik pped his hands, ¡°He has borrowed a power from the third source, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Rikka rolled her eyes, ¡°Is there a difference between Alexander¡¯s sword and Liam Wall¡¯s red armor? Bothe from their ss.¡± Erik pondered seriously, then lifted his index finger, ¡°Liam Wall¡¯s red armor belongs to The Old Spirit, which guides him. On the other hand, Elias Deathwill used his wife to get the sword. He snatched it! He was a thief! And thus, we shall lend our power to our cute viin,¡± Erik concluded, lowering his gaze to Liam Wall¡¯s body. From the sky, a unique concept fell onto Liam Wall. [The cat girl is healing herself.] [If she doesn¡¯t die, this guy will no longer challenge me.] [He will think of it as a victory if she survives.] [He found a way to leave this arena!] [He¡¯s waiting for this girl to heal before leaving!] Those thoughts were lies made out of Liam Wall¡¯s fear. A fear that drove him and his strength to another level. ¡°ALEXANDER DEATHWILL!¡± Liam Wall shouted, his form changing. His human body grew in size, bing a small giant. His armor adapted to his new size like a living being, wrapping him in a tighter defense. [You have temporarily unlocked an Lv. 200 Skill] [Giant yer(Inferior Version).] The Empire¡¯s Wall protected its empire against every kind of enemy. And giants were one of them. For the better defense, the soldiers adapted, turning themselves into giants as well. Thus, Liam Wall became a giant. And his sword became the weapon, seemingly ready to sh the heaven. ¡°I will kill you all!¡± Liam Wall shouted; his mind was clearly influenced by too much hungry demon¡¯s concept. In the sky, Erik lolled out his tongue, going hehe mode, ¡°Hehe! Have we given him too much power?¡± Chapter 250 - Asura Alex¡¯s heart grew agitated before this new development. At this point, he couldn¡¯t think of any power to overwhelm this giant. Instead, Alex had the idea of using everyone¡¯s Ultimate Skills to hide¡­ And as he thought about it, Remia¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Ultimate Skill!¡± Her newest creation rose to the skies, absorbing the forest¡¯s mana. He absorbed all, bing a little bigger than Liam Wall. Of course, his quality and strength were poorer. Yet, Remia just couldn¡¯t stay idle, staring in disbelief at her weak forest. Remia believed that she would buy some time for Alex in this form. But¡­ what would more time achieve here? Schnee¡¯s bleeding heightened. Alex couldn¡¯t overwhelm their opponent, and the other girls weren¡¯t much help either. Sara¡¯s Ultimate Skill could help them hide within the mist. But that would be just buying another portion of time. That wouldn¡¯t solve their issue. Remia¡¯s heart trembled as she started thinking that it was theirst time together. To not let those thoughts muddle her eyes, Remia quickly dispelled them. She knew that no one here would die without giving their all! BANG! BANG! BANG! And thus, the battle between the red giant and Remia¡¯s creation unfolded. On their feet, Alex felt like an ant. No, he felt worse than an ant. He couldn¡¯t even lift Liam Wall¡¯s leg. Weren¡¯t ants able to lift stuff bigger than them? And so, he felt much worse. ¡®If Remia¡¯s small boi dies¡­ Sara will use her Ultimate Skill¡­ She will buy time¡­ But there¡¯s no end¡­ Ste also¡­ has been hurt¡­ by that dog,¡¯ Alex couldn¡¯t me Ste, for he knew her well. At this point, he knew that she had been severely hurt by the loyal dog. That bastard had influenced her, perhaps because she was the best healer on the continent. Thump! Thump! Thump! Alex¡¯s heart kept beating faster. He heard it as if his heart was next to his ear¡­ This sound heightened over time, making him think the fear was tossing his heart up, ying around with his feelings. His breathing escted, turning rough¡­ And finally, Alex felt like he had been thrown into an ocean. His vision turned red, no longer being able to see the battlefield. He also no longer felt Ste¡¯s touch. His heart also stopped, and his ears filled with a weak sound of water as he kept drowning in the red ocean. [You have temporarily reached the peak, mortal understanding of the hungry demon¡¯s concept, The Antagonist Concept.] [Your Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship has been temporarily enhanced. You can sh through The Antagonist Concept.] [Your innate skill, Four Arms Constitution, has been temporarily purified, bing The Asura(SSS)] [Your innate mana, The Guardian(SSS), has been awakened.] [Your nickname has changed.] Alex¡¯s other four arms turned red, simr to his eyes. Those arms looked much different as if unknown power was hidden beneath those veiny muscles. Their presence alone heightened Alex¡¯s strength tenfold, yet he kept getting stronger as if absorbing the whole red ocean. And as he felt a new hope shining within him, Alex¡¯s ears recorded a voice that he found toopelling. That mellifluous voice belonged to ady, and it came straight from Alex¡¯s soul. ¡°Ignorant brat. You have ten seconds.¡± For some reason, she sounded too happy despite her words. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After awakening from his trance, Alex¡¯s real body exploded in strength. His form changed to the one in the red ocean, which was deeply hidden in his soul. His new arms sprouted from his body, his eyes shone red, and his presence once again heightened, matching Liam Wall¡¯s. Sara whispered, ¡°Alex? Has he¡­ be one of them?¡± Alex¡¯s aura felt too simr to the hungry demon¡¯s concept. Although Sara could distinguish some differences between him and other hungry demons, shecked the knowledge to be sure. Alex¡¯s voice boomed in everyone¡¯s mind, ¡°Throw your best at him! I will get rid of his armor and his power-up! You will kill him!¡± He had just ten seconds, so Alex didn¡¯t waste any of it. His voice prompted Sara to use her Ultimate Skill. And as if Alex¡¯s words pulled some of Ste¡¯s heartstrings, her body also exploded in the Ultimate Skill power. Liam Wall locked his eyes on Alex, feeling a weird danger. His instincts rmed him of something, yet he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly would happen soon. And while everyone except Schnee prepared to attack him, Liam Wall focused his all on Alex. Alex¡¯s red arms tightly clenched the swords¡¯ hilts, taking an unfamiliar form that Alex had never disyed in his life. He also didn¡¯t move his legs, seemingly copying Liam Wall¡¯s style. His swords let out blinding red light. Every sword pointed at a different part of Liam Wall¡¯s body. Four of them focused around the limbs¡¯ though. Alex whispered, ¡°Asura¡¯s Hack.¡± [You have used Asura¡¯s Hack.] A profound wave swept through Liam Wall. Six lines ran across his armor in less than a second, looking as if a proficient swordsman had left them on him. In the next second, those marks burst out with immense power and sharp swordsmanship, utterly cutting through Liam Walls¡¯s armor. Liam Wall¡¯s eyes widened as he felt a wind swirling around him. It took him a while to realize that Alex¡¯s skill stripped him of his armor! BANG! BANG! BANG! Red pieces of it fell onto the ground heavily. Without this armor, Liam Wall¡¯s giant form started shrinking as well. And that was when the cmity fell onto him. The dense and sharp mist dancing around the ck spear went through Liam Wall¡¯s heart¡­ The small boi channeled all his mana, mming his clenched hand into Liam Wall¡¯s stomach. And atst, the furious tornado epassed the naked legend. ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± Liam Wall¡¯s cries rang out in the arena; his HP was severely falling, rapidly bringing him to the verge of destruction. After grunting and leaving a few more breaths, Liam Wall spat for thest time before turning into red particles. [You have killed Liam Wall.] But that was not the end of the events¡­ [The Antagonists have abruptly ended their event.] [Wait for your rewards, please.] All perfect demons started at Alex with hatred and disgust, their ns toward him no longer applicable to this young man. Erik whispered with fury contorting his face, ¡°We will enve Alexander and kill all his wives.¡± BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! All their perfect antagonist mana started coalescing into one. The demon started forming himself in the red sky. Chapter 251 - Death-will part us apart Alex and his beloved¡¯s Ultimate Skills were still active. However, they used so much strength just to kill Liam Wall that no one even thought of facing the perfect, hungry demons¡­ And even at their peak, they didn¡¯t think they could match the existence hovering above them. It was a demon. The red demon with fangs, horns, beast eyes and choking aura stared down at Alex and his beloveds. His giant form took over the sky, so he could look at them all in one picture¡­ However, his eyes were primarily fixed on the young man, Alexander Deathwill. And within those hues, everyone saw an immense hatred. This existence resulted from every perfect demon¡¯s hatred and fear, which was heightened because of Alex¡¯s change. Many yers and residents had fallen unconscious, unable to contest this demon¡¯s gaze. Only those strong-willed and with a promising future could face him. Alex narrowed his eyes, no longer feeling powerful, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ bad¡­.¡± Although his arms disappeared, Alex¡¯s red eyes remained. He still had his innate mana coursing through him, providing him with mental support and more. Alex¡¯s beloveds gathered around him. Sara held Schnee, who was so red that it was a miracle she still lived, ¡°Alex¡­ Please, promise me that you will never leave Celia¡¯s side.¡± ¡°What are you¡­ talking about¡­¡± Alex whispered, confused as he didn¡¯t want to ept the truth. Sara smiled, ¡°She became a much happier girl after you arrived. She thinks of you as a father, and you have be her father for real¡­ N-Never buy her white clothes. She doesn¡¯t like them, except for K-Kubo¡­ And she¡¯s still a picky eater¡­ This silly girl doesn¡¯t realize her mother¡¯s schemes! You must do the same, Alex!¡± Sara spoke with tears crumbling down her cheeks. On her right, Alex also could see Remia, whose expression was simr. The fairy knew that it was the end. Nothing could contest against the demon unless The Duhan King or other girls¡¯ families descended to help them. But for now, it didn¡¯t look like they would help. Thus, Remia was like Sara, believing that it was the end. Alex was a yer. He could die, so they knew he would somehow survive, even if hungry demons decided to enve him. ¡°Don¡¯t y too many games with her, too, okay? She has to learn about the world, exercise, and grow up into a prettier girl than her mother,¡± Sara whispered, choking a few times on her words. Alex stood in a daze, not wanting to follow this conversation. He wanted it to be a lie, once again. But as he recalled his thoughts about the game and the real world and how his thinking had hurt Olivia, Alex replied quietly, ¡°I know¡­ She¡¯s my daughter.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Sara nodded, feeling much better despite having the demon readying his power to kill them all. And because Sara was so much worried about her little daughter, she kept talking about her. She took everyone¡¯s time, yet no one minded, for they loved their duhan princess. Remia faintly added before the demon killed her, ¡°Thank you for giving me a taste of genuine love. It was a little sour but mostly sweet.¡± She brightly smiled. And above them, the demon was already ready to kill them. He had his jaws parted, gathering red mana around his teeth. He would perform the simr red beam as Wolfen Demon had done before. His power would be much stronger, though. It would be enough to destroy the whole Berden Kingdom¡¯s capital. Alex closed his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. I just won¡¯t. Celia needs her mother and her aunts! I need you in my life as well. I can¡¯t even imagine a future without you! This body belongs to you, girls! I will use it to protect you! Surely, no one will part us apart! Even Death-Will Not Part Us Apart!¡± Alex turned around, lifting his ck sword with dted and bright eyes. He pointed the edge at the demon¡¯s mouth. Naturally, Alex looked worse than a beggar. He was a perfect description of a desperate fool trying to blind himself while fixing his situation. He had nothing to back up his words. He had no strength to even fight properly. Yet, Alex kept believing in himself. He would never stop believing in himself and his girls! And as everyone gathered around him, Alex smiled, ¡°I love you.¡± Everyone closed their eyes, smiling faintly at him. Atst, the demon¡¯s final skill befell on Deathwill. The concept behind it was utterly controlled by the hungry demons. Thus, the beam would kill Alexander¡¯s wives, leaving him alone. They believed that Alex had no way of even tempering their power, for he was too exhausted and weak. He was also inexperienced, or he would¡¯ve never been in such a situation should he have known his innate powers. ¡°I will¡­ get rid of that beam,¡± Alex whispered naively. As the powernded on him, he felt immense pressure on himself. His bones broke, taking down his sword. And if it weren¡¯t for Remia, he would¡¯ve fallen lifelessly onto the ground. Still, she held him dearly. ¡®I slightly¡­ bent that beam¡­ That¡¯s all I could do¡­¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly while looking at the highly offensive power swallowing him and his beloveds, thinking he was too naive and a liar. In his eyes, four system messages appeared. [Sara Deathwill has died.] [Ste Deathwill has died.] [Schnee Deathwill has died.] [Remia Leaf has died.] Alex¡¯s vision blurred with tears, his feelings squeezing his heart with guilt. In thatrge pool of red mana, Alex trembled and screamed as he couldn¡¯t ept that reality¡­ And then, his miracle happened. The slightly bent red beam actually killed him, going against the hungry demons¡¯ wishes. [You have died.] Alexander Deathwill and his beloveds had disappeared from the scene. Their deaths were also the antagonist event¡¯s climax, for the demon utterly destroyed the Berden Kingdom and everything in the vicinity. Chapter 252 - Household ¡°You don¡¯t really want to log out, do you?¡± A familiar voice rang out in Alex¡¯s mind. He hadn¡¯t logged out of the game yet. Even though he died, his body drifted somewhere else, between the two worlds. In reality, his consciousness escaped to the bottom of his heart, where many things had slowly started toe out. Alex didn¡¯t want to wake up from this nightmare. ¡°Everyone¡¯s dead¡­ I lost Olivia too¡­ I am¡­ I am a failure,¡± Alex stared into nothingness, which in his eyes was the red ocean. He was at this ocean¡¯s bottom, falling deeper and deeper. Thedy¡¯s voice replied to him, ¡°And now, you want to die as well?¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± Alex replied btedly. ¡°How weak,¡± thedy¡¯s voice softly said. And then, the torrent appeared in the ocean. Those torrents swept through Alex, taking him in as if embracing. He felt a little better, yet nothing could erase his pain from losing his beloveds. Thedy whispered to him, ¡°Will you leave your daughter alone? What about your parents? Your friends? You have always been here for them. Let them take care of you. Let them help you return. Weren¡¯t you also amazed by Sara¡¯s strength? After losing her husband and her family¡¯s support, she ran away alone with her daughter. Do you still want to give up?¡± thedy asked with a soothing tone shortly after. Although Alex still felt devastated, light returned to his dead eyes. He recalled his good memories with Deathwill Sisters and Remia, then focused his thoughts solely on Celia. She was alone now, in a big castle no less. For her sake alone, Alex was ready to grasp the reins of his destiny and continue getting stronger. And as he looked much better than before, thedy chuckled. She was also in a better mood, her torrents of water letting Alex go. As he floated in the red ocean, Alex looked around, ¡°Can I see you? At least let me know how you ended up here.¡± ¡°You will forget about me, though,¡± thedy replied, softly adding, ¡°Alexander¡­ You know more than anyone else, for that alone, you will face many challenges. If you lose more people, I want you to always remember those who are still around you. For their sake, you must continue moving forward. And that will benefit you too, filling what you¡¯ve lost.¡± Alex clenched his fists, then replied in a feeble voice, ¡°I will remember that¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to let those feelings affect you. Those experiences will make you stronger, after all. Your personality, your heart, your offensive strength; those experiences will all temper you,¡± thedy whispered faintly. She took a much different stance for Alex than she usually would. She knew it was the first time he had faced the misery of losing his sweethearts. He lost more than one on his first losspared to the person she had in mind. Her heart genuinely hurt for him, even though she was a mere soul right now. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Alex asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I forget it for now. When the right timees, I want to remember your name. It¡¯s better than not knowing¡­ You¡¯ve helped me so much already¡­¡± Alex tried to remember what exactly had happened during his battle against the legendary yer and then the demon. However, all he remembered was that his battle spirit and Nobum couldn¡¯t even face the legendary yer. Under his presence, they were rendered useless. His wives also struggled, yet they did much better for obvious reasons. But Alex couldn¡¯t think of how exactly they fought against Liam Wall. AllNovelFull,c,om He couldn¡¯t remember what skill he used to take off his armor¡­ He couldn¡¯t remember the system messages that had appeared in his eyes back then! Everything faded slowly¡­ Thedy¡¯s voice rang out then, ¡°Ivonne.¡± Alex forgot all after hearing her name. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While Alex spent a lot of time in the red ocean within his heart, the time in both worlds never stopped. Earth and The Avander World lived with the same event, however. The Antagonist¡¯s Event. That event left people wondering about the game¡¯s plot and what precisely those hungry demons were. For now, yers believed that they either could only unite kingdoms and other races and then continents against them. The other path was joining the hungry demons, which was pretty popr now¡­ But while those events continued, a much more enigmatic event happened in a particr household on Earth. The four peals of thunder rang out in one family house on the second floor. Yes, the supernatural fantasy event happened in a room that belonged to the young man! ¡°W-Where am I? Am I¡­ alive?¡± the blond-haired gorgeous woman whispered to herself as she stared at the unfamiliar ceiling. She heard sounds she couldn¡¯t recognize, which belonged to cars and other modern stuff. She also felt the floor directly, for she didn¡¯t have any clothes. The room she saw was also quite mysterious, for the bed looked peculiar, and there were so many things she couldn¡¯t even name. She didn¡¯t move, however. It was a too weird situation. She only rolled her eyes to analyze her current predicament. But then, the system messages swarmed her blue eyes. [You have been transported to Earth through [The Last Wish Reward]. The Earthling System has been imnted within you. You have be one of the humans in Earth World¡­] [Your ss and quests have been updated.] [Due to your connection with Alexander Mao, you have been given ess to the Avander World through the Virtual Reality System.] [ss: Wife Of Alexander Mao(Legendary)] [Sara Mao(Human) Lv.1 HP: 100/100 MP: 100/100] Ding! [Earthling Quest #1 ¨C Introduce yourself to your inws.] Sara no longer felt suspicious of her situation. She left her upper body slowly, finding her sisters and Remia. They were all lying on the ground, sleeping soundlessly while naked. Relief and happiness squeezed her heart as she realized she was given a second chance, for whatever reason. Tears crumbled down Sara¡¯s cheeks as she cried, covering her lips as Alex¡¯s parents were already in the house. And then, the virtual reality capsule opened. A familiar hand opened it¡­ Chapter 253 - I will hold to your word Alex woke up in afortable spot. But once again, he was all sweaty. His body perspired while he fought for another second chance as if his real body could tell all that Alex had been going through. There had to be some connection. He couldn¡¯t care less about it, however. Alex just wanted to leave the capsule. He wanted to talk with someone, preferably his father, for his old man was always on his side. But as Alex opened the capsule and lifted his upper body, his eyes widened with a shock as he saw a pair of tits he would never forget. Those tits squeezed his face, spreading warmth around his face. The sound of thedy¡¯s voice and her heart beating fast warmed up Alex¡¯s entire body, though. He also would never fail to recognize her fragrance. Sara simply hugged him. Out of nowhere, just like that, Sara stood in his room, then embraced him with her nude body. Alex extended his hands, wrapping his arms around her. He used more strength than ever, for he didn¡¯t want her to disappear again. ¡°Alex¡­ We are in your world, right? We are¡­ alive¡­ Yes?¡± Sara asked in whispers while tears fell off her face. Alex bit his lips, ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s real¡­ It¡¯s a real-world¡­ My world¡­ It¡¯s a world I was born in¡­ You are here¡­ Everyone is here, right?¡± Sara faintly smiled with her red cheeks red, ¡°Yes¡­¡± After a while of cuddling, the couple let their bodies go. Alex took a good look at Sara, gazing into her eyes deeply. Although her eyes were no longer the same as in the Avander World, those blue eyes reflected him many times, loving him dearly. He felt the same, if not more, emotions from these now. Alex extended his hand, caressing her cheek. Sara did the same; both hoped to confirm each other¡¯s identities as if they couldn¡¯t believe in this impossible event. But was there any exnation for it? After dying in the Avander World, Alex¡¯s wives appeared in his world, in his room no less! They became like those high-level residents with [Earthling Quests], new destinies, and options! Alex slid his hands across Sara, then again took her into his arms, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter how it all happened. I¡¯m so relieved that you are all here with me¡­ There¡¯s always a future with you around me. We will always find a way to fulfill our dreams.¡± Alex grazed Sara¡¯s lips, then looked down at everyone else while she pressed herself on him. ¡°Yes¡­ I have already learned that I have ess to The Avander World too. My girl will never miss her mother. And¡­ I will never let you go again. I will never let the same thing happen again.¡± Both couldn¡¯t exin their relief. They just wanted to feel each other, which took them over. They glued to each other, then Alex slowly picked up his other wives, putting them into his bed. Fortunately, it was vast enough to hold them all. He stared at their sleeping faces while smiling widely. His smile kept widening as he realized that everything¡­ ended up well. Even though his wives would face some difficulties, it was much better than being dead. And this event brought them closer to theirmon dream, a dream of going between two worlds. Of course, their feelings and moments before the death were deeply etched in their hearts. Those feelings would turn them stronger, for now, they understood that no one would be able to remain the same after losing their beloveds. They never wanted to feel the death again. They never wanted to face a situation without any solution! ¡°Sara¡­ I will take care of all of you here,¡± Alex whispered while lifting Sara¡¯s chin, his other hand pressing her nude body against his sweaty self. He wiped her tears many times, yet Sara cried out of relief. Alex fell more and more for her, realizing how much they all meant to him. He then pressed his lips on hers, slowly going for a deeper kiss. That kiss was the best proof that this wasn¡¯t a dream. It was the best proof that they were alive and could continue moving forward as their big family. Of course, Alex and Sara caused some more sounds at this point. ¡°Alex! Are you moving your bed or something? What¡¯s up with so much noise?!¡± The door to Alex¡¯s room opened, revealing his mother. She came into the room at the worst moment possible. Her eyes dted dangerously as she stared at the hot chick with blond hair, voluptuous curves, and lips pressed against her son¡¯s! They were kissing like lovers, smacking sounds numbing the mom¡¯s mind. Her eyes lowered a little, finding three more girls with simr gorgeous beauties lying on her son¡¯s bed. They were sleeping, seemingly exhausted. Even though their bodies didn¡¯t have any red marks, Alex¡¯s mom¡¯s mind spun as she imagined what her son had done with them. ¡°F-Father! Father!¡± Alex¡¯s mom screamed in his room, calling her husband for help. She crossed her arms while staring at her son and unfamiliar girl, her eyes narrowed, her expression stern. However, tears fell as Alex¡¯s mom couldn¡¯t believe in her son¡¯s depraved path. Oblivious to her eyes, Alexander changed into a pervert! He soon would go the influencer route, getting money off his handsome looks! That was a disaster! When her husband came upstairs, the mom pped his face, then covered his eyes with her hand. Alex¡¯s father sighed, ¡°Seriously. What have I done now? A p is too much, woman.¡± But then, his wife exined, ¡°Your son has brought four unknown girls to his room! Just look at them! He must have spent his whole savings!¡± ¡°You are covering my eyes,¡± Alex¡¯s father whispered. ¡°What should I do now?¡± Alex¡¯s mom asked while tears fell off her eyes. Alex and Sara had been staring at them with amusement. Of course, Sara held tightly onto her husband, hiding her private parts with his body. Alex also wrapped his hands around her, not letting anyone take a peek. He then smiled with relief, ¡°Mom¡­ Father¡­. These are my wives. We¡­ We have survived, and we will continue getting stronger in both worlds. I will make sure that nothing like that disaster happens twice. In both worlds, I will be the pir.¡± Alex swore, his eyes still red from crying, yet his face looked much better as resolution filled him. His father smiled; his eyes were still covered, ¡°I will hold to your word, Alex.¡± And then, he turned around, leaving the room. His wife stared at him ck-jawed, ¡°You just let him go like that?! Darling! Come back here and speak to him like a normal father would! Come back here!¡± Alex¡¯s father¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s rude of you to step into your son¡¯s family time. If you be an intrusive inw, I will have to apologize at every family visit. Sigh! I will have to apologize to so many people¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Alex¡¯s mom nced at her son and thedy he called his wife, then ran downstairs. In the kitchen, her husband casually read the newspapers, smiling. His smile looked so endearing that his wife momentarily stopped, gazing at him with widened eyes filled with love. Her husband looked like his utterly satisfied self after a rewarding day in his office. But this time, it was as if he scored the best deal possible, perhaps, the world-changing deal. His wife naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go easily, though. ¡°Harvey!¡± Chapter 254 - Cool father ¡°Harvey¡­ You look like you know something,¡± Alex¡¯s mom, Lavinia, stared at her husband with narrowed eyes. His excellent mood, peculiar smile, and overall easy-going attitude despite their son bringing four girls to his room were simply too suspicious. Lavinia could only suspect something. Harvey chuckled, ¡°You have always been the rational voice in our family. Sometimes you go overboard with your imagination, though.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lavinia gazed at her husband in silence. Harvey continued to smirk, ¡°And I have always been the cool father. Alex grew up into an extrovert young man who still diligently follows his principles and pays attention to responsibilities because of us. We had a perfect bnce that rarely went off. But no one can maintain a proper bnce in life. Sometimes, we get muddled by our rules. asionally, we try to adhere too much to them. The best way¡­ is to go with the feeling. And that¡¯s what I do now. Have you heard Alex¡¯s voice? How relieved he was? You don¡¯t know what has happened between him and those girls, so don¡¯t jump straight to conclusions. If they are a source of his happiness and are okay with him, then Alex has my support.¡± Harvey shook his newspaper, retracting his eyes to it. Lavinia¡¯s eyes daggered her husband, ¡°So you do know something!¡± Harvey ignored her. She then took a seat next to him. Crossing her arms, Lavinia started ranting about her son, who had been changing too much in a short amount of time. It¡¯s been just a few months since he started ying the game, after all. ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t even have money to take care of them all,¡± Lavinia harrumphed, ready to use her savings to force Alex to speak the truth. Her husband grinned, ¡°Maybe his girls will find highly lucrative jobs.¡± ¡°Oh no! No! No! No! My son won¡¯t use girls to get money!¡± Lavinia shook her head a few times, then stood up, ready to call her son and his girls. After his wife ran upstairs, Harvey whispered, ¡°You are the same, regardless of the world.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Alex!¡± Lavinia banged on the doors. At this point, her loud voice and actions awakened other girls. One by one, Alex¡¯s beloveds started realizing their new situation. The systems shed in their eyes, conveying what had happened. After opening the doors, Lavinia stepped in, ¡°W-What has happened?¡± She instantly fixed her gaze on a white-haired girl whose peculiar golden eyes shimmered due to tears. Her red cheeks had many wet trails as she continuously cried in Alex¡¯s arms. Not knowing exactly what had happened, Lavinia¡¯s tone became softer. She couldn¡¯t get angry at Alex or thedy in his arms for some reason. Ste¡¯s mood influenced even Alex¡¯s mom, which was something impossible. And as she stared at her, Sara approached her inw, ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s prettyplicated, but a lot happened before we arrived here¡­ Could you give us more time?¡± Lavinia nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ But why are you all still naked?¡± Sara formed a conflicted smile, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have any clothes.¡± ¡°H-Has my son ripped all your clothes?¡± Lavinia asked in a soft tone, now believing her own words, for her nice son couldn¡¯t have such fetishes. Sara blushed, then shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°I will pass you all my clothes,¡± Lavinia left the room, returning ten minutester with clothes that would allow girls to walk around the house. She then left her son with his wives, for everyone needed to have a serious talk. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Ah¡­ I am¡­ I am¡­ not¡­ myself¡­¡± Ste cried in Alex¡¯s arms as she recalled affairs during the antagonist¡¯s events. After getting hurt by the loyal dog, who blindly followed her father¡¯s orders, Ste¡¯s attitude shifted significantly. She reverted to her old self, and even worse. She was wayzier than she couldn¡¯t even believe herself. Even in her usual mood, Ste would never ignore her sisters¡¯ wounds. She would take some time, but she would never utterly disregard their states. And since Schnee¡¯s wound was life-threatening, the usual winged girl would¡¯ve healed her immediately. No, she would¡¯ve gone Ultimate From to not let anything like that happen again. Yet, Ste just nced at her cat sister. And that was it. She didn¡¯t do anything more, forcing Alex to use her skills through their connection. Alex embraced her tightly, ¡°You are yourself, Ste. You wouldn¡¯t have cried for your sisters if you weren¡¯t you. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s how straightforward it is.¡± He could tell that Ste med herself thoroughly. Perhaps, Alex had taken some of the skills from the game world to the real world as he could see through Ste¡¯s emotions as if she had written those in her eyes. He tightly held her, encouraging while patting her bare back. Ste clutched his clothes, hiding her crying face within his shoulder. She didn¡¯t want anyone to look at her, for she knew she had been disappointed. Alex and everyone else gazed at Ste with soft eyes. The girls approached her, stroking and ruffling her beautiful white streaks. Schnee embraced Ste from behind, sshing her giant tits on her back, ¡°You¡¯ve shed so many tears. I know you are no longer influenced by that dog. And those tears mean that you think of this sexy girl as your real sister. That¡¯s enough for me. There¡¯s a bigger problem in this world.¡± Schnee let her winged sister¡¯s back go, crossing her arms as she took a seat on the bed. She stuck out her ass, ¡°My ass doesn¡¯t look the same without my tail. I need my cat ears too. I probably won¡¯t be able to even take proper steps. Darling, help me,¡± Schnee curled up in the bed, hugging her knees firmly. Alex smiled faintly, then lifted Ste¡¯s chin. He pointed at her cat sister, who was fine without any wounds. Schnee had been pouting too, not feeling her cat ears and tail was just too much for her. Ste felt indeed much better now that everyone encouraged her. She nodded, ¡°I will help too.¡± Alex broadly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s my goddess.¡± He kissed Ste¡¯s forehead, then turned toward Sara, who had kitted herself out in his mom¡¯s clothes. She looked pretty odd, but Alex smiled nheless. Chapter 255 - A significant step to reveal Elias Deathwills plan Schnee and Remia also had tears in their eyes. However, Ste¡¯s case was much more critical, and they already knew they had survived. They would cry out of reliefter on; for now, more serious matters pressed. Of course, both also received a tight hug from Alex, and his words were unique only to them. They were the precious girls he wouldn¡¯t be able to live without, after all. After every girl donned herself in some modern clothes, Alex and his girls took over his whole bed. They sat down in a circle, with Ste on Alex¡¯sp. She needed his touch the most, for she had been most influenced by recent events. Schnee seized the closest spot to Alex on his right while Sara gave Remia a way to take a seat on his left. Sara felt like she was too blessed, for she woke up first. She made eye contact with her mother-inw and was the first to feel Alex¡¯s relief. They even ended up kissing before Alex¡¯s mom¡¯s eyes. That was pretty thrilling, for some reason. Alex whispered, ¡°The Last Wish Reward. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s fair to assume ites from me, right?¡± His girls told him that Alex had undergone a tremendous transformation during the battle against Liam Wall. His arms turned different and more powerful. He also used a skill that utterly destroyed Liam Wall¡¯s armor, which came from a higher realm. That was awesome and quite mysterious. Alex¡¯s presence heightened back then. He gave off a feeling of a hungry demon, yet something was different in him. Of course, his eyes shone red, for fear seemed the same driving factor. Alex bit his lips, ¡°I don¡¯t remember too much of it¡­¡± There was really an emptiness in Alex¡¯s memories. He felt terrible knowing that important information had slipped away from him. Sara smiled to reassure her husband, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It had awakened once, so it will awaken for the second time. And we don¡¯t have to be in a life-threatening situation for this power to awaken. I believe that once your body tastes its full potential, it will slowly reveal itself more and more,¡± Sara exined her thoughts. Everyone nodded. Schnee then clicked her tongue, ¡°I¡¯ve been leveraging my bloodline for too long. I need proper training, and don¡¯t rely on my lucky boxes.¡± The cat wife reflected on her recent years. Her skills were all over the ce, and she had also neglected her training routine to produce more lucky boxes. Of course, Schnee¡¯s bloodline allowed her to fight with many enemies. However, those hazardous legends and hungry demons were quite problematic. Alex and others reassured her that everyone could¡¯ve fallen trapped to Liam Wall¡¯s skills, yet Schnee didn¡¯t let their nice words influence her. She whispered, ¡°More sex with darling, then I n to return home.¡± Alex rolled his eyes, then exined to Remia about the skill he had created with Schnee. The fairy nodded with a blush; her eyes were filled with some expectation, for she believed her time shoulde soon as well. Alex nodded, not running away from this responsibility. Sara took an opportunity to reveal her n, ¡°Paradoxically, I want to try my luck. I want to visit the Duhan Kingdom and receive proper guidance from them. Most of my skills are still hidden behind the Ultimate Skill Form. I can¡¯t rely on it,¡± Sara said, her eyes shining as she swore to not let the second catastrophe happen. They wouldn¡¯t get a second chance like before. Sara looked fixed on that n, seemingly stubborn. No one would be able to push her away from such a path unless Alex used unconventional means to keep her at home. Remia whispered, ¡°I went through significant progress during that event. If I continue to push myself, I will be stronger. Since there¡¯s a dungeon in my capital, I want to use this as a chance to strengthen myself without relying on anyone.¡± Alex stared at her with dted eyes, feeling amazed. His every girl left him proud as they were ready to take the next steps toward their future, a future in Deathwill Castle by his side. They didn¡¯t think too much about their deaths in-game world. Just because they were alive and could keep getting stronger was enough, for their beloveds still lived. Alex¡¯s mind shook, and a little pain went through his head. He felt like he was trying to recall someone¡¯s words, yet nothing came out except pain. He inhaled, then added, ¡°Since you can step into the game through a virtual capsule, I will speak with my father to get them all for you. We must check whether you girls start with level one or your real strength.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The three except Ste parted their lips, forgetting that yers started with level one. Alex then gulped down, ¡°Elias Deathwill¡¯s n¡­ I think we got an important clue to it, didn¡¯t we?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed as Alex tightly embraced Ste, burying his nose in her white hair, ¡°Ste becamezier after his loyal dog attacked her. His objective has been a big question mark for us until now¡­ We didn¡¯t know why he would juste out and attack her like that. But now, we can tell¡­ He wanted Ste to return to her origins. And if we look back at the battle with the hungry demons and viin guild, Ste was the first to make a move. She immediately unfurled her wings. She seized the sky, and her gust of winds blew away Marvel¡¯s poisons. She summoned the holy pir and took the initiative. That¡¯s not what azy girl would do¡­¡± Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed, shining with fury as he slowly got closer to Elias Deathwill¡¯s n, ¡°Elias Deathwill made Stezy for some reason. The object he imnted in her forced her to grow into azy girl. But as she went against it, turning active for her beloveds¡¯ lives, the loyal dog inferred that things weren¡¯t going ording to his master¡¯s n,¡± Alex exined his thoughts. And in an instant, everyone¡¯s hearts tensed. Chapter 256 - A real self There was a chance that loyal dogs had been scattered all over the continents and possibly realms. Their main objective was to keep an eye on Deathwill Sisters, and perhaps even their mothers, for Elias Deathwill¡¯s n might stretch toward his wives as well¡­ Alex couldn¡¯t tell what exactly Elias wanted. However, everything aligned perfectly now. He looked at Schnee, whispering, ¡°Schnee always gave me an image of a confident and seductive temptress. She likes revealing clothes that would emphasize or provide a little taste of her curves to outsiders¡¯ eyes. If we think about it this way, the object within her¡­ makes her lustful.¡± Alex looked seriously at Schnee. Everyone else nced at the cat girl. Schnee chuckled, liking the attention, ¡°I recall getting interested in male-female rtionships pretty early. But if your words are right, then I should be pretty slutty, right? But I lost my cherry just recently.¡± Alex scratched his hair, ¡°The only exnation is that your real self stopped you from getting thoroughly influenced by that object. And I sometimes saw a pure and innocent person within you. Maybe that¡¯s your real self, the one that is not influenced by the third party.¡± Schnee squinted her eyes, immediately standing up, ¡°I am myself!¡± She jumped off the bed, only to drop onto the ground as her bnce was still off. Schnee¡¯s human form was feeble without her cat tail and ears. She dropped onto her knees, then curled herself up. She hid her face within her knees, not wanting anyone to look at her. Realizing that he hadn¡¯t conveyed his feelings properly, Alex put Ste on his left. He stood up and slowly approached his cat girl. He took her into his arms without any problems, for Schnee wasn¡¯t even in a mood to scratch him. She had her lips bitten, looking quite miserable. After all, her sweetheart told her that she wasn¡¯t herself. Anyone would get hurt by those words. Alex kissed her hair, ¡°Nothing will erase those years you¡¯ve spent as a prankster cat kid, teasing teenager, and seductive woman. Those years shaped a cat wife I¡¯ve genuinely fallen for, after all.¡± Schnee¡¯s lips curved up a little. Alex brought his lips close to her ear, blowing his hot breath, ¡°And you are why I¡¯ve developed some fetishes in the bed. There¡¯s no way I will ever let you run away without taking care of these, Schnee.¡± Schnee grinned, her stupid face making her sisters roll their eyes at her. She was so easy¡­ Alex ruffled Schnee¡¯s hair, ¡°But it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve also met a different part of you. That innocent girl sometimes left me stupefied, asionally chuckling. I want you to search for her and let her be part of your life. And I want to apologize. She¡¯s not your real self. She¡¯s a part of your real self. A part that I and everyone from our family want to see. Hmm¡­ Should I buy some innocent clothes for my cat girl?¡± Alex pondered loudly, drawing Schnee¡¯s eyes. She stared at him with deep affection and lust. In those eyes, Schnee had hearts, which would make her feelings bloom further once Alex fulfilled her desires. And as he still had to lose virginity in the real world, Alex felt quiteplicated right here! Schnee didn¡¯t know about it yet. For now, she crossed her arms and looked at her winged sister, ¡°No need for innocent clothes yet. I can always borrow Ste¡¯s stuff once you want to see me in a different style. Darling, you¡¯ve met me sulky and hot at the same time. Will you take responsibility as the nightes?¡± Schnee batted her eyshes, charming her beloved with her sexy face and sparkling eyes. Alex whispered, ¡°In the game world, probably.¡± ¡°Why not here?¡± Schnee pouted, then her eyes widened. Surprisingly, Sara and others also had the same reaction. At this point, everyone understood that Alex had yet to lose his ¡®real world¡¯ virginity. There was no corrtion between his game and his real self yet, after all. Schnee wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck, pushing him down, ¡°I¡¯m in a mating season, darling!¡± ¡°No, you are not!¡± Alex lifted his arms to stop Schnee from taking off her clothes. He didn¡¯t want to have sex with his wives while his parents were below. He hadn¡¯t exined everything yet to them, and he was sure his mother had been paying attention to all noisesing from his room. Sara and the other girls jumped at Schnee then. BOOM! ¡°You don¡¯t try anything funny!¡± Sara rebuked her little sister, holding Schnee¡¯s hair. Ste held Schnee¡¯s left arm, ¡°No sex.¡± Remia also wrapped herself around Schnee¡¯s slim stomach, ¡°It has to be resolved through a fairpetition!¡± Schnee thrashed with her sisters on her, ¡°Let me go, you perverts!¡± ¡°Says the most perverted one!¡± ¡°I know big sister¡¯s pervy ideas!¡± Schnee screamed those words in a pretty melodious tone. And for some reason, that worked as Sara blushed, letting Schnee¡¯s hair go. Alex stared at the duhan momma with widened eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will listen to your desirester. I want you to be honest with me. And I will be candid with you as well.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes gleamed in love, her chest heaving in relief, ¡°Thanks, Alex.¡± Of course, Remia and Ste were still glued to Schnee, and their thrashing continued for a good while. The one who stopped them was¡­ no one else than a mother-inw, ¡°Close your mouths! It¡¯s evening, and neighbors are all back home from work! Respect them!¡± Lavinia shouted through the doors. Fortunately enough, she hadn¡¯t stepped into a room. If she did, she would see Schnee half-naked, Ste hugging her cat sister like a ko, and Remia dangerously close to Schnee¡¯s private region, all while on Alex, who sometimes sniffed too much pleasant fragrance from his every girl. Sara sighed, ¡°I will make a proper introduction to mother and father. You all calm down andb your hair. Alex also should take a shower.¡± Schnee, Remia, and Ste whispered, ¡°I like his sweat.¡± Sara nced at them with incredulous eyes, ¡°And I don¡¯t? We all gonna have a big dinner soon.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right,¡± Alex and the girls reacted with understanding. Chapter 257 - Saras introduction Chapter 257: Sara¡¯s introduction ¡°What do you think has been imnted in big sister¡¯s body?¡± Schnee asked while Remiabed her hair. On her left, Schnee had her winged sister, whose hair was alsobed by Alex. Through a fairpetition, rock-papers-scissors, the positions had been settled. Schnee couldn¡¯tin, and Remia indeed was better at hairbing than Alex, for she had many sisters. Alex, Remia, and Ste pondered. Ste whispered first, ¡°Responsibility.¡± Alex added, ¡°Well, that came to my mind first, too.¡± Schnee hummed, ¡°I guess.¡± And while these twobed their hairs, Schnee and Ste looked outside Alex¡¯s window. They saw many different houses, cars, and people wearing unfamiliar clothes. Of course, Schnee and the girls also wore simr garments back in the Deathwill Castle. Still, for some reason, everyone wore the newest fashion clothes today. Even Alex was surprised by how different people looked. He then thought loudly, ¡°Oh. The school is done for the majority, so people enjoy their time now.¡± That was the reason he didn¡¯t see anyone wearing school uniforms. He smiled, then exined some stuff to his girls. Alex also showed them his PC and his photos with homies. Of course, girls had already seen them, but it was still a nice experience. They also took a short nce at Olivia and Alex¡¯s photos. Alex then nced at thetest site he had visited before going to Avander World. His heart trembled as he realized that residents¡¯ idea about yers was¡­ pretty much different. No resident thought about themselves as fake people. And that was the truth. However, yers were different. Viins openly killed people for EXP points, saying that residents were a bag of experiences for them. And it was pretty fair since yers arrived from a different world to just adventure. Yes, yers owned some estates. However, the majority logged out in random ces. Thus, residents couldn¡¯t simply ept the yers¡¯ mindset. Alex inhaled deeply, then exhaled loudly, ¡°Read the forums. That¡¯s how yers see you guys. And you can¡¯t me them. Because we don¡¯t have any magic here¡­ We have just a science. There¡¯s a vast difference between us, but yers will realize the truth slowly as the barrier has already started cracking.¡± Alex exined. At first, the girls didn¡¯t understand him wholly. But after reading the forum, their expressions grew grim, and they understood him thoroughly. On the forums, residents¡¯ information was simply open to everyone. Many residents, mainly those popr like Martial Artists, had their private information avable. Their likes and dislikes, personalities, house address, and more. That knowledge was important to get better quests and raise friendships with them. There was even more stuff on paid forums¡­ People casually put wanted lists on some residents just because they made them angry or refused to give quests. Some higher-level yers took those well-paidmissions to get more real-world money. And as Avander World introduced the real money exchange, those lists became more popr. The girls gawked at the screen in silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Remia whispered, trying to soothe her sisters¡¯ feelings. But as she had conflict within her heart and apparent disgust in her eyes, Remia failed to find proper words. Alex didn¡¯t say anything either. He reminded them, ¡°The barrier between two worlds has started cracking. Your appearance here is the proof.¡± Alex didn¡¯t know that he was the only peculiar case for now. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C At the same time, Sara took careful steps down. She moved elegantly, remembering her lessons from her childhood. She had royal teachings on top ofmon stuff. And as Sara wanted to be a part of the Duhan Kingdom, she paid attention seriously to everything. Harvey and Lavinia heard her, preparing for some stuff. Lavinia stood up, asking, ¡°Alone? What is my son doing?!¡± Harvey whispered, ¡°Tone your voice down. Didn¡¯t you just reprimand them for being too loud?¡± He then nced at Sara, smiling faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t mind my wife, daughter. She has abundant imagination and overreacts when ites to her family. Since it¡¯s just us three, it¡¯s only me and Alex who get our ears bleeding. Haha!¡± Harveyughed loudly. His wife blushed, daggering him with her eyes. After those words, she couldn¡¯t say anything, fearing she would be too loud. Sara smiled as well, clearly relieved after this short interaction. She was particrly touched by Alex¡¯s father¡¯s words, for he called her daughter already. This word held as much meaning from his lips as from her mother¡¯s. Thus, Sara could tell that Harvey had epted her and her sisters as Alex¡¯s wives. In her time with Alex, her husband told her about his parents. And although his mother seemed strict, Sara was fond of both of them, for she also wanted to be stricter with her own daughter as well. But as Celia didn¡¯t have a father before Alex, Sara couldn¡¯t be too strict with her. Fortunately, Celia was a good child, and everything seemed fine for now. However, Celia had already started showing signs of not listening to her parents! Sara hoped to learn some stuff from her mother-inw. ¡°Father, mother, I am Sara Deathwill. I¡¯ve been with your son for a few months now, and we are in a close rtionship. I don¡¯t know how to convey how grateful I am for him to be by my side. If it weren¡¯t for him, by now, I would¡¯ve made so many mistakes. I would¡¯ve cost many lives, and I would¡¯ve be a bad example for my daughter. Alex has grown into such a fine man because of you two. As you¡¯ve taught him about life, I hope you will let me stay by his side, let me continue teaching him as well, and let myself still be influenced by his heart. I swear to reciprocate his feelings for an eternity,¡± Sara swore an oath out of nowhere due to her stress. It was evident from a nce that Sara had years of experience. She looked as mature as Alex¡¯s parents. She also had a daughter. But even so, Alex had influenced her heart, helped her numerous times and allowed her to take a good path. ¡°D-Daughter? You already have a daughter?¡± Lavinia stuttered. At first, she wanted to ask about sex-rted stuff, for her son was still too young. It was clear at first nce that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself back with such a mature woman like Sara. Yet, Sara confessed that she had a daughter. Lavinia trembled as random thoughts invaded her mind. She thought Sara would neglect her son¡¯s children in favor of her own. She also thought that her former husband would cause more problems for them. Those thoughts were unnecessary and pointless, yet Lavinia was indeed a woman of an abundant imagination. Harvey narrowed his eyes before his wife said something wrong, ¡°I believe you have no problem giving birth to Alex¡¯s kid?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Sara stood up, putting her hand on her chest and confirming her feelings. Harvey nodded, ¡°It¡¯s toote for little babies anyway. But with your words, I can sleep without worries. And with such a beautiful daughter, I¡¯m going to unt about you to my co-workers tomorrow! Ah, there are three more! My son is such a blessed man!¡± ¡°Harvey!¡± Lavinia stood up, utterly not understanding her husband. How in the world he epted everything rted to Alex¡¯s abundant sexual life? She couldn¡¯t understand anything! Harvey chuckled, ¡°A child is a fruit of love. But little ones often aren¡¯t enough to keep parents together. And in no world, it¡¯s their fault that the parents divorced. In no world, a girl should ever stop herself from finding a new love just because she has a child. A child shouldn¡¯t be left without one part, let alone. I reckon my son has at least done averagely as a father,¡± Harvey smiled. And seeing that smile after such words, Sara no longer could keep her emotions in check. Tears gathered around her eyes, streaming down as she cried faintly, wiping off her tears constantly. She wanted to reply, yet her trembling heart nearly choked her. She couldn¡¯t speak nor properly look at Alex¡¯s parents, for tears teemed her eyes, and her feelings clogged her throat. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sara whispered¡­ Harvey shook his newspapers, whispering to his wife, ¡°You want me to score all good points in our daughter¡¯s eyes?¡± Lavinia was at a loss. She wasn¡¯t dumb to not see the happiness on Sara. Thisdy was so relieved that it was heartwarming to look at her. And Lavinia¡¯s former thoughts escaped her mind immediately as if Sara¡¯s tears dispelled them. She also felt closer to Sara, and her heart beat with an unknown love as if she had really gotten a new daughter. Lavinia reached for a handkerchief before passing them to Sara, ¡°What do you apologize for? If my son is below average, we can only me this man! I still remember him struggling to wrap Alex in diapers!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Sara chuckled as Lavinia became much softer. And next to his wife, Harvey chuckled, ¡°At least I am good at jokes.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­¡± Lavinia looked at him with a peculiar expression, which reminded Sara of her husband¡¯sical one. Chapter 258 - Stellas introduction Chapter 258: Ste¡¯s introduction Because of the new development between Alex¡¯s mother and Sara, their topic shifted to Celia, who was living alone in a big castle. Of course, Sara had asked Alex a few questions before introducing herself to his parents, so she didn¡¯t mention ¡®castle¡¯ or any other fantasy terms. However, Harvey listened to their talk as if he saw through all of Sara¡¯s words. His peculiar mood and understanding were so pleasant that Sara hadn¡¯t paid too much attention. In her eyes, he was a good father that supported his son wholeheartedly. Sara probably would¡¯ve had a worse time with her mother-inw if it weren¡¯t for him. ¡°I want my sisters to introduce themselves too,¡± Sara smiled, excusing herself. She slowly stood up, then rapidly made her way upstairs. After getting to the first floor, Sara sighed with relief. She formed a dazzling smile, then stepped into Alex¡¯s room. Her sisters looked much better. Alex nced at Sara, sighing with relief for her countenance told him everything, ¡°Come. I willb your hair too. There¡¯s also something you must see, Sara.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Sara replied, taking Ste¡¯s seat. She decided that all of them would share their introductionter on, in the same bed with Alex. It would be simr to sisters or friends bonding as if staying overnight to have girly talks. But in a harem life, it would be different, for Alex would be here, and they surely would have a much different mood. Ste looked at Sara, her golden eyes shimmering. Sara nced, then replied softly, ¡°I will just give you one tip. Be yourself.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied before going downstairs. Alex and others stared at her, feeling a little worried, for Ste¡¯s heart still wasn¡¯t free of burden. The events from the Avander World still weighed a little on her. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Hello,¡± Ste whispered in her usual tone, which nearly put Alex¡¯s mom asleep. She then drew a chair closer to herself, taking a seat. She didn¡¯t bring herself back to the table, staring at Alex¡¯s parents with her beautiful eyes. Harvey and Lavinia also stared back, absorbed in Ste¡¯s mood. Ste then whispered, ¡°I¡¯m Alex¡¯s first wife.¡± ¡°Oh, first?¡± Harvey lifted his eyebrow, chuckling. Lavinia rolled her eyes, ¡°First wife! How could he take a marriage without us?!¡± She then whispered to her husband¡¯s ear, ¡°In what country is polygamy legal?¡± Even though her son might¡¯ve done something against thew, Lavinia was ready to take proper steps to save his ass, for she was his mother! She wouldn¡¯t mind selling her house and moving with him to a different country. Of course, Alex was already grown-up, but for how long? He also went bold and got four girls for himself, so he surely needed his mother¡¯s help! Harvey would work for money, and that would be it. Of course, such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen for marriage happened through the system and in a different world. Harvey coughed, ¡°Does it matter? As long as no one knows about it, we are fine.¡± Lavinia squinted her eyes, no longer pressing on the subject. She then nced at Ste, once again feeling somewhat appeased by this girl¡¯s mood. However, Lavinia also recalled Ste¡¯s tears. Like her mother-inw, Lavinia wanted to know the cause of those tears. If her son hurt the girl, she would have a proper talk with both of them at once! It would be rude to just ask away, so Lavinia first asked a few simple questions, ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°Mom hails from a tribe known as Fiatze. Fatheres from the Deathwill Kingdom. I lived mostly with mom and in her house,¡± Ste replied with half-narrowed eyes and a soft voice. Even though those names didn¡¯t ring anything in Alex¡¯s parent¡¯s minds, they med theirck of geography. Mom continued, ¡°What¡¯s your upation?¡± She couldn¡¯t have asked those questions before because Sara¡¯s introduction and her story had left too many emotions behind. But now that Ste seemed exposed and quite shy, Lavinia would use it as a chance to learn more about sisters. Ste lifted her eyes, ¡°Healer.¡± ¡°Doctor?¡± Lavinia corrected her daughter-inw after coughing. Ste added, ¡°But I am smart, so for Alex, I can learn everything.¡± ¡°Why does she sound so convincing?¡± Lavinia whispered so that her husband would hear her. Harvey replied casually, his eyes on Ste, ¡°You and your sisters aren¡¯t clear here. Do you wish to stay with us for a while before you get your own house?¡± Ste nodded. Harvey chuckled, ¡°Alex¡¯s room is quite big, but I don¡¯t know if you all will find itfortable here. I leave that to you, though. For now, since it might be hard for you to find a doctor job in a new country, I hope you will help us take care of the house.¡± Ste nodded as her eyes shed with the system message, ¡°Ok.¡± After introducing herself, she received rewards and the second quest. Her next mission was to actually be a good housewife, and learn how to cook, clean, shop, and do other stuff. This quest seemed quite long and required Ste to walk a lot. But for Alex and her¡¯s sake, she would go for it. It would also help her find a roof and still be with her beloved. Those quests seemed like an excellent opportunity to challenge herself and whatever her father had imposed on her! Ste¡¯s lips curved up in a smile she had often shown Alex. But for this peculiar asion, Alex¡¯s parents had also been blessed with it. While Harvey¡¯s reaction remained neutral, Lavinia¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Goddess!¡± And with this, Ste¡¯s introduction was done. She found a new path for herself, her parents also looked forward to her progress, and it seemed like they were fond of her, for Ste¡¯s charm was indeed peculiar. Anyone would like to take care of her. And since they were Alex¡¯s parents, Ste would dly use their help and reciprocate their feelings. She was particrly interested in Harvey, for her father had clearly never shown her a fatherly love. Chapter 259 - Schnees introduction ¡°Ah, you can go and call your other sister,¡± Harvey awkwardly smiled as it didn¡¯t look like Ste would make the first move. She sat on a seat as if it was toofortable. However, the reality was apparent that she was toozy to move her ass. Harvey helped her with his kind tone, then Ste slowly made her way upstairs. She felt two stares, which seemed somewhat fond of her, and that was enough. After returning to Alex¡¯s room, Ste wrapped her hands around his back. She inhaled his smell, staying in such a position for a while. Alex smiled, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied with her face pressed on his back. Alex chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± He didn¡¯t question her sudden move, for he could feel her happiness. With that alone, Alex corrected his posture a little, still tending to Sara¡¯s hair. And as she could hear Ste¡¯s relieved whispers, Sara was smiling as well. Ste whispered, ¡°Stress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can still cuddle,¡± Alex chuckled, exchanging nces with everyone around him. Although jealousy was palpable except for Sara, Remia and Schnee couldn¡¯t even say anything to Ste, for her charm and relief were too contagious. They also felt like their chances rose significantly. No one would fail their introduction. Schnee stood up, puffing out her milky chest, ¡°This girl will introduce herself now. Since Ste didn¡¯t fail, no way I will make a wrong impression on my inws. Darling, I will be back soon!¡± Schnee said before making her way toward the door. But on her way, she nearly fell onto her big ass twice. Alex and his beloveds started at Schnee¡¯s back with more worry than they had shown to Ste before. Even Ste had some doubts while hovering her peculiar eyes on the cat girl. However, at least on Earth, Schnee was no longer the cat girl! ¡°My ears and tail! I want them back! Back!¡± Schneeined loudly before slowly and carefully treading down. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Lavinia and Harvey waited for the next girl. While Harvey didn¡¯t feel any stress, Lavinia had a strange feeling in her heart. She often peeked at her husband¡¯s face, not finding anything. He was too calm. Lavinia asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it weird?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Harvey replied before adding, ¡°I used to be popr too.¡± ¡°Really now?¡± Lavinia squinted her eyes at him, forming the familiar expression known to everyone close to Alex, ¡°I feel odd, but not in a wrong way. Those girls are cute, and I want to help Alex care for them. And that¡¯s odd. I can¡¯t believe in myself how easily I ept everything that happens today.¡± Lavinia closed her eyes. But then, the sound of someone falling from the stairs rang out. The sound was oddly terrifying, as if the person fell from the first step, rolling from top to bottom. ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Lavinia stood up, leaning forward to check on the next girl. Her eyes widened as thedy had fallen in quite a seductive position with her ass and tits on a full disy. Lavinia¡¯s heart trembled with slight jealousy, for she wasn¡¯t that endowed. Of course, she was still pretty voluptuous, but this blue-haired girl¡¯s tits were massive, as if fake! ¡®They must be fake!¡¯ Laviniaforted herself before taking a seat down. On the ground, Schnee awkwardly smiled. She slowly brought her up onto her two feet, patting her clothes. Those were quite tight, for obvious reasons, so Schnee added a little strength to her hands. And then, she smiled brightly at Harvey and Lavinia, ¡°Hello, mother, father! Your daughter is here to introduce herself!¡± Schnee skipped her way toward the table, then quickly taking a seat, she straightened her back and looked at the couple with glowing eyes. She hovered her eyes on Harvey and Lavinia for the same time, giving them the same respect. ¡°Although I¡¯ve been thest one to be darling¡¯s girl, I am confident in our rtionship,¡± Schnee shifted her eyes to Lavinia, then curved her lips upward, which seemed as if she was sneering, ¡°Mother-inw saw what this girl can offer to her darling, right?¡± Lavinia¡¯s eye twitched. Schnee continued in a good mood, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that a girl with such a smoking body will give more time to the person she has fallen for. I will make it clear, mom, father; your son has taken my cherry.¡± Harvey nodded with a proud smile while Lavinia¡¯s eyes twitching heightened. ¡°If for years no one could enter my eyes, it¡¯s proof that I am a high-ss girl that you can rely on and look forward to. And after giving time to Alex, I¡¯ve learned that he¡¯s a man that I¡¯ve indeed fallen for. My heart has not lied to me. I want him, and he wants me. Of course, our rtionship is also proof that your son is a great man. In conclusion, you can look forward to our rtionship¡¯s development. My presence in this family will give me a different perspective on many things. And as I am a loyal girl with a healthy and well-developed body, you can expect the best grandchild in a few years!¡± Schnee leaned down, holding her face with her two hands. She smiled and stared at her parents with a satisfied and proud expression, ¡°Any questions?¡± Harvey shook his head, ¡°You sound like a decisive girl. And since you remind me of my wife in her early twenties, I can only say wee home, daughter.¡± Although many things had changed, Lavinia always spoke more, so there were indeed some simrities between Schnee and her. He also didn¡¯t ask about her clumsiness, for there could be many answers to this question. What if Alex caused Schnee to walk in such a way because of his bed skills? That would make things awkward if Schnee replied seriously. In the meantime, Lavinia stared at Schnee sternly, ¡°I have many questions! But since you look like a bold girl, I will ask you this question first! Are you really fine sharing Alex with other girls, let alone your sisters?!¡± Schnee tilted her head, ¡°At this point, I can only reply with a question; why not?¡± Lavinia¡¯s eye twitched, ¡°What do you mean by why not?¡± ¡°My sisters are top-quality girls like me. Our rtionship has progressed significantly because of darling, so I don¡¯t see ourselves without him. As for you, it also might be a good thing, mother-inw. It¡¯s like having a lot of girls to gossip with under your roof, you know? If you get angry at someone from us, you will always have someone else¡¯s support because that¡¯s the easiest way to score points in mother-inw¡¯s heart.¡± Schnee chuckled brightly, not hiding her thoughts at all. And as she saw her father-inw nodding with understanding, Schnee¡¯s lips curved up, for her words also were directed at him. It seemed like she won some favorable impression in Harvey. Mother-inw sounded like a tough nut to crack from Alex¡¯s description anyway. The best way was to get a good impression in the father-inw¡¯s eyes while showcasing her true self in the mother-inw¡¯s eyes. Schnee knew she would get a better opinion from herter as this whole situation subsided, and everyone got used to the new world. Lavinia then pointed her index finger at the cat wife, ¡°Do you two use protection while having sex?!¡± ¡°Oh, there was no need until now,¡± Schnee casually replied, then added, ¡°I am all ears to learn about this world¡¯s anti-pregnancy stuff, mother-inw. Could you give me a lesson?¡± Schnee chuckled. Lavinia nodded gravely, ¡°Of course, I will.¡± Schnee then jested, ¡°There¡¯s always ass if this stuff fails, right?¡± ¡°Y-You indecent girl!¡± Lavinia howled. Schneeughed while Harvey let out a faint chuckle. Indeed, it seemed like Schnee would have better contact with her father-inw. Inwardly, Schnee thought, ¡®I wonder how long I will be able to endure mom¡¯s bbering for? A month will be a great sess¡­ Hmm~~¡¯ After getting a brief lecture about birth control, Schnee made her way upstairs. She was slower than everyone else, for she didn¡¯t want to fall. In her case, falling was fine, for she mostly fell on her plump ass. Her cat girl¡¯s reaction would never leave her soul. ¡°I am back and all right!¡± Schnee announced her return with a grin. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°We¡¯ve heard you falling.¡± ¡°And I am still fine, darling!¡± Schnee shouted, quite sulky because Ste still clung to him. Then, Schnee nced at Remia, ¡°Your turn.¡± ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Remia asked, feeling some doubts¡­ And to her words, everyone looked at her oddly, as if they saw a weirdo. Remia blushed, her eyes going down as if escaping everyone¡¯s gazes. Chapter 260 - Remias introduction Remia¡¯s case was quite different than others. Her rtionship with Alex wasn¡¯t as deep as theirs, and her circumstances were much different. She persisted with her feelings until Alex gave her a chance. And because of that chance, Remia wasn¡¯t sure whether she should introduce herself as his lover. But as everyone¡¯s eyesnded on her, Remia blushed, regretting her words. Perhaps, she had been worried too much about it. And that was indeed the case. Alex approached the fairy in her human form, staring into her eyes intensely, ¡°It¡¯s true that our circumstances were different, and I wasn¡¯t sure about our rtionship. But after giving you a chance, I will confidently say it, Remia. You are one of us, and you have a ce in my heart,¡± Alex smiled, recalling all Remia had done to him and his family before officially bing his lover. And after she joined his family, Remia continued to work hard for everyone¡¯s sake. The most important thing was that she had blended well with Alex¡¯s beloveds. In his current harem, Deathwill Sisters loved each other deeply, ready to sacrifice themselves for each other. Their bond was deep, not just because they were sisters. And Remia had be the same; her heart and actions confirmed it. ¡°Am I really part of your family?¡± Remia¡¯s eyes gleamed in tears as she stared at Alex, then looked at everyone else. All gorgeousdies smiled at her, reassuring her. And with this, Remia¡¯s tears fell faster. She formed a dazzling smile as she covered her lips with her little hands. She always had some doubts about whether she would link well with everyone. In fact, she had it quite worse now that Olivia was gone. She was like the firstdy outside Deathwill that had to work hard for Alex¡¯s heart. After bing closer with all sisters and Alex, Remia continued to mash well with the big family, quickly bing one of them. ¡°You are,¡± Alex smiled. His heart swelled with pride and satisfaction as he eyed Remia¡¯s happy face. It wasn¡¯t just her beautiful looks emphasized by her current emotions. It was the pursuit of her love that made Alex feel contentment. And even if he were to go against his principles, he would never let Remia go, for he wanted to have her by his side whenever he wanted, even if circumstances somehow separated them for a long time in the future. After all, it was easy to fall in love. It was also easy to say ¡®I love you¡¯ and start a rtionship. People changed quickly for their beloveds just so their other half would notice them. But in that rtionship, everything would be exposed. And as Remia continued to be the same kind-hearted girl who worked hard for Alex and her love, it was clear she was a good girl for Alex¡¯s Household. She didn¡¯t neglect others or just think about herself. She knew her position and believed in the person she had fallen for. ¡°Go and have a nice talk with them,¡± Alex wiped off Remia¡¯s tears while saying those words, giving Remia the best encouragement. ¡°I will,¡± Remia replied before excusing herself. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Atst, the fourth girl took a seat before Lavinia and Harvey. The fourth girl¡¯s mood was quite peculiar. She was smiling, her green eyes gleaming in relief and love. Her body exuded so much happiness that even if Harvey and Lavinia said some bad words, Remia would confront them softly, then work hard again. At this point, it seemed like Remia would turn into a workaholic. However, if she liked it, and everything around her was to her liking, then was there any problem? Remia smiled, ¡°My name is Remia Leaf. Thank you for giving me your time, father and mother.¡± Harvey replied, ¡°I¡¯m Harvey Mao. Nice to meet you, daughter. On behalf of my wife, I also want to thank you for staying with my son.¡± Just like Sara had mentioned before, Alex¡¯s father was pretty helpful when it came to the introduction. He epted the harem without asking anything and made sure his wife wouldn¡¯t go overboard. Remia felt at ease in his presence, and talking became much more straightforward. In fact, Remia became too candid. She shook her head and replied, ¡°It was me who persistently bombed Alex with my feelings. I could see he was worried about picking me up, for he already had three gorgeous women by his side. It was pretty one-sided at first. And even though I might¡¯ve been too honest and pushy, he thought seriously about me and my happiness. That¡¯s when I swore to always think of his future too. When he gave me a valuable present, I refused. When he pressed me on, I was ready to stand up and leave!¡± Remia chuckled. Harveyughed as well while Lavinia grew interested. Remia continued with a soft smile, ¡°But after Ste gave him somemon guidance, Alex gave me a chance. We turned out to be quite simr in a few aspects. We were both selfish, yet we cared about our beloveds. Because of that, I think it was easy for me to be more than friends with everyone in his family. I continued to work hard, blending with everyone and increasing my strength to stay significant. It will be challenging, but I will keep going for it, for Alex showed me what genuine love tastes like. Everyone around him seemed so unique; even Olivia had her own charm. I know I might fall behind at some point, but I will turn that hard-working self into my feature. I am already used to it. That¡¯s why, as I worked hard to get everyone¡¯s recognition, I will do the same for you so that my father and mother-inw can think of me as their daughter from the bottom of their hearts. I will never give up,¡± Remia brightly smiled; her smile was like a sun! Harvey nodded a few times while Lavinia stared at her in admiration. This girl really spoke honestly, conveying her love journey to them. And even though it sounded so absurd as such a girl could be a treasure in someone¡¯s else hands, she actually wanted to be a part of Alex¡¯s harem! Lavinia was getting more amazed by her son, for he seemed to draw the attention of pretty sweet girls. ¡°You¡¯ve already made a favorable impression,¡± Harvey whispered, ¡°You can rely on our support too.¡± ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Remia smiled widely. Chapter 261 - Every girls plans for their earthling lives After talking with Remia, which resulted in the fairy getting the second quest, Lavinia dropped dead onto the table. She put her head on her arms pillow, staring at the table with confused eyes. At this point, she wasn¡¯t sure of her heart. However, one thing really bothered her from the start, ¡°It¡¯s weird how Olivia is not here.¡± ¡°They will be back sooner than you think,¡± Harvey said confidently, sounding like a Cupid. Lavinia red at him, for her husband was actually too confident in his words. Under her pressure, Harvey added a few more words. ¡°She¡¯s her daughter, after all,¡± Harvey whispered. Lavinia squinted her eyes, ¡°Were you always this close with Olivia¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°You already forgot?¡± Harvey smiled mysteriously, ¡°We used to be rivals.¡± ¡°I actually forgot,¡± Lavinia racked her brain to remember her husband¡¯s story. And as she did, Harvey kept smiling to himself. He read the newspapers as if the world around him put him at ease. Those world problems seemed so insignificant and little in his eyes that he sometimes chuckled. After reading for a while, Harvey added, ¡°Our dinner will be quitete today.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lavinia stood up, realizing that she hadn¡¯t even done anything in the kitchen yet! ¡°Unfold the table. And keep it like that, for these girls will be living with us for a while!¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Harvey replied, folding his newspapers. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Sara had taken the news of the yers¡¯ world with aposed heart. She did her best to look at the situation from their perspective. And as much as it was hard to see a few things, this perspective helped her ept the reality. She was also interested in the world¡¯s future and what was happening behind the scenes, for the worlds shouldn¡¯t connect like that. Sara questioned Alex about the gamepany, but they were so big that no ordinary human could simply ask them around. And if he said that he knew about their scheme, they would just ignore him. At worst, they would use their connections to cause problems for Alex! It was better to not talk about them for now. Instead, Alex taught his girls some modern technology. He also showed how to use the bathroom, which was pretty different than in the Avander World. An hourter, everyone was fresh and clean, including Alex. They had dinner with Alex¡¯s parents, all sitting by the table. There was some argument between Ste and Schnee, who would sit next to Alex, but it was resolved through a fairpetition; rock papers scissors. On the other hand, Sara and Remia had just a simple agreement. They would exchange spots next to their beloved every day, which was so sweet and simple that Harvey and Lavinia looked much better at these two. During that dinner, Lavinia asked about everyone¡¯s ns for tomorrow. At that moment, Ste¡¯s movement stopped, and she grew stressed. Alex quickly noticed it, for she was on his left side. He quickly replied, ¡°We will take it easy. Tomorrow, I n to take one girl outside while the rest spends their free time in the game world. I was thinking of taking Ste around first.¡± It was apparent why he would pick Ste first. Sara immediately agreed, ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡± Everyone was forced to agree as well. Lavinia stared at the mysteriously, then nodded, ¡°If you need pocket money, Harvey will give you some.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Harvey chuckled. The dinner went nicely, even though there were just a few short talks between Alex¡¯s beloveds and his parents. And then, it was time to sleep. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Everyone returned back to Alex¡¯s room. Of course, his bed was pretty big, but it was not enough for everyone to sleepfortably. No one really minded, yet Alex¡¯s parents offered two guest rooms for everyone to share. And the dinner had already separated the girls into two groups; the duhan momma and the fairy group; and the kitty and winged girl group. Alex hoped that Ste wouldn¡¯t have problems living with her cat sister, for he imagined that Schnee might be quite bossy in her room. For now, the girls circled on Alex¡¯s bed, talking about their introduction with Alex¡¯s parents. Ste was close to Alex, not talking at all, though. Schnee chuckled, ¡°I used our story for my advantage, darling.¡± She made it sound like she gave time to Alex, while the reality was that Alex took careful steps with everyone. And after she had fallen for him, Alex gave her time to make him fall in love with her. And as he got to know more about Schnee and saw her bond with her sister, such a rtionship naturally happened over time. Alex still rolled his eyes, ¡°You even fell from stairs in a perverted way.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Everyoneughed while Ste made a soft giggle. Sara smiled, changing the topic a little, ¡°It¡¯s nice that father gave us some money. We are so broke, but we finally can get some clothes for ourselves. I can¡¯t wait for them to arrive tomorrow.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Remia agreed with a soft smile. And as the girls talked about their future, which resulted in more earthling quests and so on, Alex listened to their talks with a bright smile. He also shared his n for his real job, which would be closely rted to the gaming world. He was thinking of making cool videos about his adventures, getting a fan base, then selling his merchandise. Sara offered to look into the market to help him. That required quite research in both worlds, yet Sara was set on it. And that was her next wife¡¯s quest; support Alexander Mao and be his manager! Remia also wanted to use her knowledge about nature to her advantage. She hoped that her natural skills would return over time to leverage them in a new world. And as her soul hadn¡¯t changed, Remia believed she would absorb the new knowledge about Earth¡¯s nature like a sponge! Sara also received an additional quest to be Remia¡¯s manager and help her create her social media ount too. ¡°I have a lot to learn,¡± Sara smiled, feeling pretty excited about the new situation. She then nced at Ste and Schnee. Her kitty sister stretched her body, showcasing her curves, ¡°I will be a model and get all simps¡¯ money. Don¡¯t worry, darling. You will have the first look at my every photo, and you will decide whether I can use it,¡± Schnee added. Ste nced at everyone, then whispered while clutching Alex¡¯s clothes, ¡°Housewife. I will help mom and dad.¡± Alex stroked her hair with a grin, ¡°And with that, everyone has something to look forward to in the future. We also have to check the Avander World.¡± Everyone agreed. And then, Alex kissed them on their lips. But as the girls were in a good mood, each kisssted for at least five minutes, the smacking sounds filling the room. For today¡¯s night, Ste would sleep with Alex. She was in the spare pajama she had received from Alex¡¯s mother. And as she held onto him dearly, Alex whispered, ¡°Are you scared of returning to the Avander World?¡± That was the question lingering on his mind ever since he saw her stressed self during the dinner. And as Ste nodded, Alex took careful steps to solve the issue. Chapter 262 - I want you to eat me every day After escaping the death by hair breadth, Ste and her sisters appeared in Alex¡¯s home world. The girls weren¡¯t strong enough to break the world¡¯sw on their own. It was clear that either Alex¡¯s ss or unique origins caused such a miracle. But as Alex himself didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened or what were his true origins, Ste could only thank heavens for getting such a husband. Because if it weren¡¯t for Alex, Ste would¡¯ve died with a heart filled with regrets. If she had somehow survived on the other side, there was a chance she wouldn¡¯t have returned to herself. She would remain the worse slothful self caused by her father¡¯s loyal dog. And even though she had survived, Ste had developed a new fear. She feared that she would revert to the slothful self, utterly disregarding all her progress with her sisters and Alex. Just thinking about it hurt Ste; she even recalled the events more vividly, where she just remained as a watcher. Alex listened to his white-haired wife in silence. He held her dearly, stroking her hair as she slowly whispered her thoughts. After conveying everything, Ste hid her face in Alex¡¯s chest, firmly embracing him. Alex wrapped his arms around her, pressing her softly onto him. He kissed her hair while collecting his thoughts, hoping to get the best answer. His eyes soon shone as he got an answer, ¡°Running away is not an option. The Avander World is your home, and you have your family and Celia waiting for you here. If you have returned to your senses here, there¡¯s always a way for you to get a hold of whatever has been imnted within you. If you get influenced by it in the Avander World, I will have you log out. You can¡¯t stay in the game world for more than two days as it¡¯s risky for your body here. So it won¡¯t be just me forcing you to log out; your new situation will do the same. And because you have be a human girl here, we have a much easier route to find that object,¡± Alex whispered, encouraging his wife. He momentarily remembered a voice from before. While he drifted between the Avander World and Earth, she had been his onlypanion. Her presence stemmed from his soul. Alex added, ¡°If you are still a slothful girl here, it means the object has been nted within your soul. We will find it. I promise,¡± Alex kissed Ste¡¯s forehead, continuously soothing her nervousness. Ste grew much calmer as he kept pampering her with her favorite head pats, kisses, and his touch. She felt at ease in his hands and knew those would always be here should she need help. Her heart became louder and warmer as time went on. Atst, Ste went against her personality, extending her hand for Alex¡¯s. She gently intertwined her fingers with his, then brought them to her chest. After putting his hand on her chest, Ste tightly pushed his hand onto her peak, ¡°The soul is within the heart.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex smiled faintly, looking over adorable Ste with warm eyes. He smiled, happy that Ste slowly melted her fears and turned them into a new resolution. And then, the wave of understanding struck him. He was in his home and in his room, having a much older girl than himself in thin clothes. He was in love with her, and she was also into him. Their feelings and desires were mutual. Alex barely could turn away his eyes from Ste¡¯s face. She kept smiling faintly, enjoying his touch on her breast, which was gentle and satisfying. It seemed like his hand would open her heart soon and peek into her soul. s, that was not the case yet, for they were normal humans. But as this feeling sprouted within her, Ste no longer feared anything. Her fears utterly disappeared from her heart, leaving her positive about her future. At the same time, Alex looked around his room. He needed to take a nce because the situation demanded him to do it. And after confirming that he was indeed in his own bed with Ste, Alex¡¯s heart red with desires. He still remembered the girls¡¯ ¡®fairpetition¡¯, though. Alex smiled, squeezing Ste¡¯s peak gently. His girl let out a faint moan, hiding her face deeper into his chest. Although his ess to her body was a little hindered, Alex chuckled, finding a way to keep hold of Ste¡¯s chest. He whispered into her ear, ¡°A fairpetition hasn¡¯t happened yet. But nothing stops me from eating my girl. Am I right?¡± Alex blew the question straight into Ste¡¯s ear. Her face flushed red, her ears even redder. She nodded while gluing to him, agreeing with his words. And as if adding fuel to Alex¡¯s desires, Ste whispered, ¡°I want you to eat me every day.¡± Those words echoed in Alex¡¯s head, for Ste looked for more activity. It was a sign that she was returning to her better self and going even further. Of course, it also simply sounded exciting. She thrilled his heart. But as Alex recalled Ste¡¯s introduction, he rolled his eyes, ¡°First wife?¡± Ste nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Alex changed position, putting himself above Ste. He gently lifted her upper pajama, taking it off in a few breaths. And as Alex¡¯s mom didn¡¯t have a proper bra size for his wives, nothing more barred Alex¡¯s eyes from seeing Ste¡¯s bare chest. He brought his lips close to her nipple, giving it a lick, ¡°You know that I dislike the idea of the first wife and favorite, Ste. Ah, if you let out a loud moan, I will stop,¡± Alex added before letting Ste reply to his words. Ste raised her hands, putting them on her lips. She felt weaker and more sensitive in her only human self, her lips barely holding her voice back. Without her hands on her lips, Ste would¡¯ve already whimpered loudly. And that was just from Alex sucking on her tits as he squeezed and yed with her peculiar shape and abundant soft mass. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay,¡± Ste slightly moved her hands, replying to Alex, who had been eating her for a few minutes already, ¡°It was an introduction to mom and dad. I can be the first wife in their eyes while everyone else is equal in your heart.¡± ¡°Smart girl,¡± Alex couldn¡¯t find a better reply, for Ste had already prepared answers to all his questions, foreseeing this moment. Chapter 263 - Tongue goes numb [R-18] Nothing stopped Alex from tasting his wife¡¯s body. Her tits, pussy, ass, and even feet would be today licked by him, for he had developed that kind of fetish due to his perverted kitty. And that was pretty much all for Alex respected the girls¡¯ fairpetition of taking his cherry. He also had no condoms on his shelf, for he wasn¡¯t ready for such a development anyway. If Ste or someone else got pregnant in his home world, Alex would get into more trouble than he could imagine! He wouldn¡¯t be able to register the kid to the government¡¯s system or even use the hospital, for Ste was like an illegal immigrant. It would take a while to get that done, and it would be much better if she or others weren¡¯t pregnant. And in this way, Alex¡¯s kid would be deprived of kid¡¯s rights and going to school, and other stuff would be heavily limited. Anyway, he didn¡¯t n to have sex with Ste today, so it was fine. He also had an excellent excuse to not ¡®eat her every day¡¯, even though Alex would dly oblige with such a request. And why would he actually think of a reason to not eat Ste every day? That was simply because he had other wives in the house as well. They all would have their nights on a proper schedule. ¡°Mmm!¡± Ste¡¯s moan became a little louder yet still muffled enough for her beloved to not stop sucking on her nipples. After passionate treatment, Ste¡¯s nipples got elongated a little. They were stiff and erect, giving her beloved various ways to y around with them. While still sticking to Ste¡¯s chest, Alex nced at her face. Her eyes gleamed as if her power returned, and her cheeks were so red that no darkness could eclipse Ste¡¯s beautiful expression. Her breathing was rough as her chest bounced a little. Alex lifted himself up, then made his way down below. He put his hands on Ste¡¯s waist, his fingers slipping into her bottom pajama. Without asking, he started sliding them down enough to see Ste¡¯s panties. Those were naturally drenched in her juices, for Ste already had a few small orgasms. Her unique allure and fragrance hit Alex¡¯s nose, tempting him to drop all his morals to lunge at her sulent pussy. He smiled, holding himself back, ¡°I can¡¯t eat a bad girl every day, or my tongue will go numb, and I will end up disappointing everyone.¡± Ste looked at him oddly, not believing him at all. Alex continued, ¡°You can remain the first wife in my parents¡¯ eyes. Since you got a new quest to be a housewife, you will develop some advantages and get more favor from them. I can see my mother taking your stance in all disputes.¡± Alex actually had no problems imagining it, for everyone would love to pamper and take care of thezy girl. Only he could take care of her womanly needs and desires, though. Alex smiled, extending his hand toward Ste¡¯s panties. After sliding down those as well, he trailed her closed slit with his finger. His finger immediately got drenched in Ste¡¯s juices while her body gently shuddered due to his touch. He chuckled, whispering before leaning down, ¡°But there will be a month when I eat myzy girl every day.¡± Ste nodded, not feeling disappointed. Of course, she knew what Alex meant with those words. She was also ted that Alex wasn¡¯t angry at her for using the new situation to call herself a first wife. She wanted to call herself such. And she was also the first to call him her husband, so Ste believed she had more rights than everyone to call herself such a title. And part of her was relieved that Alex was serious about their rtionship. Her heart told her that being more aggressive would help her seize more nights with Alex, but Ste no longer could think straight. Ste¡¯s thighs moved instinctively as she felt Alex¡¯s breath on her pussy. After failing to entrap him in her lower region, Ste added more strength to her hands, for her beloved slowly opened her secret cave. Her moist lower lips soon kissed him back, ¡°Mmm!¡± Ste tightly shut her eyes, feeling Alex¡¯s lips pressing onto her pussy. He seized her clitoris with his fingers, rubbing it just like Sara had taught him, tenderly arousing her through this sensitive part. At the same time, his tongue stretched out in her pussy, savoring every possible inch of her pussy that Alex could reach through it. He seemed quite desperate as he pushed his tongue, his nose inhaling more of Ste¡¯s wet pussy¡¯s smell. Her inner walls wrapped around his tongue. She arched her back, canting her little head to the side as her body kept asking for more, giving Alex more ess to her special ce, desperately wanting to reward him. ¡°Mmm! Mmm!¡± Ste¡¯s muffled moans kept ringing in Alex¡¯s ears as she firmly held her hands on her lips. But as Alex¡¯s tongue had a fair share of experience, and he was set on making Ste orgasm on their first bonding on Earth, Ste was slowly growing weaker. At the same time, her pussy gushed out more juices. Her eyes were nearly rolled up as she felt the pleasure building up within her. And then, as Alex kept driving his tongue around her ce, Ste suddenly let her lips go. She nted her hands on Alex¡¯s head, tightly clutching his hair. She got a firm hold on him while her thighs sped him. ¡°I aming! Oooooohhhh!¡± Ste¡¯s loud, high-pitched yet adorable voice swept through Alex¡¯s head as her first bountiful orgasm gushed out from her pussy. Her whole body convulsed with contentment as she spasmed. Her back dropped onto the bed, her lips trembling as if she wanted to apologize for being so loud. With her eyes closed, Ste didn¡¯t dare to look at her beloved, for she had already predicted a lot of trouble the next morning. And as Alex raised his head from herher region, he spotted the lights turning on in the neighbor¡¯s house. He quickly wrapped himself and Ste in a nket as if his neighbor could peek into his room. He thenughed, ¡°We are in trouble tomorrow, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ste opened her eyes halfway, looking at her beloved with a little mischief, ¡°Yes.¡± Alex grinned, unable to get mad at his winged girl, ¡°I will let you do the talking tomorrow.¡± And with those words, the couple embraced each other with their sweaty bodies. A little more juice trickled down from Ste¡¯s lovely ce, yet she was bold enough to wrap her drenched thighs around Alex¡¯s legs. She clung to him like a ko! Alex also firmly held her, for he just couldn¡¯t stop himself due to Ste¡¯s allure. He also needed her support tomorrow morning! And as the sun reared, Alex and Ste awkwardly left the room. They wanted to be the first ones to enter the bathroom, yet Alex¡¯s mom stood before the doors. She nced at them, then retracted her eyes. Alex and Ste sighed with relief. Chapter 264 - The Truth And as the sun reared, Alex and Ste awkwardly left the room. They wanted to be the first ones to enter the bathroom, yet Alex¡¯s mom stood before the doors. She nced at them, then retracted her eyes. Alex and Ste sighed with relief. Lavinia whispered, ¡°Why are you two so nervous? Am I your wife or sister?¡± Alex and Ste understood what she wanted to say. But then Lavinia ran through them with her re, ¡°You used protection?¡± Alex waved his hands, ¡°There was no need. I just-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what you have done, perverted son of mine!¡± Lavinia banged the doors, escaping from the conversation. Alex and Ste looked into each other¡¯s eyes. He scratched his hair, ¡°You were supposed to do the talking, Ste.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied. ¡°Will you?¡± Alex rolled his eyes, for Ste¡¯s casual reply no longer sounded so influencing! But that was the result of their rtionship deepening as Alex knew that Ste surely would use the situation to her advantage. Ste approached the bathroom door, ¡°Mom. I want to get in.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Lavinia replied. And with this, these two would have some talk, probably. Alex went downstairs, feeling a need to drink something. That was when he saw his father yet again with newspapers. Harvey nced at his son, smiling as he shook his head a few times, clearly amused by the situation. Alex said, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Morning,¡± Harvey replied in a much more lively voice. He then looked at his son before adding, ¡°On my way to the shop for fresh buns, I met our neighbor. She stared at me with such funny yet incredulous eyes. Do I look that old, Alex?¡± Harvey asked with a wide smile. Alex tilted his head, ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Haha! Because of the thin walls and little misunderstanding, our neighbor willin to her husband today. I fear the moment this poor man wakes up,¡± Harvey couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing as he lifted his hand to cover his lips. And after getting an understanding of the situation, Alexughed as well. A few minutester, the father-son duo calmed down. Harvey parted his lips, ¡°Better find work quickly, son. Or you will run out of excuses to get a rest.¡± Alex titled his head, analyzing his father¡¯s words, for he spoke without being blunt again. But as Alex indeed had four girls, they surely would take a lot of his free time. And as they still didn¡¯t have any responsibilities on Earth, they would surely want to spend more time with their beloved, which naturally should end with spicy activities. Alex nodded. ¡°Your capsules should arrive today. Keep an eye on them, and don¡¯t miss the delivery truck,¡± Harvey whispered. ¡°Thanks, father,¡± Alex hovered his eyes on his father with a faint smile. Yet, in his expression, Harvey could see his son¡¯s gratitude. Alex believed he had a lot to exin. But because of how odd everything was, Alex didn¡¯t have a proper exnation yet. His father helped him significantly here. Harvey acted as if he didn¡¯t know his son¡¯s burden, ¡°I will always be here for you, son.¡± Alex grinned, ¡°How about you enter the game, too? There¡¯s a person I want you and mother to meet.¡± Harvey¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then he replied, ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Uh, why?¡± Alex asked, not expecting such an answer. His father actually took time to reply, which was surprising. Alex rarely saw his father sitting ufortably on the chair without any exnation. Alex couldn¡¯t think of a serious reason, either. It would be fine if his father visited the Avander World with his wife during the weekend. They rarely worked on weekends, having plenty of time for themselves. Harvey replied, ¡°Responsibilities.¡± But as Alex had already thought this far, he couldn¡¯t buy this excuse. He started seeing what had eluded him and his wives. The hungry demon concept. That concept was within Alex. It was not exactly the same as he differed from the hungry demons. However, Sara and others had confirmed that this power sprouted from Alex during the battle against the legend. And as Alex never had close contact with them, except for that one talk with Erik in Wolfen Demon¡¯s crumbling soul, Alex could only think of one exnation. He was born with it. ¡°Father¡­ Are you from another world?¡± Alex asked a question that would make everyone look at him as if he were a weirdo. Yet, as Harvey heard this question, he slowly folded his newspapers. Harvey lifted his hands without holding anything, ¡°See?¡± ¡°Your hands¡­ are trembling¡­¡± Alex whispered, feeling ufortable, for he had never seen his father in such a state. Harvey uttered, ¡°May that image stop you from asking this question.¡± And then, his eyes turned red. Those eyes glowed like red moons, yet no killing intent shimmered within. A much different emotion, opposite to the antagonist¡¯s concept, was hidden within Harvey¡¯s heart, power for the future. And as Alex saw those eyes, he recalled all the system messages he had seen during his battle against Liam Wall. He also remembered the talk with Ivonne, his red ocean, and Asura¡¯s Skill. And in the next second, Alex once again had forgotten them again. ¡°Too early,¡± Harvey whispered after his son¡¯s body fell onto the ground. He lifted his red eyes, staring into Sara¡¯s blue hues, for she had witnessed the scene from the upstairs. Harvey told her toe closer, ¡°You can know about it. You are an important girl, after all. The girl who has been saved by The Last Wish Reward.¡± Harvey whispered. Sara¡¯s heart jumped as she realized that her father-inw was more than just an average human. And it was because of him that Alex had been able to save them. She approached them, lifting Alex¡¯s unconscious body. In her hands, Alex foundfort and naturally a soft body to sleep on. ¡°Thank you for saving us, father,¡± Sara whispered, tears blooming in her eyes once again. Harvey stared at her with a faint smile, his eyes no longer red, ¡°If there wasn¡¯t any genuine bond between you and my son, you would¡¯ve died. It¡¯s you two who have saved each other. Unfortunately, there won¡¯t be any other chance for you all. And if my son gets more girls, they won¡¯t be able to join this world so soon.¡± Harvey smiled, feeling pretty happy with Alex¡¯s development. Sara found Harvey¡¯s smile soothing and pleasant, ¡°Has father predicted such an oue in the past? It feels like The Last Wish Reward was reserved for Alex to save his beloveds.¡± Harvey closed his eyes, recalling his past, ¡°I used to have a harem too. I don¡¯t know about Alex¡¯s journey, but mine was pretty smooth until one point. Until I learned about the truth,¡± Harvey whispered, his eyes momentarily glowing red, as if fear took over his heart, ¡°The Last Wish Reward was prepared for something else for him¡­ And while it limits Alex¡¯s future, I don¡¯t feel bad about him using it on you. I was the same, after all. I had a harem, and if I could wish for them to survive, I would use it all to keep them by my side. s, I was just a powerful swordsman. Everyone I loved died, except for one,¡± Harvey¡¯s face scrunched with pain, for he couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions. Sara¡¯s eyes shook just from reflecting his grieving self. She felt so sad for her father, even though she didn¡¯t know his story. Yet, just his expression soaked in painful feelings was enough for him to feel sorry for him. She wanted to help, but she was still a foreign girl and someone who had been saved by Harvey¡¯s efforts to get The Last Reward Wish. Sara remained silent, hoping that her presence was enough. Since she couldn¡¯t find words or help her father, she wanted to be by his side, just so that he could have some to talk about the past. Harvey saw through her intent, finally getting back to himself, ¡°It¡¯s the past.¡± ¡°Does mother know about it?¡± Sara asked softly. ¡°The current her doesn¡¯t,¡± Harvey replied mysteriously again. And after these words, Sara¡¯s eyes gleamed with the resolution, ¡°Father, whenever you feel a need to talk about your past, I will be here to listen. And in the future, we all will be here to listen alongside Alex, for I believe you will tell him all when the right timees.¡± ¡°My son has spent all his luck on you girls,¡± Harvey whispered, smiling broadly at Sara, who had blushed like a young and inexperienced girl facing her inw. Harvey unfolded his newspapers, staring at them, ¡°Do you know that your soul has been tempered?¡± Sara¡¯s heart stopped for a second, ¡°I do¡­¡± And her own father nted something within him, no less! Inparison, Harvey was so better than him that Sara had developed some jealousy. But as she was also his daughter from yesterday onward, Sara swore to support her new parents with Alex. And if he ever dared to neglect his parents, she would rebuke him! Harvey whispered, ¡°What do you know about it? I have a rough guess, but I can¡¯t believe myself.¡± And as Sara heard those words, her heart shook with genuine fear. Was there a chance that Elias Deathwill got his hands on something that made even Harvey Mao not believe in his thoughts? Although Sara couldn¡¯t confirm her father-inw¡¯s strength, she had an inkling that he was stronger than Elias Deathwill. And that was real indeed. Yet, Elias got his hands on something that¡­ made Harvey Mao worried. Chapter 265 - For what price? At first, it was immensely shameful to say that her own father had plotted against her. But as Sara knew it was an important topic, she bluntly conveyed what Alex and others had learned about them. And as Harvey heard about Ste reverting to her old self, his eyes narrowed, ¡°You aren¡¯t to me for your father¡¯s selfishness.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Sara looked down, still wounded by her father¡¯s deed, yet Harvey again helped her, so she felt happier than hurt. And while Sara collected her thoughts, Harvey used this brief silence to think of his following words. He wasn¡¯t sure about his suspicions about Elias Deathwill¡¯s n. Still, if he was 100% right, those girls would face disaster or use it for their own power-up. Atst, it was time to continue the talk. ¡°Different worlds have their own systems, techniques, and people. But some things remain the same. One of those things is feelings. We feel sadness and happiness in the same way regardless of the world. The same goes for other feelings. But in a peculiar world, those feelings are the source of strength,¡± Harvey narrowed his eyes. And as Sara heard it, she asked, ¡°Is it the same as the hungry demon¡¯s concept?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s a connection between them and that world,¡± Harvey nodded, agreeing with his daughter-inw. He whispered, ¡°The thing is¡­ that I didn¡¯t choose this concept. And the hungry demons you¡¯ve seen during yourst battle are the same. But from what I can see within you, your father has purposely tempered your soul. He has chosen this power on his own. While it is disturbing that he¡¯s ready to sacrifice his family, there¡¯s something worse. How did he manage to get hands-on it?¡± Harvey asked, clueless about what had happened during Elias Deathwill¡¯s prime. And as he couldn¡¯t find an answer, Sara was the same. However, she knew a little more, for she was a resident of the Avander World. ¡°I¡¯ve been believing in father until Alex read his diary. Now, I am confident that my father has schemed it all. He uses a diary to control Alex¡¯s moves and uses us for his future n. The Lost Kingdom is also¡­ something he dly sacrificed for his selfish desires.¡± ¡°The Lost Kingdom?¡± Harvey asked. His expression significantly shifted after Sara exined about the kingdom shrouded in the darkness. That element was something no one could study or learn about. Perhaps, the hungry demons would use it for their advantage. And as Sara imagined this, Harvey nodded, ¡°The hungry demons will find a way to use this power because it is simr to the antagonist concept and you girls. You¡¯ve already be their targets, so I don¡¯t have to warn you about them¡­ But if your father was willing to temper with your souls, what about his other family members?¡± Sara¡¯s mind shook as she recalled Alex¡¯s words. [He has never loved his wives.] She started trembling, for Sara had begun to imagine a different scenario. At first, she believed that her mother ran away from the kingdom and her home because of the shame. But what if she could see through Elias Deathwill¡¯s n. What if she was in a much worse state than Ste and Schnee? The same should go for the other two wives! Harvey scrutinized Sara¡¯s expression, softly adding, ¡°I suggest you move away from the continent with The Lost Kingdom. It seems dormant, but we don¡¯t know what exactly will happen once Elias Deathwill¡¯s n blooms. The hungry demons might prematurely awaken the shadow, too,¡± Harvey conveyed his deepest worry. He then smiled, reassuring Sara, ¡°Your soul is still young. It¡¯s true that the stronger you be, the better for Elias Deathwill. But if you grow up in strength while looking out for his n, you will seize its power for yourself. You have to look out for that peculiar emotion. If Ste is slothful, what about you? Think and always talk about it with Alex. You are husband and wife, not just in name. There¡¯s a bond connecting you between the worlds. You are a wife in this world. He¡¯s a husband in the Avander World. As you keep exploring your bodies and souls in two worlds, you will eventually turn everything into your power. You will have thestugh,¡± Harvey smiled. Sara whispered, ¡°Thank you, father.¡± And then, Alex woke up. He slowly lifted his upper body, suddenly feeling empty. Of course, he raised his head off Sara¡¯s thighs, naturally feeling like he missed something too soft and valuable. Sara did her best to control her emotions. She would use all her new knowledge to help guide Alex and her sisters. She felt terrible for hiding something from Alex, but that was his father¡¯s wish. And as Harvey made it clear that it was for Alex¡¯s sake, Saraplied like a good daughter-inw¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± Alex looked around, seeing his blond wife and father. Sara smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen asleep out of nowhere. I think you must be too exhausted from thest night.¡± And as Sara whisperedst night, Alex¡¯s face turned redder, ¡°I guess¡­¡± His tongue went numb, and he couldn¡¯t say more, for his father was around. Harveyughed, seeing them two in a good mood. He was also thankful that Sara had heard him, for she was the best girl to hold this responsibility. He didn¡¯t know what future awaited his son. But as he helped significantly with his limits on the line, Harvey believed his son would do the rest with his beloveds by his side. And if trouble knocked into his life, Harvey was ready to break the limits, for Alex was his second and thest descendant Harvey could ever have. Ding! Ding! ¡°Oh? The delivery is already here?¡± Harvey looked outside the window, finding a truck with virtual capsules. He smiled, standing up, ¡°Let¡¯s help the delivery men, Alex.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex stood up, following his father like a good son. And as these two disappeared in the door¡¯s frame, Sara stopped smiling. She felt the heavy burden on her shoulders, the second only to her worry about her daughter¡¯s future. But now that Celia¡¯s future seemed fine and undisturbed, the burden of her life and her family weighed the most. Sara also prayed that her mother was safe and not under her father¡¯s control. It was weird for duhan to pray, but that was more of Sara¡¯s human side, desperately hoping everything was okay. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In a unique realm with the red sky and castles scattered across thend, the particr group had their gathering. Only the best of the best had gathered in the main castle that belonged to the owner of this group, Yasir. And that group was naturally the Antagonists. ¡°Son of a traitor¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to have a connection with the traitors!¡± Erik sat in one of the honored seats, his head arched back as he gazed at the ceiling with conflicted emotions. But as he spoke, the anger took over him. ¡°If he has a traitor¡¯s blood, how could he end up with the legendary ss?¡± Erik rubbed his temple, not understanding the phenomenon called Alexander Deathwill. Erik¡¯s close buddy, Roy, who had also been on the scene against Alexander Deathwill, whispered into his ear, ¡°We often met people whose strength we couldn¡¯t understand. He¡¯s one of those who simply break the system.¡± Erik nced at his friend, who had already relished the wine, ¡°You¡­¡± But then, the steps of the most crucial person rang out in the castle. Yasir had arrived at the scene. He slowly trod toward his honored seat with many red eyes reflecting his figure. He was a tall man in his early thirties. He had white hair, the most unique red eyes of everyone from the antagonist side, and slightly tanned skin. He whispered while everyone reared their ears to his presence, ¡°I¡¯ve heard yourining from my bathroom, Erik.¡± ¡°Haha! I am so sorry!¡± Erikughed, his eyes filled with reverence as he gazed at Yasir. In his calm state, Yasir was an easy-going man. Everyone could talk with him and even get the guidance, even though he was the strongest antagonist in the Avander World. Erik, just like others, knew about his burden and how much he shouldered, be it from their days as yers and now as the hungry demons. Thus, even though Yasir sometimes could go mad, his anger enough to shatter the mountains, people still respected and brightly interacted with him. And when he lost control, they feared him while remaining by his side. For all knew his burden and how much he had done to their race. Erik respected his leader so much that he wanted to be like him; his personality was quite shaped after Yasir. He liked to be in charge of his moves, predict the future, and act like everything was in his control. Yasir took a seat, ¡°Show me the image of Alexander Deathwill.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Erik fished out Rikka¡¯s tablet. She had taken a picture of Alex and his wives¡¯st moment before the demon¡¯s energy beam hit them. Alex¡¯s expression was full of emotions. Those scrunched his face so much that he looked like a man on hisst mission, ready to sacrifice and kill everyone for his beloveds. Yasir¡¯s smile slowly faded. He stared at the tablet while reminiscing about the past and the world he hade from. The world that he called home¡­ ¡°He¡¯s as handsome as him, but I can see he takes more after his mother. Because of those two genes, he¡¯s grown into a fine man. He has your eyes, though, Harvey,¡± Yasir whispered¡­ ¡°At least your second child happily came out¡­ But for what price? And in what world?¡± Everyone listened in silence¡­ Of course, the name Harvey made them perspire quite visible, for everyone gathered had sweat trickling down their temples. But that was not all¡­ Yasir¡¯s monologue¡­ heralded his impending outburst of anger. ¡°Ivonne must be jealous of you two, seething in hell as she looks over your little family. She couldn¡¯t give birth to your first child, then she died in your arms just one step before starting a new life in a different world with you¡­ FOR WHAT PRICE?!¡± Yasir clenched the tablet, destroying it into small bits. His breathing became rougher, his eyes nearly popping off his skull. He stared at the table with a trembling body, seemingly unable to control his emotions. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given up, we would¡¯ve won! We wouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Yasir screamed, remembering his former world. And then, the events from the Purgatory utterly silenced him. And as those washed over him, his voice became milder, barely audible, yet everyone heard him perfectly, ¡°We would be in a Paradise¡­ Everyone from our world¡­ would still live¡­¡± The Antagonists closed their eyes, recalling their beloveds. And as they revealed their red hues, their eyes shed with the resolution, ¡°We will meet them again.¡± Chapter 266 - Misunderstanding?! ¡°We will meet them again,¡± the antagonists whispered, remembering the only purpose of their existence. And as Yasir recalled the person he loved, his eyes closed, reminiscent of her figure blooming in his mind. All of them stood in silence, awaiting Yasir¡¯s following words. But as he was lost in his memories, possibly due to recalling his old friend, Harvey Mao, Yasir spent quite some time in his own thoughts. One of the hungry demons, Roy, who took part in the first significant event on a bigger scale, whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t like how we are the same.¡± Erik nced at him, not saying anything, for he had already talked enough about it with his friend. But Yasir opened his eyes, smiling at the man in elegant clothes, ¡°Some things are bound to be the same. We entered the game the same way, looking out for the adventures. We were clueless, just like the current yers. We faced the hungry demons simrly, for they had to level up again like the current us. But we aren¡¯t the same. I am not the same,¡± Yasir¡¯s eyes gleamed in a mysterious light, encouraging everyone by the table. He stood up, his eyes fixed on Roy, ¡°I don¡¯t like that we follow the same practices. I still recall my indignation when I learned how they controlled the system to gain advantages and lure evil yers to their side. We did the same with clear eyes¡­ But no more,¡± Yasir spread his arms, ¡°The antagonists we have faced as yers couldn¡¯t visit our world. They were bound to the new world, for their world no longer existed. The current us are the same, but with a difference. I¡¯ve found a way to Earth, the world that the current yers hail from,¡± Yasir¡¯s lips curved up into a viin smile. And as those words resounded in everyone¡¯s ears, their bodies instinctively stood up, as if they sat on something sharp. They all hovered their eyes on Yasir, whose expression turned more sinister. He quickly calmed down his heart, for he knew the worlds¡¯ scheme, ¡°Harvey and others have be guardians. We can¡¯t casually tread on Earth yet. I also can only bring myself now. With my weaker strength, I will get enved by guardians,¡± Yasir exined. He knew that traitors had found a new home and their responsibility was to watch over the high-level residents doing Earthling tasks. Their main objective was to stop those people from fighting and killing each other. Their strength remained the same, so Yasir knew he had no chance against them yet. But that would change as no one could stop their progress. ¡°We have sown chaos in the low-level continent. I will leave its management to you, Erik, and Roy. The Lost Kingdom gives me familiar vibes, so you must pay attention to it and not let anyone seize it back,¡± Yasir whispered, ¡°I will personally strike somewhere else,¡± Yasir announced. And as he personally had his eyes on some powerhouse, everyone looked at him with boundless curiosity. They wondered where next their leader would make moves on, and as they thought, Yasir relished their attention. He liked to be in the spotlight. Thus, he threw memorable lines, ¡°There¡¯s a continent where religion from higher realm matters the most. On that continent, religious people believe and rely on the existence of the higher realm, fighting against the undead. And we, who hail from the modern world, know¡­ that religion is nothing but deeply rooted propaganda,¡± Yasir chuckled, ready to use that for his advantage. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex helped the delivery men together with his father. Because of that help, they quickly carried the VR capsules up to the girls¡¯ rooms. They were so fast that the girls hadn¡¯t even left the bathroom yet. But as girls took some time, no man thought that they were actually efficient. And as Sara was outside, he looked over the process with curiosity. She looked cute and adorable, standing on the side cautiously so she wouldn¡¯t bother the working people. It was also funny how one of the delivery men spotted her, momentarily forgetting about his work. The duhan momma was too adorable, wasn¡¯t she? Alex chuckled as that beautiful girl was his wife, feeling immensely good. He had received simr stares back when he was attending the school. Yet, it felt much different as even adults could form such envious expressions. ¡°And we are done,¡± Alex smiled as he stared at the capsules. On his side, he had Sara holding his hand as she nervously stared at the object. If she somehow failed to cross the world, she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her daughter for a long time. It was also stressful as the couple had yet to determine whether they had to level up from scratch. But as Alex was optimistic, Sara couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling as well. And as no sister and Remia were around, Sara used this as a chance to snatch Alex¡¯s lips. They kissed for some time until another delivery knocked on the house¡¯s door. This time, the delivery was about the clothes for Deathwill Sisters and Remia. And as it was Alex¡¯s dream to see them in modern stuff, he was the first one to stop a kiss, bringing Sara downstairs. Alex signed, then took all packages, ¡°You girls bought a lot¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­ Mom said that we don¡¯t have to hold back,¡± Sara awkwardlyughed, holding a big package with a few smaller ones on it. They went to Alex¡¯s room, for everyone surely wanted to try their new stuff under their beloved¡¯s eyes. But before that, everyone had to eat breakfast first. Alex¡¯s mom was strict about it, forcing everyone down. And only after that, the girls had time for themselves. They teemed Alex¡¯s room with their boxes, slowly opening them up. ¡°The fashion sense of this world is excellent!¡± Schnee said as she held some peculiar top with a boob window. She was particrly fond of clothes that gave some little tease or revealed more skin, for Schnee was undoubtedly proud of her body. And as she looked to the side, Schnee sneered, ¡°Big sister has also bought a sweater with a boob window. We gotta those milky tits, don¡¯t we?¡± Everyone had voluptuous pairs, yet only Sara and Schnee seized clothes with boob windows. Remia found them too weird, while Ste preferred entirely innocent dresses. But as Ste also owned ample melons, she would never remain 100% innocent in her dresses unless she covered herself from top to bottom with long robes like her battle clothes. Remia liked strapless dresses, so she also revealed her smooth skin, just in a more standard way. Alex had been gazing at them with an uncontroble smile. His girls looked too adorable, happily exchangingments about their clothes. They often showered him with questions, wanting to hear his opinion too. And in his good mood, Alex kept nodding, agreeing with his girls. He really hadn¡¯t found any bad dress or too revealing one in their new clothes. Even Schnee knew her limits. Of course, it was time to try their most important clothes. ¡°Do I look like a secretary?¡± Sara whispered as she tied her hair into a bun while wearing a tight skirt and white shirt, looking like an office girl. Alex chuckled, ¡°Those clothes suit our responsible momma.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Sara grinned, not really minding such a title anymore. She showcased her clothes, showing her curves from many angles, even hugging him so he could peek whenever he wanted. Alex held her dearly, looking over her. Next was Ste, whose innocent dress spilled some of her chest¡¯s softness. It was not provocative and surely wouldn¡¯t disturb Ste¡¯s housewife¡¯s duties. Of course, it would be better if she had simpler clothes that could get dirty, yet Alex knew his white-haired girl¡¯s tastes. He wrapped his arms around her, following the same route of running his eyes around her body, just as he did to Sara. Ste faintly smiled, then cuddled with him while the rest put their clothes on. ¡°I am going to top over the celebrity world with my sexy beauty,¡± Schnee called out her beloved, smiling it widely while donned in her model clothes. She picked something from thetest trends, wearing tight jeans and a top revealing her whole right arm. Schnee was even ready to take a photo of herself and send it to somepany! Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°I must first check my girl.¡± ¡°Yes, darling!¡± Schnee chuckled, extending her hands toward him. After coiling those around his neck, Schnee silently stared into Alex¡¯s face while he moved his eyes around her body. She smirked, confident in herself. Alex nodded, ¡°Sexy girl, don¡¯t get scammed by others.¡± ¡°I will have the big sister¡¯s help,¡± Schnee replied with a relieved smile, ncing at Sara, who surely would start her research soon enough. And atst, Alex had Remia in his hands. Her goal was simr to her strong points in the Avander World, so her clothes looked more casual than everyone else. She had a cute checkered shirt and long pants. Her hair was tied into a low ponytail that swayed on her back. She exuded a sweet and ready-to-work-hard aura. Alex took her into his arms, scrutinizing her peculiar mood and clothes. Of course, in Remia¡¯s case, she truly needed to be a member of his family. She still held something that Deathwill Sisters had lost. Thus, as Alex was infected by her mood, he whispered to her ear, ¡°Once we return to Avander World, I want to eat my girl¡¯s fruit on the highest tree.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Remia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she realized it was her time! She misunderstood Alex, though¡­ ¡°Okay¡­ I will arrange everything¡­¡± Remia whispered without asking any question for her beloved, for she believed she understood his desire. It was quite an odd desire, but she was somewhat aroused by it. And while Alex just wanted to have her first time in her home, which was surely the highest tree in the forest fairies¡¯ capital, Remia misunderstood him, thinking that he wanted to do it in her mom¡¯s room. For that room was indeed¡­ the highest tree. Those events were for the future; for now, it was time to have more fun in Alex¡¯s world. He let Remia go, whose cheeks were so red everyone could tell what they had been talking about. He smiled at Remia, then looked at Ste, ¡°I officially invite my winged wife for a date. Let¡¯s have fun, Ste.¡± He acted courteously like knights from the medieval world, taking Ste¡¯s hand and nting a kiss on it. Ste smiled faintly, replying in her usual mood, ¡°Ok.¡± Chapter 267 - A date… and porn account? Today was Ste¡¯s day. And as she wanted it to be the most memorable, Ste asked her big sister for a little help. She just felt that dressing up was not enough. Sara smiled at this attempt to be even more beautiful, ¡°You are already his goddess, Ste. But there¡¯s a still a few things we can add.¡± The duhan momma yed a little with Ste¡¯s hair, gathering the white specks in a low ponytail, then gently putting them down on Ste¡¯s shoulder. She also added a big straw hat, which turned Ste more innocent! With her white dress, Ste looked like an angel trying to hide her holiness with cuteness! Alex stared at her in a daze before extending his hand for hers, ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°Ready,¡± Ste nodded. Before they turned around to leave the house, Sara looked at them with her momma vibes, ¡°It¡¯s pretty hot today, so remember to drink water!¡± She passed them bottles of water. Since Ste had a system avable on Earth, she took them to her inventory. Sara threw thest nce at the couple, correcting their clothes. Her beloved husband wore a blue shirt and jeans, looking quite fashionable. It seemed like Alex knew how to take care of himself in hot weather, for he sprinkled some nice fragrance stuff. Sara nodded with approval, ¡°We are just humans now, so don¡¯t underestimate the weather! Don¡¯t get overexposed to the sun, and just have fun.¡± ¡°Yes, momma,¡± Alex jested. Ste nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± And with those words, the couple left the house. Although Sara was also a wife, she took a mom attitude, looking at them with a warm smile. From behind her, Alex¡¯s mother was staring at her withplex feelings. But of course, each to their own. If Sara was fine with it, then so be it! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Although Alex wanted these next days to be the best, for he wanted his wives to get ustomed to the new world and see its positives, Alex was inwardly stressed, hoping to not bump into his friends. There was a low chance he would, but if he really bumped into them, Alex would need to exin himself. If he didn¡¯t, the news surely would¡¯ve reached Olivia. And he didn¡¯t have a proper answer yet. He knew he wouldn¡¯t give up on her, and as another world was real, he could think of many ways. Still, he didn¡¯t have time because of the ongoing events that had been too impactful. He faced powerful enemies; the hungry demons deemed him their enemy, and he had his wives in his house! ¡°No stress,¡± Ste whispered as she tightened her grasp on Alex¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t know where he was taking her, but Ste was already satisfied with just having him alone. She wouldn¡¯t mind if they just sat down on the bench, spending some time while casually talking about Alex¡¯s life on Earth. Alex awkwardly smiled, ¡°Sorry. I couldn¡¯t help but think of some stuff.¡± He coughed a few times, dispersing those thoughts. And with his clear mind, Alex grinned, ¡°I am taking my adorable Ste for some arcade games. After that, we will eat something, and go for a walk by the ocean. How does it sound?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Ste agreed with a faint smile. Of course, Alex didn¡¯t have much time to prepare for a date. However, he used Tomo Homie¡¯s experience to his advantage. Since his good buddy had a shy girl as a girlfriend, he often talked more than her while showing off. Lily liked to hang out with him and try some stuff slowly, hoarding experiences over time. And while Ste was different than Lily, there were some simrities. Alex hoped he wouldn¡¯t miss anything today! Atst, the vast arcade games spread before them. Naturally, Ste¡¯s foreign beauty and her unusual hair color gathered attention. Then, people simply hovered their eyes on her with bright smiles, for Ste¡¯s charm influenced all around her. Many people approached Alex and Ste, telling them about attractions all over the city, which was their way of taking care of Ste. They wanted her to have the best time in a new country and even red at Alex to ensure he listened to them. Alex was shocked to see how people easily got influenced by his winged girl. And even Ste grew slightly annoyed with how often people approached them. But atst, it was time for her husband to show off. Alex was before one of many machines, ¡°Which one?¡± He asked while pointing at the teddy bears. Ste whispered, ¡°White bear.¡± It would be an excellent addition to her bed on Earth, for she would sleep alone tonight. That white teddy bear would remind her of her date with Alex and force Alex to hug it for a long time just so the toy would absorb his smell. Alex smirked, ¡°I got you, girl.¡± Ste nodded with a faint smile. But as her husband started ying the game, the atmosphere around them gradually turned worse. For how much he boasted, Alex couldn¡¯t manage to drop the teddy bear into a hole to get it as a present for his girl. And as he felt stares from around him, he knew that people med him for being a loser! They couldn¡¯t wait to see Ste¡¯s smile after receiving the teddy bear! Many inwardly cursed Alex for taking his time! Alex sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a scam, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Scam?¡± Ste asked, tilting her head. And as those words rang out, the crowd switched their eyes to the arcade games¡¯ workers. Those had also been here, wearing frustration on their face, for they couldn¡¯t see the beautiful white-haired girls¡¯ smile. But as everyone daggered them with their gazes, they quickly took a defensive position, exining that their game was not a scam! This started a mini tournament. And while even workers found some problems with getting a reward, Ste utterly ignored them, encouraging her husband to win. Alex miraculously won a white teddy bear on the fifteen tries, beating workers and everyone else in the arcade games! He promptly snatched it from the machine, passing it to Ste, ¡°I won it for my beautiful and adorable goddess.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ste hugged the toy, brightly smiling. And at that moment, everyone, including Alex, felt like they were in heaven, staring absentmindedly at the beautiful white-haired girl. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C At the same time, Alex¡¯s beloveds tended to their matters. Everyone researched the new world, hoping to start their careers as soon as possible¡­ And while Sara and Remia were intensely focused on their work, Schnee casually sat on Alex¡¯s gaming chair, staring at the screen with a smirk. She looked behind at the girls, for they were in one room, Alex¡¯s room. That was their usual spot, for Alex¡¯s presence was the most abundant here. Schnee chuckled, ¡°Darling hasn¡¯t cleared his history. He also didn¡¯t touch cookies¡­ I shall see his porn history.¡± Remia and Sara¡¯s eyes widened, their bodies freezing. They grew curious, but their morals quenched that bothersome desire. Sara parted her lips first, ¡°Are you sure you research the industry you want to work with? If you go the porn route, we will kick you from our family.¡± Schnee rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh on me, big sister. I don¡¯t have any ns for such a route anyway.¡± ¡°Then act with a ss and work properly,¡± Sara rebuked. But at that time, Schnee sighed, ¡°I am working diligently for my darling, big sister. Look, you will be the manager, won¡¯t you? Remia also will be a rational voice like Alex¡¯s mom in our big family alongside her upation. Ste aims to be a housewife. And I aim to ensure my darling lives the best sexual life in this world! Look at me, big sister! Does this sexy girl need to research the market? I just have to stretch, and I will have all simps¡¯ money! Anyway, I must check darling¡¯s porn history and know what he likes the most. That¡¯s my duty as his wife,¡± Schnee clicked on the mouse, opening the popr website. For whatever reasons, Alex had an ount here. Schnee¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°My man has a premium ount.¡± At that time, Sara and Remia no longer could ignore her. They stood up, taking Schnee¡¯s side while leaning down to look at the screen. Their eyes reflected many thumbnails with arousing images of naked women. Schnee quickly checked the most-watched videos and categories. Unsurprisingly, Alex mostly watched videos with older and mature girls! Schnee, Sara, and Remia nodded with approval. They were also somewhat relieved¡­ And with a smile, Schnee clicked for more. She saw many videos in different scenarios, yet they all shared the same things; a woman was damn thick and voluptuous. ¡°She¡¯s fake, though,¡± Schnee smirked, ¡°Those tits are fake! Ah, my darling is lucky to meet the real deal with milky melons!¡± Remia raised an interesting point, though, ¡°Some videos are outdoor¡­ And there were also some with weird titles like stuck in washing machine¡­¡± ¡°It seems like darling likes variety with mature chicks everywhere,¡± Schnee inferred. ¡°This is a good point. What exactly is that video?¡± Sara nodded, forcing Schnee to click on the video with a girl stuck in the washing machine. [Pizza guy! Help me!] ¡°Pizza guy¡­¡± the three girls repeated, rolling their eyes. [Yes, ma¡¯am! With the pleasure, I will lend you my strength!] A few momentster, the man gotpelled to smash the bottom and fuck the girl, helping her out through intercourse. [Ah! I am so close!] [Yes! You wille out soon!] [Not this, pizza guy!] ¡°His thrusts must have been so strong he loosened the washing machine!¡± Schnee snickered. Remia and Sara shook their heads, no longer interested in such videos. They learned enough, and that was their beloved¡¯s tastes. In the meantime, Schnee listed what Alex clicked the most. And with this done, she closed the website. She knew his favorite position, forey, and even environment. That alone was quite powerful information! Chapter 268 - Its been a while, grandpa. After their fun in arcade games, Alex took Ste around his city, showing her off his local cuisine. There was a lot of new food that Ste didn¡¯t even know how to start, so Alex helped her many times. And she had taken a liking to that food, for Alex fed her! The city also had many people. And because of Ste¡¯s charm, many had their eyes on them for quite some time. Because of that, Alex took Ste to a more secluded ce for a walk. It was a pretty romantic time, for the sun was already dropping low, giving apletely new look to everything around them. And with that done, the couple returned back home. It seemed like girls were heavily invested in their new duties, for Alex¡¯s mom was the first to look over the couple. She scrutinized Ste¡¯s appearance. Even without saying a word, Ste conveyed to everyone how happy and satisfied she was. She held a white bear tightly in her hands while her lips had a faint smile, enough to melt everyone¡¯s hearts. Lavinia stared at her daughter-inw, then grinned, taking her away from Alex. She wanted Ste to talk about her date, or perhaps Ste¡¯s charm was too unbearable for her mother-inw, so she wanted to cuddle. Anyway, Alex was fine with it. He had her for a whole day, so how could he even say anything? He would actually die from diabetes if he were to have Ste for more with himself. Thus, Alex headed to his room. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex had a feeling that his room would be the usual meeting room for his wives. After their introductions to his parents, Alex knew that his mom and father wouldn¡¯t casually barge into his room anymore. It was like a safe spot from father and mother! And more than anything, Alex had lived here for nearly neen years. His presence here was everywhere, so girls liked to be there. Alex nced atzing cat girl stretching on his bed with a phone in her hand, a kind Remia analyzing Earth¡¯s nature as she sat with her back straight, and Sara, whose eyes were glued to the screen, reading about the market. They were working hard. The best thing was that the Earthling Quests would reward them with money, so the girls soon would have their own allowance and stuff. In fact, Sara had been nning to save for the house and use Deathwill Castle¡¯s assets to get a big one on Earth. It was easy since thepany allowed money transfers. ¡°I feel like I should do something,¡± Alex whispered after stepping in, his voice drawing Sara¡¯s attention. She smiled brightly, encouraging him, ¡°After we upgrade your Virtual Reality Capsule, you will be able to record videos. With all your techniques and future ns, you will get fame in no time, Alex. I also have learned about advertisements and the site¡¯s algorithms. You can expect great results!¡± Sara chuckled. ¡°Got it,¡± Alex reciprocated her smile. ¡°How was your date with Ste?¡± Remia then asked, her eyes twinkling as she expected to hear a lot from Alex. He saw the simr eyes in his mother a few minutes ago, so heughed out loud, took a seat, and shared some funny bits with his wives. Everyone had a good time listening to the story, their hearts bing full of praises for Ste¡¯s charm. ¡°She should follow the same path as me and get the simps¡¯ money,¡± Schnee sneered, rolling on the bed. Alex felt she was inviting him in, but he was quite exhausted to have more activities. He feigned ignorance, then decided to take a bath alone. In a bathtub, Alex usually thought about many things. That was how his baths usually went, so he naturally thought about everything revolving around him. ¡®I should introduce Sara to the Duhan King. She has a n to visit the Duhan Kingdom and be stronger here, so grandpa should help her out. They also have a lot of misunderstandings to clear,¡¯ Alex decided, preparing for tomorrow. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While Alex was away, Schnee, Remia, and Sara had a fairpetition between themselves. Of course, it was not the most importantpetition as to who would take Alex¡¯s virginity from his real body. It was apetition about who would have a second date with him. And since they were in a modern world, the girls decided to use modern ways to solve their issues. They downloaded a game onto Alex¡¯s PC. It was a game for kids that required them to hit as many bubbles as possible. It was fair game, for girls didn¡¯t have enough time to get used to the mouse. Just clicking it was annoying, and they would have to move the cursor, hitting all correct bubbles. After the girls yed the game, the results spread between their eyes. ¡°I won,¡± Sara chuckled, feeling proud. She held the mouse the longest out of all girls and wielded a spear in the Avander World. Although it was not the bestparison, Sara was familiar with holding a weapon and using it! Thus, she won. Remia sighed sadly, then congratted Sara, ¡°Have fun.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Sara broadly smiled. Schnee felt like throwing the mouse onto the wall but held herself back, for it was not her stuff. She also would use it in the future should she need information! For that alone, Schnee held back. She also congratted her big sister, ¡°Do not get any weird ideas, big sister.¡± Schnee alluded to Sara¡¯s perversion, which was unique on its own. Of course, everydy had her own dreams, so Remia found nothing weird here. Schnee also didn¡¯t pursue the matter, for Sara would share her ys should she feel like talking about them. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Sara rolled her eyes at her cat sister. Schnee brightly grinned, ¡°Good.¡± And with this, Schnee made sure that no one would n the stuff she had prepared for a date with her darling. The sultry girl naturally nned to tease and have dangerous forey with her beloved outdoors. Of course, Alex surely would be prepared for it, for he could now read Schnee¡¯s eyes. Anyway, it was time for a date with Sara. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Since it was Sara¡¯s time, Lavinia was the one to look over the leaving couple. Her son wore simr clothes too before but in a different design. Of course, in Alex¡¯s family, everyone believed that an elegant shirt and jeans were the best for a date. It was also too hot for anything else¡­ And in fact, if her son decided to take a hoodie, Lavinia would¡¯ve pped him. Sara also took pretty light clothes. She wore a tight skirt and blue top stuffed in it. She also took a purse despite having the inventory in her system. And as it was hot, Sara followed her advice, covering her blond hair with a hat. And with that, Lavinia was done, ¡°Have fun.¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at work, mom?¡± ¡°We took a leave for two weeks because of you! Now, don¡¯t ask questions about me while you have your wife next to you!¡± Lavinia pushed her son out of the house, making Sara gentlyugh. She followed her beloved, ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± And with that, the date started. Alex naturally nned to show how different Earth was from the Avander World for today¡¯s date. It was a much safer world with many stuff to do! ¡°If I had a driving license, it would be much easier,¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous to stay in cars in such hot weather too.¡± Sara looked over cars, agreeing with her beloved, ¡°I have a driving license on my list. Do you want to take it together?¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Alex smiled, then conveyed his n, ¡°Other than the restaurant and shopping we have nned, I want you to meet someone.¡± ¡°And who that might be?¡± Sara grew curious, for her beloved didn¡¯t say names. If it were one of his friends or perhaps Olivia, he would¡¯ve said their names already. Alex kept that a secret for now. And with that, the date started. Knowing Sara and how serious she was with Earthling Quests, Alex simply went to the mall with her. They went around many shops, even those that they didn¡¯t need to go to. One of them was a shop with toys. Alex and Sara checked toys that would make Celia jump with happiness. Before that, they bought some upgrades to Virtual Reality Capsules. Sara also wanted some stuff that would help her with her future upation. And in those big malls, there was much nice and pleasant stuff around. Besides trying out fast food, Alex also took Sara onto those popr massage chairs. They also took photos in those photo booths. ¡°Haha! I like this photo the most,¡± Sara lifted a photo with Alex and herself making odd expressions following the instructions from the booth. Alex chuckled, ¡°Keep that to yourself.¡± ¡°It will be in my inventory to recall our first day,¡± Sara sweetly whispered, then looked again at the massage chairs. They were spread around the mall, and once she tried how good they were, Sara couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them. Alexughed, ¡°We can take a seat again.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Saraughed. And Alex inwardly sighed, ¡®Thanks, father.¡¯ He had never spent so much money in two days, and two more dates awaited him! Alex wiped off his sweat, then enjoyed the massage chair. Atst, it was time to return home. But as Alex had said before, he wanted to introduce someone to Sara. Alex followed a peculiar route to show his schools on their way to this person. He whispered, ¡°I want Celia to attend them too. That should be a fun experience for her.¡± Even though it was empty because of the holidays, Sara could imagine many kids attending the school. She smiled from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Yes.¡± And then, Alex and Sara had arrived at a peculiar booth. An exhausted man sat here with his absurd muscles drenched in his sweat. He was exhausted from work, which forced him to move around a lot in the heat. And as that bench was his usual resting spot, he naturally went here after it. He had secretly smuggled some beer here, even though thew banned drinking outside. His eyes went wide when he noticed Alex. And when he located Sara next to him, his eyes shook, nearly popping out from his school. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. In fact, his current situation wasn¡¯t clear yet. And now, he saw someone he should have a long talk with! Sara approached the Duhan King, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, grandpa.¡± And as the Duhan King had barely changed hismunication issues, he lifted his eyes, replying, ¡°Yeah.¡± And thus, the serious talk started. Chapter 269 - Happy Sara and plans Chapter 269: Happy Sara and ns Sara started at the grandpa with incredulous eyes, for she hadn¡¯t expected to see him in such a scenario. And yet, her powerful and mysterious grandpa worked on Earth for a weak human, no less. It was a surreal feeling. But as Alex exined some stuff about Thanas and hisckingmunication skills, Sara knew that everything was a bad misunderstanding. She still had suffered a lot, from her husband¡¯s betrayal to him calling forces to chase after her and her daughter. The memories and feelings associated with that event shed in Sara¡¯s mind. It took her some time to settle down and face the Duhan Grandpa properly. Thanas also didn¡¯t say anything. He knew what had happened and how everything ended¡­ As he nced at Alex, an unfamiliar feeling sprouted within him, for he was the main cause of Sara¡¯s happiness. If it weren¡¯t him but someone else taking the position of Sara¡¯s husband, how would her and the little one¡¯s lives end? Everything stemmed from theck ofmunication skills, so Thanas took the me from the bottom of his heart. He naturally couldn¡¯t show it on his face, though. That was yet another part of his. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, grandpa¡­ A lot must have happened in your life¡­¡± Sara nced at the human before her, then her eyes gleamed in confidence as the new resolution bloomed within her hues, ¡°How are you going to make up for my and your granddaughter¡¯s loss?¡± Thanas closed his eyes, ¡°I am not asking your husband for a sword, even though it carries the ancestor¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough, grandpa,¡± Sara replied immediately after Thanas finished his words, surprising him. He knew about her, so Thanas didn¡¯t expect Sara to be this oppressive. But after quenching down all her feelings, Sara decided to try to be friends with the Duhan Kingdom and their family again. That ce was her home, and Celia also had a bigger family. They were an odd group, but Celia and Sara were still connected to this kingdom with their blood ties. But for what she had to go through together with her precious daughter, Sara first needed properpensation for her ordeal. And as Alex saw through Sara, he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Sara would be only able to start building new ties with the duhans for the second time after they properly apologized for their mistakes. Thanas sighed, ¡°What do you want?¡± Sara¡¯s eyes twinkled, for she finally found a good source of strength. In the Duhan Kingdom, she would be able to further polish her style and get even more skills that were only avable to the royalty. Manynds were reserved for the strong descendants. ¡°The truth is that I¡¯ve suffered a significant loss, grandpa. I couldn¡¯t face our enemies and fight for my precious family. I don¡¯t want to suffer the same fate, so I want to take everything best from the Duhan Kingdom. Yes, I will be that selfish,¡± Sara said confidently, her eyes reflecting her resolution. Those words would¡¯ve thrown every king into madness, for taking away the best stuff for one individual was already too presumptuous, let alone half-breed. Even worse, Sara surely wouldn¡¯t live in the Duhan Kingdom. She would follow her husband, and her child would be the same. They all would live with the guy known as Alexander. But as Sara had given birth to the girl with The Authority, Thanas had to think twice and much differently. He also nced furtively at Alex, for he surely was the cause of Sara being here. He whispered, ¡°How did youe here?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Sara lied, for she was actually the onlydy who exactly knew what had happened. But as she had respect for Harvey and his wisdom, she didn¡¯t dare to reveal anything. Thanas didn¡¯t react to these words, keeping the same tired and emotionless expression, ¡°You both will get ess to the Ancestral Grounds in the Duhan Kingdom. You will be tested by the ancestors, both of you¡­ That is if you manage to find them,¡± Thanas exined. Sara¡¯s face lit up with happiness as she heard about thosends. It was a challenge to all royalties, and many duhans turned much stronger after sessfully oveing trials awaiting them here. And as Sara had received the second chance, she would have the respawning body in the Avander World, like yers. No matter what challenge appeared, she would pursue it to get the best rewards. ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡± Sara extended her hands, grasping Thanas¡¯ to convey her tion and happiness. And as these two stared into each other with many different emotions, Alex coughed, sharing his invitation, ¡°I¡¯ve received an invitation to the Duhan Kingdom. But that¡¯s only for level three hundred.¡± ¡°I want you two to go here. You will be only able to step into the grounds as the duhan, so you must bring the sword with you. It also should help you with the trials,¡± Thanas said, ¡°As for that invitation, keep it to yourself. It might be a permanent invitation to our realm should you both amaze others.¡± Alex smiled, ¡°I just wanted to know, for I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to Natalia. She was a great help in our fight against the prince¡­ And Natalia sees ahead more than anyone else, so she¡¯s a good person to befriend.¡± Thanas found a w in Alex¡¯s words but remained silent. He just sent him an odd nce, for a man shouldn¡¯t ¡®befriend¡¯ influential girls but make them his! He then looked at Sara, ¡°You know that Natalia killed him?¡± By him, Thanas meant Sara¡¯s former husband. Those words caused a ripple in Sara¡¯s eyes, for she couldn¡¯t kill Henred. That was because of her heart and the fact that this man was Celia¡¯s father. But as that news reached her, Sara quicklyposed herself, ¡°So that¡¯s how it has ended for him.¡± It was true that Henred had given warmth to Sara. However, it couldn¡¯t amount to what Alex had already given to her. And in fact, Alex was many steps behind Henred, for he hadn¡¯t married Sara officially, and they also didn¡¯t have the fruit of their love yet. And even with all of this, Alex had already made Sara feel warmer at heart. He made her smile more and feel happiness. She had a good family, a happy daughter, and even ties with her duhan family slowly started fixing themselves. Sara whispered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have Celia¡­ If it weren¡¯t for his egoistic self, I wouldn¡¯t have met the love of my life. I wouldn¡¯t feel real happiness and love, so I am d for what he has done for me. And I hate him for the rest¡­ Because of that, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to end his life¡­ But deep inwardly, I know¡­ that he no longer has any ce in my life. That I would never exchange words with him¡­ Maybe it was naive of me¡­ But as everything has happened, I don¡¯t really feel anything toward him anymore¡­ I am on a new path and will do all to see its end with Alex, Celia, and my sisters¡­ And his future wives, I hope,¡± Sara rolled her eyes, thinking that her handsome husband would smite many girls in the future. Although she knew it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to be on good terms with everyone like she was with Remia, she hoped that Alex would never face the same fate as his father had done. It was just¡­ too sad. Alex couldn¡¯t believe her words, ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sara clenched her head, for Alex had given her a noogie. Thanas stared at them emotionlessly, yet for a second, his lips curved into a faint smile, which Alex didn¡¯t miss. And if he knew his father¡¯s story, he also would¡¯ve known the meaning of her words. But as Sara quickly changed the topic, Alex focused only on her. She was one of his wives, and he always ensured she felt content in her rtionship. ¡°Grandpa, how is your life here?¡± Sara asked, shifting to more casual topics, for she wanted to build her rtionship with grandpa anew. Thanas looked around, sighing, ¡°It¡¯s hard here. I have never listened to so much nagging¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Saraughed, covering her lips as she didn¡¯t expect it to be the first thing her powerful grandpa would talk about. And as these two talked, Alex went to buy some cold drinks. He returned, seeing them all having a nice and pleasant talk. He smiled, ¡°Now, if I only could bring you here, Celia¡­¡± It would be just perfect. After returning with drinks, Alex silently listened to their talk while holding Sara¡¯s hands. And as he felt her warmth, Alex could tell that everything was getting better between her and her grandpa. Atst, the mother¡¯s family soon would be by her side! And that was the best, for Elias Deathwill no longer had a ce in their family and Sara¡¯s heart. How would his fate end, however? Would it be the same as Henred, but just with his daughters killing him? Would his wives assist their daughter or something else would happen as Alexander Deathwill¡¯s every day was quite significant and filled with many events? Alex didn¡¯t know¡­ But he had his own ns. ns for his stronger self. ns for his beloveds. ns¡­ for his family. Alex wasn¡¯t sure about his ns, but he would continue moving forward with his principles, getting better at being husband, father, and swordsman every day! Chapter 270 - A big sister will take care of all duties Chapter 270: A big sister will take care of all duties ¡°We will be going now, grandpa,¡± Sara said before standing up, smiling at her grandfather, whose face had much more emotions than before. Even though Thanas¡¯ countenance hadn¡¯t changed much, Sara and Alex saw that a heavy burden had been lifted off his heart. Thanas wasn¡¯t a good king. His strength prevailed over everyone, though, and he knew he could rely on others. But there were things that only the king could convey to his family and people. And he failed to stop his granddaughter and her child from running away from theirnds. Worse, the little one had authority, so if that had fallen into the wrong hands, the duhan race¡¯s future would¡¯ve been grim. But as he lifted his eyes, staring at the couple, Thanas emotionlessly replied, yet his family saw through him, ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°You too¡­ Don¡¯t be harsh on Mrs. Landy,¡± Sara grinned. Alexughed, too, feeling contentment with these two¡¯s rtionship. He had a feeling that this whole phenomenon with high-level residents going to Earth was to show them a different perspective. Perhaps, Thanas would¡¯ve never gotten better at talking with others should this phenomenon never happen. He wrapped his arm around Sara¡¯s waist, slowly taking her back home. But then Thanas¡¯ voice rang out, stopping them. Thanas whispered, ¡°The Duhan King¡¯s Sword holds the ancestor dream. He wasn¡¯t too far away from reaching that dream¡­ If you manage to get a hold of that dream, no one in my kingdom will deem you an outsider. No one will doubt you as Celia¡¯s father,¡± Thanas announced with confidence. And those words were like a shot of adrenaline. Alex stood with a faint smile, his heart trembling from excitement. His already made ns shifted a little, giving more focus to the sword. He smiled, ¡°Others¡¯ opinions won¡¯t change the fact that Sara is my wife and Celia is my daughter. But that would make things much easier for them, so I will surely tame that power and make a name for myself in the Duhan Kingdom.¡± Those were actually the words Thanas wanted to hear. As he no longer had doubts about Alex, he crossed his arm, sending them off with his majestic posture. He nodded a few times, feeling good about the future. ¡°Why are you standing like a moron?¡± And then, thendy¡¯s voice assailed Thanas, whose face immediately scrunched with annoyance. But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t raise his voice at her. Even after getting better atmunicating with others through Alex and the soul grave-keeper¡¯s talk, Thanas found himself unable to talk back to thendy. He knew her feelings, yet he didn¡¯t know his heart. And while these two events happened, a certain old man had been staring at Alex, Sara, Thanas, and thendy from afar. He wore a mysterious grin, ¡°You might turn into my best investment, Alexander.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°How do you feel?¡± Alex asked while holding Sara dearly, not letting her have a room despite the hot weather. It was evening, yet it was so hot! The summer¡¯s torture or perhaps a blessing. Sara didn¡¯t mind, for she wanted to stick to her beloved, ¡°It feels so strange¡­ Like a dream¡­ I never expected I would have such a talk with him¡­ And you know¡­ I felt like I never knew grandpa until now. So I am really happy, Alex¡­¡± Sara smiled, hovering her beautiful blue eyes at him. For a moment, it felt like those were enchanted by Sara¡¯s skills from the Avander World, for they shone so beautifully. Yet, Sara¡¯s smile and her reddened cheeks also drew his attention. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her dazzling expression, and he nearly sumbed to his desires. But as they were just a few steps before their house, Alex stopped himself. He replied with a smile, ¡°When you are happy, I am happy too. I am that simple.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t simple, Alex,¡± Sara extended her hands, grasping Alex¡¯s cheeks without caring about other neighbors and people. They can gossip about how much they want. In fact, many of them saw Alex with white-haired beauty whose charm made their hearts melt. And now, they saw a mature woman with a sweet, overjoyed, charming smile bringing her lips closer to Alexander! It was quite relieving that Alex already looked mature for his age, for the age gap was quite evident here! And yet, when Alex and Sara¡¯s tongues intertwined, the voyeur neighbors widened their eyes, for Alex¡¯s kissing prevailed, turning the olderdy¡¯s legs weaker and forcing her into his arms¡­ ¡°I love you¡­ Alex¡­¡± And as that whisper rang out, the neighbors werepelled to look elsewhere. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Sara! Have you been wearing the hat?!¡± Lavinia¡¯s voice barraged the poor duhan momma, for her face was too red. Lavinia believed that her daughter had taken off her hat for most of her date with her son. Otherwise, why would she return with such a reddened face and heavy breathing?! What would Alex do if she were to get a stroke?! It would be so bad because Sara and her sisters weren¡¯t registered in insurance. It would be just a disaster with the government going after them. Sara felt worried and concerned, so she smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s been just a little too hot.¡± ¡°I figured so!¡± Lavinia nodded, offering her help to Sara, which the duhan momma didn¡¯t refuse. Harvey nearly burst out from the kitchen withughter, for he knew the real cause of Sara¡¯s red face. That man had experience, after all. Alex also barely held himself back fromughing. He left his wife in his mom¡¯s care, then he casually talked about some stuff with his father. Naturally, Alex shared his excellent mood with him, making Harvey¡¯s heart beat with satisfaction. And as they talked, Alex learned that Ste was more than serious about her housewife¡¯s duties. If she kept doing that, there was a high chance that a loyal dog might attack them on Earth. But as Alex knew he was just over-dramatizing things, he chuckled, feeling great about Ste¡¯s development. Other girls mainly were confined in the house. They didn¡¯t want to go outside alone, particrly when Alex started taking everyone on a date. Of course, that would change after the girls tasted the fresh air and new world with her beloved. They would go outside with Alex¡¯s parents and then probably alone. After his casual talk with his father, Alex headed upstairs. He faced his wives¡¯ jealous looks, asking him many questions. Alex told them about his date with Sara, keeping the most precious moments to himself. He then escaped to the bathroom, which was his only safe spot. He could rest here in cold water, think about the future, and recall good events from today. ¡®Living with a harem in another world is so easier¡­ There are more duties and¡­ teleport¡­¡¯ Alex tiredly inferred, closing his eyes to take a good rest. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C As today¡¯s date was with Sara, she naturally would take a spot in Alex¡¯s bed. Wearing her new pajama, Sara alreadyid herself on afortable bed. And as it was summer, she didn¡¯t want to cover herself with a nket. She stretched her voluptuous body on the bed, filling Alex¡¯s mind with perverted thoughts. But as he was pretty tired, hey next to her, ¡°Do you have some supernatural strength within you, Sara? Howe you aren¡¯t tired?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say that it¡¯s because I am older¡­ Your body still has a lot of room to develop until you hit age twenty-five, my husband,¡± Sara whispered cutely, slowly rolling her way toward Alex. As she used his arm as a pillow, Sara stared into his face with a smirk, ¡°Even while you are so tired, you couldn¡¯t stop those perverted thoughts, could you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault for being too sexy?¡± Alex rolled his eyes. Sara chuckled, ¡°A reaction worthy of a man who has a premium porn ount.¡± Alex faintlyughed, ¡°It was for free, so I casually took it. Do you think I would buy a premium ount just for porn?¡± ¡°You used to be a virgin surrounded by older and charming women¡­ No one would find it surprising if you wanted more research material,¡± Sara grinned, her hands wrapping around Alex¡¯s neck. She soony utterly on him, her soft tits sshed on his chest, her voluptuous curves all over Alex. He naturally reacted below, caressing Sara¡¯s body with his hot stick, slowly building up a steamy mood. It was so hot, yet these two didn¡¯t mind getting more sweaty, for they loved everything about each other, including their sweat. And as Alexy tiredly, yet his body filled with excitement, Sara lifted her upper body up, ¡°Has Ste done her duties?¡± She alluded to the night where Ste¡¯s adorable screams of pleasure reached everyone¡¯s ears in the vicinity. Alex parted his lips quite uncertainly, then smirked, ¡°Ourzy girl had beenying on the bed while I ate her.¡± ¡°Ah, this bad little sister,¡± Sara chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s leaving some duties to me, doesn¡¯t she?¡± After those words, Sara slid down Alex¡¯s briefs, taking out his manhood. As his peak form shivered before her eyes, Sara¡¯s lips curved into the unique smile that she would only ever show to her beloved. And with that smile, her pretty rosy lips went down, kissing Alex. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alex groaned as his wife slowly drove him into heaven. Sara¡¯s giggles filled his mind, for she took this duty with the utmost joy. And as she knew how it was on Earth, Sara was slow, tender, and cautiously controlling the pace, so that she would have this arousing thing erect for quite some time. It was not a long night but an immensely rewarding one. Alex slept as if his soul was somewhere else. On the other hand, Sara slept while feeling full, for she had not let a drop fall onto Alex¡¯s bedsheets! And thus, these two slept soundlessly. Chapter 271 - It is Remias time! Chapter 271: It is Remia¡¯s time! Although Sara had been doing her best to be as silent as possible, Alex¡¯s house walls¡¯ were pretty thin. And thus, the other girls heard slurping and whimpering sounds, clearly portraying what had happened after Alex and Sara¡¯s date. The Duhan Momma couldn¡¯t stop herself from making her beloved feel good! And her utterly satisfied self surely had made Alex hard. Everyone grew jealous, their nights a little disturbed by that small event. But as those would continue in their lives on Earth, the girls decided to ept it. It surely would be much easier to ept it after having Alex touch them too. With those thoughts, Remia and Schnee patiently awaited their date. And finally, it was time to decide who would be the third lucky girl to go outside with her husband! ¡°The universew has been broken¡­¡± Schnee whispered as she stared at her hand, which was folded into a rock. And before her, Remia stood with her hand extended forward; her fingers were spread. Thus, she made a paper, which allowed her to win a date with her beloved in a fairpetition! Remia chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna apologize.¡± ¡°You better don¡¯t,¡± Schnee folded her arms, looking away from Remia¡¯s ted expression¡­ After locating Alex¡¯s PC, she whispered beneath her nose, ¡°Maybe I will watch some porn instead.¡± ¡°Schnee¡­¡± Sara¡¯s stern voice rang out from behind the cat girl, making her jump as if Sara had stepped on her tail. ¡°You will study fashion sense today.¡± Schnee nced at her big sister, ¡°I can¡¯t focus with itchy pussy. It¡¯s you two fault.¡± She pointed at Ste and Sara. Both girls blushed, then each reacted on their own. Ste faintly smiled, which was so jarring Schnee again trembled visibly. It was clear that the white-haired girl got ahead of herself! And it irked Schnee. Sara waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it¡­ It was hard to hold back, you know? And I can tell that Alex has a hard time holding himself back too¡­ We better decide who gets to take his virginity soon¡­ I will buy condoms today, for I know my husband¡¯s size very well,¡± Sara winked. Schnee shivered from indignation, for she knew her darling¡¯s size too! Only Remia blushed, not being able to enter the conversation. She didn¡¯t mind, though, for she was already in her own world, imagining a date with Alex. Soon, the husband stepped into the room, ¡°So?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Remia¡¯s time,¡± Sara and Schnee replied their voices quite the opposite. While Sara was happy for Remia, Schnee was simply envious and quite annoyed that Remia, who was clearly the fourth harem member, actually had the third day. After hearing their reply, Alex extended his hand, ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Remia blushed, epting his hand. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Before leaving the house, Alex and Remia were naturally scrutinized by the two oldest girls in Alex¡¯s house. Lavinia and Sara¡­ For whatever reason, Sara also wanted to send off the couple. While Lavinia took Alex¡¯s side, whispering some words to him because he carried a bag with him, Sara approached Remia, whom she had a very good rtionship with. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Schnee¡­ She didn¡¯t mind anything bad,¡± Sara whispered, hoping Remia didn¡¯t mind Schnee¡¯s jealous outbursts. Remia shook her head, ¡°I know.¡± Alex also heard their short talk, remembering it. Atst, the couple was free to good, and both received the moms¡¯ blessings. And with that, Remia¡¯s time started. Alex held her hand dearly, guiding her toward the bus station, ¡°We have to use it¡­ I nned our date in a peculiar ce.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait¡­¡± Remia blushed, her grasp tightening around Alex¡¯s hand. She then asked, ¡°Is it bad to take a bus?¡± Alex¡¯s two previous dates didn¡¯t involve any transport. Was there something wrong with it? Alex could¡¯ve listed a few reasons that were bad to nature, which soundedical, for he didn¡¯t have any reason to talk about these with other girls. Yet, as he nned the date quite far away from his house, Alex had to exin himself. He used the genuine reason that came from the bottom of his heart, ¡°I want to spend as much time as possible with you all. I know that we will soon return to the Avander World¡­ We will all face new challenges and be separated again. And while we will log out to sleep in my world, we won¡¯t have too much time for ourselves¡­¡± Alex whispered. He knew that Schnee nned to visit her home. For that, Alex wanted to take the important and costly item from the castle¡¯s treasury. He also wanted to follow Schnee and help her face her tribe. And there was also Sara¡¯s invitation to the Duhan Kingdom¡­ Ste also would try climbing back to her tribe soon¡­ Celia also needed his attention. Alex also wanted to train and challenge himself throughout the world, for the hungry demons surely didn¡¯t waste their time. And while he would never think of spending his time with his wives as wasted time for it could result in a beautiful connection with many powerful skills, Alex also wanted to hoard experience and focus on a power unique only to him. ¡°I see,¡± Remia replied¡­ ¡°May this day pass slower, then¡­¡± ¡°It will, Remia,¡± Alex clenched her hand back, conveying his feelings, ¡°For I will show you the beauty of my world and that you haven¡¯t fallen into the wrong hands.¡± He patted her hair, then kissed Remia¡¯s forehead, which was quite a deadlybination! Remia¡¯s head turned into a little tomato, her breathing became rougher, and she simply got flustered, fixing her hair out of nervousness. Alex continued adding more reasons to be stressed for his fairy, for he extended his hand to help her, ¡°You have be so cuter, Remia¡­ I want to hit myself for thinking that you could¡¯ve been happier in someone else¡¯s hands¡­ And for that, I will also not hold back.¡± ¡°You had your reasons¡­ Those were sweet reasons which make me more content now that I am part of your family,¡± Remia whispered sweetly, ¡°I will also not hold back after a fairpetition.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ This fairpetition drives me mad,¡± Alex rolled his eyes. Chapter 272 - Picnic! Chapter 272: Pic! It was particrly easy with Ste, for she had her unique charm. She also waszy, so it helped her stay low in Alex¡¯s bed. Because of that, Alex was able to eat her pussy and just go sleep with both of them entangled in the bed. It was worse with Sara, for she really barely held back. After taking care of his hardened manhood, Sara realized the differences between humans from Earth and the Avander World, for her husband became limp for some time without growing ready for the second round in less than five seconds. It would¡¯ve happened in the Avander World, where Alex¡¯s body was stronger. Of course, he had a well-built physique on Earth too, but some forey was needed before the second round began. But as the fairpetition to get Alex¡¯s virginity hadn¡¯t happened yet, Sara decided to just cuddle with her beloved and fall asleep quick. Yet, she saw that Alex wanted more. And Alex himself understood it. ¡°Did it feel different in your world?¡± Remia asked softly, hoping to get experience and some knowledge for the future. Alex nodded, ¡°Yes¡­ You girls became like me¡­ I never could see you as fake, so when it became confirmed that the Avander World is the real world, and when I had Sara and Ste naked in my bed, I just¡­ I just felt so happy and good.¡± ¡°Will you also eat me tonight?¡± Remia asked shyly, her lips bitten as if those words flew out of her mouth without her consent. Alex widened his eyes briefly before turning serious and confident, ¡°I will. I will share that peculiar fetish with you, Remia, just as I share everything honestly with you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t wait,¡± Remia blushed more. And as her reactions were cute, Alex shared some interesting bits about his sexual life in the Avander World. He also teased Remia for checking out his porn ount, which was so unexpected that Remia covered his lips. And then, Alex switched to a different topic, feeling like Remia¡¯s head would¡¯ve burst out from shyness if he were to continue talking about sex. ¡°Schnee is the bold girl out of all my harem¡­ If she said she¡¯s itching and can¡¯t focus, I fear it¡¯s real¡­ So if she has hurt you, tell me,¡± Alex tenderly whispered, bringing his girl closer to himself. They were already at the bus station, sitting alone while gluing at each other. Remia used his shoulder toy her head on, feeling pretty content, ¡°I know Schnee well. If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have be her sister. And now that I know about your problem, I want to have our fairpetition as soon as possible¡­ But it might not be a bad idea to spend the first time in my home world¡­ I am fine with both ways,¡± Remia spoke brightly, her voice and heart as kind as usual. Alex¡¯s heart nearly melted from her goodwill. He gave her a noogie, though, ¡°Is there a world where girls can take their husband¡¯s second virginity? It¡¯s a rare chance, so you should go for it, Remia. I, for one, look forward to your fairpetition. I still don¡¯t have any idea what it might be, though,¡± Alex chuckled. And Remia was the same, ¡°Me too.¡± Atst, the bus had arrived. Alex took Remia¡¯s hand, guiding her slowly into it. For a moment, it felt like stepping into a beast¡¯s mouth! Remia had such an imagination for this big box to let out weird sounds. But as Alex was here, she didn¡¯t show anything on her face. She kept smiling as if even going to the monster¡¯s jaw was a fun experience with him by her side. After taking seats, Alex looked into Remia¡¯s eyes. His girl had been staring outside the window, looking at the unique scenery. He waited a short time before asking, ¡°Curious as to where are we going?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Remia replied with enthusiasm. Some people looked at her with res. A few of them stopped with such angry eyes, for Remia¡¯s happiness was so adorable. Alex ignored all, grinning, ¡°Your husband made some snacks and food this morning. I woke up early!¡± ¡°I can imagine the hardship of waking up early with a beautiful girl in your arms, naked,¡± Remia grinned, teasing Alex as she had been waiting for this excellent asion! Alex formed hisical expression, then licked his lips, ¡°Well, you got me here¡­ It was hard!¡± ¡°I figured,¡± Remia softlyughed. Alex quickly brought attention back, ¡°We will have a pic in the National Park, Remia¡­ I couldn¡¯t think of a better ce for a date with my forest fairy¡­ In this nature, you will feel close to your home. And because I want you to feel at home, I also made sure to not rely too much on my mother¡¯s help to make moreplex food. I only used her guidance, not letting her touch ingredients, alright?¡± ¡°Alright, haha!¡± Remia covered her lips, for Alex was too serious about it. But she felt really sweet inside¡­ ¡°National Park sounds nice¡­¡± And Alex made sure to bring his home¡¯s mood too! Could he get sweeter? Probably he could! Alex wrapped his arm around Remia¡¯s shoulder, bringing his face close to hers, ¡°I want to learn more about you, Remia. We will talk about our childhood and teen time, our friends, and memorable moments. It¡¯s our important bonding time before we officially marry¡­ And as marriage is still far ahead, I will take you out many times,¡± he licked her ear after blowing those words with his passionate tone and hot breath. Remia¡¯s ears reddened, her eyes wandering around the bus, spotting many people peeking at her and Alex with irritation! It turned out that Alex could get sweeter, and Remia also could take some of his mood, bing more adorable as the time passed. She whispered, ¡°What kind of stories should I talk about? Just happy ones?¡± Alex shook his head, ¡°The most memorable and impactful stories¡­ The stories that shaped the current you.¡± ¡°Mmm! I got it,¡± Remia smiled. Atst, the new world opened to her¡­ Remia took a deep breath, looking at the National Park with twinkling eyes as her little nose twitched from the pleasant and fresh air, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Haha~~¡± Alexughed, once again feeling great. He loved his wives, and making them feel good was the most significant and valuable feeling he would never forget. It was time for a pic! Chapter 273 - Lewd picnic? Chapter 273: Lewd pic? Remia stood silently while holding Alex¡¯s back, surrounded by the beautiful nature she probably would never see in her world. Even though she had her eyes on Alex, taking out stuff for a pic, Remia already had tasted a little of National Park¡¯s charm. Remia could ¡®talk¡¯ with the forest as a forest fairy and be good friends with them. It was significantly different in Alex¡¯s world, yet Remia felt like she managed to be friends with nature around her, and it brightly weed her as its guest. The wind was gentle, the trees protected the couple from the sun, letting thin rays fall around them, the birds softly sang, and the pic zone was simply empty! Remia and Alex had the whole ce for themselves. ¡°Alright,¡± Alex wiped the sweat off his forehead, turning around to smile at Remia. She reciprocated his feelings, slowly bringing herself down onto the nket. Her husband wanted to prepare a pic alone, for whatever reason. Of course, Remia helped him by holding the bag. And with that done, Remia and Alexfortably sat down. ¡°So many sandwiches! Haha~~¡± Remia sang as she looked at Alex¡¯s self-made food. He also brought a lot of lemonade, for it was important to drink a lot in such hot times! Alex rolled his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time to prepare more variable stuff.¡± After hearing who would be his third date, Alex took Remia¡¯s hand, bringing her to her room. And while she changed for a date, Alex quickly darted to the kitchen, taking his mother¡¯s spot. And now, the results of his fast but filled with love work were before Remia. ¡°I will allow myself to take this one,¡± Remia whispered, extending her hand for Alex¡¯s sandwich. He grinned, looking forward to her reaction. Remia took a small bite like a squirrel, sitting straight with a royal aura. Her way of eating was also quite elegant, for she didn¡¯t make any sound, and it didn¡¯t even look like she chewed on the food. Alex also didn¡¯t notice when she gulped it down. ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Remia eximed, taking another bite. In Alex¡¯s presence, she didn¡¯t hold herself back. But some of her habits were deeply rooted in her, for she naturally had royal teachings from a young age. However, that mattered not, as Remia liked Alex¡¯s food, and his smile forced her to try more, naturally turning the princess cruder. Alexughed, ¡°Drink a little. I also made this lemonade.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Remia brightly replied, taking a cup from her beloved¡¯s hand. And with such a good mood, the couple started enjoying the food while surrounded by a supportive nature. Forter, Alex also nned to go around the whole National Park, which would take some time. It also required a lot of energy, so a proper breakfast was necessary! And as Alex had said before, he wanted to be closer to Remia. He started talking about his childhood, sharing some bits from the past. ¡°My mother was always strict with school¡­ But when my father deemed I studied enough, he helped me leave the house silently to meet my friends. Luckily for me, my homies adapted to my odd schedule, and we always had some fun in the evenings. It changed over time as I started hanging out with them after school¡­¡± Alex smiled as he reminisced about his past. He did his best to hide mixed feelings about Olivia, for she was an important part of his early teen times. And as Remia listened to Alex¡¯s story, she could easily see his parents¡¯ values in him and how Alex had adapted to them. He took them, formed his principles, and strictly held onto them. She smiled, feeling like a time had somehow stopped. In such a moment, Remia felt so much closer to Alex that her heart skipped a beat, starting to beat faster. Alex gazed at her with the same emotions, thinking his heart would somehow jump out of his chest. With uncontroble desire, he leaned forward, licking Remia¡¯s lips before entirely taking them, shoving his tongue in. Remia flinched, then gently shut her eyes, focusing on a kiss. She was quite new and inexperienced in this particr and intimate activity. But with Alex¡¯s guidance and skills, Remia soon would be able to reciprocate all his feelings and make him fight for breath. And as she was a hard worker, it would be pretty soon! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Remia broke the kiss, panting heavily as she grasped Alex¡¯s body, leaning onto him, for she felt so powerless. Her eyes gleamed as tear drops gathered around her eyes, feeling so content and hot. How could genuine love feel so good? ¡°I want to turn our love into a strength too¡­¡± Remia whispered, parting her lips as her cute tongue rolled out. Alex chuckled, ¡°You need more practice if you want to form a skill. And we also need more connection.¡± He leaned forward, guiding Remia once again with his superb kissing skills. He also could tell that Remia wanted more skin contact, for she fell short when it came to intercourse out of all Alex¡¯s wives. Alex looked around, then silently shoved his hand behind Remia¡¯s dress. He also had to ovee a tight obstacle, which was her bra, but as Remia helped him, Alex soon seized her breast, fondling it gently. His other hand roamed around Remia¡¯s bottom, patting it gently, for too much love would make even nature jealous! Alex whispered, ¡°What has shaped my kind-hearted fairy?¡± He leaned behind, letting Remia saddle him. With his hands still on her soft body, Alex peeked into Remia¡¯s eyes with genuine interest. Remia brought her head closer, not caring whether some people might see his hands doing lewd things to her. Her sweet breath grazed Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°I have a lot of siblings. Their skills are highly offensive and influential on a big scale¡­ I was differentpared to them, and my forte was always crafting¡­ I knew I couldn¡¯tpete with them, so I focused on myself and my garden creation skills. I also wanted to bring them out without preparing beforehand, but as you know, it used to be so hard¡­ But I didn¡¯t give up. I continued working on my pros alone, for everyone else focused on different stuff¡­ When my siblings lost against other demi-humans or against each other, I wouldfort them. It felt really sweet when they stood up after my encouraging words. A simple ¡®Thank you, little sis¡¯ from them felt so rewarding¡­¡± Remia whispered¡­ She then added with a bright smile, ¡°It feels so nice to share happiness, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It does,¡± Alex replied before getting overwhelmed by his fairy¡¯s brightness. ¡°Ah!¡± Remia yelped. Her beloved tightly embraced her, nting kisses on more than just her lips. He kissed her cheek and neck and even seemed aroused to go down below! And as Remia was ady from another world, her inventory had more than one pair of clothes¡­ She whispered, slowly taking off her straps, ¡°You can continue¡­ But be quick¡­ It will be embarrassing if someone sees us¡­¡± Alex nodded, his eyes fixing on Remia¡¯s bare chest. She gently moaned while the wind went through her, then quickly covered her lips after Alex pressed his lips on her soft yet firm breasts. A pic turned a little lewd. Chapter 274 - Too itchy! Chapter 274: Too itchy! After a little fonding and bonding, Alex and Remia packed up their stuff. They were full, both of love and nutrients! Smiles were stered on their faces as they left the pic zone. Remia had to change her clothes, for she had perspired too much. Her dress stuck so close to her curves that some people would surely not be able to look away from her beauty¡­ And it also felt ufortable. Alex paid a lot of attention to his surroundings while Remia secretly changed. No one saw the forest fairy beauty in her human form! And thus, it was time to go around The National Park. As Alex had predicted before, it would take a lot of time to go throughout the park. By the time the couple left, it was already quite dark. Fortunately, the buses were active 24/7, so the couple safely returned home. Before Alex opened the doors, Alex stopped Remia, staring into her eyes. Many thoughts went through his mind. But at this point, if he were to say them aloud, he would feel Remia insecure. He would repeat the same things. Thus, confidently, Alex kissed Remia¡¯s lips softly, whispering to her, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for our return to the Avander World.¡± That meant just one thing, didn¡¯t it? ¡°Me too,¡± Remia blushed sweetly, confident and genuinely looking forward to her time with Alex on the highest tree! ¡°How was my cooking?¡± Alex chuckled, repeating the same question. Remiaughed, ncing at him oddly, as if she hadn¡¯t alreadymented about his self-made food, ¡°You should cook with mom more.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Alex grinned, finishing the day in a good way. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Since Alex and Remia returnedte, Lavinia nearly mmed Alex for not picking up her calls. She then scrutinized the couple, their mood appeasing her concern. Sara and the other girls also took Remia away from Alex, for they were curious about her date with their husband. Remia was the newest girl, so the girls used it as a chance for more bonding. It was Sara¡¯s idea. And as Alex was left alone, he sighed with relief, going to his recently favorite ce, the bathroom. He had enjoyed baths too muchtely! And it was important to take a good bath with thedy waiting for him in the bed. It would naturally be Remia today, and Alex looked forward to continuing what was left on the lewd pic. For that alone, he didn¡¯t spend too much time in the bathtub. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After leaving the bath, Alex had a talk with the girls. Sara particrly took her time to convey how content she was with Remia having the best date of her life. And as Remia talked a lot about it, Sara knew that Alex did his best, and he made her feel like a part of the family. Of course, because Sara, Schnee, and Ste were sisters, the duhan momma had a feeling that Remia might feel like an outsider at times. But with Alex doing a splendid job and her bing close with Remia, Sara felt like Alex¡¯s and his harem harmony wouldn¡¯t get disturbed yet. Who knew? Some pretty wild girls might enter the harem in the future, and it would cause distortion in the harem¡¯s harmony. Nheless, it was fine for now. The girls relished their best moments. Alex secretly kissed Sara for her thoughts, whispering, ¡°Thank you, momma.¡± Sara shrugged before curving her lips into a soft smile, ¡°I guess it¡¯s official now.¡± She was that duhan momma! Then, Alex noticed Schnee¡¯s impatience. If she could, she would¡¯ve slept or gone into hibernation, just to kill time. But as she was curious about Remia and had a brief lecture from Sara, Schnee had decided to spend time with her sisters, even though it was quite itchy around herher region. In this way, the evening passed. And atst, Remia and Alex ended up in the bed alone. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our lewd pic,¡± Alex whispered, receiving a green light immediately, for Remia nodded with a scarlet blush. She took off her pajama, revealing her bare chest. In his room and in his bed, Alex didn¡¯t have to worry about foreign eyes. He also no longer cared whether someone would hear them. He was so free in his room and was already an adult, wasn¡¯t he? He smiled, cupping Remia¡¯s breasts. He nted his favorite kisses all over her, slowly going down for her special spot. He had never reached her yet, so Remia was quite nervous. ¡°You will love it,¡± Alex reassured with confidence, boosting Remia¡¯s excitement. She barely had any stress after those words. She also spread her legs, giving him more ess to her lower lips. Alex sniffed, licked, and did his magic here, turning his room into a lewd room as Remia¡¯s moans filled his room. As he kept slurping on her, her whimpers heightened, breaking the barriers known as doors and walls. All girls opened their eyes. Harvey grinned while feigning sleeping. And thus, Remia¡¯s night and preparation for the real deal continued in a hot and adorable mood. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°It¡¯s my time!¡± Schnee woke up first, before five in the morning. Her loud voice woke Ste, who nced at her with a re. She then looked away, not wrapping herself in a nket, for it was too hot. Schnee couldn¡¯t care about her white-haired sister. She left the room, went to the bathroom, then assailed Alex, who was in a bed with Remia. ¡°Darling!¡± Schnee jumped onto the bed like a kitty, sending an apologetic nce to Remia, for she knew her mistakes. But she still couldn¡¯t hold herself back! Remia blushed, hiding her face in Alex¡¯s hair¡­ Alex also woke up, quite irritated by his kitty, ¡°Go back to your room. The sex shop is not open yet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Schnee froze, her golden eyes trembling. Did her beloved n to bring her to a sex shop, out of all ces? Even if she liked it rough, was perverted, and open to many ideas, a date in a sex shop was so fucking stupid! Schnee shivered from anger, her hands clutching Alex¡¯s nket. He eyed her, sighing, ¡°It was a joke¡­.¡± Remia grinned, feeling more confident in Alex¡¯s arms, ¡°Could you leave us alone for a little more? Our night¡­ was quite long, and I feel still sleepy¡­¡± Remia sounded so sweet and innocent that Schnee couldn¡¯t say no despite knowing that Remia was teasing and punishing her for stepping into her time with Alex! Schnee pouted, slowly bringing herself away from Alex¡¯s room. She closed the doors silently, then faced Alex¡¯s mom, who had woken up from upstairs turmoil. ¡°Hi, mom,¡± Schnee awkwardly smiled, ming her itchy pussy for all this chaos. At the same time, Alex and Remia cuddled to no avail, hearing some angry mom voices as she rebuked Schnee for being too loud before 6 am! ¡°Our neighbors are preparing for work! Respect them and be quiet! When you start working, you will understand and treasure it!¡± Lavinia said with crossed arms. Schnee shrugged, ¡°Aren¡¯t you loud now, mom?¡± ¡°Neighbors must know that I am rebuking daughter-inw!¡± Lavinia shouted. Schnee clicked her tongue, ¡°Damn, baba twisting rules like that. I¡¯m just too itchy, can¡¯t you understand me?!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Chapter 275 - Schnees date! Chapter 275: Schnee¡¯s date! Alex stared oddly at Schnee, whose hair was disheveled. She came straight after an argument with Lavinia¡­ And it seemed like their quarrel ended up in a light fisticuff. Surprisingly, Alex could imagine what had happened, so he sighed, telling Schnee to pick some casual and sports clothes. He also chose the same clothes, for his n for a date with Schnee was simple. He would exercise with her all day. That was the best solution to her itchy, sensitive spot, which surely had been influenced by Elias Deathwill¡¯s item within her¡­ ¡°How am I not surprised that you were the first one to have an argument with mom?¡± Sara returned with Schnee; her countenance showcased her disappointment. It wasn¡¯t even a few days after they arrived in Alex¡¯s world. Yet, Schnee already ended up arguing with Lavinia. And because of that, her mother-inw wouldn¡¯t send off Schnee and Alex for their date, which cost Schnee some valuable blessings. Of course, the cat girl had her own temper, so she couldn¡¯t care less about it now. She was just happy that it was her time to have some fun¡­ And Alex didn¡¯t seem so angry about it, so Schnee had no reasons to be conscious of her argument with Lavinia. Schnee chuckled, ¡°Tell me one person who hasn¡¯t argued with their inws, then I will think about apologizing!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Sara sighed, looking over the couple. She no longer pursued the matter, hoping to resolve it herself soon. She checked Schnee¡¯s inventory, whether she had water and some spare clothes, for Remia had already told her that these happened to be handy. And then, Sara smiled widely, sending off her sister and husband, ¡°Have fun. And call me, Alex, should my little sister cause some trouble.¡± Sara waved a phone that she had received as a present. She was already good at handling it, so making calls and receiving those was no problem for ady from another world. Alexughed, looking at Sara with a peculiar gaze that stirred the duhan momma¡¯s heart a little, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help tame this kitty.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Schnee chuckled with pride. Sara rolled her eyes, waving at them, ¡°I see.¡± And finally, thest date started! ¡°So, sex shop?¡± Alex jested again. Schnee made angry kitty noises, elbowing his side for repeating a joke, ¡°Hmph!¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex naturally wouldn¡¯t bring his cat girl to a sex shop. But he had an inkling that Schnee would try that in the future¡­ The future Alex would get surprised about that, though. For today¡¯s date, Alex had a simple n, ¡°We will y squash.¡± ¡°Squash?¡± Schnee asked, tilting her head. Alex exined with a smile, ¡°You hold a racket, then hit the ball.¡± He went more into details, exining everything as if Schnee was out of this world¡­ And she was, so Alex¡¯s choice was good. Anyone else would¡¯ve rolled their eyes at his exnation and details, but Schnee listened carefully, aiming to win the game. Alex also told her that he would fulfill one of her whims if she won. And whatever it was, he couldn¡¯t care¡­ He had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t go against her sisters¡¯ wish and request some outdoor sex. Because of that, Schnee¡¯s eyes gleamed red, as if Alex kindled herpetitive spirit, her eyes reflecting the fire! He smiled, guiding his wife to one of the spots he and his homies visited after school. Schnee held his arm tightly, slowly forgetting about itchiness down below. And she soon would forget about it entirely, for Alex would force her to move a lot! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After getting a room for themselves, Alex and Schnee stepped into it in their sports clothes, holding rackets. Alex showed her how to y squash. His wife scrutinized his every move, then nodded with confidence. After a little show, Alex and Schnee started their game. BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡°Damn it!¡± Schnee quickly realized how important experience was in this game. She also had problems properly moving around because she still missed her cat ears and tail¡­ But as the game progressed, Schnee fixed this w. She no longer found it hard to move¡­ In fact, Schnee was somehow fine with skipping around. Still, as cats and their moves were often mysterious, the fact that she was fine with moving this way was also one of her body¡¯s mysteries. Nheless, Schnee couldn¡¯t win against Alex. He scored more points¡­ ¡°Haha! You did well for a newbie, Schnee,¡± Alex patted his wife¡¯s shoulder, grinning from ear to ear. His expression stirred Schnee¡¯spetitive spirit more, ¡°Pay for more games, darling!¡± ¡°Sure~~¡± Alex whistled, going to pay for more hours. After returning to the room, Alex and Schnee yed a few more games. The poor cat girl lost all of them, unable topete with Alex¡¯s technique. He could go even more at her, using some spinning ball techniques if he wanted. But as he didn¡¯t want to bully his wife, he took it easy, giving Schnee more hope, only to make her face utter defeatter. ¡°I have more games prepared, kitty,¡± Alex whispered, kindling Schnee¡¯s spirit. They immediately went for other activities. Mini golf, bird, and more¡­ Schnee tasted many fun activities, yet she lost utterly in all of them, for her boyfriend knew what she would ask for should she win. And Alex quickly realized it was a mistake as Schnee couldn¡¯t keep up herpetitiveness for too long after so many defeats. When she lost in bowling against Alex, Schnee sat by the table. She sat with her shoulders low, eyes narrowed, and seemingly dejected. In fact, it looked like she soon would cry. Alex felt so bad that he decided to lose against her on purpose. But as he approached Schnee, and she felt his presence, Schnee lifted her head, looking at him with puppy eyes. Her whole appearance was much different from her usual self, innocence oozing out from her. She looked adorable without any hint of perversion. Alex had sometimes seen that side of hers; getting stunned was inevitable. He stared in a daze, not believing that his date n actually forced him to bring out such an adorable kitty! But then, Schnee whispered, ¡°I just want to suck your cock, darling¡­¡± And the innocent charm disappeared. Alex sighed. Chapter 276 - Alexs order [R-18] It was surely impossible to have this kind of Schnee for too long. Alex knew that, yet he felt like something important slipped his hands. Nheless, Schnee was still herself, being blunt and honest. Alex ruffled her hair, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about your itchiness today, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Schnee replied, biting her lips. It was true that she thought less and less about having some intimate and exciting time with her beloved. But after each loss, Schnee felt like Alex was secretly repulsed by her yearning body, for no other wives thought about saddling him during their dates. Maybe her libido was too much for him? Perhaps, Alex needed girls who could control their desires, like Sara and Remia, orzy girls who would move only when itching became unbearable. That was why she felt so heartbroken after every loss! Alex didn¡¯t know any of that. He continued with his usual self, ¡°I didn¡¯t want our date to end with us having some forey in a dangerous area. I wanted it to be a special date. I had a lot of fun and saw that you enjoyed fighting against me too. I hope I didn¡¯t misunderstand you, Schnee,¡± Alex whispered, concerned about his girl¡¯s feelings. Schnee sensed his worry, so she nodded, ¡°It was fun¡­¡± He chuckled, ruffling her hair rougher, ¡°You have thought so much about some fun outside that you have forgotten that I will eat you tonight?¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes twinkled. Alex carried on with a grin, ¡°You are my wife, so me eating you is a given. You don¡¯t have to think about it on every asion, do you?¡± Schnee pouted, ¡°But I didn¡¯t lie about my itching¡­ I¡¯ve been yearning for your touch so badly, darling¡­¡± Alex sighed, feeling mixed emotions. He didn¡¯t know whether Schnee got his message right, but they at least made some progress. In his harem, Alex feared some things. But the worst thought was when he imagined his rtionship with some of his girls centered mainly around sex. Of course, Alex was inexperienced, and hecked many things. But with his inexperience, he had already seen that Schnee focused too much on intercourse and rted things. Perhaps, it was how she was. Maybe Alex made a mistake by not quenching her desires at the beginning of their date so that she would enjoy his time on games with him genuinely¡­ Nheless, Alex couldn¡¯t turn back time. He hoped that Schnee at least understood a little of his point. He wanted her to enjoy most of his presence. Alex didn¡¯t think of himself as the perfect husband, so there might be ws in him that Schnee couldn¡¯t like, so he hoped she would ept them and enjoy more of his pros. He was the same. He didn¡¯t like some things in his girls, but he epted them, for he loved them genuinely. And now, it was time to fix some things. Alex sat close to Schnee, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ve won so many times. I can request all from my kitty.¡± ¡°Of course, darling,¡± Schnee replied weakly, still overwhelmed by her emotions. She knew what Alex hinted at, yet some things were just too hard to control. ¡°So suck me,¡± But then, Alex whispered in a tone Schnee hadn¡¯t heard in a while. It was a master-like tone, not asking her butmanding. He pulled the table closer to himself, then pushed Schnee¡¯s head closer to his crotch. Of course, Alex had his eyes around the bowling room, for some people were still around them. Fortunately, it was prettyte already, so there were a few people, and everyone around them was an adult too. Thus, without any conscience, other than getting found out by someone, Alex ordered Schnee to go below the table. Sheplied with a delight on her face. As Schnee slid down like a cat with her whole body under the table, she put her hands on Alex¡¯s pants, slowly sliding them down. His erect cock popped out, veiny and hard, for Alex was also aroused by this situation. It was just too dangerous, wasn¡¯t it? Schnee¡¯s eyes twinkled, reflecting the thing she loved getting fucked by. In her mind, a good cock was a wet cock; thus, her lips parted, her tongue rolling to lick Alex¡¯s tip. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alex groaned, quickly lowering his voice, for he knew his ce. He struck the table with his elbows, ncing around him while supporting his head on his two hands, looking like someone scheming something dangerous. But the real danger was below his table, for Schnee¡¯s lips parted widely, gobbling down his cock as her tongue coiled around his dick. She also knew her ce, so her movement was slow and as silent as possible. Schnee slowly trailed her rosy lips on Alex¡¯s shaft, his smell driving her crazy as her nostrils widened to inhale more of him. She bobbed on his cocknguorously with her eyes closed, tasting his precum and sweat mixed in her mouth, gulping it down. Alex twitched within her, barely able to hold back his voice. He bit his lips tightly, closing his eyes for a few breaths, for his girl sucked him with all her strength. At some point, Alex no longer could his upper body on the table. He leaned down, pushing his pelvis up a little. He instinctively reached for Schnee¡¯s hair, tightly grasping her blue and sweaty streaks. He jerked his hips, holding tightly onto her, forcing his cock to move further. Schnee¡¯s throat grazed his tip, her eyes rolling down as tears gathered around her eye¡¯s corners. She cried out of happiness, for pleasure numbed her mind, and contentment from her husband treating her so roughly went down her body like a lightning bolt. ¡°Mmm!¡± Her pussy leaked so many juices that her panties were already drenched wet. And as itchiness heightened, Schnee forced herself more on his shaft. ¡°S-Shit¡­¡± Alex saw another couple looking at him with grins. He whispered below his nose before deciding to finish this too perverted date, ¡°I¡¯m going to cum now.¡± With his hands on Schnee¡¯s hair, he jerked his lips several times. After those thrusts, Alex¡¯s cock swelled, finally letting out his cream. His abundant release made Schnee¡¯s cheeks full, her eyes nk. Her lovely and quite unbearable pussy also contracted. She orgasmed with copious juices wetting her panties, clothes, and the floor. Fortunately, Schnee still knew her ce. She didn¡¯t let out any of Alex¡¯s seed, gulping down everything slowly. His cock in her mouth stifled her moans enough so that only Alex heard her. After some time, Schnee sneaked out from below the table. She sat down next to Alex, who had been lying on the sofa as if drunk. She coiled her arms around his arm, leaning down onto him. ¡°I love you, darling. Such an abundant release will leave me satisfied for a week!¡± Schnee whispered cheerfully before closing her eyes and cuddling with her beloved. Alex nced at her with half-closed eyes, nodding to her desires, ¡°Howe I am more exhausted after you give me a head than from all other exercises?¡± ¡°Because your kitty knows how to suck!¡± Schnee chirped into his ear again, licking her lips before nting a soft kiss on his sweaty forehead. Alex just epted her words, resting on the sofa while his girl did the same. Atst, the couple returned home. Chapter 277 - Frustration After returning home with his wife, Alex promptly took off his clothes, aiming to take a quick bath. He was too exhausted from having too many activities with Schnee. And then, she sucked more stamina out of him than Alex could imagine. There was some pent-up frustration building up with him, though. But as Alex was too tired, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He greeted everyone who came out to wee him back, then disappeared into the bathroom. Sara nced at Alex¡¯s back, ¡°He¡¯s even more tired than with me¡­ What did you two do?¡± But as Sara shifted her attention to her cat sister, Schnee was no longer there. Instead, the kitty went to her mother-inw with a wide smirk on her face, ready to share some of her date¡¯s experience with her beloved. The duhan momma could only sigh, for she knew what kind of person Schnee was. There was nothing she could do to stop her, so she prayed that nothing serious woulde out from the candid daughter-inw sharing too private stuff. Sara decided to take a seat not too far away from them, keeping an eye on them. But for some reason, Alex¡¯s imagepelled Sara to think about him more. Something within his eyes intrigued Sara, yet she couldn¡¯t exactly tell what. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C As the night came and everyone in the neighborhood turned off their lights, Alex and Schnee ended up in a bed. In her peculiar and overjoyed mood, Schnee was like a docile kitty, holding Alex¡¯s arm tightly, not going against his wishes. Of course, Alex didn¡¯t say anything other than casual questions about their date. He wanted to know whether Schnee really felt good and whether she would repeat such a date again. And as Schnee would dlyply with the same ¡®order¡¯ in some public ce, kitty nodded a few times in Alex¡¯s embrace, wanting to have more dates. ¡®I do enjoy forey, but that¡¯s not enough¡­¡¯ Alex knew what his cat wife meant by having more same dates in the future. He indeed enjoyed forey and tending to his girls¡¯ bodies. But Alex¡¯s heart grew somewhat frustrated after four days passed with him and the girls only doing that. Now that hey on the bed with a voluptuous woman on his right, Alex understood how much he wanted to have sex with his wives. But because a fairpetition was still not being done, Alex didn¡¯t say anything else. And now, he thought about whether it was the right choice. This naturally led to him thinking about his previous intercourses. Those were exciting and arousing nights, always making him feel contentment and satisfaction. But as he recalled those times, Alex realized that he rarely made the first move. It was either him sharing the same desire with girls or his wives taking him to the bed. Until now, it wasn¡¯t a problem. Alex also didn¡¯t think too much about it, for his sexual life was pretty active. He had four girls, three of whom loved to have many close contacts. The fourth didn¡¯t have a chance to feel Alex¡¯s girth, too. In this case, it wasn¡¯t weird for Alex to wait for their signal. Three girls were already a serious number, and each girl took at least half of a night, if not an entire night, to utterly satisfy their desires. In the Avander World, sex with many skills could continue for a long time, and people naturally have better bodies due to mana. What would their schedule look like if Alex started seeking his wives¡¯ bodies more than he already did? It would be full of sleepless nights, wouldn¡¯t it be? Thus, Alex believed he had been fine¡­ But no more. He wanted to have sex, too; he wanted to stick his dick into his wives¡¯ holes, sheathing himself utterly within them as they wrapped him tightly with their delightful pussies. And with that desire brimming in his heart, Alex whispered to Schnee¡¯s ear, ¡°Call everyone here. Tell them to not make any noise.¡± Schnee lifted her head with widened eyes, looking at Alex with peculiar eyes. Those beautiful golden eyes shimmered with mixed emotions, yet surprise prevailed within her¡­ Of course, Alex knew that Schnee could get angry at him for stopping her night just alone with him, but he would reward herter for that. He smiled at her, extending his hand to caress her cheek, ¡°You will forgive me soon, Schnee. Now, skip your way toward your sisters¡¯ rooms. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes melted from his touch and the confidence within his voice. It was not the same ordering tone he had uttered during bowling, yet he made her so hot Schnee could onlyply with his words. Her husband took another significant step in his rtionship, so Schnee happily followed his words, jumping out of bed like a cat. It was quite arousing as she made a few steps on her four while in a human form. Then, Schnee¡¯s body sprang up, standing on her two, ¡°I will be back soon, darling.¡± Schnee skipped her way toward her sisters in silent steps. Alex closed his eyes, waiting for them toe. Atst, everyone gathered in Alex¡¯s room. Since it was a night, and even moving his gaming chair would make a loud noise, girls sat down on a floor with their backs straights, thighs stuck against each other. Alex lifted his upper body, looking at them, ¡°Do you have any idea about your fairpetition? I can¡¯t wait for you to go through it, so start some quick one now. I want to fuck you so badly¡­¡± Alex whispered in a rough tone, kindling the desires of his wives as their cheeks lit up, their lovely bodies trembling from his voice, for he sounded so passionate and possessive. He wouldn¡¯t let them go¡­ And if they didn¡¯t do any fairpetition, he would choose one of them and have the arousing night with her! ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good idea, actually?¡± Sara chuckled, looking at Alex, ¡°You can choose one of us to lose your virginity with your ¡®real¡¯ body, Alex.¡± And as Sara passed the buck to him, Alex froze, his expression changing significantly. Chapter 278 - I choose you, ******! ¡®Damn you, Sara!¡¯ Alex clenched his hands, for he didn¡¯t think this far. He wanted his girls to have their fairpetition and then have a night with one of them. Alex¡¯s body was weaker in his home world, so he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to provide the same entertainment and pleasure as in the Avander World. ¡®I might be too worried, though¡­¡¯ Alex narrowed his eyes, thinking more about his situation, ¡®It¡¯s true that sex is much different in my world, but everything depends on a man¡­ I can¡¯t think like an average guy, can I? I have four wives, after all¡­ I don¡¯t know the limits of my body, too,¡¯ Alex seriously pondered his libido and limits, recalling his healthy lifestyle and other factors contributing to the bountiful sex life. And while he was lost in his thoughts, the girls stared at him with their unique expressions. In Sara¡¯s eyes, there was naturally pride, for her husband started bing bolder and blunter with his desires. She felt happy, bing more confident herself. Schnee was the same, smirking, for she looked forward to Alex¡¯s choices and excuses, for this cute husband surely would think of a few to not hurt their feelings. Ste leveraged her adorable charm, silently gazing at Alex while her cheeks red, turning her usual mood more lethal, for she was just too cute! And atst, Remia sat with her heart pounding like drums. She was so nervous that her feelings were palpable, apparent to the naked eye. She was a virgin in both worlds, so her situation was the most sensitive. Alex confirmed that he might be better than most guys and even match those pornstars who use various means tost for a long time or cum in abundance. The sight of his four girls surely provided a significant boost to his thoughts. ¡®Sara took my virginity in the Avander World¡­ She won¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t pick her now¡­¡¯ Alex nced at Sara, exchanging eye contact with her. He promptly looked away, fixing his eyes on Ste. ¡®My goddess hails from a holy tribe. She will forgive me,¡¯ Alex inferred. He then nced at Schnee¡­ It should be her night today, yet sheplied with his feelings, wanting to help lift his burden. And as Alex faced a situation where he couldn¡¯t think of anything other than having sex with his wives, Alex felt like a hypocrite, thinking that Schnee needed more than just one reward. ¡®I guess my kitty is the best choice,¡¯ Alex thought, looking at Remia, who was so nervous that Alex felt bad for calling her at such a night. But he would feel even worse if he left her out just because she was a virgin. But as he looked at the girls around her, Alex understood Remia¡¯s feelings. It didn¡¯t look like girls would leave the room anytime soon, even after one of them got picked. If Alex ended up choosing Remia as his partner for tonight, she would have her first time with other girls gazing at her. That would be too stressful and embarrassing, ¡®That¡¯s why I can¡¯t pick Remia¡­ So, Schnee is the best choice.¡¯ Alex nodded, his action making all girls hold back their breathing. They stared at him with expecting eyes, knowing that only one of them would get chosen. ¡°Enter the bed, Schnee,¡± Alex whispered. In tandem, everyone reacted differently yet again. Schnee¡¯s eyes twinkled with love and affection, smiling from ear to ear as her darling chose her! She jumped onto the bed on her four, immediately rolling on the bed to lie on her back as if expecting Alex to scratch her tummy. Sara faintly smiled, somewhat expecting such a choice, for she also analyzed the situation quite simr to her husband. Ste didn¡¯t make any expression, yet her eyes red with jealousy as she gazed at Alex intensely. After a few seconds, Ste pouted. Remia sighed with relief, having mixed emotions. But as she gave more thought to it, she was more fine than disappointed with Alex¡¯s choice, soon softly smiling at him. Alex also felt conflicted emotions, but such a situation was bound to happen with so many unique girls in his harem. He smiled at the girls, sharing his thoughts with them, then promising to fulfill his duties soon enough. Sara chuckled, ¡°No excuses, Alex. Here¡¯s what youck.¡± She fished out a pack of condoms from her inventory, passing it to Alex, who stood with a blush. He picked them as if in a daze, ¡°Thanks¡­¡± before turning around. After facing Schnee and her impatient body, Alex jumped onto the bed. He took off his clothes, leaving himself bare. He recorded a faint gasp, a moan, and a whispering from behind him. He knew precisely who reacted in what way, ¡°You girls don¡¯t want to leave?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon to leave?¡± Sara chuckled, ncing at Ste, who didn¡¯t even blink. On the other hand, Remia had her hands on her face, peeking through the gaps between her fingers as she didn¡¯t expect to end up in such a situation. It was somewhat different than having Alex fondle her chest and touch her ass¡­ Was it because she would watch someone else doing it, or was it because Alex would soon show her what sex looked and sounded like and what Alex would do to her in the impending future. Alex nodded, retracting his eyes to Schnee, ¡°I can say with confidence that you enjoy this scenario, Schnee. I would have some doubts should someone else be below me, but if it¡¯s you, yeah, you will enjoy every second of it,¡± Alex smirked, leaning down. His kitty had her legs already spread, her panties gone, revealing her pussy. She was wet from too much expectation, aroused by the current scenario of her sisters watching her getting boned by their shared husband. If it weren¡¯t for her tempered soul, her human body wouldn¡¯t have this much reaction just from it alone. Nheless, as Alex put his erect thing on her shut, lower lips, Schnee arched her back, pushing her body up due to a jolt of pleasure passing through her, ¡°Ohhhh!¡± ¡°D-Did she juste?¡± Remia asked incredulously, turning her eyes to the Deathwill Sisters. Ste red with narrowed eyes while Sara sighed, ¡°She¡¯s too perverted.¡± ¡°So she really¡­ came¡­¡± Remia shoved her hand into her thighs before noticing her, and her other hand no longer blocked her eyes. And with that, another night started. It was a much more eventful night, for Alex lost his virginity, opening more ways of having pleasure with his wives. Rather than opening ways, no one had to simply hold back. That would start more exciting nights soon enough. But with that peculiar event and dates, everyone¡¯s desires were satisfied for at least a few days. In those iing days, Alex and the girls would confirm a few things rted to the game world and Earth. They had a lot of stuff to do, after all. ¡°Ah! Yes! My darling! Deeper! Kiss my cervix! My darling and his big, thick, and long will soon! Ohhhh!¡± Schnee moaned loudly as if wanting to rile up her mother-inw. Alex simply grinned, not really caring about others, ¡°You like when I kiss you here, don¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°I fucking love it because I am a pervert!¡± He confirmed that he had quite a great libido, easily matching the lustful kitty and her own libido. These two had a pretty long and loud night. The Deathwill Sisters and Remia had a good and quite educational show¡­ Sara whispered, ¡°It depends on thedy, Remia. More girls feel pain while their man hits the cervix. This girl is a masochist, so you shouldn¡¯t take her as an example.¡± Remia nodded, taking notes into her heart, ¡°I see. Then, it¡¯s better to switch positions, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. There are positions where you don¡¯t allow a man to go deep,¡± Sara nodded, smiling as she entered her teacher mode for her good and inexperienced sister. And in the morning, Alex and Schnee had their faces pped with folded newspapers, for Lavinia stole her husband¡¯s daily artifact, using it as a weapon to rebuke youngsters! ¡°The universe breaks when my wife steals my newspapers!¡± Harvey eximed,ically holding his head. Lavinia red at him, ¡°Shut up with yourme jokes!¡± Chapter 279 - The smartest girl in his harem Alex squeezed his eyes, waking up due to an annoying streak of sunshinending on his face. But as he opened his eyes, Alex didn¡¯t give an impression of someone irritated or sleepy. It was the opposite. Alex woke up full of energy, his expression was bright, and he felt like pursuing his goals from the sunny morning. He also shouldn¡¯t have slept for more than five hours, yet Alex felt refreshed. It was as if something invigorated him¡­ And what else, other than him fulfilling his desires, could energize him? He no longer had that frustration; his burden lifted from his heart, ¡°Are you sleeping, Schnee?¡± Alex was just with Schnee, for the other girls returned to their rooms. His kitty slept with her bare body with a contentment smile. She tightly hugged his arm, not nning to let her beloved go. Even better, Schnee had seized the treasure from her night with Alex. A seed-filled condom was within her inventory. Of course, Alex¡¯s voice woke up the kitty. Her eyes gently twitched, revealing her beautiful and satisfying golden hues. Contrary to her husband, Schnee felt likezing around, though. Her body still remembered his touch. She could recall vividly the satisfaction of her tight canal getting filled with his manhood. It was pretty hard to stand up with those feelings coursing through her. ¡°You are grinning too much, stupid,¡± Schnee whispered, extending her hands to sp Alex¡¯s cheeks to nt a kiss. ¡°You can easily make me stop, though,¡± Alex chuckled. As he leaned down, the couple had a good morning with smacking sounds ringing in their ears. A few minutester, Alex and Schnee visited the bathroom together. And then, it was time for breakfast and a new day. ¡°Ste made a breakfast for everyone,¡± Lavinia said, smiling dearly at everyone. She then red at Schnee, continuing in a mild tone, ¡°She¡¯s doing her best to learn all stuff, but she tends to forget many times.¡± Although it was not a problem, for Lavinia was with her, it would be a problem, in the long run, should Ste forget the ingredient. But that was not how Lavinia thought it was. Ste shook her head, ¡°I knew mom would add it in my ce.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡± Lavinia didn¡¯t know how to reply, seemingly confused. Alexughed, his cheeks full, ¡°Mom is still not used to our girl¡¯sziness. If you weren¡¯t with her, she wouldn¡¯t forget any ingredients or recipes. That¡¯s how Ste is¡­ or maybe, that¡¯s howzy people are¡­ Ste surely excels at beingzy.¡± Ste faintly smiled, taking it as apliment. The others, except Lavinia, could only smile in response. The breakfast continued in a good mood as everyone talked about their ns. Naturally, Schnee continued to tease her mother-inw, for it had been a while since she could tease and y around with others. But that was a blessing in disguise, however. Alex still had problems exining his wives¡¯ origins, and he believed that telling them they came from the game world would be unrealistic. His mother also misunderstood many points. However, Harvey helped Alex significantly by being a cool father who wanted his son¡¯s happiness. Of course, Alex didn¡¯t know that his father came from another world. Thus, with Schnee¡¯s teases, and Harvey¡¯s help, Lavinia didn¡¯t care too much about the girls¡¯ origins. She just hoped they would soon find a ce and upation for themselves. ¡°About that, the girls don¡¯t have to worry about anything,¡± Harvey smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve called my old friend. He will help us register Alex¡¯s wives to government records. Ah, but since polygamy is not legal here, we will have Ste as the wife,¡± Harvey chuckled, then added with a wide grin on his face, ¡°She¡¯s the first wife, isn¡¯t she?¡± A silence ensued. Schnee¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, fixing on Ste¡¯s lithe self. It looked like she could send daggers through her gaze. Remia sighed, not believing that Ste would be so bold! And to the fairy¡¯s surprise, Sara also switched her eyes to Ste with palpable indignation. Harvey took his wife¡¯s hands, ¡°We should go for a walk. Let¡¯s apologize to our neighbors.¡± ¡°Apologize¡­ We will take the me again, won¡¯t we?!¡± Lavinia loudly eximed, leaving Alex and his wives alone. She could tell that her son would have a lot of fun soon enough¡­ ¡®You reap what you sow, son.¡¯ ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°First wife¡­ First wife!¡± Schnee wrapped her arm around Ste, who acted like nothing was happening around her, eating her breakfast with chopsticks. Schnee¡¯s eyes had been twitching from this reveal, her heart pounding loudly as she couldn¡¯t believe that her sister had done this. Didn¡¯t Alex say that he didn¡¯t want a favorite? Didn¡¯t he want everyone to get along and be equal? Why didn¡¯t hement on that already? Schnee threw her eyes at Alex while her arms were tightly coiled around her neck, seemingly trying to suffocate her. Sara sighed, ¡°I understand Schnee¡¯s perspective, Ste¡­ I will coat it in simple words, though. The first wife in a harem is the most beloved girl, her voice second only to the husband. All girls know she has the most influence, and they don¡¯t try to irk her up. Do you know that it goes against Alex¡¯s wish?¡± Sara whispered, ncing at her beloved, yet Alex sat with a faint smile to her surprise. Ste let go of her chopsticks, not looking into her sisters¡¯ eyes but ahead, as if this whole situation wasical, ¡°Is it my fault that I am the smartest?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Schnee¡¯s clinch became stronger, gritting her teeth. Sara also looked in disbelief at Ste. But then, she understood what her sister hinted at¡­ With many negative emotions going through her, Schnee had missed it. But as Ste was a lovely girl, she would exin it to everyone, ¡°Alex won¡¯t change his principles just because I introduce myself as a first wife to his parents. We will be all equal. But because I thought ahead of you, I became his legal wife in his home world,¡± Ste sweetly smiled, looking at Alex with eyes soaked in affection. She then nced at Schnee, Sara, and Remia, ¡°Idiots.¡± ¡°This bitch!¡± Schnee cursed out loud, then turned to her beloved, ¡°Darling!¡± Alex nced at her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If Ipare my intelligence to Ste, I am an idiot too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to hear, bully!¡± Schnee acted innocently, shaking her husband¡¯s clothes, for he left her unsatisfied. And as Alex¡¯s body swayed due to her strong strength, he inwardly thought, ¡®Ah, yes¡­ No one can be fully content in a harem, right? I must endure the kitty¡¯s disappointment,¡¯ Alex whispered, getting a new kind of resolution within him. The breakfast continued, with everyone silent. Out of all girls, only Ste was smiling brightly, for she made breakfast and soon would be the legal wife. Perhaps, she would even have some small marriage. But as Alex thought it was too early, Ste didn¡¯t let herself get too many hopes for it. It would be fine as long as Harvey¡¯s friend registered her as the wife. And then, it was time to test Virtual Reality Capsules! The girls also needed to know their situation in their home world, after all. Chapter 280 - May I sit next to you, princess? After breakfast, the girls went upstairs. Alex followed them, wearing a faint smile. Although there was a quarrel between his wives, and Schnee kept ring at Ste from time to time, he had long since learned that no one could be truly satisfied. And as Schnee wouldn¡¯t leave the matter behind without doing anything, Alex was the one who should brace himself for the future. Nheless, he was in a good mood. Some arguments were bound to happen in his harem life, so Alex expected to be a mediator. But as he didn¡¯t have to say anything, he believed in a promising future. Perhaps, this argument was nothing to what was ahead. Still, Alex hoped for the best. Atst, everyone was before their capsules. They stared at the ¡®artifacts¡¯ with different expressions. The most notable one was Sara, who wanted to know how it worked. She couldn¡¯t find any mana in the capsules, but perhaps that was because of her human form. Alex smiled at her before saying to everyone, ¡°I will choose to respawn in the Deathwill Castle. You girls pick safe kingdoms to respawn, far away from the Berden Kingdom. Use the system to add me to your friend list since you will be like yers. And have fun getting used to the minimap and other yer features,¡± Alex grinned. He would remind his girls to have fun on every asion, even though it would be best if they got to work from the get-go. In fact, Alex hoped that his girls would start again, at level one, so that they would bond together more and develop some new styles. As yers, they would level up fast anyway. And Alex didn¡¯t think the hungry demons would sweep the whole Avander World with their influence anyway. They also had to level up, and yers from hero guilds would always fight them. They couldn¡¯t be blunt and straightforward with their means, for stronger existences and realms awaited them. ¡°We will see,¡± Sara replied, smiling at her beloved, ¡°It won¡¯t be bad to polish our fundamentals and blend with yers¡¯munities. Even if our level doesn¡¯t reset, bing closer with other guilds is not a bad idea.¡± Ste nodded. Schnee couldn¡¯t care. Remia supported Sara, though. Alex sighed, ¡°The hungry demons were in the Avander World before yers, yet they took their time. They move steadily, focusing on consistency. Remember, girls. We get stronger by spending time with ourselves. Don¡¯t just think of training and leveling up,¡± Alex chuckled, then said confidently, ¡°With those words, I want you all to wait before you return to your ns. I want to visit thosends with you, but I can¡¯t clone myself. Is there objection?¡± Alex asked with his new profound confidence. Sara, Remia, and Ste didn¡¯t object. Schnee crossed her arms, ¡°Make me first wife in the Avander World-¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± Ste whispered, drawing the kitty¡¯s attention from her husband, ¡°You sound so petty. Couldn¡¯t you think of something better? Do you only have sex in your mind?¡± ¡°STELLA!¡± Schnee roared, extending her hands for Ste¡¯s neck. But then, the white-haired girl opened the capsule, entering it faster than her bed! In such a way, Ste avoided Schnee and saved her husband from the unnecessary talk. Alexughed out loud together with his other wives. He then faintly smiled at Ste just before her capsule closed, ¡°How do you feel, Ste?¡± She would return to the Avander World, after all. Ste whispered, ¡°Ok.¡± And with those words, everyone started entering their capsules. Schneementedst, ¡°This winged girl is growing bolder with each second. That¡¯s because she started moving her heavy ass, and she no longer just has us around her! If we ignore her, Alex will pamper her. And if not Alex, then mom! And if not mom, then the father will surely help her! Damnzy girl!¡± The capsule closed with a loud bang. For some time, Schnee would heavily think of an excellent way to pay back! For now, Schnee only had the idea of not sharing her splendid intercourse skill with Ste. She would invite Remia and Sara for a night with her darling, making Ste jealous¡­ Then the winged girl would beg to have a room too. At least, that was Schnee¡¯s n for now. And the more she thought about it, the better it sounded. The future would tell. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Wee to the Avander World.] Atst, Alex returned to the game world. He didn¡¯t receive friend invitations from his wives, so they were probably ying around with the character creation features. Even though the Avander World severelycked here, the girls would find ways of turning themselves different. ¡°Ah, yes, you don¡¯t care about those addons, do you?¡± Alex smiled as he received the first friend invitation. [Ste Deathwill has sent you a friend invitation.] [You have epted the invitation.] Alex looked into her stats; as a friend, he could see her level and othermon information. He didn¡¯t get surprised when he saw her level one. It was somewhat understandable. He sent a chat message, telling Ste that she should wait for her sisters, then start leveling up with them. As a healer, Ste would do wonders in the long run. He had a short chat with Ste as she learned the new features. [Ste Deathwill: Chat, annoying.] [Alexander Deathwill: You can use an option called ¡°Voice to text.¡± ugh emote*] [Ste Deathwill: Bully.] After that talk, Sara came out from the respawning point, her level one. Shortly after, Remia and Schnee came out, teaming up into a four-member party. Alex no longer bothered them. He had a more important matter to do, ¡°Howe Celia still hasn¡¯te out?¡± He was in the Deathwill Castle, after all. His adorable daughter always could sense him, so how could she not roll out from the doors? Was she studying, eating, or doing something else that took her all attention? As a young father, Alex grew worried. He stepped into his castle, following the map, ¡°Here she is.¡± Celia was in the kitchen. Kubo was on the chair while her good wolf friend Ubo was eating his food on the floor. Celia also held pork, slowly eating the meal her mother had prepared beforehand. Sara always made a lot of food just so her daughter could pick it up from the fridge to eat without any preparation. And as Alex noticed Celia¡¯s expression, he could tell she was¡­ lonely and angry! ¡°She¡¯s growing up, isn¡¯t she?¡± Alex whispered, bracing himself to face his daughter. He stepped into the kitchen bluntly, not trying to hide his presence. Of course, Ubo already had peeked at him, then looked at his friend. Seeing how Celia ignored her father, Ubo took a tactic move. He didn¡¯t say anything. Although he was also young, the wolf was indeed clever. And as Alex approached the little duhan, he asked with a smile, ¡°May I sit next to you, princess?¡± Celia continued to hold her pork. She was eating some kind of meat minced into small pieces. She stopped for a second before continuing, utterly ignoring her father. But on her eyes, little drops of tears gathered. Alex didn¡¯t sit, for Celia didn¡¯t give him permission. He continued to tantly gaze at Celia and her friends. Alex also called out Bo, who teamed up with Ubo. The young wolf told him the circumstances, and Alex¡¯s battle spirit also took the tactical silence. Back to Alex, he just stared at Celia, yet he felt happiness just from that alone. He felt great that she was healthy. And he also knew that she surely hadn¡¯t missed her duties. She was also just too cute. But then, Celia lifted her eyes, full of tears, saying with a voice that mauled Alex¡¯s heart, making him nearly lose strength in his legs, ¡°I hate you, daddy!¡± She quickly finished her food before running away to her room. Her friends followed quickly after her. Ubo was also a good friend, for he grabbed Kubo, the plush toy, with his teeth, gently and carefully so that he wouldn¡¯t destroy it. And with that, Alex became alone in the kitchen. ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s why I knew I was too young for parenting,¡± Alex whispered as sweat beads trickled down his temple. He felt like calling Sara, but would that make him a better father? Surely, she would be able to help him, but that wouldn¡¯t be efficient in the long run. Thus, Alex followed Celia to her room, preparing to have a talk with her. Chapter 281 - I wouldnt be here without you Alex was at a loss, standing before Celia¡¯s room door. Until now, Celia was a great girl, knowing her mother¡¯s circumstances. She knew their lives were in danger, that her mother had to leave many times to fight, and that it would take some time before she could live like other kids her age. But as more people entered her life, Celia started growing up faster. She wanted to try more things and surely understood more of her circumstances now. ¡®She¡¯s angry and lonely¡­ I can only deal with thetter by being with her,¡¯ Alex thought, still clueless about how he should deal with Celia¡¯s problems. He pushed the knob, entering the room, for no system blocked him. It was Celia¡¯s room, so no one could enter it if she wanted privacy! Yet, Alex stepped in, so it was clear that the duhan princess wanted her father to be with her. Alex saw Celia sitting by her desk. She held her pen tightly, hovering her eyes on the exercises her mother had prepared for her. But as she didn¡¯t write anything, Celia either couldn¡¯t solve it, or she couldn¡¯t focus. She still had some tears in her eyes. Alex took a seat next to her, ncing into Celia¡¯s exercise. She had some stuff written on her equation, yet she couldn¡¯t finish it, knowing there was a mistake somewhere. And as that gave some idea to Alex, he whispered, hoping to help Celia with her math and heart problems, ¡°You don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Celia bit her lips, not turning around to look at her daddy. Alex smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the same. I can¡¯t peek into your heart, Celia. I don¡¯t know where I have made a mistake, so I hope you will tell me. And then, you will ask me for help, and I will help you¡­ It¡¯s so heartbreaking seeing you not wanting to even look at me, Celia,¡± Alex candidly shared his feelings with his daughter, making her heart ache. Celia slowly lifted her eyes, hovering those beautiful blue hues on her daddy¡¯s face, ¡°Where did you go with mom, daddy?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alex reacted without thinking, rattling off, ¡°We went to a war¡­ and then¡­¡± And as those words rang out in his mind, Alex felt like he was close to solving the mystery behind Celia¡¯s pain. Alex and his wives had ¡®died¡¯ in a war with the hungry demons. Of course, Alex and his wives ended up in his world due to a few matters. They received a second chance and more privileges¡­ ¡°You know¡­ when I leave the Avander World,¡± Alex whispered, and his lovely daughter nodded to his words as she held her pen, ¡°You also would know¡­ when your mother leaves the world.¡± That was because of Celia¡¯s unique and most powerful ability, The Authority. Perhaps, because she was a crucial part of Alex¡¯s change into the duhan, Celia had somehow marked his soul. She knew his location and when he logged out. And since her father was from another world, it was fine. But when Sara and others ¡®died¡¯, their souls and bodies disappeared to another world. In a way, they logged out as well. That was precisely what Celia felt, and it was the cause of her loneliness and anger. ¡°Daddy took mom¡­ to his world¡­ leaving me alone¡­¡± Celia started crying again, her tears dropping onto her desk in abundance, ¡°Did daddy forget about me? You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Those questions scratched Alex¡¯s heart. His daughter sounded so sad and betrayed that even though Alex and Sara never forgot about her or thought about leaving her behind, Alex felt like he had done exactly that. He quickly extended his hands, embracing Celia. And as Celia felt her father¡¯s warm touch, she burst out with tears, crying louder and louder, ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!¡± Alex tightly held onto her, ruffling her hair, ¡°I would never leave you behind. We will never forget you. You are our daughter. You are our treasure. Because of you, Celia, I am so close with everyone. You have always helped me, following me as I became friends with your aunts. Now, I am their husband, and you are my daughter. I wouldn¡¯t be the same if it weren¡¯t for you,¡± Alex genuinely whispered, kissing Celia¡¯s forehead, for he meant all he had said. Celia extended her hands, grasping his cheeks, ¡°I am Celia Deathwill, daddy¡¯s daughter! I wouldn¡¯t be today¡¯s Celia without daddy too!¡± Alex brightly smiled, rubbing his nose against Celia¡¯s. She giggled while wiping off her tears, feeling much better after sharing their stories. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and have some fun,¡± Alex said, patting his lovely daughter. Celia shook her head, ¡°I must finish exercises.¡± ¡°Oh, then I will be here to help you,¡± Alex replied, smiling broadly, for his daughter was as diligent as always. She quickly grasped a pen, solving her equations again. Alex hovered his eyes on her desk, giving some tips from time to time. In the meantime, he thought about Celia¡¯s words, ¡®I also want you toe over to my world, Celia. But I have no clue how to achieve it¡­¡¯ The only people who probably had an answer were known as Hungry Demons. And as Alex became their enemy, there was no way they would share what they knew with him. Thinking about them also hurt Alex. He didn¡¯t know whether Earth would stay the same with those guys plotting behind the scenes. The Duhan King and other high-level people were already on Earth¡­ ¡®If the hungry demons enter our world, the chaos will ensue¡­ For Celia¡¯s future, I must protect Earth and keep it the same¡­ I must do my best¡­¡¯ A fear clenched Alex¡¯s heart, for he knew that he was currently alone with his wives. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for other yers to realize the gravity of their situation. Even now, Alex only knew that the Avander World was real. But what was the scheme behind it? Alex was also not a person who couldn¡¯t unite the whole world, for he wasn¡¯t a god. ¡®My own realm¡­ I need my own realm¡­¡¯ Alex whispered as fear started heightening within him. He had his own ns, and protecting Earth was one of them, for he wanted Celia to have a good life. Thump! Thump! Thump! ¡®A realm is the safest¡­ A realm that all my beloved can escape to at wish,¡¯ Alex thought, and as his fear reached the peak¡­ [You have received a new quest.] [Be Asura(???)] ¡°Daddy? You are grinning too much!¡± Celia asked as she nced at her father. Alex chuckled, poking her cheek with his finger, pushing her to look back at her exercises, ¡°I just thought of something good.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Celia pondered loudly before focusing on her exercises. And as she did, Alex whispered inwardly, ¡®I¡¯m simr to the hungry demons, am I not? That¡¯s why I must put more pressure on myself¡­ They also work under high stress and pleasure, speaking about their second chance. Thus, I will be the same,¡¯ Alex thought. But as Celia furtively nced at him, Alex spotted her curious eyes, grinning more, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Even with more pressure, Alex would never abandon his principles and ns. How could he even not think of having a good family time with his daughter? Chapter 282 - The girls start as the players While Alex and Celia had their family time in the Deathwill Castle, the four alluring women gathered at themon respawning point. Ste was first, not feeling like moving around with so many people around her. She had her eyes on the system, checking new features she never had as an NPC. The minimap, the chat, the guild, and more! She and her sisters would soon check them all. And then, her sisters came out from the character creation room. Of course, their beauty had already gathered some attention. For that reason alone, Sara seemingly took her sisters away from the center point of respawning point, going to the corner. With her hands tightly holding Schnee and Ste¡¯s, Sara looked at Remia, then continued whispering, ¡°The hungry demons think that we have died. We can¡¯t let them know that we are alive and have be real yers. The character creation roomcked proper features to hide our faces and bodies. So we must carefully leave the city, get money, and buy somefortable masks.¡± Sara exined. She had opened her inventory, finding nothing. Her money was also at zero, which was quite a blow. But as she opened her inventory, a new system message appeared. [Your inventory has been transported to the Deathwill Castle¡¯s treasury.] Schnee had also seen this message, so she casually replied, ¡°Can¡¯t we just change a hairstyle?¡± ¡°Do you really think that it will be enough to hide your identity?¡± Sara shook her head, not believing her little sister¡¯s words. Schnee shrugged, not wanting to argue with her big sister. But due to recent events in Alex¡¯s house, the kitty nced at Ste with a smirk, ¡°Maybe our smartest girl will share her wisdom with us?¡± Ste moved her eyes to the side, gazing at Schnee¡¯s expression, ¡°Your n won¡¯t work. You can¡¯t hide your bitch face unless you draw all your hair onto your face.¡± Remia and Sara once again couldn¡¯t believe their ears. How could theirzy girl be so sharp-tongued out of nowhere? Or was it Schnee¡¯s effect, for she had been teasing Ste for some years before Alex came into their lives? Perhaps, a new lifestyle and more people around her affected Ste enough to change herself a little, for she moved forward like everyone else. Schnee clicked her tongue, ring at Ste, ¡°Alright. Be fucking honest. What did I do to you?¡± Ste stared expressionlessly before replying with a faint blush, ¡°Alex chose to have sex with you first, so I¡¯ve grown jealous of you. You also haven¡¯t epted me being Alex¡¯s legal wife in his world. You wanted him to make you a first wife in the Avander World, which is stupid. You also just alluded to the breakfast talk, didn¡¯t you? Do you need more?¡± Ste whispered, then exhaled loudly, as if she had just used all her energy to exin her heart. Schnee spat with palpable anger, ¡°I was serious here, though. If you didn¡¯t like my choice of words, don¡¯t call yourself the smartest girl. And I will get my payback soon. You will regret going against the queen of sex.¡± Ste gazed at her as if she found Schnee¡¯s wordsughable. Schnee smirked, knowing she would soon have an advantage at night. Before this escted into a severe argument, Remia and Sara butted in, stopping the girls from having more talk. Sara inhaled, then sighed loudly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two. We should me our father-inw for bringing out this, shouldn¡¯t we? Don¡¯t forget about our bonds. I am also jealous, so I hope youply with us, Ste,¡± Sara looked at her white-haired sister without hiding her emotions, then at Schnee, who smiled victoriously. And then, the girls continued a normal talk, ¡°Our sses. I reckon we all have ended up with legendaries?¡± Sara had the legendary duhan royalty ss. She was mix-breed, so she believed that her father¡¯s human blood also influenced her ss¡¯ grades. The other girls were in the same situation. Even Remia ended up with the legendary ss, giving the girls some new thoughts. Schnee pondered loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of her connection with darling? I wouldn¡¯t contribute all to that bastard¡¯s blood.¡± Sara nodded, hoping it was precisely the answer, ¡°It would be great if Alex¡¯s ss had more influence on us than ¡®his¡¯ blood. We can¡¯t cut ties, though. Nheless, let¡¯s get used to the new features. We should find some vacant spot in the first leveling grounds,¡± Sara said, guiding her sisters out of the respawning point. Unfortunately, it was too crowded here. Some yers had seen the girls, and their eyes widened in shock as they thought some celebrities had teamed up to y the game together. There were a few higher-level yers, other than newbies, for they simply wanted to show off and find some yers that would depend on them. Some simply wanted to find girlfriends, though. A group of four men approached Sara and the other girls, ¡°Hey, you are new here, aren¡¯t you? If you want, we can take care of you and help you level up to build confidence in this dangerous world.¡± Another man added, ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s really¡­ dangerous world!¡± he stressed hisst three words, sounding as if he wanted to scare the girls. Sara, Remia, and Schnee looked at them as if they were idiots. Ste couldn¡¯t even bother looking at them. Still, as some man took a step forward, lining himself with her line of vision, Ste narrowed her eyes with displeasure. Sara threw her hair behind her, stepping forward without care, ¡°We are all spoken for. All of us¡­ to the same man,¡± Sara uttered with an immense prideced in her voice and oozing out of her body. She sneered, looking down on someme mofos. Her steps seemed like some high-ss madame, making Remia and othersugh, following her with broad smiles. The four dudes blinked, thinking that they had misheard her. Who could im¡­ those four beauties alone? That sounded absurd and impossible. Even worse, they all were yers, so they came from Earth, didn¡¯t they? ¡°What the fuck?¡± the man said, turning around. But as he did, Sara and the girls were no longer there. They could only think of that jealous man for a good while before returning to their old ways of showing off and finding girls. Chapter 283 - Heavy responsibility in the dullahan mommas heart Since yers leveled up faster than NPCs, Alex¡¯s wives had been on a roll with their leveling up. In fact, getting so many experience points and abilities back felt so good that the girls only focused on killing monsters. They hid their beautiful faces behind cute masks. They also didn¡¯t need anyone to guide them. Their legendary sses helped them regain their abilities with new bonuses. And as Remia couldn¡¯t be called legendary existence in the past, her current skills and effects were outstanding. ¡°It¡¯s like I have my crafting andmon forest fairies skillsbined in one,¡± Remia whispered in a daze, her beautiful eyes reflecting many system messages, ¡°And that¡¯s just the beginning¡­ If I keep it up, I will grow stronger¡­ than my mother,¡± Remia sweetly smiled, feeling immense happiness. She looked so adorable that even the forest held its breath, not daring to let out any wind around the gorgeous fairy. Everyone else felt the same, if not simr. But one particrdy from Alex¡¯s harem had something hidden within her heart. It was the duhan momma, and her heart was heavy due to the responsibility that her father-inw had passed to her. [I suggest you stay away from the continent with the Lost Kingdom. There¡¯s a chance that even the hungry demons might fail to properly tame this power. Should they fail, the whole continent will cease to exist.] It was imusible that the hungry demons would make a significant process in thends swathed in darkness in a few days or months. But the danger was here, and everyone¡¯s lives on the continent were in jeopardy. Sara was between the hammer and the anvil. It would be so easy to take away her beloveds to the Deathwill Castle. Remia and her family also would find a ce for themselves here. But what about the whole race? Would it be possible? If Alex wanted, there was a chance he could stuff every forest fairy in his Deathwill Castle. But would those people give up on their forest, changing it for a much darker world, let alone dropping it without any battle? ¡®It¡¯s my home too,¡¯ Sara thought, looking up at the bright blue sky. Her human part liked the environment around her. She also didn¡¯t want innocent people to drop dead because of her father¡¯s deeds. Many lives had been already lost in the darkness¡­ And then, there would be more. [Sara Deathwill: Alex, I want to meet Tomo Homie in your world.] [Alexander Deathwill: Sure. How is your leveling up going?] [Sara Deathwill: Better than we all expected. We are fast, efficient, and getting our skills faster than before. It¡¯s also enjoyable. Everyone¡¯s smiling.] [Alexander Deathwill: Haha! Have fun! Me, Celia, and our wolf friends also have a lot of fun. I also have something to discuss with you, so tell girls that the duhan momma sleeps with me tonight.] [Sara Deathwill: With the pleasure, daddy.] [Alexander Deathwill: ¡­] [Sara Deathwill: *pointing_finger_emote*] In the end, Sara decided to fight in her home continent. When the push came to shove, she would forcefully save forest fairies by using her wife¡¯s authority to take them to the Deathwill Castle. She would also save more allies, for she would get them. Because a talk with Tomo Homie could only be about other guilds and kingdoms. And thus, the gaming continued. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°What do you think of a person with additional four arms, Celia?¡± Alex asked his daughter a question, which left her silent for a second. Celia let the water bottle go, raising her twinkling eyes at her father, ¡°Like daddy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex nodded, ruffling Celia¡¯s hair with a soft smile, ¡°Imagine what kind of cool things your father can do with many arms in a battle!¡± Kids had a vivid imagination. And as Celia was born with a unique, only to her, skill, Alex thought that Celia woulde out with impressive skills for his future. He didn¡¯t ask this question to kill time, of course. Alex¡¯s new quest, Be The Asura, had told him about sleeping power within him. He immediately connected it to the hungry demon¡¯s energy within him. But as the quest didn¡¯t specify that red mana at all, Alex believed he had to be Asura that the world had never seen before. Celia stood up, clenching her hands tightly, then throwing a few punches, ¡°Daddy can do more than just punching! You can wield swords, too! You can wield more weapons, too!¡± Ubo and Bo woofed at their friend¡¯s words. Alex grinned, finding his girl¡¯s punches too adorable. Of course, Celia raised a good point with her newbie battle style. Alex could wear much more than swords. But as he had a talent for it, and there were so many swordsmanships in the world, it would be a pity to focus on just one. He could always try tobine them into his own style, but that sounded like a naive dream. Alex also didn¡¯t feel like dropping too many swords. But as he folded his arms, Alex imagined a scenario, ¡°But having two free arms, to cast magic or to punch or catch enemy is not a bad idea.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia gasped, thinking she was her father¡¯s new battle-style mastermind. She felt so happy that she jumped into Alex¡¯s arms, urging him to let out his arms and show her some of that style. And as Alex held her, he recalled his thoughts at the early stages of his gaming, ¡®I wondered about left hand and what to use it for¡­ didn¡¯t I? Holding girls sounds like something for me, for I have so many of them already¡­¡¯ Alex put Celia on the bench, slowly standing up. His four other arms sprouted from his sides, protruding firmly. They weren¡¯t the same arms he had during his final battle against Liam Wall. But there was a tinge of that former self as if Alex had grasped some of that peak strength¡¯s might. His four new arms fished out swords, tightly clenching them. And then, Alex recalled a peculiar orc boss. With all those thoughts meshing into one battle style, Alex let out the first attack. Chapter 284 - Celia can scheme too! Alex didn¡¯t wield swords with his original hands. He left those weapons to his new hands that would be Asura¡¯s Hands in the future. He swathed sharp wind stemming from Ste¡¯s Winged Bloodline around his human hands. At the same time, Alex¡¯s swords let out a chilling coldnessced in sword mana. He focused intensely on those two unique elements coursing through his muscles before letting put a palm strike. His four arms followed his wish, shing the air, aiming at the same spot. BANG! The ground a few meters away from Alex exploded with raw mana. ¡°Perfect strike!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes shimmered in excitement as she saw the wind and sword mana jointly attacking one spot. She hopped off the bench, skipping her way toward it. Her friends followed her. They all gasped as there were a few deep cuts on the ground. It was pretty easy to distinguish the wind des and sword shes. Yet, these two connected so well together was already a fantastic feat. Alex also stood behind Celia, feeling good about his strength. He patted Celia¡¯s blue hair while whispering, ¡°I can use hands for more than just casting magic. I can fight in closebat with my enemy while having swords raining down on him. I can extend my hands, blocking or catching his attacks. There are many possibilities, and I am fond of the style that my daughter has shown me. Thank you, Celia,¡± Alex chuckled. And as Celia lifted her eyes, she grinned too, their mood splendid. The duhan little princess no longer felt lonely. Just one day with her daddy dispelled all her lowlinesses. She was still a little angry that Sara could go to Alex¡¯s world, yet she couldn¡¯t! But that was a problem Sara would have to deal with in due time. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, so we have to sleep,¡± Alex whispered, ¡°Quick bath and straight to the bed, understood?¡± Celia pouted, looking away as she said, ¡°Understood¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to sleep, yet she knew how important it was to have a proper sleeping schedule. Her mother often stressed it, waking up early in the morning, even before birds. Alexughed, taking his daughter to the bathroom. ¡°I will also wash you, two wolves. You have caught too much dirt running around today,¡± Alex nced at wolves, whose eyes turned into puppy eyes, for they didn¡¯t want to bathe at all. They hated that damn water and had nightmares from time to time of Celia¡¯s swimming poolpetition! The wolves cried faintly, following the father-daughter duo. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t go away, daddy¡­¡± After bathing, Celia wore her cute pajamas, holding tightly onto Alex as she didn¡¯t want to part with him. She used her charm to the maximum, and it was simply impossible to tell whether she did it intentionally or not. As Alex hugged her, he fell prey to her cries, unable to let her go. ¡®She¡¯s growing up too fast! Now, she¡¯s using her cuteness against me¡­ And I am not Sara who can¡¯t be strict with this little girl,¡¯ Alexined inwardly. He felt like he soon wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Celia, for she grew too fast. But Sara and others had a significant part in it. They left her alone too many times. Celia grew faster than other kids due to her circumstances. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to talk about her with Sara tonight¡­¡¯ Alex sighed before answering Celia¡¯s big eyes, pleading him to not go, ¡°I will sleep with you tonight.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Celia¡¯s tears dried up as if they had been crocodile tears from the start! Her sad expression turned into an ted one, grinning from ear to ear as she forced her daddy to read a book for her! She didn¡¯t want to go to sleep, did she? And as Alex loved her genuinely, heplied with all her wishes, keeping it moderate, ¡°Just one book, okay?¡± He said after putting her into a bed. Alex was also already in his Avander World pajamas, using the system to quickly don himself in these. Naturally, the two wolves also found their spots on Celia¡¯s big bed, looking forward to the story. Celia grinned, ¡°Yes, one book!¡± Alex nodded, ¡°Well, then. What are we going to read about today?¡± He picked the first book randomly, starting with the story about a princess. ¡®Again, princess¡­¡¯ Alex rolled his eyes, feeling like he had to buy some new books for his daughter. Those books for children were quite short, so Alex finished the first one in less than thirty minutes. That was when Celia quickly crawled on the bed to the desk, taking out another book, ¡°I want more, daddy! Please?¡± Celia lifted her eyes innocently, gazing into her father¡¯s unique eyes while holding the book. Alex licked his lips, feeling like he should refuse. Yet, his next word was¡­ ¡°Ok.¡± Ste¡¯s usual affirmative reply! He immediately med himself before reading the second book out loud. ¡°Now, go sleep,¡± Alex whispered after closing the book. Celia still had her eyes wide, shimmering with love. She wanted to spend more time with her father. But this time, Alex didn¡¯t let her take out the third book. He quickly wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly. In his embrace, Celia suddenly felt more sleepy than ever before. Perhaps, Alex¡¯s wish to go to sleep had invaded her little heart. Celia closed her eyes, whispering, ¡°Goodnight, daddy¡­ I love you.¡± Alex smiled, kissing her hair, ¡°Goodnight. I love you, too.¡± And with those words, Alex also drifted away, sleeping with Celia in his arms. Even though her father had a strong body, Celia feltfortable, waking up in the morning fresh and ready for a new day! Alex also woke up, telling her he had to log out to talk with her mother. ¡°Will mommye here, too?¡± Celia asked, plotting a night with her father and mother at the same time. Nothing was better than being squeezed between them as they all three slept together. It would be simr to one of the little protagonists from her favorite book! Celia looked forward to that! Alex nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± And with that, Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled mysteriously. She would use all her knowledge and ideas of the little protagonist to have a family sleepover with her father and mother! ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia brightly smiled. Chapter 285 - Vessels There were always mysteries and unexpected variables, regardless of the worlds and systems. For example, Alex was one of them, for he wielded a sword like a professional from the start, and he also had a legendary ss despite having [Guardian Mana], which shocked a few hungry demons. Avander World also had its mysteries. Elias Deathwill was one of them. In a situation where most high-level residents forcefully participated in the Earthling Quests, unable to return to their world through the virtual capsule, Elias Deathwill had privileges from both worlds. He was a yer and resident, just like his daughter had be recently. ¡°King Elias has broken the one hundred and fifty level barrier as a yer!¡± ¡°Congrattions, my liege!¡± ¡°Such fast progress has eclipsed all yers! They are losers who can¡¯t even treasure their advantages!¡± The loyal dogs bowed in tandem, signing praises left and right for their king. Naturally, Elias Deathwill basked in their admiration, enjoying it with his every fiber. He went through them toward his new throne, sculpted after the Deathwill Castle¡¯s Royal Hall¡¯s throne. He swept his people with narrowed, seemingly mysterious eyes, then called one of his oldest and most efficient dogs, ¡°You seem stressed.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s because we have heard rumors about Alexander Deathwill and his wives getting killed in the Antagonist¡¯s Event¡­ We don¡¯t fear Alexander¡¯s death because he¡¯s a yer, but we can¡¯t confirm the deaths of your daughters, my liege. Could you help us?¡± the loyal dog beseeched, kneeling before his king. Elias Deathwill faintlyughed, waving his hand as if his follower¡¯s words were a joke, ¡°They have survived. I would¡¯ve known if they died. I don¡¯t know how he managed to save their lives, but I will be forever grateful to my sessor. I will change my initial n of having him sumb to wrath,¡± Elias sighed for a few seconds before smiling from ear to ear. He recalled Alexander Deathwill¡¯s anger. ¡°A good father that did everything for his daughter¡¯s survival¡­¡± Elias chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s how it started¡­ He then learned bits and bits about my true goal, slowly having his heart permeated by the legendary ss¡¯ sin.¡± The loyal dogs didn¡¯t move or question their king¡¯s words. They knew why he was doing it and hoped he would seed, for his talent was undeniable. They also had their interests in following him diligently. Some admired his strength, some had been saved by him, and some had no other ce to go. They all had their own reasons, seeing their future in Elias Deathwill. ¡°Looking back at his swordsmanship and disposition, he¡¯s really a good sessor, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s a good guy that will do all to have his wives happy, answering all their excesses and letting them sumb to their desires. Lust¡­ Sloth¡­. Pride¡­ Unfortunately, he¡¯s a man with principles, and we had to cheat a little, didn¡¯t we?¡± Elias looked at his other dog, who had lifted his body respectfully. ¡°Yes¡­ Miss Ste has gone against her sin too much,¡± the man replied. Elias Deathwill knew that there was no way Alex would let his wives be ¡®themselves¡¯ for a long time. It was fine as long as they could be at least ¡®themselves¡¯ in fifty percent or more. For that reason, he wasn¡¯t worried about Alex¡¯s principles and how he started influencing his wives. But as Ste had bonded too closely with her sisters and wanted a baby with Alex, she started working too much for her standards. And that needed a cure. ¡°He¡¯s not really getting influenced by legendary ss¡¯ sin, though¡­ Just like Sara,¡± Elias Deathwill sighed, recalling his blond-haired daughter. Although Sara hadn¡¯t noticed in the past, she was a prideful individual. She took pride in her blood,ing from a human and duhan. She hid that behind her collected mind, turning it into responsibilities. Her life in the duhan kingdom and experiences here went against Elias Deathwill¡¯s n. ¡°My little, ¡®Husband¡¯, n didn¡¯t work out in the end,¡± Elias Deathwill recalled a certain, blue-haired duhan, whose heart was gentle and naive behind his steeled wall, a wall that he had created to bring back glory for his family. With a few words from the hidden sources, the duhan approached his daughter. They felt warmth. They became a family, proud of each other. They had a kid. A mother loved her daughter and yearned for more warmth, while thetter felt more proud about his strength and status. And then, Elias Deathwill lied to him about the Duhan King and more, ¡°In the end, Sara¡¯s responsibilities and her love for her daughter have prevailed, more genuine than her sin. Even though she produced so much pride for me, her heart felt more love toward her daughter¡­ Honestly¡­ I want to kill that little kid,¡± Elias Deathwill whispered in a lethal tone, his voice giving goosebumps to all loyal dogs. One of them stepped in, bringing crucial news, ¡°Miss Meiya is in an unstable state. If she continues, she will lose herself, drawing attention from the higher realms. I fear she¡¯s in a state that only you can stop, my liege.¡± Meiya was one of Elias Deathwill¡¯s wives. She, like the other two, was an important piece for Elias Deathwill¡¯s future. Her current state was dangerous, for she could be a mindless weapon. And while Elias Deathwill¡¯s n would never stop, for he could find suitable pieces in every corner of the Avander World, his daughters and wives were perfect vessels. It would be a pity if they died. ¡°Meiya¡­ Her wings¡­ I¡¯ve always hated them,¡± Elias Deathwill uttered before standing up, ¡°They were getting in a way.¡± He chuckled, then dered, ¡°I will personally see her and subdue her sin.¡± The loyal dogs bowed more, their foreheads hitting the ground as if they couldn¡¯t match and see his brilliance. They all disyed utmost reverence toward Elias Deathwill. And then, as he slowly made his way toward the doors, Elias Deathwill whispered, ¡°All vessels and their energies, except for Alexander Deathwill, must be at the same or simr levels. Remember that,¡± he left the hall with those words. All dogs replied with a loud shout, ¡°Yes!¡± And only after Elias Deathwill disappeared on a horizon did they lift their eyes. Elias didn¡¯t know that he was also on the hungry demon¡¯s list, though. He thought he would have a quick mission, yet he soon would have to call some of his loyal dogs, for more and more parties would get interested in his n. That event would prolong for quite a while. Chapter 286 - The next day Alex woke up in the real world with quite a sore body. He felt like someone had opened the capsule and trudged him for some time before giving up. But as Alex left a message in Sara¡¯s dm, he felt others should also know about his night in the Deathwill Castle. Perhaps, Schnee had bullied him for a while or just yed with his unconscious body in his absence. Nheless, Alex woke up in the morning. He stretched to get rid of the stiffness, which was quite unbearable. And then, he headed to the kitchen, where everyone was already enjoying some meal. He took a seat prepared for him, then apologized for his absence. The breakfast went like usual, for Alex¡¯s parents didn¡¯t press girls about their future. They still asked about the game world, though. And as it had been an enjoyable time, the girls had much to discuss. Schnee particrly was thrilled about some random dudes that wanted to hit on her and her sisters. The way her big sister spoke to them was ssy and jaw-dropping. She still had a vivid imagination of their expressions. ¡°All to the same man! Haha!¡± Schneeughed, poking her mother-inw¡¯s cheek. Lavinia ate as if she couldn¡¯t feel or hear her daughter. But as Schnee was intrusive for enough time, mother-inw snapped, starting another argument with the kitty, ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how absurd it is?!¡± ¡°I can! How can a man hold four sexy bombs like us?!¡± Schnee grinned, adding oil to the fire. And thus, the breakfast became quite lively. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After breakfast, Alex and the girls returned to his room. It was time for some talk, wasn¡¯t it? Schnee started it, for she was too excited about the game, ¡°Leveling up is so easy and efficient that I am already halfway to my peak after NPC reset. I am itching to kill some more monsters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that something between your legs doesn¡¯t itch,¡± Ste threw a remark, for she had taken joy in teasing Schnee back. Perhaps, it was the kitty¡¯s karma, or Ste was developing bad habits. Schnee folded her arms beneath her ample chest, smirking, ¡°It¡¯s inly obvious that you are the one who wants baby batter the most. Being a housewife doesn¡¯t mean you have to give birth to a child so fast, girl,¡± Schnee sneered. Ste narrowed her eyes, ring back, ¡°I wanted a baby even before our death.¡± The beautiful golden eyes let out sparks as Schnee and Ste continued gazing into each other with palpablepetitiveness. Schnee ended with some light remark, ¡°With my big tits, I might end up feeding your baby with milk, though. I might be the first to get a child, too. Youck spiciness, Ste.¡± ¡°You have never seen me in the bed with Alex, bitch,¡± Ste grew angrier, for she knew she was sexy and beautiful! And before the second argument grew, Sara stepped in, ¡°Enough, you two.¡± Sara¡¯s smile widened as her sisters listened, ¡°Our first day was pretty hardcore as we kept killing monsters around. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone made a video about us. Four masked women¡¯s ughter, or some kind. Anyway, we can¡¯t follow the same routine today,¡± Sara said, shifting her eyes to Alex, ¡°I will visit the Deathwill Castle first. My girl needs her mother. And then, I have an important talk in real life, so I won¡¯t be leveling up today,¡± Sara¡¯s words didn¡¯t leave anyone surprised. Schnee thought that Sara alluded to her Earthling Quests, though. It was nice to have them, for they provided some future and money. But she had a slight problem with it, ¡°Do we need those quests? Can¡¯t we use the castle¡¯s assets and exchange money?¡± As exchanging money between worlds was avable now, Alex and his wives were actually pretty rich. Was there really a need to focus on Earthling Quests? Sara replied after taking Alex¡¯s gaming chair for herself. She crossed her legs, sitting like a duhan momma teacher, ¡°You are thest to speak about Earthling Quests, Schnee. A model¡­ I don¡¯t think you will ever work as much as we will. Unless you go for a pro route with good photographs and stuff. But knowing you, you will make some daring photos for simps and siphon their money online,¡± Sara said with narrowed eyes, reflecting Schnee¡¯s voluptuous figure as she agreed with her. Sara continued, ¡°We have money, as long as the Deathwill Castle is safe. I believe it will be in our hands until the very end. But we can¡¯t exclude the possibility of it being stolen from us. But more than anything, we need an identity on Earth. It¡¯s for us, for our parents, for our futures here. To begin with, Earthling Quests aren¡¯t hard, so you can sacrifice a day or two every two weeks or so¡­ You can always stockpile, too¡­ I will always find a time for our quests. We don¡¯t know what exactly they are, too.¡± Sara exined, finishing her serious talk. Their future upations also didn¡¯t have any boss above them. Alex wanted to use his gaming experience for social media, Schnee wanted to use her beauty, Sara would overlook them, so she would keep an eye on deals and stuff, and Remia also thought about having something like a weekend job at a flower shop while doing more videos about flowers. Ste¡¯s future was as a housewife, so she would also be at home, like others. They had it easier, and their chances were higher than others, for the girls had systems, and Alex had a legendary ss that connected him to many uniquends for adventures. Schnee could only agree with her big sister. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, anyway. She would take some regr photos for social media, then some private ones for her darling, spicing his already bountiful sexual life, ¡°I understand!¡± Remia smiled, lifting her hand, ¡°I will also visit Deathwill Castle. First, I miss Celia, and I think she might¡¯ve been too lonely, so her mother and aunt returning at once will make her happier. Secondly, Crystallized Elven Heart has been nted in the main garden, right? I want to check whether the new me can leverage it better than before.¡± Remia exined. Sara nodded, ¡°It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone. Thank you foring with me, Remia.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that saying,¡± Remia faintly smiled, wrapping her hand with Sara, for these two had already had a pretty lovely and good rtionship. Alex was all smiles, ¡°I will visit the dungeon in the forest fairies¡¯ capital, then. I want to practice my style more.¡± Remia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she heard about it, ¡°Yes¡­ You will help us significantly¡­ I also want to meet my mother and exin my current situation to her¡­ So, will you pick me up at some point?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Alex grinned, for he knew what Remia hinted. It was good that she would be able to talk with her family too, but more than anything, it was also a time for them to have their bonding. And as Remia¡¯s misunderstanding was still on, that bonding would be truly a peculiar one¡­ Chapter 287 - A bonding with mother-in-law After appearing in the Deathwill Castle, Sara and Remia looked out for Celia. The little girl had been alone for too long a time. She was the two girls¡¯ priority, for Alex had told them how little duhan was happy during their reunion. Of course, Alex also told Sara about Celia¡¯s problem. And as Sara and Celia exchanged nces, the little duhan continued to gaze at her mother expressionlessly. A few secondster, Celia pouted, looking away, ¡°I hate you, mom!¡± She ran away, jealous that her mother and aunts lived in Alex¡¯s world, yet she couldn¡¯t go there! Sara¡¯s expression melted, not feeling hurt because of Celia¡¯s words, ¡°She¡¯s getting jealous now¡­ Now, how should I deal with her?¡± The duhan momma chuckled, skipping her way after Celia, who wasn¡¯t so fast. They soon would have a close talk. Andter that day, Celia also would spend time with her fairy aunt, having a pic with her! With how adorable Celia was, even Sara and Remia developed a dream of having her in Alex¡¯s world as fast as possible. Such a desire stemmed from the bottom of their hearts. But as dangers lurked around in every corner, in both worlds no less, and threats brewed up slowly but steadily, it was good to have such a dream this early. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While everyone progressed in their unique ways, Alex visited the forest fairies¡¯ capital. This ce looked much better than before, despite the underground dungeon located in the middle. Forest fairies had gathered nature around it, properly hiding the dungeon¡¯s obscure elements. From the outside, no one would be able to tell that there was a dungeon here. Alex was also a precious friend of the forest fairies. Every time he visited them, someone woulde out and guide him respectfully. And that was not just because Alex had Remia as his future wife. He had raised the forest fairies queen¡¯s level, after all. ¡°I feel a heavy mood¡­ Is it just me?¡± Alex asked, looking around the capital. Although many yers felt good here and merrily went in and out of the dungeon or other facilities, the forest fairies¡¯ faces sometimes shed with nervousness. Their heavy mood cast a shadow over their eyes from time to time as they scrunched their faces bitterly. While Alex understood yers, for those guys would always search for excitement and more items to increase their strength, he wasn¡¯t sure about the forest fairies¡¯ mood. But as he recalled the antagonist¡¯s event and how it had affected demi-humans, Alex had an inkling that the war¡¯s results had unfortunately stretched throughout the whole continent. The forest fairy guiding him nodded, exining what had been happening in Alex¡¯s absence, ¡°There¡¯s a conflict going on between the Beast and Green Kingdoms.¡± Those two kingdoms twinned demi-human ns and tribes under one banner. And since the Green Kingdom has bugs-rted races, the forest fairies were closer to them. They also helped significantly during the underground dungeon incident. Thus, Yumia would assist the Green Kingdom¡¯s leading forces. ¡°The hungry demons cleverly assisted a few demi-human races to leave the event, getting on good terms with most of them. They also killed some Green Kingdom¡¯s races, clearly telling us their goals. They want the Beast Kingdom to work under them. And they don¡¯t care about us.¡± The forest fairy exined. Alex clenched his hands. Dangers truly lurked in every corner. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex¡¯s goal was to enter the dungeon solo. Although his level was still not one hundred, he believed he would be able to face monsters here alone. He had many different skills than others, and breaking the gap was nothing for him. But as he learned about the forest fairies and their alliance¡¯s problems, Alex decided to have a meeting with Remia¡¯s mother first before leveling up and practicing his new style. He came at the perfect time, for Yumia had a break in her room. As inws, Yumia invited Alex to her private room straightforwardly, not caring whether someone would gossip about her. ¡°Good morning, Alex,¡± Yumia greeted her son-inw, standing near the balcony while holding gently onto its rail. She turned around, adding her beautiful smile to her words. It was a casual greeting, yet it came from the queen. Alex couldn¡¯t feel more honored and happier. But as he already had an agreement with Yumia to be casual with her, Alex changed the respectful stance he had been showing to the fairy that had guided him here. In much lighter steps, Alex approached the queen. ¡°Morning,¡± Alex replied, inhaling some of the fresh air. It was tastier and energizing as if the purest air swirled at the top of the highest tree. And as he sumbed to the refreshing mood with the queen by his side, Yumia asked, still hovering her eyes up ahead, ¡°The Antagonist Event has reached our ears. The sudden demon¡¯s appearance and his strength left thousand of people scared. Was it you who forced them to bring out such a monster?¡± Yumia asked softly. She judged that Alex and his wives had yed a significant role in the demon¡¯s appearance, for Alex¡¯s system and the ss was too unique. But as Alex replied, Yumia¡¯s eyes shook, for Alex was the sole reason the demon had taken over the sky. ¡°H-How is Remia?¡± Yumia stuttered, a concern for her only unmarried daughter clenching her heart. She extended her hands for Alex¡¯s, holding his hand tightly, not letting him go until she heard his reply. Alex smiled faintly, reassuring his mother-inw, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Everyone from my family has survived. You will learn more about it soon because Remia ns to visit her home today¡­ I¡¯m also concerned about you, Yumia. You and your people can¡¯t take a break, can you?¡± Alex sighed, retracting his eyes to the beautiful scenery of the vivid and lush forest. Forest fairies were known for their kindness. Yet, they had a viin lurking in their shadows, the first underground dungeoning out, and now, their alliance faced problems that could threaten their race¡¯s longevity. ¡°My predecessors didn¡¯t have it easy, too¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Yumia replied with a soft smile. She had so much responsibility on her back, yet she stood straight, one with the forest and her people. Her beauty often drew people¡¯s attention, yet Alex admired her reliability and a pure desire to protect and stay with her people until the end. Inparison to a human king Alex had met before, Yumia was much better, even though she became the queen and ruler of fairies because of her husband¡¯s death. ¡°That¡¯s what I feel from I look at my wives. I know I will never be alone,¡± Alex whispered, ¡°And you can disy such an aura for the whole race and even me. You are amazing, the queen.¡± ¡°The queen?¡± Yumia smiled wider, stressing Alex¡¯s words. He chuckled, knowing that his mother-inw might be angry for him using the official title, ¡°But that¡¯s how I felt calling you in this very moment, Yumia. Because I genuinely feel that you will never leave your people behind. I¡¯m the same. This ce is also my home,¡± Alex smiled. Yumia let Alex¡¯s hand go, her smile sweeter, ¡°Come in. I will present you unique nectar that the royal family drinks on special asions.¡± Following her alluring curves, Alex titled his head, ¡°What¡¯s today?¡± ¡°The Queen¡¯s inw has visited her, lifting a part of her burden,¡± Yumia lifted her hand, calling her nature to pass cups and bottles of peculiar, golden nectar, ¡°That¡¯s enough for me.¡± She was clearly aware of her status and privileges! Alex grinned, ¡°I thought of sacrificing an hour for you, so you can beat me to your heart¡¯s content in chess, Yumia. Your golden nectar will alleviate some of my tears. I don¡¯t like losing, you know?¡± Alex said while taking a seat. Yumia already sat with her legs crossed, her back straight, and ample chest puffed out, ¡°Who likes losing, son?¡± She swept her hand, leveraging her status again. Her wooden table shook, part of it sinking in. In the next second, the part returned with ck-white spots, clearly meant for the chess game. The birds atop the tree started singing. The fresh air gently invaded the room, softly brushing the necks and noses of the handsome yer and the happy queen. And with such a mood, Alex¡¯s beating started, for he couldn¡¯t match the queen in her favorite game. ¡°The chess has been an influential game in our two kingdoms, you know?¡± she whispered, sharing some bits of the past. Alex listened attentively; before he noticed, more than an hour had passed. Yet, he didn¡¯t feel bad. In fact, bonding time with the queen was far from wasted time. And her smile made Alex forget his principles. Chapter 288 - Great news! ¡°In a far past, humans were more intelligent than all demi-human races in our continent¡­ They had intelligence, high adaptation, and numbers to their advantage, iming manynds,¡± Yumia started a story of the past, her eyes locked on the chessboard, sometimes peeking into Alex¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our advantages stemmed from our race characteristics. We were better at many things, depending on the race. However, demi-human people were aware of theirck of intelligence and eyes to see a different perspective. A different world,¡± Yumia recalled a harsh life other fairies had gone through. She wasn¡¯t there in a person, yet as the queen, she was aware of all details, being able to draw a clear image of the past. Forest fairies didn¡¯t look different from humans. They had different instincts, bodies, and mana systems, and their goals significantly differed from humans, even to this day. Humans were quite insecure, so they built more and more grand buildings and fortresses, taking away nature. On the other hand, forest fairies wanted to be a part of it. That alone was enough for humans to look down on forest fairies. And because of that, forest fairies became closer with other demi-humans instead. ¡°Human kings liked chess. Humans alsopared chess to strategic tactics on the battleground, praising the smartest kings who could lead people and y chess. Royalties had their children y chess from childhood, picking up habits. And we, demi-humans, also picked up this game,¡± Yumia smiled, poking Alex¡¯s pawn and finishing him again. The following parts of the story were pretty enjoyable. Alex learned about the methods of various demi-human people to learn the game on their own. It was hrious how forest fairies used birds to spy on humans. They had somemunication problems with those little birds in the beginning. But step by step, everyone started growing up, turning for the better. And as human royalties talked about politics and other stuff during the game, demi-human people also picked up some wisdom from them. ¡°The first demi-human to win against a human king in a chess game hailed from our tribe,¡± Yumia said with pride and respect, winning a game against Alex again. But the demi-human races took the most significant shift in their lives when other races from different realms came down to them. Those higher existences shared their wisdom, magic, and treasures. That was precisely the era of the fastest progress for demi-human races. Nothing came without a price, though. ¡°Elves had noticed us. They shared their magic and treasures with us. And we paid them with our underground,¡± Yumia whispered; her voice was indifferent yet somewhat remorseful as if she had signed the deal with elves. But other than searching for newnds and experiences, what could those from the higher realm possibly get in weak continents, such as hers? It was undoubtedly because they had a more important goal in their mind. Back then, forest fairies were ted to have new magic and mana. The royalties felt honored to receive some of the elven blood. All of that eclipsed their clear judgment. ¡°Was it worth it?¡± Yumia whispered, ¡°We¡¯ve lost so many people. Monsters keep respawning in the dungeon. And if we left it alone for a while, the monsters will receive a chance to leave their prison with an intent to kill us.¡± Until now, Alex felt nice that the queen could freely talk with him. She seemed happy and proud of her ancestors. But as this question rang out, he felt conflicted thoughts within him. He still was honest with his mother-inw, for that was how he was, ¡°There¡¯s no point in dwelling over that, Yumia. We can¡¯t change the past. The Elven Blood is a precious element, I reckon. If we keep climbing up, leveling until the very peak, you will grasp it entirely. You will start a new life and better life for everyone. That¡¯s what you should think about,¡± Alex smiled. And as Yumia reciprocated his smile, these two continued having a good time with each other. Alex kept learning about chess and demi-human history. His mother-inw didn¡¯t feel as lonely as before, having a partner to casually talk with. She spoke the most, yet Alex epted it wholeheartedly, not giving any wrong impression. And it wasn¡¯t as if Yumia was nagging. Their time ended when someone knocked on the doors. ¡°Mom? Are you here?¡± Remia¡¯s voice rang out. She stepped in after Yumia replied, looking surprised as Alex had been casually chilling with her mother! Her eyes widened after spotting golden nectar on the table. These two had been naturally sipping some of it, having their palpates riddled with its addictive taste. It was like honey, but better! Alex looked to the side, surprised by Remia¡¯s appearance. She wore her usual white clothes, but her forehead shone brightly, and her cheeks were red. She perspired too much, having some problems breathing. It looked like she ran her way up here. Yumia also noticed it, her expression serious, ¡°Has something happened?¡± But as Remia didn¡¯t reply, the inw duo could only look into each other¡¯s eyes. In the meantime, Remia took weak steps toward their table. She picked up Alex¡¯s ss, pouring more golden nectar into it. She then gulped it all down, putting down an empty ss with some force behind it, gazing into her mother¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s precious nectar. Father took it only on rare asions¡­ He always emphasized it, didn¡¯t he? Why did you take it out, mom?¡± Remia kindly asked. But Yumia just sank morefortably into her chair, supporting her little head on her right hand, staring into her daughter¡¯s eyes with a smirk on her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you gobble all of it in one go, Remia?¡± ¡°I was just thirsty¡­¡± Remia blushed, clenching her dress. It had been a while since she tasted the golden nectar, and as Yumia and Alex had been enjoying it for more than an hour already, she wanted at least one cup of it! There was nothing wrong with it, was it? Yumia sneered, ¡°It¡¯s too precious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Remia raised her voice a little, not wanting to argue with her mother. Of course, from peeking at the queen¡¯s countenance, Alex inferred that Yumia wanted to have a good time with her daughter, so she wouldn¡¯t let her drop the subject so easily. As a help, Alex drew Remia closer to himself, taking her onto hisp. He held her dearly, shutting her lips, for it was embarrassing to be intimate before her mother. But as Alex caressed her arm, Remia felt good enough to not care about her mother and even golden nectar. ¡°I didn¡¯t know so much time had passed¡­ I might be getting too much into chess,¡± Alex whispered, staring intensely into Remia¡¯s eyes. Yumia lifted a cup with golden nectar, whispering ¡°My pleasure,¡± before pouring it down her throat. Alex didn¡¯t hear her. He kept his all attention on Remia, ¡°Youe from the Deathwill Castle, right? Has something happened here?¡± Remia nodded, wrapping her arms around Alex¡¯s neck, replying with a broad smile, ¡°Ie with great news! I can connect to the Elven Crystallized Heart in the main garden with my new setting! I found so many skills and power here! I will be even stronger and closer to elves!¡± Remia adorably shouted, feeling great, for her potential soon would match the Deathwill Sisters. How could she not feel any joy? Alex and Yumia widened their eyes, for that was indeed great news! Chapter 289 - Breath Of Life Remia¡¯s great news wasn¡¯t just great news. For years, her forest fairies¡¯ royalty had faced stagnation in their elven bloodline¡¯s research. It worsened after the yers¡¯ arrival, for most of it became Ultimate Skill. This power was simply too much for them. But as Remia faced new circumstances and her ss turned legendary, she became much closer with the elven bloodline. And as Alex had also managed to seize Elven Crystallized Heart, adding to his garden in the Deathwill Castle, Remia also had a source of elven¡¯s mana¡­ ¡°You two will be a couple leading the forest fairies,¡± Yumia said, putting down the ss with golden nectar, gazing earnestly at her daughter and son-inw, who were in quite an intimate position. She dropped herid-back mood, regardless of her feelings. Even Remia blushing due to Alex¡¯s touch wouldn¡¯t be able to move Yumia¡¯s serious countenance, for her daughter¡¯s potential had been significantly raised. If Remia could be an elf, she would reach enough power to protect her home. She would reach an understanding that would enable Yumia and her family¡¯s royal bloodline and eventually evolve the whole tribe. Remia and her rtionship with Alex were like gifts from the heavens in such dire and dangerous times. If it weren¡¯t for him, Remia still would keep her rogue life. She would wear long robes to hide her looks and blood, trying to be independent on her own. ¡®I¡¯ve be too vulnerable,¡¯ Yumia whispered inwardly, for she couldn¡¯t help but smile as her daughter finally fell into good hands. She saw how splendid and happy she had be with her own eyes as Remia sat on Alex¡¯sp. Despite being the queen and ruler of all fairies, Yumia¡¯s heart was tender and soft, momentarily forgetting about her tribe¡¯s problems and Remia¡¯s news. Those didn¡¯t matter right now. But as Remia asked a question, Yumia¡¯s seriousness returned. ¡°You are the queen, mom¡­ And the elder brother will seed you, right?¡± Remia asked, hoping her mother wouldn¡¯t pull the wrong strings to force her to be the forest¡¯s guardian, involving Alex in the process. Remia wanted to be with him and live in his home and castle. She didn¡¯t want to be one of those harem members who would tend to their matters, waiting for him to visit them from time to time. Alex also didn¡¯t want it, surely. And as a mother and mother of many children, Yumia saw through her daughter¡¯s words, smiling as she lifted her hand to point her index finger at Remia, ¡°Silly child. I wouldn¡¯t have been happy of you finding a man if I wanted to keep you in our forest.¡± Although those words had many ws in the logic, Remia felt relieved, not pursuing the matter. She revealed her system notifications, which would best exin her new potential. Alex smiled, opening his system, ¡°Elven Bloodline¡­ A breath of life to the forest¡­¡± If forest fairies could call the forest to help them, be it by creating wooden equipment or using its grace to assail their enemies, then Elven Bloodline went a few steps ahead, breathing new concepts into it. [Breath Of Life(S): Create bug and animal spirits in your forest. Each creation requires a profound understanding of its own species. This skill has two branches, Resident and Weapon Creation.] The Resident Creation would allow Remia to host many spirit animals and bugs in her body, raising them like pets. Of course, those would be deeply hidden within her heart, so nothing suddenly would crawl out of her skin. Weapon Creation was a skill that created temporary forces without any intelligence. They would listen to Remia, relying primarily on their instincts. She could mass create weapon creations, so both skills had pros and cons. Alex smiled, ¡°It¡¯s simr to my battle spirit. I¡¯m d that Bo will have more friends in the future.¡± ¡°Celia will find some new friends too,¡± Remia chuckled, warmly smiling at her beloved. Looking at them in their world, Yumia didn¡¯tment on that. She had an inkling that only her kind daughter and her peculiar husband would think of offensive skill in such a way. But as she brightly weed such ideas and thoughts, Yumia silently extended her hand for golden nectar, not bothering the couple. ¡°Will you create a new battle spirit soon?¡± Remia asked, curious about Alex¡¯s n. He sighed, gazing into her eyes tenderly, ¡°Because of my experience with Bo, I n to study sword intents and create something akin to sword spirits.¡± ¡°That sounds interesting,¡± Remia didn¡¯t know what exactly Alex nned, but as he exined it all to her, she listened attentively with her mother on the other side. As Alex favored fighting on his own with swords in his hands, he nned to create spirits that would dwell in his weapons. And as much as Alex didn¡¯t want to bring it out, it was a simr concept to Elias Deathwill. Alex was a battle maniac, too, thrilling on the battlefield. And while fighting alongside his wives and friends was what Alex loved, he didn¡¯t want his party to be crowded with battle spirits too. Besides, Bo¡¯s progress was slower because Alex focused more on himself and his wives. ¡°I will see whether I can pass Bo to Celia. They are good friends. Ubo is also here, so they will advance slowly in their own way,¡± Alex smiled. He also had the undead creature. With his current settings, Alex knew he soon would delve more into it, for the soul grave-keeper was a different breed on his own. It was much easier to give up on the undead, too. ¡°I see,¡± Remia whispered, her mother nodding on the other side. The pair of mother and daughter returned to Remia¡¯s new potential, discussing the unforeseeable future. And as these two chirped, Alex also thought about a few matters seriously. Atst, he said, staring thoughtfully at his wife and her mother, ¡°I wanted to enter the dungeon to practice my style and level up. How about we all enter it together? I mean, everyone, including all your rtives,¡± Alex said, ready to help Yumia and her family level up again. These fairies needed his powers! Chapter 290 - Everyone is a kid in their mothers eyes Yumia¡¯s tree was vast enough to house many families without any problem, holding parties and other stuff. Her throne hall was simrly spacious. Many proceedings had happened over the course of long years, stretching back to the far past. However, never in its glory, something like today¡¯s event had ever urred in the queen¡¯s tree. Before Yumia, many forest fairies had teemed her official room. It would be nothing odd if it weren¡¯t for their gender. Only a beautiful gender had arrived before the queen. Naturally, Yumia stole all the spotlight, for even though she donned her battle clothes, her beauty still shone brightly. Undoubtedly, she was the most beautiful woman here if one didn¡¯t include feelings such as love and affection. Yumia stood up,pelling all beautiful and cute fairies to look her way. They were all her rtives, carrying some of the elven bloodlines. Of course, Yumia didn¡¯t call everyone, for Alex¡¯s power to break the worldw was his trump card. But even though she had just ordered a few of her close rtives, the room had more than thirty gorgeous fairies inside. ¡°We will all level up today,¡± Yumia dered, her voice booming in every girl¡¯s ears. And even without eyes, Yumia would¡¯ve noticed the girls¡¯ tion, for they were aware of the crisis brewing on their kingdom¡¯s feet. The queen continued, ¡°A few of you are aware of Alexander¡¯s specialty. He¡¯s our people¡¯s best friend, my daughter¡¯s future husband, and my inw. The word of hisw-breaking concept can not leave this room. Should it happen, I will suspect you all first. I will also personally execute the traitor or loose-tongued fool,¡± Yumia¡¯s voice carried her authority, a testament to her words. In such dire times, she wouldn¡¯t joke around or y nice. She had to speak ruthlessly, tread with confident steps, and rule with her head high! All girls knew that, yet, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble, goosebumps running down their straight backs. Yumia took steps forward, going down her throne¡¯s stairs, ¡°Alexander will sacrifice a few hours for us today. Don¡¯t ck off or waste this golden opportunity.¡± And as those green eyes swept through everyone, the fairies nodded nervously, not daring to oppose orment on the queen¡¯s words. They nced at Alex, who was with Remia holding his hand. He smiled at everyone who peeked at him, following the queen. His smile did wonders, for all forest fairies eased up, catching up after him and the queen. Alex started inviting everyone to his party. After everyone joined, the queen¡¯s forces took secret passage to the underground dungeon to avoid onlookers and possible spies. The whole dungeon was also closed. Some yers grew angry, but how could Yumia even care about them? She cared more about her tribe than ie from yers¡¯ dungeon tickets. And with that done, Alex and the forest fairies stepped into the dungeon. [You have entered The Elven Underground Prison Dungeon.] It was time to level up significantly! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The dungeon had many prisoners, former enemies of the elven race. Before the dungeon erupted, Eva Mora had secured the strongest existences for herself, for they hailed from a higher realm. She pretty much won everything during that event, for she also became Alex¡¯s friend. In this dungeon, former prisoners had a system that allowed them toe out once in a while. Of course, it was impossible for them to evene out as forest fairies had secured the gate, constantly inviting yers to hunt the monsters. The main enemies, the prisoners, also could die for eternity. They were unique existences, weighing a lot of experience points and treasures. But even after their death, their mob soldiers still respawned. That was quite a problem. But now, Alex and the forest fairies¡¯ female squad enjoyed every drop of experience, killing those mob soldiers with smiles! ¡°We barely can see your husband now, Remia,¡± Yumia muttered as she controlled her forest guardians, stomping heavily on the underground prison. She didn¡¯t have to shrink their sizes, for the underground dungeon was vast and still unexplored. Remia replied with a soft chuckle, ¡°He¡¯s a battle maniac, too.¡± She added with a dazzling smile, proud of her beloved, ¡°But his heart yearns more for his beloveds¡¯ happiness rather than a battle thrill. I love him so much¡­¡± Remia couldn¡¯t help but whisper. Her mother snickered before pping her back, ¡°You can¡¯t wait to join him¡­ I will use this as a chance to ask all intimate questions. Any ns for kids? Your mom likes children. Have you introduced yourself properly to his inws? What do you think about them?¡± The queen showered her daughter with questions, even asking about Alex¡¯s bed skills. If hecked here, she would teach her daughter valuable tips to help him. ¡°Mom! You can¡¯t be serious right now?!¡± Remia yelped, waving her balled hands as she gazed into her mother¡¯s eyes with reddened cheeks. Some of Remia¡¯s siblings nced her way, narrowing their eyes, ¡®We told you, didn¡¯t we?¡¯ Before her mother, even an adult Remia could only be a child, pouting and acting awkward around her. Yumia had a st of joy as she yed around with her daughter¡¯s innocence, ¡°Still a virgin¡­ He really takes his time¡­¡± ¡°H-How did you infer that?¡± Remia blushed deeper as if getting a fever. Her new creation stopped moving, too, mimicking her awkward movements as his creator gazed at Yumia with tearful eyes. It was pretty cute to see Remia and her small boi acting adorably. But the dungeon was not a ce for it, was it? ¡°Years of experience,¡± Yumia grinned, ruffling her daughter¡¯s hair as if Remia was a little kid. Yumia was fine in the dungeon grounds, regardless of her mood, for she could control her tree guardians while teasing her daughter. Her creations kept going hard at the dungeon monsters¡­ On the other hand, Remia showed inexperience as her small boi sometimes mimicked her movement. Remia bit her lips, ¡®Mom is bullying me¡­ But if she knew that we have ns to do it in her room, she wouldn¡¯t talk like that! I¡­ I will tell her about it in fifty years!¡¯ Remia swore an oath, still embarrassingly letting her mother caress her hair. But it also felt good¡­ as if returning to old times. Mom¡¯s touch felt sofortable, didn¡¯t it? Chapter 291 - Wind Demon Alex didn¡¯t have to worry about Remia, even if she was a low-level yer. Her safety was better than others, including him, as she was surrounded by her mother and some fairies on the watch. He could freely let out his battle lust, fighting against the underground dungeon¡¯s minions and bosses. With so many fairies around him, too, Alex had their full support, the forest blooming in prison to assist him. Everyone worked as if the dungeon raid¡¯s results depended on their lives. But in reality, every fairy was ted, for they leveled up significantly with Alex in the party. All of them wanted to fight alongside him, even those who were married and had long-time rtionships. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be his close friend, would it? Unfortunately, with so many beautifuldies in the same ce, Alex could only rely on the assistance of a few of them. In a party with five cute girls, Alex took down an enemy boss. ¡°Another one down,¡± Alex whispered, wiping sweat off his forehead. He nced at thedies, asking about their states with concern in his voice, ¡°Can you keep going?¡± If they needed a break, Alex would team up with someone else. It was a simple process, yet many girls didn¡¯t want to part with him. But as everyone could lose their lives in this dungeon, the girls candidly shook their heads. Alex nodded, brightly smiling at the fairies, ¡°Thanks for covering my back. I look forward to another fight alongside you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alex,¡± the fairies, although much older, respectfully added honorifics to Alex¡¯s name, bowing with their ample chests heavily dropping. Alex grinned, reminding the girls to drop such honored speech. But as they never listened to him, Alex could only remind them before switching parties. He teamed up with other girls, who naturally weed him to their party with sparkling eyes and dazzling smiles. Another battle continued! And after a few more battles, Alex and his team found a peculiar case¡­ ¡°This is a prisoner we don¡¯t have any records of,¡± the bespectacled fairy uttered with nervousness, her eyes on the existenceing out from the shadows. Of course, Yumia and her people had been prepared for such cases. The dungeon in their capital held the prisoners, the enemies of the elves. It was vast, quiteplex, and still unexplored. There were many bosses here, all weakened down to level one hundred. But perhaps, there was some big boss here, waiting for a chance to fight for freedom. Nheless, it was time to focus on the monster before them. Alex narrowed his eyes, fixing his attention on the new boss. Since fairies didn¡¯t have any information about him, he didn¡¯t stupidly ask them any questions. Instead, he analyzed the beast as usual. ¡®Is he a wind-rted monster?¡¯ Alex questioned himself, focusing on the monster¡¯s ck wind dancing around his humanoid form. The beast looked like a human, but his face was odd as if a newbie creator had sculpted it. His expression was still grotesque, for he weirdly smiled, his shining like sun eyes squinting as he found new prey. His humanoid form also had ws. His legs were too thick and heavy as he slowly stomped closer to Alex and his party. His upper body was too thin, yet flexible, for he stretched like a bow. [Wind Demon Lv. 100 HP: 75 000/75 000 MP: 100 000/100 000] ¡°Ladies, if you are nervous, we can add another party to our group,¡± Alex smiled, knowing about the girls¡¯ concern. Even if they were already stronger than before because of Alex¡¯s power to break the system, the unknown species could be surprisingly strong. They didn¡¯t want to risk their lives because of the hungry demons plotting in the Green and Beast Kingdoms. Because of that, the fairies nodded, calling another party to their group. After a few more fairies joined them, Alex bared his swords, clenching his own hands. He followed the style of using the Asura¡¯s arms to hold swords, his own hands casting magic and throwing punches. ¡°I will fight him head-on,¡± he whispered, then added with a chuckle, ¡°-like usual.¡± And with those words, Alex darted in. He shrank distance fast, not scared of the monster. Alex wouldn¡¯t fear him in his current battle mood, even if he could die for real. He still had the blood of previous monsters on his hands and swords, kindling his instincts to fight others beyond his limits. His enemy reacted fast, too, his thin upper body extending forward. His odd humanoid form allowed him to stretch as if he were made out of rubber. His ck wind followed his arm, shooting forward like a rocket. Alex didn¡¯t halt his steps. His two swords from the arms around his shoulder went forward, protecting him from the enemy¡¯s assault. BANG! After shing with the Wind Demon for the first time, Alex extended his hands to grasp his thin arm, aiming to break his bones. In the meantime, forest fairies surrounded the demon with their curves d in wooden skills. Although they also could bring out forests, their bodies and wooden equipment were their strongest skills. And with their best friend twisting the demon¡¯s arm, the forest fairies targeted the enemy¡¯s other arm. ¡®He has no bones!¡¯ Alex inwardly reacted, for he twisted something akin to sticine. At the same time, the ck wind assaulted Alex, its sharp des cutting his arms, tearing his clothes! He immediately let the Wind Demon¡¯s arm go, calling his sword to prate through his form. The cold des went through the flesh easily, yet Alex didn¡¯t do any significant damage. Instead, it was as if he just tickled the demon. However, he wasn¡¯t dejected. His system shed with surprising messages. [As you have leveled up significantly in a short time, some of your experience has been added to the winged bloodline. The dormant bloodline has reacted to the enemy¡¯s wind skills, absorbing some of the damage. As a result, you have increased some of your bloodline levels.] [You can now freely add experience points to the winged race¡¯s bloodline.] [Facing the wind enemies will significantly raise your wind race progress.] [Your wings have sprouted(Your AGL and Wind Affinity have been increased by 50%] ¡®Yes! That¡¯s what I needed!¡¯ Alex cheerfully smiled, loudly eximing, ¡®Amazing!¡¯ Chapter 292 - Monstrous progress The winged bloodline was awesome. Alex had felt its might when he fought against Wolfen Demon, for Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill could bring out the most of it. After that battle, Alex just slightly raised his affinity with it. And as Ste had been part of the winged race from birth, she didn¡¯t know how to nurture the bloodline. In her case, it was just instinctively going up, for she was a talented girl wielding holiness and wind. She told him it would be the best climb up the mountains leading to her tribe. Other than that, facing wind enemies would be his second option. But on his starting continent, Alex didn¡¯t know any powerful wind enemies. He also didn¡¯t have time to search for them. But as Wind Demon came out, Alex¡¯s heart jumped in joy. His wife¡¯s bloodline within him reacted abundantly, blessing him with powerful effects. Even though he was in battle lust mode, he already wanted to hug Ste for her gift. Still, thetter soon prevailed, for Ste was nowhere around. With his eyes brimming in killing intent, Alex balled his hands into fists while his Asura¡¯s hands clenched the swords tightly. He activated his peculiar ability, [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Soul Eyes], locating the demon¡¯s soul, ¡°I have located his soul. Even if we can¡¯t wound him, you girls can help me make a way to his soul, killing him for eternity.¡± Alex reassured the fairies, who had nodded attentively to his words. Following his guidance, the fairies formed a unique pattern of attacks, aiming at the demon¡¯s stomach. Surprisingly, his soul was located here. With a few cuts on the stomach, Alex would be able to get to the demon¡¯s soul, scratching and killing him. But for now, it was time for something else, ¡°Let¡¯s have a fun, demon.¡± Alex would use the demon¡¯s ck wind to push his own winged bloodline¡¯s evolution. Today, he wanted to advance it to have fully grown-up wings! He didn¡¯t know whether the demon¡¯s ck wind would be enough for it. However, as their levels were somewhat close, with the demon being stronger by ten levels, Alex believed he would be able to at least advance his bloodline halfway to maturity¡­ And soon, he might have a flight together with Ste, ¡°And with other wives, too.¡± That was his most prominent desire within him right now. With those feelings thumping in his heart, Alexunched a series of attacks at the wind demon while fairies followed their pattern. His swords oozed out sword mana, adding wind element to it. The coldness from the bone swordsmanship¡¯s skill and the wind coborated in harmony, creating the cold tornadoes around the des. Alex¡¯s hands formed the wind magic around his palm, too, ¡°I should think of a name for thisbination.¡± After those words, Alex threw them all onto the monster. BANG! [Critical Strike! -5071 HP!] ¡°It¡¯s a critical strike, yet his body barely got any visible wound! He¡¯s gonna be tough, girls!¡± Alex shouted, preparing for a closebat sh, which would help him the most. He naturally joined other fairies, who were striking the demon¡¯s stomach with their wooden weapons. But as if waiting for Alex, Wind Demon suddenly wickedly smiled, his sharp wind bing stronger. In one strong gust of ck wind, Wind Demon pushed away everyone except Alex! He tilted his head so much it seemed like he would drop it onto the ground soon, gazing into Alex with confusion in his eyes. How could this human survive this powerful st that cost him around 10 000 mana points? Alex also didn¡¯t know. Perhaps, his body was too strong with so many unique skills lined on him. Nheless, as he had a rare chance to fight one versus one with the demon, Alex pounced like a beast on the demon. His enemy waved his stretched-out hands like a weirdo, his arms bending to attack Alex from weird angles. Of course, the sharp wind carried those attacks, adding prative power to all his skills. But as Alex¡¯s instincts were high, his swords blocked all assaults. He closed up distance with the demon rtively fast, calling back his des. While his swords returned to his side, ignoring the enemy¡¯s arms, Alex punched the demon a few times. With his heavy legs, the demon couldn¡¯t move at all. His arms were far away too. Alex covered his hands with sharp wind, relying on magic and abundant strength points. He wasn¡¯t foreign with punching, so he did a good job inflicting some damage before his swords returned. And as those did, Alex pushed them all into the monster¡¯s upper body. He aimed to get to the demon¡¯s soul from all angles. Of course, as he kept doing that, the ck wind assaulted Alex, his wounds opening. But more than anything, his winged bloodline continued to advance significantly! That joy and progress eclipsed Alex¡¯s pain as he continued thrusting his weapons deeper into the demon¡¯s body. Atst, another progress urred. [Your bone swordsmanship has significantly increased.] [You have received a new passive effect, The Butcher(A)] ¡°AHHHHHHHHHH!¡± The Wind Demon shrieked, his voice booming in everyone¡¯s ears, drawing the attention of every fairy and monster toward him. Everyone noticed Alex and his des drawing more blood and flesh through his swords. Rare, purple blood fountained from the monster¡¯s sides in abundance. Such a copious amount would¡¯ve drowned many four-legged monsters already! Alex extended his hands, wrapping them around the demon¡¯s thin body, ¡°You aren¡¯t running away.¡± Although it seemed impossible, for the demon had heavy legs, Alex felt that the Wind Demon could use his ck wind to fly away. Even if he couldn¡¯t confirm it, Alex wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity, dallying while his swords did the job. He boldly kept the demon in one ce. At the same time, Wind Demon cast more ck wind around himself, swathing Alex in the ck tornado, to no avail. He couldn¡¯t fly away or wound Alex as the young man¡¯s winged bloodline kept advancing. In this battle of endurance, Alex¡¯s eyes shone brightly. For a few seconds, his eyes turned golden, exactly like Ste¡¯s. And from his back, the adult-sized wings sprouted, pping away the ck wind as if they couldn¡¯t bear such low-quality wind in their presence! [Your Winged Bloodline has matured.] [You have killed Wind Demon Lv. 100] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] Alex¡¯s outstanding progress continued! And alongside him, the future¡¯s strongest forest fairy¡¯s battalion advanced as well. [Author¡¯s note: One magic castle gift ¨C 5 new chaps. But if someone really sends me a castle, give me a time please haha.] Chapter 293 - A kiss in the clouds After killing Wind Demon, Alex¡¯s winged bloodline matured. He became much faster with wings pping behind, the wind carrying him forward like a rocket! And as he had already experienced whole grown wings with Ste, Alex quickly grasped his power, significantly raising his pace. He also achieved a new skill, The Butcher. Although it came from bone swordsmanship, this skill allowed Alex to cut through the flesh easier, severely helping his own swordsmanship, which was meant to cut everything. Alex was pleased with the new development. He leveled up for a little more before taking a break, for so many battles and killing exhausted even him. ¡°Those are Ste¡¯s wings, aren¡¯t these?¡± Remia extended her hands, caressing Alex¡¯s wings gently. She was used to having birds on herp, so Remia wasn¡¯t familiar with stroking feathers. Alex felt a new feeling within himself. It was ticklish and pleasant as his beloved fairy tenderly rubbed his feathers. He smiled, nodding to her words. ¡°I¡¯ve finally grasped more of its power,¡± Alex brightly smiled, extending his hand to pat Remia¡¯s hair, for he didn¡¯t want to stay idle as she tended to his feathers. His wings reacted independently, wrapping Remia and Alex in a bird¡¯s cage. In this white world, Remia and Alex could only look into the eyes of each other, slowly immersing in each other as their love was in its early stages, blooming every day. But these two forgot about outsiders, didn¡¯t they? Yumia coughed, her eyes closed as she called her daughter and son-inw, ¡°Love birds. Don¡¯t forget about your ce and teammates.¡± Even though the queen sounded strict and disappointed, every fairy and Alex could tell she was happy for her daughter. And to be in their own world surrounded by white feathers also looked romantic, something every fairy would like to try once, including the queen. Alex pped his wings, seizing Remia¡¯s waist, ¡°Sorry, mother.¡± He chuckled, his words causing a wave of gasps as other fairies still weren¡¯t used to the human calling their queen in such a way. After shaking his wings, Alex flew up a little. Of course, Remia was in his arms, tightly wrapping her hands around his neck, gluing to him like an adorable lover. ¡°We will leave first, then take a flight around the capital,¡± Alex smirked, pping his way out of the dungeon. The forest fairies and their queen started at them with different emotions, soon following them with dazzling smiles. All girls leveled up, including the queen. Her level was the highest, so she couldn¡¯t level up well in prison with one hundred monsters and even weaker mobs. However, just the fact that she still could level up delighted her. She felt like taking golden nectar for tonight again. Unfortunately, that would be lone drinking, for everyone was a busy individual, and the queen also had no man by her side. A silent sigh escaped Yumia¡¯s lips. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Shu! After leaving the dungeon and using the secret routes, Alex and Remia flew straight to the sky, their bodies reflected by the moon. ¡°We spent too much time in the dungeon,¡± Remia whispered, looking at the moon, then her home, andstly into Alex¡¯s eyes. Alex tightly held onto her, experiencing the flight of his life. He felt natural with those wings as if Ste¡¯s experience was hidden beneath his feathers. He made a few circles, dives, and other cool flights. He was like a fish in the water. At the same time, Remia cutely screamed as Alex¡¯s speed was too fast for her low-level self. She tightened her grasp around his neck as if her life depended on it. But as Alex naturally had his hands locked around her curves, the beautiful fairy would never slip his hands. He smiled, enjoying her reactions, ¡°Having wings is so cool.¡± Alexughed, slowing down the pace. He took a position as if he wasying on the invisible carpet, his fairy getting a much easier time as she could reposition herself on his body. She still tightly clung to his clothes, which was cute. Remia locked her eyes on Alex, pouting as he didn¡¯t give her an easy time before, ¡°You went too fast!¡± ¡°Have you been scared?¡± Alex asked, extending his hand to caress Remia¡¯s cheek. Even though she had been reacting as if not trusting him, holding his clothes and tightly wrapping her arms around his neck, Alex believed those were unconscious reactions. And as Remia faintly smiled, she nodded and whispered, ¡°I know you will never let me go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Alex brightly smiled, his expression melting Remia¡¯s heart. She grew weaker,ying on him as he held her and caressed her hair. With matured wings, Alex unlocked more wind abilities. His affinity and control grew stronger, and he could fly in various positions, even with his wings upside down. Because of that, Remia had an easy timeying on him, enjoying the cold wind as they flew above the clouds. ¡°You are right, though. We spent too much time in the dungeon,¡± Alex sighed, recalling Sara¡¯s request, ¡°I told her we have to postpone our meeting with Tomo Homie for tomorrow. I think it¡¯s worth it since we all leveled up significantly. She will understand.¡± Alex¡¯s level was already past one hundred. Other than his skills growing stronger, Alex¡¯s stats naturally went up. His fairy leveled up the most, though. Her current level was fifty-eight! Remia topped Deathwill Sisters just because she could level up with her beloved and her mother. ¡°Can I bring my mother to Deathwill Castle¡¯s main garden? I want to see whether I can help her elven bloodline, too,¡± Remia asked, her big eyes reflecting Alex¡¯s face. He smirked, suddenly turning around, having his girl below him as he held her. But as Remia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t ripple, gazing into Alex¡¯s eyes with immense trust and love, Alex nodded with a wide smile. ¡°You can,¡± Alex whispered before leaning down to seize his fairy¡¯s lips. It was his first kiss, with clouds hiding them in the moon¡¯s background. It was a kiss impossible for a normal human and yers. It held so allure and charm that Alex grew addicted, his heart yearning to have a flight with his every beloved. But for now, Remia was in his hands, receiving all love and his ideas, moaning to oblivion as Alex was just too good at kissing. Chapter 294 - No one will judge Chapter 294: No one will judge After logging out, Remia and Alex apologized to Sara for taking the whole day for themselves. But as Sara knew about Remia and Alex¡¯s progress, she rebuked them for apologizing! ¡°Am I that petty?¡± Sara folded her arms, looking at her husband and sister with strict eyes. To these beautiful eyes, Alex and Remia faintly smiled. They exchanged nces, getting a quiet understanding. And as they parted their lips, Remia and Alex said in tandem, ¡°We just love you, momma.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sara blushed, her serious mood evaporating from her as their words were simply too much. Even though she was fine with being called ¡®momma¡¯ by Alex and even called him ¡®daddy¡¯ back as revenge, Remia calling her with such a title threw her out of her loop. She looked away from them, not wanting to pursue the topic. It would turn quite ufortable if everyone started calling her momma. Remia grinned before running away, leaving the duhan momma to Alex. He took a few steps forward, bringing Sara into his arms. As Sara was vulnerable, she didn¡¯t even notice herself falling into his embrace. But as Alex tightly held her on, his breath tickling her ear, Sara realized her current position. She sighed, lifting her hands to embrace him back, ¡°Only you can call me momma¡­¡± She had epted that title, but as she thought more about it, Sara wanted only Alex to call her in such a way. Alex rarely saw Sara with such a weak and soft voice, ¡°Sure. I will make sure no one uses this against you.¡± ¡°I will call you daddy, though,¡± Sara lifted her eyes, looking at Alex with a grin, ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one receiving such a title, can I?¡± Alex made quite an ufortable expression, for Celia often used to call him this way. He told Sara what he had told Schnee before, exining his heart. That took Sara aback, for she hadn¡¯t expected this word to be so precious in Alex¡¯s heart. But as she realized that Alex thought about Celia as much as she did, Sara¡¯s heart leaped with joy and love, taking Alex into a kiss. She was much more aggressive than usual, and as Alex was in a vulnerable mood too, he allowed her to dominate him. She controlled all while he was on the receiving side, holding her curves tightly. After a kiss, with a silver bridge between them, Sara whispered the precious word, ¡°Daddy.¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, gazing into her eyes, ¡°Momma.¡± Sara chuckled, caressing his cheek, ¡°When we are alone in such an intimate embrace, you can not think about anyone other than me. In such a case, it¡¯s fine for you to call me momma, and it¡¯s fine for me to call you daddy. No one will judge us¡­ No else wille to your mind. That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine,¡± Sara smiled, pecking Alex¡¯s lips as if awakening him from his stupor, ¡°You also can force Schnee to call you daddy or whatever she likes. As long as you are utterly ufortable with it, you can love and reciprocate her feelings to your heart¡¯s content. We all love you so much¡­ There¡¯s no need to hold back, right?¡± Sara spoke in a charming tone as if trying to hypnotize her beloved. But as she was in a good mood, she just sounded too tempting. Alex was also not someone who would utterly lose himself in a girl¡¯s charm, even if that girl was his wife. He had four of them, didn¡¯t he? He chuckled, feeling much better, ¡°You keep teaching me, Sara.¡± His hand leaned down, grasping Sara¡¯s buttocks through her jeans. And as Sara grew weaker, Alex guided her to his desk. He put her on it, staring into her eyes while leaning forward. After another kiss, Alex asked, ¡°And you still haven¡¯t shown me your fetishes. What do you really like? What kind of a night do you want to have with me?¡± Alex already shared what he had developed with Schnee. No girl shamed or disagreed with his fetish, enjoying him licking her bodies from top to bottom. But as Alex¡¯s life was chaotic, undoubtedly due to many girls and events with superior existences, Alex¡¯s sexual life was pretty slow. And when the couple found time for each other, they went throughmon ways, just soaking themselves in love. Sara blushed and once again looked vulnerable. She didn¡¯t know whether Alex would like what she had on her mind. It was a part of the reason why she didn¡¯t disclose her fetishes yet¡­ And now, she had another good reason to hide it, ¡°Remia is a sweet girl, and she¡¯s still a virgin. Now that you are close to her tribe, you should use it as a chance to have a good night with her. Make her yours. Make her officially a member of your family,¡± Sara whispered, wanting her new sister to have a good night with Alex. But Alex found that reply unsatisfying, pressing his forehead onto Sara¡¯s, ¡°You can¡¯t run away, momma. The next time I ask you to share this secret, you must share it with me. If you don¡¯t¡­¡± Alex uttered while putting his hands on Sara¡¯s jeans, unzipping and slowly making way to her panties. ¡°If I don¡¯t¡­¡± Sara repeated, her eyes low as she gazed at her husband preparing her for a quickie. Those were prettymon now that Alex also wanted to bone his hot chicks. There was no need for any fairpetition or whatever. If he wanted them, he would show signs, and should his girls not oppose them, he would eat them! And as Sara spread her legs, staring into his actions with eyes zed in affection and lust, Alex knew that he would fill her up soon. ¡°You will simply regret it, momma,¡± Alex said, not really knowing how he would be able to punish his duhan wife for hiding her secrets. He didn¡¯t want to force her, so the best way would be to simply avoid having sex with her. But as she was so hot and lovely, always looking out after him, Alex felt like his idea was bad, for she was just irresistible. ¡°Will¡­ I¡­ really?¡± Sara whispered with pride in her voice, soon sensing her lower garden being filled with Alex¡¯s thing. Unfortunately, he was forced to wear protection. Yet, Sara dly weed him in, stifling her moans by nting kisses on his face¡­ And then, the couple had dinner¡­ It was quite an awkward dinner. Chapter 295 - A leading figure Tomo Homie and his girlfriend were on their way to a meeting with Alex and his wife. ¡°Is it okay for me toe along with you?¡± Lily asked her boyfriend, looking quite shy as she didn¡¯t want to be third-wheel. She heard Alex¡¯s beloved wanted to talk with Tomo Homie about the game world situation. And it was quite serious, so she wanted to have a talk in the real world. It was a good break for Tomo Homie and Dancing Shadow, for they had invested too much in the Avander World and their continent¡¯s matters. Tomo Homie smiled, ¡°I feel stronger with you by my side! And if Alex brings his girlfriend, I also want my love to apany me.¡± Lily shyly smiled, her smile dazzling as those words made her genuinely happy. Their rtionship improved after some time, and Tomo Homie grew into a confident boyfriend who wouldn¡¯t shy away from revealing his love. Lily also often smiled, not hiding her feelings. And in such a mood, the couple headed toward the restaurant, where Alex booked a private room for dinner. ¡°He won¡¯t be alone¡­ and he won¡¯t be with Olivia¡­¡± Tom whispered, thinking about a possible person Alex wanted to introduce. His friend just told him that his beloved wanted to have a talk with him. Tom immediately knew that it was about the game talk. After all, he became a prominent figure on the battlefield with hismands. Tomo Homie was already a famous and essential guild member in one of the top hero guilds, Mastermind. And while Lily could only wonder who it might be, Tom¡¯s heart rate increased, for he had recalled his talk with Alex. ¡®That¡¯s impossible¡­ He can¡¯t be with¡­ one of them, can he?¡¯ Tom grew nervous as he imagined one of Alex¡¯s wives in the real world. Just the appearance of one of those hot women would confirm their recent talk about the game being a real world. And just thinking about it scared him. Atst, Tom and Lily entered the restaurant. A nice waitress guided them to a room where Alex and his beloved had been waiting for them. ¡°¡­¡± And as Tomo Homie noticed the blond-haired woman, his heart sank, his lips parted, and he gazed at Sara with dted eyes, unable to move at all. Lily was the same, for she had seen Sara already. Their shock was palpable. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A few minutes before a meeting with Tomo Homie and Lily.] Sara sat straight in one of the private rooms. Her husband was outside, ordering light drinks before his friend arrived with his girlfriend. Without anyone by her side, Sara thought about Harvey¡¯s words. [I can¡¯t butt in into the game world¡¯s matters yet¡­ But I can help you a little. If you have looked into the beginnings of the Avander World already, you should know about the first dungeon conquerors.] [Yes.] [It¡¯s not a coincidence that all of them eithere from wealthy families or are celebrities. Those people have split into heroes and viins, each able to create guilds and gather people en masse. Celebrities just need one post on their social media. Wealthy families have connections and money to move people. It doesn¡¯t mean that everyone has to be a guild leader. The system is not omnipotent, and many existences can break thew. But as the hungry demons are united with one goal, the Avander World¡¯s system wanted to help yers gather around influential figures. You should find a reliable yer who can unite heroes and viins.] [Father¡­ I would rather find or create a realm for my family. Do you think such an idea is bad?] [Realms can¡¯t exist without a world. If you want to go with this n, you ought to find a way to move between worlds. But I don¡¯t think a goddess would allow you for such a move. Still, your own realm is also a good n. And it¡¯s not like I want you to unite yers with residents. Other guardians¡¯ have already started guiding their children. But as far as your continent is concerned, no guardian has a leading figure here. If you don¡¯t want to give up on it without fighting, you should naturally aim for the top guilds.] [I understand.] Sara had her own ideas as to why Harvey didn¡¯t want to tell the truth to his son and personally teach him. She also wanted to believe in him. Because of that, she no longer thought about Harvey¡¯s secrets. ¡®It¡¯s true that Alex can¡¯t be a leader¡­ Fathers know this too,¡¯ Sara whispered inwardly. At that time, Alex returned with drinks. He put them on a table, wrapping his arm around Sara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You looked so lost in thought,¡± Alex whispered, staring thoughtfully at his wife. Sara faintly smiled, reassuring her beloved, ¡°Because we are about to talk about serious stuff.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself for whatever you have in mind,¡± Alex said, caressing Sara¡¯s cheek with his finger. After those words, Sara just knew that her beloved only cared about his family and friends. And as the world held many legendary sses and the guardian children with their unique skills, Alex didn¡¯t have to be a leading figure like Yasir used to be. Ding! The door to the private room opened, revealing Tom and Lily. These two and their expressions were expected, so Alex and Sara just waved at them, gesturing for them to take seats. And as Sara gazed into Tomo Homie¡¯s eyes, she whispered inwardly, ¡®You are also enemy of the hungry demons¡­ And as you have already gathered guilds under yourmand, I can only help you be a more prominent figure, Mr. Tom. For mine and my husband¡¯s joyful lives,¡¯ Sara felt a little bad, for she didn¡¯t know how it would end up in the future. For now, her goal was to have a good talk with Tomo Homie about impending wars with hungry demons on their continent. The Lost Kingdom, Ste¡¯s Winged People¡¯s Mountains, and Remia¡¯s forest fairies¡¯nds were on that continent. While Ste knew her people would be fine because they had their own realm, the othernds shouldn¡¯t belong to hungry demons. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Tom,¡± Sara smiled, starting an important talk. With her help and abundant resources of Deathwill Castle, Sara would turn Tomo Homie into a figure simr to Yasir, yetpletely opposite. Chapter 296 - More plans ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Tom whispered before taking a seat. After falling heavily onto a chair with his ass, he understood it was a reality. He wasn¡¯t dreaming. The resident of Avander World, one of his homie¡¯s wives, was in modern clothes that oddly looked too good on her before his eyes. Her voice, demeanor, and how she held onto Alex were simr to thedy he had met during the antagonist¡¯s event. She was undoubtedly the same person! ¡°You two will take some time to process it¡­ But I have never been so happy as when I learned that the Avander World is real¡­ People I genuinely cared for and loved had survived with me, and we were together¡­ It was so easy for me to ept this reality¡­ I know it might be too hard for you. Still, I hope you will ept it and focus on the game world wholeheartedly,¡± Alex said, clenching Sara¡¯s hands for the antagonist event¡¯s end changed everything in his life. Tomo Homie and Lily nodded, not saying anything, for they were still shocked about Sara¡¯s appearance. After sucking on the straw to enjoy some cold drink, Tomo Homie lifted his eyes, gazing into Sara¡¯s blue hues, ¡°I believe you wanted to talk with me, right? It¡¯s because of the game¡­.¡± And as Tomo Homie thought about the game, he started theorizing about the game¡¯s purpose and the reason for the Avander World being real. He went through the same process as Alex before. Sara smiled, continuing after Tom¡¯s expression turned better, ¡°The hungry demons have already sown chaos in our continent. Their schemes have stretched toward the demi-human kingdoms while their forces have begun gathering in the conquered three kingdoms. Another war is brewing, and we must unite more people than before to repel and kick them away from our continent,¡± Sara said seriously. She wouldn¡¯t give up on a continent without fighting. And Sara would do all to convince and unite yers. It was impossible to tell all yers that the game world was real, so they had to take normal means. But as Tomo Homie was well aware of the situation, he replied weakly, ¡°The hungry demons kept killing people¡­ A real people¡­ They work with viins to seize dungeons, attacking other kingdoms at various points¡­¡± After the antagonist event, Tomo Homie used the Berden Kingdom¡¯s royal family for his guild¡¯s gain. He became closer with the other kingdom, exined the antagonist¡¯s schemes, and built defenses against their vile ns. Many forces shed with hungry demons and viins just to keep the dungeon and other valuablends in their control. Alex gazed at his friend with concern. It was clear that Tomo Homie was overwhelmed by the fact that hismand had wounded and killed real people. Perhaps, Lily was the same with her assassination skills. She must have hunted many NPCs and yers. But as he was quite selfish, Alex found it easier to swallow the truth. He loved the fact that his wives were real, and he didn¡¯t care about other people. Of course, he wanted to world to be in a good state. He would rather live in a happy and well-developed country than in a grim world with regr wars. ¡°If Sara and others coulde here, what stops hungry demons froming to our world, too? Isn¡¯t the best way to kill a yer¡­ here?¡± Alex asked a question, surprising Sara and shocking his two friends. Tom licked his lips, trembling as he gazed at the cup with his drink, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ But if theye here, they will also not wield any power, will they?¡± ¡°I know a high-level resident who can momentarily use his power here,¡± Alex added, his words leaving Tom and his girlfriend pale. Sara nodded, adding words straight from her heart, ¡°My husband is right. There¡¯s a chance that the hungry demons will find a way into our world. If that happens, no one will be safe. We must fight them regrly in the Avander World. We must force them to focus only on battles with us. They want to level up too.¡± Sara exined. Although she knew that Harvey and other guardians overlooked Earth, her father-inw himself said that nothing was absolute. Should hungry demons find a way to invade Earth, they would kill yers silently under the guardians¡¯ noses. It was important to keep pressuring them in the Avander World. And in the future, some yers might awaken their yer powers on Earth, too. Sara noticed a change in Tomo Homie¡¯s expression, pressing further, ¡°We can¡¯t change yers¡¯ mindset yet. They still level up, y the game, and adapt to the new world¡¯s circumstances. Even with events like The Antagonist Event or the hungry demons and viins taking over the dungeon, yers y as if that doesn¡¯t matter to them. We need to entice them and force them to hunt all hungry demons and viins should they notice them. Also, we should convert as many viins as possible to heroes. As you hold themand and everyone looks up to you, you can change the yers¡¯ mindset a little, guiding them toward a proper path,¡± Sara uttered, praying that those words would change Tom¡¯s mindset. And as he looked at his girlfriend, noticing her immense support, Tomo Homie nodded gravely, gazing at Sara and Alex with a new resolution, ¡°It¡¯s not just the hungry demons who can create events. As we have be closer to royalties, we can create our events too. But for that, we need rewards¡­ Valuable rewards,¡± Tomo Homie stressed thest two sentences, not blinking as he looked at Alex and Sara¡¯s expressions. ¡°I will see what we can take out from our treasury,¡± Alex said as the owner of the Deathwill Castle. He recalled Erin and their recent blood research, realizing that he must quickly develop this research further with bugs from the forest fairies¡¯nds. He needed more blood from hungry demons to get rewards! And then, Alex smiled, ¡°The alliance with other kingdoms must also be strengthened, right? You can tell them that you have a way to help them level up. Only female residents for now, though,¡± Alex added a little awkwardly. And as Tomo and his girlfriend looked at him suspiciously, Sara grinned, making her husband even more embarrassed. Tom coughed, thinking about yers that stood out. Those were naturally dungeon conquerors and other yers with unique sses, like Liam Wall, ¡°In the Antagonist Event, an unknown yer stood out. People call her The Lightning Goddess. After the event ended, she came out with a lightning spear, killing hungry demons in abundance. She had an element of a surprise as no one expected a ¡®hero¡¯ in the hungry demons¡¯ ranks. But even after her surprise, she massacred all viins and antagonists in her area¡­ She couldn¡¯t go further because demons with higher-level came down. We should focus on those yers, too,¡± Tomo Homie said, then added with a sigh, ¡°But what can we offer for such yers to get them to work with us?¡± Sara¡¯s eyes gleamed as she got an idea, ¡°We must find a clue to the hungry demon¡¯s realm¡­ With just a clue alone, we should be able to gather many heroes, even that Lightning Goddess.¡± Chapter 297 - Blood research! After their talk with Tomo Homie and Lily, Alex took Sara for a walk before returning home. He noticed that something weighed Sara¡¯s mind, constantly making her think about her talk with Tomo Homie. It was perhaps a responsibility. Alex asked, tenderly looking into her eyes, ¡°Do you feel bad about Tomo Homie and his new responsibility?¡± Perhaps, Sara was worried about Tomo Homie and Lily¡¯s mental. No yer other than psychopaths wouldn¡¯t be able to ept such a reality quickly. Even Alex took some time, feeling bad for his thoughts. After all, every yer had at least one kill on their ount. Tomo Homie and his friends had killed NPCs, which didn¡¯t mean whether those residents had been good or evil. A kill was a kill. But as Sara talked through it with him, Tomo Homie¡¯s heart brimmed with a new resolution. He and his girlfriend would work more for a better future. Sara would also add her help, using the Deathwill Castle and their assets. She had Alex¡¯s consent, and as his wife, she had ess to most features. And even though she had been ready to throw Tomo Homie onto the battlefield, the young man was her husband¡¯s friend. She felt bad now that they had been returning. Of course, Sara wouldn¡¯t step back from what she had done. She would continue moving forward, believing in herself and her family. ¡°He¡¯s your friend, after all,¡± Sara whispered, lifting her eyes to match her beloved¡¯s view. And in Alex¡¯s hues, the duhan momma saw immense support. ¡°I noticed it earlier than you think,¡± Alex whispered, leaning forward until his forehead struck Sara¡¯s, ¡°And I helped you, so I¡¯m fine with that.¡± It wasn¡¯t like Alex didn¡¯t care for his friend. They were buddies for a long time, and he obviously would do many things for him. And that was one of those things. Alex believed that there was more to Avander World¡¯s scheme. He was nearly one hundred percent sure that Earth would be involved in the scheme at some point. Because of that, his friend needed to get strength andmand. ¡°I always wanted them to get legendary sses. I haven¡¯t found any legendary, let alone epic ss¡­ But that will work too. When Tom bes amander of a big army, people will sacrifice themselves for him. I¡¯m¡­ fine with that,¡± Alex¡¯s selfish emotions came out of him. But just for a moment, for Sara tightly hugged him. She blew her hot voice into his ear, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a tough choice, but we will do it all for our family and friends.¡± She then let her husband¡¯s neck go, staring at him intensely, ¡°Let¡¯s run back home. I want to y the game. We have to enjoy every moment of it before serious eventse out.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Alexughed, taking her hand. They ran back home like lovers. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After returning home, Alex and Sara hopped into the game world. While Sara decided to take some matters into her hands, representing the Deathwill Castle, Alex headed to the castle¡¯s prison. In this horrific ce, Erin spent most of her time. She didn¡¯t have too much work in the castle, to begin with. Erin overlooked the castle by cleaning up the dust from locked facilities, and that was all. But now, she had essential and bloody research going on. And that research would help with Alex¡¯s skills significantly for his Bloodcraft. She already could create some bloodrunes here, and a key toward the treasury was also not too far away. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t turn into a sadist, Erin,¡± Alex called out his maid, whose clothes looked more modest. Her maid outfit was long and proper, with just a tease around her chest, revealing her cleavage. Erin was endowed with ample size like pretty much every mature girl in the castle. Erin turned around, smiling brightly at her master, ¡°Master! Have youe to check the research?¡± Alex nodded, taking a peek at a few caught hungry demons, ¡°I also want to open more facilities in the castle. I know my rtionship with Deathwill Sisters helps me with that, but I think these guys also should do. We don¡¯t have time, too.¡± Erin¡¯s eyes sparkled as Alex added more work to her life, ¡°More keys, then!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexughed, patting her head. It seemed like Erin would soon be a workaholic rather than a sadist. Alex feared she would be thetter because of tortures to gain the blood, but his concern was pointless. Erin would instead take more work and happily do it for her beloved, for she wanted to be a part of his heart, too. ¡°I believe Master will be able to create powerful bloodrunes today,¡± Erin said, pointing at the containers with unusual blood. It was the same blood from all prisoners gathered here, yet the quality was different. It seemed like Erin¡¯s research advanced while Alex was away as she leveraged his skills and the prison¡¯s torture methods. Alex took that with open arms, preparing to hone his craft. He took a seat in an honored room in prison, then started the process. On his side, he had a sofa, where Erin sat down with her hands on her thighs, her back straight. She wanted to work, but Alex told her to rest. And other than resting by his side, what else could Erin do? She wanted to spend more time with him, to begin with, so it was just natural she would follow him here. It was particrly charming to look at her master and his work, too. And in a few hours, Erin also would work with Alex to create keys to other facilities. Alex hoped those would help him and his allies in their areas. As far as he was concerned, Alex believed the barracks woulde in handy soon. That facility was unlocked, enabling him to create his army. Of course, Alex would use that for Tomo Homie and his future undead. ¡°Let¡¯s try open a few facilities now,¡± Alex smiled, calling out to Erin after finishing his bloodrunes. ¡°How did your bloodcraft go, Master?¡± Erin asked after standing up, taking her Master¡¯s side. Alex replied with a grin, taking her hand, ¡°Perfect. The blood will significantly increase our stats. We will strengthen the hero guilds and kingdoms if we create them en masse. But for now, I n to use them to forest fairies.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Erin nodded, smiling dazzlingly at her Master¡¯s progress. Chapter 298 - Plow me… Because Erin couldn¡¯t leave the prison and the treasury, Alex could only try opening facilities alone. He had a few keys in his inventory, eager to try them on. He stood before the alchemy room. In the past, Elias Deathwill scouted someone akin to a mad scientist. That man was on another continent now, out of Alex¡¯s reach. But he left his research and items behind, allowing Alex to use them. Alex took out the first key, putting it into a keyhole. It failed, but he didn¡¯t give up. After a few more keys, thest one worked, opening the doors to the new world. Alex stepped in, scrutinizing shelves and papers around the alchemy room. There were many sses with colorful liquids, research papers, and so on. He didn¡¯t touch them, for someone else would do wonders here. After confirming that this alchemy room could be used to help with the alchemy ss, Alex closed the doors. He went to another one. s, his keys failed to open more rooms. And when Alex grew pessimistic, he tried thest door, for he didn¡¯t want to give up like that. He tried all keys, and once again, thest one worked. [Reignar¡¯s Portable Smithy.] ¡°That name seems familiar¡­ Ah, that dwarf genius,¡± Alex recalled the name, immediately guessing the new facility¡¯s features. It was a small smithy that was actually portable. But because Elias Deathwill broke his promise, he kept that in a castle, eventually running away with everything. In this small room, one talented cksmith could achieve miracles. Reignar was one of them. Alex didn¡¯t know whether he would be able to bring back that dwarf here, like the alchemist from before. But as this portable smithy sounded much grander than the alchemy room, he believed he should give it a try. ¡°That¡¯s all for now,¡± Alex closed the doors, returning to Erin¡¯s side. With his bloodrunes, the alchemy, and the smithy, Alex could help Tomo Homie and his alliance by increasing their forces¡¯ strength. It would take some time, but Alex didn¡¯t mind, for he alone couldn¡¯t change the results of the war. If anything, he could only try running away. For that, Alex wanted to create a realm or get one, just like his duhan momma had thought before. It would be much better to have their own realm, for they couldn¡¯t leverage the soul grave-keeper¡¯snd for too long. ¡°Have you seeded, Master?¡± Erin asked in a polite yet exuberant tone as she hovered her eyes on Alex He smiled, reciprocating her bright emotions, ¡°Two rooms have opened. With this, we can sufficiently strengthen our forces and get leeway. I will have you work more soon.¡± ¡°With the pleasure, Master!¡± Erin cutely shouted, clenching her hands like a good maid that would do all for her Master¡¯s sake. Alex was momentarily stunned, for Erin was a voluptuous, mature woman. Her looks didn¡¯t match her current mood, for she sounded too adorable. But as it was a quite peculiar charm, he gave her cuddles. Her charm was the result of her years of solitude. But with Alex by her side, Erin would get experience in every field, catching up on all years she had lost with society. And with that, Alex¡¯s visit to the prison ended, ¡°I will return with bugs to extract the blood faster. We will have a blood factory soon enough. And with that, more progress will follow,¡± Alex¡¯s eyes shone as he spoke with confidence. His bountiful maid nodded, sharing his emotions. They parted after some tight embraces, mainly from Erin¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t want to part with Alex¡¯s smell and touch yet. Her cuddling was also quite rough, but Alex didn¡¯t shy away from correcting her position. It wasn¡¯t like he never held a woman like hers, for his Deathwill Wives had simr mature auras. ¡°See you soon enough, Erin,¡± Alex kissed her forehead, surprising Erin as she stood in a daze with her face as red as a tomato. Alex grinned, disappearing to his next destination. He went to take a bath in the royal bath. And then, he visited a forest fairies¡¯ capital. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C It was already dark. But as Alex was used to spending nights in the game world, such an hour didn¡¯t scare or make him sleepy. He went to forest fairies¡¯ capital with shining eyes, as if his hues could contain stars of hard work. He appeared in his tree room, making a way to Remia¡¯s tree through thick branches. His house was too close to hers, and as an inw, he was also close to the queen¡¯s tremendous tree! Remia had been resting in her room after her time with her family. They were curious about her for many reasons. She became a yer, yet her aunts and sisters mainly talked about Alex for whatever reason. It was quite embarrassing, for those privy and already old fairies asked intimate questions. And when they caught wind of Remia¡¯s virginity still not taken, the teases rained on her as if she was in a storm. Remia spent at least two hours on her bed, sprawled while recalling her time with her family. Although she was fed up with their questions, she was happy that her family leveled up, bing stronger. Everyone was ted! And since it came from Alex, Remia felt both joyful and proud. ¡°You can¡¯ty so defenseless, Remia,¡± Alex appeared on Remia¡¯s side, surprising her as she hadn¡¯t noticed his presence until he called her out! He spent a good five minutes staring at her, who was lost in thought expression. He reveled Remia¡¯s eyes when those shed with joy and pride, for his kind-hearted fairy naturally needed those emotions. She had to be confident in herself. And he came to make her even more confident, be it her personality and body. Remia stared at Alex with dted eyes, but she didn¡¯t utter a word. In his eyes, she was the simr emotion he had shown to Deathwill Sisters on Earth. He had the same eyes when he gathered them four in his room. And with those yearning eyes, he made Schnee scream out of pleasure. Remia couldn¡¯t speak or breathe, for her heart raced like never before. It wasparable to when she felt happiness and love toward Alex, yet it was somehow louder, for Remia knew where Alex wanted to have a first time. He wanted to pop her cherry in her mother¡¯s room! ¡°I will plow you tonight, Remia,¡± Alex used appropriate ng for his forest fairy, his voice turning her crazier. With a burning face and soft, weak voice, Remia replied back, ¡°Plow me¡­¡± Chapter 299 - Confidence ¡°Plow me¡­¡± Remia whispered tenderly, her emotions taking over her. Simultaneously, she grew nervous and expectant, yet she couldn¡¯t move her hand. Shey like a defenseless princess in her castle, waiting for her prince to take off her dress, spread her legs, and make her feel good. And as she looked too adorable and sexy, her looks turning Alex horny, he took his time to simply stare at her beautiful face and gorgeous figure. That was quite a mistake, for Remia misunderstood Alex. ¡®I can only bring him to mother¡¯s room¡­ Is she outside?¡¯ Remia recalled her mother¡¯s schedule, her eyes sparkling as her mother should be outside, tending to official matters. The Queen couldn¡¯t take a break, could she? Remia¡¯s heart grew confident a little. In today¡¯s night, the princess would surely build much more confidence as time passed. For now, she became filled with energy, standing up to match Alex¡¯s gaze. She was just a little shorter than him. And with eyes brimming in resolution, Remia grasped Alex¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ and do it in mother¡¯s bed.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his face turning pale as he couldn¡¯t process Remia¡¯s thoughts. Was there a reason the fairy princess wanted to have sex with her future husband in her mother¡¯s bed? Alex thought that perhaps it was a culture difference, and doing it here would bring some good fortune for them. Maybe Alex¡¯s future children with Remia would be an epitome of confidence? After all, wasn¡¯t it too bold? It was too bold, rather! ¡°Is¡­ Is itmon?¡± Alex asked in a soft voice, for he couldn¡¯tprehend his fairy¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t think of his previous words in his world. He didn¡¯t imagine himself being the reason for Remia¡¯s shameless request! Remia shook her tomato head, biting her lips, ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk about it¡­¡± And with those words, Remia pushed Alex out of her room, taking him to her mother¡¯s room. Of course, as the queen, Yumia had guards around her tree. But as her tree was vast, its spire so high, no one sane would attack her here. It would take too much magic to reach the peak, and any teleportation skill would get noticed by the tree¡¯s defenses. Because of that, no guard paid attention to Remia and Alex. In fact, they believed that these two went to the queen¡¯s room to wait for her return. Remia was Yumia¡¯s daughter, so she didn¡¯t need permission. Forest fairies were quite simple in this regard. After a few detours to avoid as many eyes, Remia and Alex stepped into Yumia¡¯s private room. The air here was of the highest quality, the smell was unique, for it was the queen¡¯s fragrance, and the mood was simply too arousing. Even the responsible fellow Alex couldn¡¯t help but get thrilled a little. ¡°What kind of custom is it? With so many of your siblings and aunts, I think your mother knows about it already,¡± Alex asked, closing the doors. Out of fear, he checked the doors a few times. And then, he followed Remia, gazing at her mother¡¯s bed with a peculiar expression, like a kid that would soon do something mischievous. Alex¡¯s words raised some questions, though, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t think anyone else had sex ever here¡­ Other than my mother¡­¡± In fact, Remia wasn¡¯t sure whether her mother had ever changed her bed. Other than bedsheets, there was no reason, for it was connected to the tree. Alex blinked, looking at Remia weirdly, ¡°Why are we here then?¡± There was no custom to get a good fortune for the future? What was the purpose then? ¡°You wanted to do it¡­ in the highest tree, didn¡¯t you?¡± Remia hugged her body, ncing over at Alex, who stood agape. His reaction told Remia that it was all misunderstanding. They had invaded Remia¡¯s mother¡¯s room for no reason! Remia¡¯s face exploded with shame, nearly fainting on the spot. Alex promptly jumped to her side, his wind magicing in handy. With her in his arms, Alex caressed her cheek. She was too hot! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted¡­ You are one of the princesses. But for me, you are more than a princess and a queen. You are my wife. And you deserve the best night in the best room possible. In a room where nature is of the highest quality, I shall take your virginity,¡± Alex said confidently, helping Remia¡¯s heart for just a few seconds. Her moments of happinesssted just ten seconds, for she started growing nervous again. She was that kind of girl who would be concerned about her first time. And Alex was fine with it, slowly guiding her to the bed. ¡®It¡¯s a misunderstanding, but I will y along with it¡­ I hope it won¡¯t turn into any punishment or a new fetish¡­¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly while keeping the bright smile on his face, his eyes on Remia. With so many girls on his side, he feared getting too perverted fetishes. But if his girls were to ept those fetishes, would they be so perverted then? Alex didn¡¯t know nor care, for he had Remia in below him, still clutching to his clothes as if not wanting to start the show. ¡°Don¡¯t use inventory system¡­ If you do, I will be mad,¡± Alex uttered before gently putting away Remia¡¯s hands, not allowing her to hold onto him anymore. He promptly took off his shirt, revealing his body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Remia gazed at his chest, lifting her hands to cover her lips. She saw him naked many times, but the situation naturally turned Remia more bashful. She narrowed her eyes as lust slowly permeated her beautiful green hues. After throwing his shirt to the side, Alex smirked, ¡°First part gone.¡± He didn¡¯t put it in his inventory to keep the mood aroused. But with them doing it in Yumia¡¯s room, the mood surely would remain sultry for a long time. ¡°Do you want me to help you take off your dress?¡± Alex asked, not minding helping his fairy take off her dress. He liked that, just like he loved seeing his wives take off their clothes alone. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Remia nodded, sliding down straps off her shoulders. Chapter 300 - Remias first time [R-18] Remia¡¯s dress slipped off her body as if having consciousness, impatient to see her finally losing her cherry. Alex threw it to the side, hovering his eyes on Remia¡¯s nearly bare body. Her bra still held her chest, and her panties barred Alex¡¯s way from seeing her fairy garden. ¡°You are beautiful, Remia,¡± Alex whispered in a slow, tender toneced with lust as his eyes raced on her voluptuous body,pping her a few times. He kept staring from top to bottom, always letting out a chuckle when their eyes met, showing his happiness. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Remia whispered, lifting her upper body to touch Alex. Her two slender hands fell on his chest, caressing his rough muscles, ¡°I can¡¯t take my eyes off you, too.¡± As the couple clearly whispered their love, affection, and appreciation of their bodies into their hearts, Alex¡¯s pants miraculously disappeared as well. He took them in the blink of an eye before wrapping himself in Remia¡¯s embrace. He surprised her by this sudden movement, raining kisses on her hair as she hid her shy face in his chest. And while his hand held her dearly, his other dropped on Remia¡¯s bra. With one experienced flick, Alex took off her bra. But as Remia kept pressing herself to his chest, her bra didn¡¯t fall off. ¡°If you keep hiding, I will be rougher,¡± Alex whispered, his eyes on Remia¡¯s green hair. She didn¡¯t reply, her face still hidden. Alex gathered a few of her green hairstreaks in his hand, pulling them down to reveal Remia¡¯s blushing face. She yelped a little, but that was not a painful cry but a surprised one. Facing his eyes, Remia¡¯s heart shook, gazing into him without blinking. ¡°I want that Remia who told me to grasp her buttocks,¡± Alex said before letting her hair go, his handsnding on her ass. He alluded to their confessions. During that time, Remia had been so happy that she wanted him to clench her ass. Of course, her emotions controlled her, wanting proof of Alex¡¯s feelings. Friends didn¡¯t touch each other in such a way. And friends surely would have nevernded in a bed together while nearly naked. ¡°You were always confident, girl,¡± Alex said while leaning down, sizing Remia¡¯s lips into a kiss that red her body. While his tongue prevailed, sucking on hers, Remia grasped her bra, tossing it aside. She wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck then, no longer caring about her naked body or her mother¡¯s bedroom. She closed her eyes, her mind focusing solely on the pleasure stemming from their contact. And as Remia seized her chance to be bolder and honest with her feelings, Alex gave her room to showcase her skills. By being his wife, Remia naturally learned all good tricks about kissing, her technique pleasing her beloved. ¡°Mmm! Ah!¡± Remia¡¯s whimpers blended with smacking sounds as they fervently kissed each other. They exchanged saliva passionately, their kiss bringing more of Remia¡¯s confident self. When Alex¡¯s hands teased her slit through panties, Remia opened her eyes halfway, staring at Alex with those hues zed in lust and affection. She sparkled, be it her eyes or body. Attacked on two fronts, Remia leveraged her new portion of confidence. She stuffed her hand in Alex¡¯s pants while he kept teasing her lower region. She grasped his still soft cock, awkwardly twisting her hand around him. He was not entirely soft, though. And with Remia¡¯s inexperienced and awkward movement around him, Alex¡¯s manhood slowly grew erect, pushing his boxer shorts. ¡°I want to see,¡± Remia broke the kiss, looking below at Alex¡¯s cock. Her saliva dripped her chin, and as she saw the size through his shorts, Remia¡¯s lips parted wider, her heart telling her to take out the beast. After yanking his boxer shorts, Remia saw Alex¡¯s cock in full view. She grew stressed for a few seconds before grasping him properly, giving him a few pumps. At the same time, her lower region moistened entirely. Alex slid his finger on her damp panties, knowing that his fairy finally turned wet. ¡°I¡¯m not patient enough to ask you how it is, Remia,¡± Alex uttered in a husky tone, changing position before alerting the princess. ¡°I can¡¯tpare, can I? There¡¯s also no need to, for I will only have one husband in my life,¡± Remia replied, adjusting to the new position with a chuckle. As she had her beloved above her, Remia spread her legs, giving him a tease by sliding her pants a little. She just showed him her pubes, not even giving a peek at her sulent pussy. On the other hand, Alex¡¯s cock stood like a profane spear, all in full view of the teasing princess. Although it was a moment where Alex should give her a spanking, he reveled her more confident self. But as his impatience took over him rtively quickly, Alex dropped his cock on her panties. Remia chuckled, shifting her eyes between Alex¡¯s eyes and his cock. Alex kept his attention on her and her beautiful face, ¡°If I am the only husband you ever have, my fairy won¡¯t leave me after I make her a little angry, will she? She surely won¡¯t be angry when I tear her panties!¡± Alexughed, using his wind magic to turn her panties into shreds. His element carried away bits, keeping nothing in Alex¡¯s way. In this way, Alex¡¯s cocknded on her soft vulva. ¡°What¡­ if I am¡­ a little angry?¡± Remia asked, her breathing erratic as she felt Alex¡¯s tip rubbing her pussy. She barely could utter her question, her body yearning too badly for her future husband. Alex tilted his head a little, smiling as he replied, ¡°I will apologize the next day.¡± With his tip soaked in Remia¡¯s juices, Alex slipped into her pussy without any obstacle. Things naturally turned demanding when he started invading more of her tight insides. Remia clenched the nkets, closing her eyes and arching her head back. She couldn¡¯t breathe as Alex filled her. When he broke her hymen, Remia¡¯s lips parted wider, letting out a faint, painful cry¡­ As that was a sign of her losing her precious and quite too old virginity to her beloved, Remia¡¯s lips curved into a smile shortly after. And with all done, Alex yanked his hips! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Remia yelped, her voice echoing in her mother¡¯s room. Chapter 301 - Balcony? [R-18] Chapter 301: Balcony? [R-18] Remia lifted her legs up, her beloved tightly grasping those, using her slender legs to support himself while plowing her pussy. She felt his cock filling her to the hilt, stroking her womb, for this position simply allowed such a thing to happen. On her side, Remia wouldn¡¯t let Alex roam through her canal without any hurdle. Her pussy contracted around his cock, wringing him down. While Remia squeezed him below, she kept herself up with her eyes closed, her chest pushed out as Alex kept pounding her pussy. She couldn¡¯t stop whimpers from escaping her pretty lips. Her ample chest swayed due to Alex¡¯s thrust,pelling him to look at how beautifully her curves danced below him. He smiled, holding tighter onto her legs, ¡°Do you want me to fill you up, girl?¡± Alex asked in a quitemanding tone. It was nothing like his rtionship with Schnee, where he ordered her with a sharp tone. He was much softer for his fairy, his goal to build her confidence. By bing his family and having her virginity stolen by Alex, Remia¡¯s confidence would soon soar, for she would truly be like Deathwill Sisters. And with a good pounding, she would also shine more! ¡°I want you to fill me up¡­¡± Remia replied, opening her eyes halfway to look at her beloved. Because he didn¡¯t stop shaking his hips, scratching her insides with his cock, Remia barely could take a peek at him. Alex took that as a weakness andck of enough confidence, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you, Remia!¡± Remia bit her lips, lifting her upper body a little. Supporting herself on her elbows, Remia widened her eyes, tightened her grasp on his cock with her pussy, and shouted straight onto him, ¡°I want you to fill me, Alex! I want you to nt your seed in my womb!¡± After screaming those words, Remia dropped her head low. At the same time, Alex¡¯s cock swelled, bursting with his seed within her pussy. He exhaled loudly, groaning as he felt like she drained all his energy, converting it into his cum. Remia was the same, her body trembling as she momentarily lost strength. Her mind bloomed with unfamiliar pleasure as Alex¡¯s seed dwelled within her. It was so hot, gratifying, and mind-blowing! Her eyes rolled as she dropped to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s a first creampie, my girl,¡± Alex chuckled, putting down her legs. He caressed her thighs while his cock regained his former form. In a fantasy world, it was just a matter of seconds. His seed flowing out of her pussy helped Alex significantly. As his spear became ready to go for another round, Alex inserted his cock back into her garden. He leaned forward, climbing his way to her body, stopping at her chest. He took her nipple into his lips while his free hand rubbed and pinched her other red pearl. He sucked on her intensely, checking whether his princess couldctate like Schnee! Still, even if she couldn¡¯t, her soft breasts would drive Alex the same. ¡°Don¡¯t bite so hard, Alex!¡± Remia extended her hands to hold Alex¡¯s hair while he slowly fucked her below, his lips and hand tending to her chest. But as he was rough, she clenched his hair tightly, conveying that he went too hard on her. s, Alex didn¡¯t stop. He was too much into her. Perhaps, he wanted her to feel too good on her first time, for Remia had been listening and hearing her sisters moans for some time back on Earth. Nheless, as he kept sucking on her, Remia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She sped her hands on his cheeks, drawing his attention. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too much¡­¡± Remia whispered weakly, feeling bad as Alex went too ham on her. Realizing his mistake, Alex¡¯s heart turned sour. He didn¡¯t expect that Remia wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy him sucking on her. He followed his instincts and what he did to Deathwill Sisters. Their chests were also abundant, and each loved when he sucked on them fervently here. ¡°I see¡­ I will remember that, Remia. Sorry,¡± Alex apologized from the bottom of his heart, realizing that every girl had something they couldn¡¯t take for. Some girls couldn¡¯t take a spanking. Some girls just couldn¡¯t enjoy too much attention on their chest. While it felt good when Alex fondled her breasts, Remia couldn¡¯t enjoy him sucking and biting her lips. She looked down sadly, feeling like their first time had turned terrible. But as Alex loved her and such a thing would never make him feel discouraged, Alex extended his hand to caress her cheek. He smiled, telling her his dislike, ¡°I don¡¯t like when a girl licks and kisses my balls. Schnee wanted to do that once, and I hated that.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­¡± Remia¡¯s expression slowly improved, for Alex shared a secret with her. After both became aware of their dislikes, Alex brought Remia onto hisp, having her look into his eyes while his cock pressed on her pussy. She wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning down for a kiss. Alex was much slower but more tender in such a position, holding onto Remia softly. After a few kisses, Remia apologized with her face just an inch before Alex¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know you like breasts¡­ You are bound to like them because of your wives.¡± ¡°As long as I can softly fondle them, I will survive,¡± Alex chuckled, jesting as he surely wouldn¡¯t need to knead her tits to survive. ¡°We would survive apocalypse then,¡± Remia brightly smiled, too, kissing him back. Remia whispered to Alex a few breathster to show her feelings and forte, ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­.¡± And with that, she started moving by herself, shaking her ass on Alex¡¯s cock. She unavoidably hit his balls with her mature ass, though. But as Alex would never mind that, which was different from his dislike, Alex urged Remia to continue. He, in fact, enjoyed that sound of her hard work. Thus, the couple continued exchanging their love. After a few intimate and tender positions, Alex brought Remia onto her four, fucking her from behind. A few more lewd positions followed, enlightening Remia about intercourse and various angles. And as the moon started slowly dropping, Remia brought out a weird request¡­ ¡°Can we do it on a balcony?¡± Remia asked, looking away shyly. Chapter 302 - Weed [R-18] Remia didn¡¯t know her own heart, yet when she saw the scenery outside, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking. She always loved her home and how it shone during the night because of fireflies. The scenery was the same, if not better, for forest fairies had advanced significantly. ¡°It¡¯s because of me,¡± Alex whispered, looking at the balcony, ¡°Because we ended up doing it in your mother¡¯s room, you ended up developing such an idea¡­¡± He was the reason! ¡°No one will see us, though,¡± Remia added, staring at Alex with expectations. In her current mood, she became persistent, and her idea didn¡¯t fly out of her head. It just couldn¡¯t! Alex ended up agreeing with Remia. Following her ass, Alex soon felt the fresh and unique air going through him. He appeared in an open area, his cock standing like a spear, his body naked. Remia grasped the balcony¡¯s rail, inhaling deeply. After staring enough at the beautiful scenery below her, Remia fully allowed her lust to take over her. With her left hand still holding onto the rail, Remia used her other hand to spread her ass, revealing her pussy, ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, we will catch a cold.¡± She chuckled with her new confidence, drawing Alex in. Alex pped her ass, pushing his cock into her, ¡°It seems I haven¡¯t spanked you enough for teasing me before.¡± ¡°My ass feels sore and burning, though,¡± Remia grinned, tightening her grasp on the balcony¡¯s rail while her beloved boned her from below. She had to be careful to not spill her tits over the railing, or someone might notice them! And as she had a great pair, she had to be more than just careful. On the other hand, Alex held onto her waist firmly. He kept a proper pace, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, not wanting toe rtively quickly. In sex, the pace was also significant. Changing positions helped with pace, but roughly and rapidly fucking a girl often ended up with thedy not enjoying it wholeheartedly. He learned a lot, didn¡¯t he? And as Remia was utterly fine with him spanking her ass, Alex also sacrificed a lot of attention to her ass. Loved from so many fronts, Remia held onto the rails, her eyes looking around the city as she reveled her beloved¡¯s cock and love. After so many positions and creampies, Remia also built confidence and experience. This naturally turned her into the most mesmerizing fairy in the world, at least in Alex¡¯s eyes as she stared at her smiling face enjoying his cock. But as the girl couldn¡¯t just smile at this very moment, Alex sometimes went for her erogenous zone, rubbing her clit. ¡°You are at my mercy, beautiful,¡± Alex chuckled, having all in his control. Remia couldn¡¯t stop her smile, looking behind him with quite provoking eyes. And thus, the sex on the balcony continued in the abundance of love and pleasure! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Those guys won¡¯t give me a break, will they?¡± Yumia whispered as she was on her way toward her room, irritated by the hungry demons and the Beast Kingdom. After stepping into her room, the queen immediately noticed that something was off. Her little nose twitched, sensing a peculiar smell. Her eyes recorded¡­ familiar clothes on her bed and the ground. Speaking of her bed, it was quite messy, and there was blood and other liquids. It was a shocking sight! Yumia turned her head right, her eyes dting as she noticed a male¡¯s ass¡­ That ass moved, plowing a fairy whose green streaks and voice Yumia had recognized. She was a good mother, for she could recognize her daughter in all circumstances¡­ It was perhaps a motherly love. The Queen rapidly took a few steps back, her heels loud, yet the fun on the balcony was so loud that the couple hadn¡¯t noticed her. ¡°Do they want some good fortune for a future? ¡­Howe I am running away from my room?¡± Yumia asked, tilting her head as she wondered loudly. A peculiar image shed in her mind, promptly inviting her into her room¡­ And as the couple had their own stuff going on, Yumia approached her shelf. She extended her hand for a particr pack, her hand shaking. After taking it out, Yumia sat by the table where she had a chess game with her son-inw. This very son-inw was fucking her daughter in her room, by the way. Yumia took a peculiar cigarette with a certain herb rolled inside. She lit it up, sucking on it intensely. She supported her exhausted head on her right arm, staring at the couple on the balcony. A few minutester, Alex and Remia sensed an odd smell. They grew tense, their bodies reacting instinctively. They came at the same time before turning around. And as Remia noticed her mother sitting on a chair with a peculiar cigarette in her hand, she yelped, ¡°Mom! Stop smoking weed! You used to be addicted, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Yumia narrowed her eyes, bringing her cigarette to her lips, ¡°Shut up, girl.¡± After blowing out the smoke, Yumia shifted her eyes to Alex, ¡°Nice ass, son.¡± BANG! Alex dropped onto his knees, staring at the queen with widened eyes. His face lit up red like never before, matching the bashful expressions of girls he had seen in the past. He seemed like he would soon faint from embarrassment. His cock twitched topliment, though. Remia¡¯s face lit up, too, her hands unconsciously going up to cover her bashful expression. And as she felt Alex¡¯s seed dripping down her pussy, Remia squatted, hiding away from her mother. Sitting on her chair like a queen, Yumia sucked on her cigarette, blowing it out incessantly. When her cigarette ended, she fished another one, soon using the whole pack¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yumia whispered in a pretty dazed tone, ¡°Congrattions on losing your virginity, daughter¡­ You are thest one¡­ But yours surely will be the most remarkable one!¡± Shu! A cloud of thick smoke escaped Yumia¡¯s lips¡­ Chapter 303 - No regret Alex felt like dying out of embarrassment. Was there a man who had faced his mother-inw with his bare body straight after sex with her daughter? There were probably many men who had shared the same fate as Alex. Unfortunately, Alex didn¡¯t know about their stories. He couldn¡¯t use their experience to buy his way out of this awkward situation. ¡°You will catch a cold,¡± Yumia eyed the couple, her eyes narrowed, ¡°Come in.¡± She blew out another cloud of smoke, the peculiar cigarette appeasing her emotions. She wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm before these two without weed. Not only Yumia had been alone for too long, but her daughter was also bold enough to have her first time in her mother¡¯s room! Yumia¡¯s voice,ced in authority, would¡¯ve stormed the whole capital if it weren¡¯t for a weed. Alex shook himself out from his awkwardness after hearing her voice. Yes, it was unusual for the queen to be this calm and even yful. But thetter was quite questionable, for the way she had congratted Remia andplimented Alex was as if derisive. He stood up, using the system to equip clothes. After his clothes fell onto his body, Alex took out a nket for Remia, who was still squatting with her hands on her face. ¡°It was my idea, mother-inw,¡± Alex decided to take the entire me for himself, knowing that his wrong choice of words caused all of this. But as Remia heard him, she reared her head, looking at Alex with wronged eyes. She wanted to take the me too. Thus, she stood up. But before Remia could even utter a word, Alex parted his lips, ¡°And I don¡¯t regret a second of it. Your bed is splendid, and the fresh air piqued my interest back when we had our chess games. And sex on the balcony above every fairy with their princess in hands thrilled me so much that I wouldn¡¯t have stopped until dawn if it weren¡¯t for you,¡± Alex said with a straight face, keeping his heart in check. He found it so hard, though. When Yumia¡¯s eyesnded on his face, Alex thought his heart had scratched his throat. He was that nervous. But for his girl, Alex would lie just so she could keep her rtionship normal with her mother. After all, Remia was a virgin a few hours ago. And she was genuinely in love with Alex. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for her to ept Alex¡¯s excesses. ¡°A horny son-inw has so many women he¡¯s no longer satisfied with sex on the bed? Even my bed was not enough for you?¡± Yumia red at Alex while adding oil to the fire, making him blush. She then harrumphed, asking an important question, ¡°How will you make it up for me?¡± Alex nodded, bowing slightly before his mother-inw. Before mother, she was the queen, and it was her private room, ¡°I will clean up the mess. I also n to strengthen the human kingdoms. I will do that first to the forest fairies, though. There¡¯s so much to research,¡± Alex added, hoping this deal would be enough. He would¡¯ve strengthened the forest fairies without paying for his mistakes. But as he could use it as a good card to make up for his faults, Alex used it at the very moment. Yumia narrowed her beautiful green eyes, ¡°You will use us as experiments?¡± ¡°Ah, of course not,¡± Alex shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s going to be any problem or sacrifices. I own the castle, and no one else has ess to it. I haven¡¯t used the features before, and we also didn¡¯t have many new guests. Remia also wants you and some other fairies toe to our garden. There¡¯s an elven crystallized heart here, so all of you surely will benefit from working closely with us.¡± Alex exined, praying that it would be enough. But as it was an excellent chance to keep Alex in her hands, Yumia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, still remaining stern and angered, ¡°You and Remia will go with us to the Green Kingdom¡¯s capital. We have to deal with them before the hungry demons temper their minds, turning them into their own kind, strengthening them further,¡± Yumia exined, clicking her tongue as even weed wasn¡¯t able to soothe her irritation. Alex and Remia immediately agreed, willing to give their all to help forest fairies. Yumia smiled out of nowhere, looking gorgeous, ¡°I will count on you.¡± And in the next second, she returned to her previous fuming self, ¡°Clean the bed. I will take a nap in Remia¡¯s tree.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex and Remia replied, instantly picking up their former clothes. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After leaving the game world, Alex and Remia looked into each other¡¯s eyes. They momentarily stared nkly before bursting out withughter. It was embarrassing for both of them. But as everything was already past, the couple took that as a thrilling and unforgettable experience. Alex hopped out of the capsule, wrapping his arms around his fairy¡¯s waist, ¡°Because of your weird idea, your mother ended up seeing my ass.¡± ¡°You have heard a goodpliment, though,¡± Remia grinned before nting a soft kiss on Alex¡¯s lips. She theny on his chest, recalling her first time. Heat rushed to her little head as her body remembered pleasure. Alex held her dearly, kissing her green hair, ¡°You also think the same?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Remia replied shyly, then lifted her eyes with confidence, ¡°I could look at you for days, husband.¡± She called him in such a way for the first time, straight from the bottom of her heart. As her voice rang pleasantly in Alex¡¯s mind, the couple dropped soft kisses, turning them into french kisses, their tongues wrapping in a lovely struggle. And in that way, Alex and Remia¡¯s first intimate night ended. They wouldter joke about it with many girls. But for now, it would remain their secret, for Alex sometimes still couldn¡¯t help but grow awkward. ¡®The Queen saw my dick¡­¡¯ Alex thought, ¡®What kind of apliment would she tell me?¡¯ Momentster, Alex pped his cheek, for such thoughts were out of ce. Yumia was his mother-inw, no more! Chapter 304 Chapter 304: Grandma! Alex and Remia logged into the game world, ready to face the queen. Remia told her beloved that her mother might be less talkative than usual, expecting Alex to fulfill his promises first. Her future husband was ready for such a cold treatment. It was cold, for Yumia often talked with Alex, sharing stories about the past or teaching him about chess. The queen was lonely deep inside, and probably everyone close to her understood her heart, including Alex. Thus, there were no hard feelings at all! [Wee to the Avander World] The couple had logged out before the queen¡¯s room, so they appeared straight before her doors. After knocking respectfully, Alex and Remia received permission to step into Yumia¡¯s room. Everything had reverted to the old state. Alex and Remia exchanged bedsheets, cleaned up the floor, and the queen¡¯s room already kicked away all ufortable smells. Yumia also no longer had any pack of weed in her inventory. She felt a little need to suck more on those peculiar cigarettes, though. But as Alex and Remia appeared in her life again, Yumia forgot all her needs. She turned into mother-inw and the queen form simultaneously, gazing at the couple from her usual seat. ¡°Invite me to your castle, Alexander,¡± Yumia spoke as if demanding, using little words, still riled up from thest night¡¯s events. Alex didn¡¯tment on her behavior, for she had all rights to be like that, ¡°Good afternoon, mother-inw.¡± He said those words before sending a special ticket invitation to his castle. Yumia noticed her system¡¯s notification. She nodded before using it to teleport straight to Alex¡¯s Deathwill Castle. Remia and Alex exchanged nces before following her. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Who are you?¡± Celia asked ady whose face looked simr to aunt Remia. As the princess of this very castle, Celia always found a new presence first, even before Erin. She sprinted to the unfamiliar girl, her big blue eyes barely able to reflect Yumia¡¯s tall and straight posture. Celia didn¡¯t feel any bad intent. It was mainly because Yumia looked simr to Remia, who was her aunt. But as Celia gazed deeply into Yumia¡¯s face, her twinkling eyes noticed a few simrities. Yes, this girl was simr to Remia. But Celia saw more than just that. She saw her mother¡¯s smile in Yumia¡¯s kind expression. ¡°Are you Alexander¡¯s daughter?¡± Yumia asked, keeping her motherly smile as Celia was an adorable creature. She held her white horse plush toy tightly while having two unique wolfs on her side. She also reminded Yumia of four years old Remia. Out of all children, Remia was the calmest and least troublesome kid. Celia nodded, hugging her plushie, ¡°Yes! I am daddy¡¯s daughter and princess!¡± As Alex and others often told Celia that she was their princess, the lovely fluff of the Deathwill Castle, Celia naturally would introduce herself as such. Yumiaughed, her expression melting as she squatted to pat the blue-haired duhan¡¯s hair. And as Celia didn¡¯t shy away but confidently took the attention, Yumia¡¯s heart turned sweeter, listening to adorable little duhan¡¯s noises. Ubo and Bo woofed, happy for their friend. ¡°It makes me your grandma,¡± Yumia whispered before picking up the little creature, holding her dearly. ¡°Grandma?¡± Celia¡¯s eyes sparkled again as she couldn¡¯t remember her grandma. But with so many aunts, she was bound to have much more, right? One of them finally had arrived before her! Celia extended her hands to Yumia¡¯s cheeks, trying to pinch her, ¡°Has grandmae for me?¡± ¡°Of course. I have been invited here to see a whole castle, including you. Could you show me around the castle?¡± Yumia cuddled with the little creature, making her happier each second as Celia was so joyful to have a grandma. She invited Yumia for a tea party, telling her she would prepare it herself. She also said that she had an angelic voice, adding that those were her daddy¡¯s words! As her father would never lie to her, that was the truth! ¡°I will show grandma the castle after a tea party!¡± Celia stressed those words with big eyes hovering over the queen¡¯s face, for she didn¡¯t want to miss the tea party with grandma, her new friend. Yumia kept grinning while having an enjoyable conversation with the little duhan princess, ¡°I understand, princess.¡± Naturally, Alex and Remia were already behind her, listening to them for some time. ¡°Celia stole the queen,¡± Alexughed, holding Remia¡¯s hand tightly. She nodded with a bright smile, gazing at her mother and Celia going to the room to have a tea party, ¡°Celia and her joy are the best cure to mother¡¯s loneliness. I hope they will always find time for each other,¡± Remia whispered, knowing that everyone would be able to forget their problems with Celia by their side. The little duhan was that adorable! Alex nodded, taking his wife somewhere else, ¡°Our main garden. Let¡¯s spend time here while we wait for grandma and her granddaughter.¡± Remiaughed, following her beloved¡¯s lead. In a few minutes, the couple ended up in the main garden. It was in the middle of the castle, surrounded by beautiful nature with many flowers. The Crystallized Elven Heart had significantly boosted nature, too, adding its unique vor. Remia and Alex sat on one of many benches, sticking close. They were just a few hours after their first time, so Alex was in a mood to only think and hold Remia. She also was the same, enjoying every second with him. ¡°Your birthday ising, isn¡¯t it?¡± Remia asked while staring at the flowers, recalling Alex¡¯s conversation with his father. Alex nodded, tightening his embrace, ¡°I will just celebrate it with you girls, my closest friends, and¡­ Olivia.¡± Although Alex didn¡¯t know whether Olivia would ept his invitation, she had been on his every birthday from the moment they started dating. He wanted to have a talk with her, too, so perhaps, she woulde, just to see her old friends and have some fun. Perhaps, it was just wishful thinking. But Alex really wanted to see her. Remia nodded, supporting her beloved, ¡°You two are about to turn neen¡­ If I didn¡¯t know your age, I wouldn¡¯t believe you are about to have neen birthday.¡± For their age, Olivia and Alex were more mature than others. Because of that, Remia hoped they would find the solution to their rtionship. Alex faintly smiled as he heard those words many times from different lips. ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s doing,¡± Alex whispered, recalling Olivia¡¯s face. Even though he was in a mood that he wanted to think only about Remia, his break up with Olivia had severely impacted his life and choices. She helped him significantly, but what was the price for it? Alex felt bad, and he stillcked a proper answer. But that wouldn¡¯t stop him from inviting Olivia to his birthday. He didn¡¯t care whether it was right. He just felt like texting her. And that unknowingly would turn into quite an event, for Olivia¡¯s mindset had significantly changed as she learned more about the world. What kind of a girl Olivia had be? Would Alex soon learn about her changes? Chapter 305 Chapter 305: The Lightning Goddess The gaming never stopped! While kingdoms waged wars, yers leveled up continuously. Some participated in wars, for their guilds had issued events. The new alliance of many kingdoms had also announced events with hefty rewards. Thus, more and more people joined the brewing war. And the battles over dungeon and leveling zones escted to mini-wars. Alex¡¯s friend faced hungry demons and viins in one of those small events. His name was Josh, known in the game world as Sun Day. He had leveled significantly during events, whether antagonist or his journeys. And with new experiences piled up, Josh was one of the important tanks in the kingdom¡¯s alliance¡­ Not only did he popte a new meta for tanks, Rider Meta, but he also had a particr horse from the high-level dungeon! Josh was also a valuable piece, for he knew Tomo Homie for a long time. Like Tomo¡¯s other friends, he could follow hismands in battles seamlessly. But for now, Josh was on a mission without his homies. He was in a newly formed party, tanking the hungry demons¡¯ attempt to seize their leveling ground zone. BANG! ¡°We are winning!¡± While Josh silently shed with a few opponents at once, his guild members screamed sonatas of victory, for their forces had been winning against hungry demons and viins. A few of them also came from Josh¡¯s party. And despite their big mouths, they worked closely with him, killing the hungry demons that were taunted by Josh. Josh amiably smiled at them, ¡°Thanks!¡± before urging his horse to reposition. His mount howled before nimbly and rapidly, bringing him to other enemies. One of the rider¡¯s perks was that Josh could move fast on the battlefield. It went without saying that tanks had slow movement speed. But with mount, Josh had more defenses and privileges! Many people who followed his meta also shared those privileges. No one was as proficient as Josh, though, for he had inexperience in riding the powerful wolf! Still, it was true that Josh and his guild were winning! Those were good news, yet everything changed when a man in red armor appeared, hisughter booming on the battlefield. ¡°Here Ie, challengers!¡± Liam Wall announced his presence, grinning as his red eyes epassed the whole front. Josh nervously smiled, gazing back at the young man, ¡°Now, we have a problem¡­ A legend has arrived.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The tides of the battlefield took a significant shift after Liam Walls¡¯ appearance. Hepelled hero yers to focus on him, limiting their options severely with his sturdy armor and peculiar skills. He had heavy armor, immovable and sturdy, and great damage from his legendary sword. He was a strong fellow, enabling hungry demons¡¯ feral instincts. ¡°Haha! Is there no one who can challenge me here?!¡± Liam Wallughed, gazing at the falling yers with a wide smile, enjoying his prowess and new challenges. His forces had so much variety that he immensely enjoyed giving them freedom. There were viins, feral beasts, and immortal residents, all fighting with fear in their hearts, developed by the perfect, hungry demons known as the antagonists. ¡°This Rider looks like a real challenge,¡± Liam Wall fixed his eyes on Josh, whose mount had been avoiding the legend¡¯s skills. But with his entire focus on him, Josh had no way of eluding Liam Wall anymore. ¡®This is bad¡­ We might fall here, too, Tomo¡­¡¯ Josh inwardly monologued, feeling as if the whole sky fell on his shoulders. His mount felt the same, for Liam Wall used one of his signature skills to stop them. Many hero yers fell en masse around him, yet Josh couldn¡¯t even buy them a few more seconds. And while everything seemed like another loss on the battlefield, the thunder howled in the area. Liam Wall lifted his eyes naively, gazing at the blue sky, ¡°No ck clouds¡­ What was that?¡± A breathter, Liam Wall noticed some dots on the impable sky. Those dots became more prominent with each passing second, and then, their identity became known. ¡°Lightning bolts! She¡¯s here!¡± Liam Wall lifted his sword, clenching his weapon tightly, ¡°Be careful! Their speed is not what you can see through normal eyes!¡± He was right. Those dots kept bing bigger, their fall unavoidable. However, it seemed like everyone would be able to protect or at least dodge them. Yet, when such thought dwelled within their hearts, the lightning bolts blinked, going through the heads of many hungry demons. Liam Wall himself couldn¡¯t do anything other than repelling the skill with his sword. It took him around three seconds. In this short time, more than two hundred hungry demons died. Liam Wall became alone, surrounded by dead bodies that just now started turning into red particles. And as he looked forward, he saw a girl wearing a mask going his way while holding the blue spear. Lightning sparks swirled around her; her eyes were red. Herte teenage curves were covered by a dark blue robe, matching her element¡¯s theme. ¡®We have information about her¡­ But howe her eyes look so simr to the antagonists?¡¯ Liam Wall muttered inwardly. He didn¡¯t know about hungry demons, for he was just a legend, one of many yers that joined them. Of course, if he developed a profound fear, he would be one of them. But with his personality, it didn¡¯t seem like such a thing would happen unless Liam Wall experienced a tremendous change. ¡°Heh,¡± Liam Wall grinned, baring his sword, ¡°A real challenge!¡± His red armor pulsed with mana, bing one with Liam Wall¡¯s body. It heated, generating more mana, boosting Liam Wall¡¯s defenses and offensive power. The Lightning Goddess ignored his deration, not paying attention to his words or change. Even if this man produced immense and impregnable mana, she would still fight him. She narrowed her red eyes, holding a spear with one hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have any borrowed power within you, dickhead. Your defenses are akin to a paper before me,¡± The Lightning Goddess¡¯ sharp words pped Liam Wall¡¯s grinning face, erasing his smirk. She took a position to throw a thrust, the system messages swarming her eyes. [You have brought out The Guardian¡¯s Mana(SSS)] [Your nickname has changed.] [Your status has been updated.] Chapter 306 - Liam Wall vs. The Lightning Goddess After those mysterious messages swarmed her eyes, the lightning girl felt an immense and genuine power filling her body with strength. It was her innate power. She had inherited that element from her mother. And even though she didn¡¯t want to be as shy as Liam Wall, whose armor made some show, thedy¡¯s body lit up with more lightning, her power howling like a beast. Most of her lightning element gathered around her spear, coiling around her weapon like snakes. ¡°A paper, you said?! Prove your words then, girl!¡± Liam Wall challenged the lightning girl, provoking her with his re and sword. Thedy also found his smile jarring. The Lightning Goddess had her spear already pointing at him, so without any further ado, she kicked the ground, flying toward her enemy with an intent to destroy his life. She was fast, probably faster than everyone Liam Wall had seen in his life. But as he was a legend with legendary instincts conveying information from around, Liam Wall blocked her. And he did, but at what cost? Crack! ¡°Huh?¡± Liam Wall couldn¡¯t believe his ears, for he heard his legendary sword breaking from one contact. He had sessfully blocked her, yet he suffered damage! [Your Legendary Sword, The Empire¡¯s Sword, has lost fifty durability points.] To his dismay, The Lightning Goddess disappeared,ing from another angle, thrusting her spear decisively. Her speed was slightly faster, yet Liam Wall managed to defend himself. Crack! ¡®My sword is the heaviest in the world! It has tons of durability and defenses! And I still lose more than fifty durability points?!¡¯ Liam Wall wailed inwardly while his eyes kept following The Lightning Goddess. He couldn¡¯t take more beating, his heart ring with fury. Liam Wall raised his sword when he located her position, bringing it down at speed worthy of legendary existence. But as his weapon shed with the girl¡¯s spear, Liam Wall¡¯s face distorted uglily, for he suffered losses again, the ground below him cracking as well, as if his shame dug some of it. ¡®Is she getting faster? I can¡¯t let her pattern continue¡­ I must sacrifice armor to catch her, then she will be at my mercy,¡¯ Liam Wall thought, ready to drop the durability of his armor significantly. Of course, his armor had higher defenses than his sword. However, The Lightning Goddess¡¯ words frightened Liam Wall, blocking him from going for such a route. But as desperation kicked in, he was ready for losses to ensure his victory. ¡®Repairing this armor is so exhausting, but if I get her, I will rank up in the antagonist¡¯s circle,¡¯ Liam Wall thought, sensing The Lightning Goddess¡¯ next attack. And as she followed the same pattern, it was easy to guide her to attack his chest. He turned at the appropriate time, weing her spear with his armor. Crack! BOOM! ¡°You bitch!¡± Liam Wall screamed as he felt pain around his chest. His enemy tore through his armor, precisely like paper, shoving her spear into his body! Her lightning climbed up her weapon, invading his body too! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Liam Wall screamed as lightning ravaged him from the inside. Still, he clenched his teeth, lifting his sword withmendable willpower, pointing it at thedy¡¯s body, ¡°HALT YOUR STEPS!¡± His signature skill that heavily affected Alex¡¯s battlended precisely on the lightning girl¡¯s body, stopping her in one ce. She felt like her whole weight increased tenfold, her feet sinking into the ground. That was Liam Wall¡¯s most potent skill, even better than themon taunt, for it greatly limited yers and other enemies. He grinned, extending his hand to catch thedy¡¯s face. He wanted to take off her mask and see her bitchy face! But as he grasped her face, thedy¡¯s body disappeared, turning into lightning! ¡°Huh¡­ Is she¡­ legend too? Or what kind of power is this?!¡± Liam Wall had only ever faced one opponent simr to a lightning goddess. It was a cat woman. But she was much slower, and her transformation had too many weaknesses. The Lightning Goddess was on another level, her lightning form splendidly. She was fast, unreachable, and powerful! BANG! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Liam Wall screamed in agony, for the lightning spear went through his back as if going through butter. He felt even more pain, lightning element scratching his skin and digging his spine! At the same time, The Lightning Goddess elegantly fell before Liam Wall, her red eyes glowing in killing intent as she red at him. And before Liam Wall uttered a word, the lightning girl balled her little hands, mming her fist straight into his helmet! She added a few more punches in ¡®Ora! Ora! Ora!¡¯ way, but with a difference, for she was silent. Her lightning roared in abundance, making her fists akin to descending lightning bolts. She stripped Liam Wall off his helmet in a few seconds, then her punches mauled his face, drawing blood and kicking away his teeth. And when she felt she was done, The Lightning Goddess disappeared again, appearing behind Liam Wall. After nting her hands on her spear, she shoved her weapon deeper, her spear¡¯s tip soon rearing from Liam Wall¡¯s chest. He puked a mouthful of blood, gazing at the clear sky with shock and tears, going circles around his swollen cheeks. ¡°Immovable?¡± she asked, her hands tightening grasp around her spear. Her lightning screamed as if adding strength to her lithe body. And atst, the girl lifted Liam Wall alongside his red, heavy armor, ¡°Girl¡¯s jealousy is immovable, loser.¡± [Your Guardian Mana(SSS) has invaded Liam Wall¡¯s body.] [Two opposite concepts have shed within him.] ¡°Ahhhh! Ahhh! Ahhhhhh!¡± Liam Wall screamed like never before, raising his hands to scratch his chest, for terrifying pain bloomed in his heart. He also wanted to take out her spear, for it was the cause of his misery. But as the antagonist and the guardian¡¯s mana shed within him, he couldn¡¯t muster any strength! His enemy also beaten him heavily before. After such torture, something inexplicable happened¡­ [The Antagonist and Guardian Mana can¡¯t coexist with each other.] [These two elements have expelled all mana and skills out of your body.] [You have lost your legendary ss, The Empire¡¯s Wall.] A token with The Empire¡¯s Wall Emblem jumped from Liam Wall¡¯s chest. Naturally, The Lightning Goddess extended her hands for it, her speed even faster than before. ¡°No¡­ No! Give it back! It¡¯s mine! It¡¯s my power! My dreams! My job!¡± Liam Wall cried, his hand high as he wanted thedy to give him back his ss. He cried, crawling on the ground with leftovers of his strength. Yet, the lightning girl ignored him, showing her back to him. And a few secondster, her lightning spearnded on Liam Wall¡¯s head, killing him. The Lightning Goddess¡¯ show shocked everyone on the battlefield. But as the main enemy died, every hero bypassed her, chasing all hungry demons, who were in worse shock than before. ¡°Uh, thank you,¡± Josh brightly smiled, his wordsing from the bottom of his heart. The lightning girl approached him for some reason, so he had a chance to thank her! But then, the girl did something weird. She pped an unknown object on his chest. The item entered his soul, bing one with him. ¡°Pick his items,¡± the lightning girl whispered before turning away. [You have received the legendary ss, The Empire¡¯s Wall.] [Your nickname has been updated.] [Josh Wall.] [Your status has been updated.] [Your quest log has been updated.] ¡°Huh?¡± Josh blinked, unable to process what had just urred. And when he looked around, he found no one around him. The Lightning Goddess was gone, yet her present remained within Josh. And it would stay for eternity! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After leaving a capsule, a young girl in herte teens made decisive steps toward her bathroom. Her body perspired too much from doing so much exercise against a difficult opponent. She also leveraged her soul and innate abilities, so she was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her. But before she left her room, her phone rang out. The girl picked it up, her red eyes narrowing a little, ¡°Birthday party¡­¡± She fixed her eyes on the sender, her dangerous hues reverting to their usual colors¡­ And as she remained motionless, her mind shed with memories from the most heartbreaking day of her life. [Why did you two break up?] [It¡¯s not your interest, mom.] [I can¡¯t help but see my younger self in you, Olivia.] And then, her mother conjured lightning out of nowhere, her eyes shimmering with red colors, her attitude reverting to her old self. She hailed her daughter up, holding her like a juvenile gangster! [You better tell me what happened, or I will punch your pretty face, girl.] A delinquent momma changed her daughter¡¯s life! Chapter 307 - A delinquent mommas love story [The day Alex and Olivia broke up.] ¡°Why did you two break up?¡± Olivia¡¯s mother, Emma, held her daughter¡¯s cor, hailing her to re into her eyes. Emma¡¯s ck eyes turned red, her body sparked with lightning bolts, and her strength was out of the world! Her former delinquent tendencies came out of her. She didn¡¯t care about her daughter¡¯s emotional state; even Olivia¡¯s tears didn¡¯t stop her. It was not just that, though. Emma saw her younger self within Olivia. ¡°Because¡­ he couldn¡¯t choose between me¡­ and other girls,¡± Olivia spoke with tears flooding her eyes more, tumbling down her cheeks. She sounded like she would soon break down and choke on her own words. Emma clicked her tongue, ¡°You¡¯ve inherited the worst out of me.¡± She threw her daughter onto her bed. After bringing the chair close to Olivia¡¯s bed, Emma sat down like a juvenile delinquent, her arms on the chair¡¯s back. She gazed at her daughter, who was in such pain that she didn¡¯t even care about lightning sparks or red eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to find out about the Avander World¡¯s reality so fast. It took us much longer,¡± Emma added before fishing out a cigarette from her pocket. She lit it up, waiting for her daughter to calm down. Olivia stared absentmindedly ahead, whispering to her mother, ¡°Why are you not shocked that he had other girls?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it legal in the Avander World?¡± Emma asked after blowing out a cloud of toxic and unbearable smoke. Olivia¡¯s heart ached, feeling painful as even her mother didn¡¯t seem to support her. She started questioning herself and whether Alex was right. Perhaps, she should¡¯ve agreed with him and kept living with the thoughts of other girls spending time with him in romantic ways. But it felt so wrong. She couldn¡¯t ept it, even if those girls were all nice people who needed a good man. Emma scrutinized her daughter¡¯s reactions, sighing, ¡°It¡¯s better if I tell you my story then. I was never good at exining things through words. This fist exined stuff the best, but I can¡¯t use it on you, can I?¡± Emma balled her hand, showcasing her immense strength while grinning. And then, she started a talk, ¡°Unlike a certain daughter, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of having a boyfriend who would tame my delinquent side. I was the same rough and sharp girl until my twenty birthday. At that time, a virtual reality game appeared. I was jobless without any ambition, so I used the game to avoid reality and responsibilities.¡± Emma said without any hint of shame, for her former experiences formed the person she was today. She talked about a new world different from the Avander World. It was not a world with continents and realms. Instead, there was one vast continent with an ocean surrounding it. Emma was one of the yers who conquered the dungeon alone, ¡°I didn¡¯t have friends, for they changed, bing hard-working people. I alone climbed up rankings, wielding the epic ss from the dungeon. But even I grew lonely at some point. You could say I was jealous of others, having families, friends, lovers, and so on. My parents were scared of me. Yet, on one of those mundane and lonely days, I met a guy I fell in love with. His name was Harvey Mao,¡± Emma¡¯s words echoed in Olivia¡¯s eyes, for she knew this name well. Harvey Mao was Alex¡¯s father, and she had the pleasure of meeting him more than enough. He was a good father, and Alex always could rely on him. Yet, her mother was in love with him? And they met in a game world? ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Olivia lifted her eyes, her expression a little better, ¡°There was no virtual reality game when you were twenty years old.¡± ¡°I told you it was a different world¡­ I alsoe from another world, which used to be simr to Earth,¡± Emma shook her head,ining to her daughter as she didn¡¯t listen to her words. She sucked on her cigarette before continuing, ¡°He was alone at that time. We teamed up, going for a quest thatsted around two weeks. I only logged out when necessary during that time, and he was the same. He liked another world more than our modern world. I was the same,¡± Emma reminisced that peculiar time with a faint smile. Her feelings toward Harvey were long gone, but that time with him helped her with her family problems. She talked with her parents, contacted a few old friends, and started developing into a better woman. ¡°After that quest, I confessed to him. I was an honest girl, so I knew that I couldn¡¯t let this guy go. But then, as if trying tough at me, a group of girls fell from the sky, flocking his side like fucking doves!¡± Emma cursed, recalling her feelings back then. Those girls weren¡¯t yers like Emma; at that time, no yer knew that the game world was real. Yet, even if those girls were NPCs, Emma felt as if the sky fell on her, crushing her dreams. ¡°I still confessed! But that Harvey prick told me that he values and loves everyone equally. Even if the world might be ¡®far away¡¯ from his home world, he will treasure his time with his girls and make them the happiest in the world! They developed feelings through hell and heaven. They were just stupid NPCs he received as quest partners, yet they all developed feelings for each other. And he would treasure those feelings until the end¡­ Look at him and his nice words! ¡®Far away¡¯, my ass. He couldn¡¯t even say ¡®fake world¡¯ before them,¡± Emma threw her first cigarette into her inventory before taking another one, her feelings quite mixed. Her eye shed with anger and sadness. Some happiness shed in her eyes, too, but just for a few seconds. It was because she was close¡­ to the end of her story. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care whether they were fake or not. I wouldn¡¯t share a man with anyone! So I told him to forget about my confession. I told him he would regret his choice. And that¡¯s how we became rivals,¡± Emma said, then added after clicking her tongue, ¡°I wanted to be stronger than him, so we often fought against each other as rivals, no enemies or friends. We were closer to friends, though. Every time I saw him, I couldn¡¯t help but be the old Emma, the delinquent who would use her fists for everything, even seizing her love. And he justughed, epting me as his friend,¡± Emma sighed, closing her eyes. And as Olivia listened to the story, she recalled her meeting with Alex. He epted her wholeheartedly, slowly changing her by introducing her to his world. She became friends with everyone through him, cuddled with her beloved, and saw a different, more colorful world where she could enjoy cute things. But then, Emma dropped a bomb, ¡°We were friends, but he never noticed that I liked cute stuff, like plushies. He kept giving me presents like weapons. In real life, he would even bring me to the dojo a day after my birthday as a present. It¡¯s so weird, though. Alex saw through me rtively easily. Well, he had better circumstances, for he could casuallye over to our house. He¡¯s so much better than his father,¡± Emma hummed. Olivia narrowed her eyes, ring at her mother, ¡°Continue the story.¡± ¡°Or what? You will punch my prettier face, girl?¡± Emma taunted, which ended up with both girls standing on the bed, preparing for a sh. Chapter 308 - Favored by heavens In fact, Emma didn¡¯t look much older than Olivia. She had her momma delinquent charm, much more developed curves, and overall mature appearance. However, her skin was still smooth, her eyes gleamed in longevity, and she knew how to blend with a younger generation. Anyone would think that two sisters stood atop the bed at first nce. Only after more probing people would realize that mother and daughter faced each other. Olivia felt much better after her mother¡¯s story, even though it was still not over. And as Emma taunted her delinquent side, Olivia wanted to try fighting her mother head-on, for she had never had such an asion. ¡®I have an excuse to punch her face with my whole strength¡­¡¯ Olivia narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing her mother¡¯s countenance, ¡®What prettier face? I¡¯m sexier than you already!¡¯ Emma didn¡¯t have the skills to see through her daughter¡¯s mind, yet she could read her thoughts like a book, just from her expression. And as Emma¡¯s smile was provoking, Olivia didn¡¯t stay idle. She threw a punch, aiming for that perfect hit! s, her mother was too good, even if she didn¡¯t use guardian mana. She caught her fist while limiting her senses to that of an average human. And thus, these two girls started fighting on the bed, making some mess below each other. At the same time, Emma continued her story, ¡°I won¡¯t describe my adventure in the game world, so fast forward to the end. We were losing against hungry demons and their forces. Our alliances couldn¡¯t keep up with their tactics and schemes. We were basically only winning on three fronts. Yasir¡¯s frontline. Yumi¡¯s frontline. Harvey¡¯s frontline. Those were the top three yers back then. We knew that we fought against real people and had the fate of two worlds on our backs. But even the winning fronts didn¡¯t have wless victories. In long years of our struggles against the antagonists, we lost people we loved,¡± Emma said, her eyes growing sadder. The girls stopped fighting, gazing into each other¡¯s eyes. Emma could talk about everyone from her side, but as she knew Olivia¡¯s problem, she focused on one man, ¡°Harvey lost nearly everyone from his family. He only had two girls left; one was known as Ivonne, a resident, and the other was Lavinia, a yer,¡± Emma recalled familiar faces, the girls she also had deemed rivals. [I can¡¯t¡­ keep going¡­] [You won¡¯t give up, will you?] [I will¡­ Yasir¡­ I will meet the Goddess¡­] [HARVEY!] [I want to live a normal life¡­ That¡¯s what I always wanted¡­ I always wanted an everyday life with my beloveds¡­ For years, we didn¡¯t taste any of it¡­ It¡¯s been just a constant struggle against the antagonists¡­ I want¡­ a family¡­ You know, I never had parents¡­ That¡¯s why¡­ I will take this chance to leave this war¡­ Haha¡­ Ivonne is pregnant, you know? She¡¯s expecting a boy¡­ We will live around one hundred years in another alternate world simr to ours. And when my son calls me a cool father, I will have half of my life fulfilled. And when my grandchildren call me a cool grandpa, I will be able to die with a smile.] [YOU MORON! WE CAN WIN!] [Sorry¡­ I can¡¯t lift up the sword in this world anymore.] ¡°We all listened to their talk,¡± Emma said, recalling the expressions of various yers. ¡°Most of them called him a traitor. But a few people, including me, just wanted to stop fighting. My mother died of cancer. My father followed her shortly after¡­ I couldn¡¯t find happiness after that, too. No one managed to make me smile or my heart throb, so it was a lone struggle. I wanted a new life in another world, too. I wanted to be a human again. I followed Harvey¡­ to the Goddess¡¯ Statue.¡± Emma exined. It was an event that heralded the imminent fall of the yers. The top three yer, Harvey Mao, left humanity¡¯s ranks. Top seven yer, Emma Mai, followed him. Top fifteen yer, Lavinia Rose, stood by her beloved¡¯s side. And a few more from the top 100 made the same choice. [For your contribution to the damned humanity¡¯s sake, you have been rewarded with the Last Wish System, Harvey Mao. Your wish can not go against the ten universal rules.] ¡°He couldn¡¯t answer the Goddess,¡± Emma said, her eyes zed in hatred, ¡°The Antagonists barged into the divine hall, their goal to snatch our sses and items bound to our souls. In that battle, the strongest antagonist, ckburn de, pierced through Ivonne¡¯s heart, killing her. She died in Harvey¡¯s arms. And he couldn¡¯t use the Last Wish System to bring her back, for that goes against the ten universal rules.¡± Emma exined with a weak voice as if she was about to lose it. And then, she whispered the end of her story, ¡°I could only watch him. No, I could only watch them. Lavinia stood by his side, crying in abundance. She loved Harvey from the bottom of her heart. She always wanted him to be happy. She was a yer, yet she didn¡¯t even question his harem. She became closer with everyone for his sake, genuinely wanting to form a good bond with them. She was selfish, only caring about her love and herself. And as her beloved¡¯s love stretched toward his harem, she developed family feelings for them. At that time, she was the only one who could embrace him. Only she understood his pain the most¡­ Only she was his support. We were outsiders. We could only stare at them, waiting for Harvey¡¯s words¡­ You might find it funny, but at that time, I realized I loved him all this time. I wanted him to forcefully draw me into his harem. I wanted to share pain and love with him. But because I didn¡¯t want to share him with anyone, I lost that chance. Even after being alone for years, I kept those feelings hidden in my heart, not even realizing them¡­ until it was over. And when I understood them, Harvey uttered his wish.¡± [I don¡¯t want him to suffer the same fate.] A melodious voice followed after. [You have been appointed as the Guardian for the world, Earth.] [You will develop your Guardian Mana in the Purgatory first. Your fear will be your weapon, your demon.] And then, the system message shed in everyone¡¯s eyes. [You have been transported to Purgatory.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C And after everyone disappeared from the divine hall, the Goddess¡¯ voice faintly echoed, reaching no one, ¡°ckburn de. You are truly worthy of your antagonist title. No one other than you and your blind followers would dare to step into my divine hall¡­ An asinine choice, however. At this rate, your victory over damned humanity is certain. But for you to be so presumptuous in my ce, you must be punished.¡± The Goddess¡¯ powers were unquestionable. She saw the past, the present, and the future. She governed the system, which stretched toward every world in a vast universe. And while Harvey and other yers started their change in the purgatory, The Goddess visited this ce, her eyes hovering on a man who had just lost his beloved. He screamed in agony, his fear developing in abundance. He also had a woman on his side, lost in misery. ¡°Should you two name your son Alexander, he will inherit you two¡¯s swordsmanship talent. A soul of a woman known as Ivonne will be¡­ his demon,¡± The Goddess¡¯ voice swept through the couple. It was questionable whether the couple heard her voice, for they were lost in agony and misery, recalling their pain, turning it into their weapon. The future would tell. But as The Goddess saw it, her mesmerizingughter momentarily soothed the pain of everyone gathered in the Purgatory, ¡°May he kill ckburn de. May he create a new timeline, foreign to even me.¡± It was not the first time she had said those words. The Goddess questioned her identity and origins a few times, for she came from even before ¡®the past¡¯. She had no ess to the past, so there should be a timeline where she couldn¡¯t have ess to the future. Many seeds could bring her such an event. Would Alexander Mao be one of those people? The Goddess didn¡¯t dwell on this topic, for Alexander Mao was not the first orst seed favored by the heavens. Chapter 309 - Olivia has matured ¡°What happens when yers lose?¡± Olivia asked, believing her mother¡¯s story. She was already clear-headed, no longer influenced by her sadness. Of course, her heart ached over the fact that she had broken up with her beloved. But as Olivia could learn about Alex¡¯s parents and what he inherited from them, her heart turned better and somewhat sweeter. But then, Emma¡¯s grief and disappointment reached her, causing a tornado of mixing emotions swirling within Olivia. At this point, Olivia understood what her mother wanted to convey. She still needed to process the whole yers versus the antagonist¡¯s scheme, though. ¡°Two worlds die,¡± Emma replied, gazing seriously at her daughter, ¡°yers will lose their home world. Their families, lovers, and friends will suffer the same fate. Another world, the battlefield between the antagonist and yers, will also follow. And those who sided with the antagonists will follow them to Paradise. In thatnd, The Goddess¡¯ system gives the antagonists an exception to the ten universal rules, bringing back to life their beloveds. There¡¯s a catch, though. They can only bring back one person,¡± Emma said, then added, ¡°And the resident that sided with the antagonists can¡¯t get any reward. They must stomach their losses and start a new life in Paradise. And what is the Paradise? I don¡¯t know,¡± Emma sighed, looking away from her daughter¡¯s shocked expression, ¡°As for the losers from the modern world, the top 200 yers will enter Purgatory, bing the antagonists. The circle continues,¡± Emma exined with scrunched expression, then added, ¡°You should treasure your free time. The Avander World is still in its early stages, and you can visit many beautifulnds before the war knocks on their doors. Anyway, I¡¯m not telling you to ept Alex¡¯s harem or whatever. I just saw my younger self within you. My job as a mother is to put a key into that lock of sadness, opening your heart,¡± Emma smiled before turning around, ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together. It¡¯s been a while since we had such a close talk. I will teach you about your innate powers tomorrow. As the holder of the guardian mana, you can¡¯t side with the antagonist. You have only one chance¡­ I won¡¯t force you if you want to live as an average human. But know that you might not live up to fifty years with the Avander World¡¯s connection open.¡± Olivia followed her mother, wearing a faint smile. Rare words escaped her lips, ¡°I love you, mom.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you tomorrow,¡± Emma seriously looked back, feeling like her daughter had taken a choice. And while she was half-right, for Olivia would ept and polish her guardian mana, she didn¡¯t say those lovely words to have an easier time tomorrow. Olivia simply understood her heart, all thanks to her delinquent momma. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Present.] ¡°Birthday party¡­¡± Olivia muttered weakly, exhausted severely by her guardian mana and battle. It seemed like her body exerted more strength after learning about reality and other stuff. And it toiled her too much. Liam Wall was also a legendary yer. Well, he was the past now. Olivia would help Alex¡¯s beloveds, just like Harvey¡¯s wife wanted to support everyone her husband held dear in his home world. ¡°Has Last Wish System saved your girls, my handsome?¡± Olivia asked as if in a daze, then as if getting a new portion of energy out of nowhere, she smiled widely, ¡°I¡¯m sure it did. Your father spent his contribution points to give you a better future. Hold them tightly, for I will snatch you away during your birthday party. We, Mai, convey our feelings the best with fists,¡± Olivia smirked, looking at herself in the mirror¡¯s reflection. She matured so much in a short time. She had more strength and confidence, and she knew what she wanted! Olivia¡¯s looks also changed. She ate healthily, yet a lot of fat went to appropriate ces! If Alex nced at her chest, he would think she had some pads! And the same happened to other curves. Olivia¡¯s style changed, too. And as she gazed into the mirror, her eyes turned red, ¡°Hi, sexy girl. You remember that annoying cat? She¡¯s banging our man,¡± Olivia¡¯s curved her lips into a confident smile, ¡°My handsome deserves the best, doesn¡¯t he? He needs you.¡± Her eyes gleamed more as if a fear dwelled within her hues. And that was true! Olivia feared that she would be like her mother, unable tofort her beloved or share her feelings with him. That was why she wanted to be like Alex¡¯s mother and love him regardless of whatever happened around him. ¡°I¡¯m the one who undoubtedly loves him the best. I will never let myself be away from him anymore,¡± Olivia whispered as she felt it was time to reunite with her beloved. They both should¡¯ve already let their break-up go. And as Olivia took that time to develop herself as a girl and as a yer, she lost a passage of time. The iing birthday party was the best day for their reunion, ¡°Poor handsome has been blinded by his affection toward lovely girls in need, forgetting his real treasure. And a stupid girl was too lenient,¡± Olivia slid her finger across her lips, extending her hand toward the mirror. She slid down the same finger on the lips of her reflection, ¡°Not anymore. This bitch will feel love, kisses, and cuddles whenever she wants.¡± And with new, profound confidence, Olivia turned around, going to the bathroom, ¡°And if a girl wants to butt in, we can have apetition.¡± Her eyes gleamed mischievously. As Alex¡¯s girlfriend, Olivia¡¯s kissing was¡­ also on another level. And as she developed her own thoughts and ideas about how to deal with Alex¡¯s harem, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the future. She was also confident in Alex¡¯s love for her. He might have been muddled, but their feelings soon would rekindle. And she would take the reins, make him fall for her more and more. ¡°Hehe~~¡± Olivia grinned, entering the bathroom, ¡°I can¡¯t lose my cherry in a threesome, though. I must first have my handsome pop it in lovely sex before I can deal with others¡­.¡± The harem was not just about intercourse, but it was the best way to deal with other harem members. Other than that, Olivia would show confidence in other areas, such as knowing about Alex or being cuddly with him. She wouldn¡¯t let herself get away from him for too long! It was the mistake she made in the past. And as Alex knew she was with friends, he didn¡¯t think too much about it too. He also introduced Olivia toote to Deathwill Sisters. And even worse, he also went to spend time with his homies shortly after. That was initiated by Olivia, though. Nheless, they were young, and they made many mistakes together. But now, as they both developed, their love could only blossom should everything get cleared. And with those thoughts, Olivia shaved and prepared her body for the imminent reunion¡­ The delinquent girlfriend¡­ was brimming with confidence! She couldn¡¯t wait for the birthday party already. ¡°I will kill more hungry demons to kill time. I might find another legendary trash,¡± Olivia hummed, thinking of her new way to kill time. And that was simply massacring the antagonists and their allies. Chapter 310 Chapter 310: Celia prays for her grandma to find a good husband! Alex didn¡¯t know what was brewing on the other side. Everyone was busy with their matters, and Alex was naturally into Remia, who had also changed after losing her virginity. It was as if she was finally looking her age, overly mature and gorgeous, sitting on a goodp in right hands. In a way, Remia became the queen of her life, enjoying her beloved¡¯s love and care. And as they were in the main garden, Alex could see through Remia¡¯s new changes¡­ She became the legendary existence, just like him, her new ss drawing skills out of the Crystallized Elven Heart. It seemed like the central garden reacted to her presence, bing stronger with her thriving in Alex¡¯s arms. And since the main garden had the purpose of defending the castle, Alex and Remia were overjoyed with the effects. ¡°It reacts to your elven bloodline. Since you have a little of it, the results are heavily limited. But if we bring your mother and family here, the Crystallized Elven Heart will pass more benefits to you,¡± Alex said what he had inferred from the system messages. Remia nodded, finding it hard to wait for her mother, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Celia probably doesn¡¯t want to let her go,¡± Alex chuckled, standing up with Remia in his hands. He held her like the princess, yet she was the queen in his eyes. After the couple exchanged eye contact, they smiled, going to Celia¡¯s room. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°That was the song from my favorite book about princess and prince!¡± Celia said after her signing performance. She hopped off her chair, skipping her way to the shelf. She picked up her favorite book and passed it to grandma. Yumia sat in her honored seat, stroking Ubo¡¯s fur while extending her hand to take Celia¡¯s book. She nced at the cover and the title and replied with a soft smile, ¡°Have you ever imagined someone as a prince and princess?¡± The books impacted everyone¡¯s imagination. And as Celia had her dreams, the books helped her visualize and look forward to the future. She grinned with sparkling eyes, ¡°Yes! Daddy and mommy! Daddy even helped me with one scene, and I saw them hugging each other tightly! It was so nice!¡± Celia held her hands together, looking too adorable as she recalled the early days of her father and mother. They were friends back then, yet as Alex promised to make a big surprise, they became closer like wife and husband. And that was one of Celia¡¯s best presents! Yumia lifted a cup of tea, taking a sip after replying to the duhan princess, ¡°You helped your mother and father more than you think, Celia. I reckon your father had an easier time hugging your mother after you pushed him to do it as a surprise. If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Yumia whispered with a gentle smile, her eyes soft as she looked at the cute duhan. And as Alex said simr words before, Celia¡¯s eyes sparkled. She felt so happy that she couldn¡¯t find words to reply to grandma. Instead, she took a cup of tea, imitating the queen¡¯s movement. But after a few sips, Celia happily said, ¡°Grandma is right! Hehe!¡± Yumia softly sighed. And then, she realized her mistake, promptly lifting her cup. But as Celia was an intelligent kid and she had her eyes on grandma, she noticed that sigh! ¡°Is grandma lonely?¡± Celia asked, thinking that Yumia was jealous of her mother and father. They were a good husband and lived in harmony with other aunts. As a resident of such a world, Celia knew that aunts lived with fathers for eternity and that they were also wives for him. Yumia couldn¡¯t lie before such an angel, so she replied, ¡°I am. My daughters and sons have started living on their own. Most of them have built houses in farawaynds from our capital. They are mostly back now, but we all have responsibilities. Our visits are short, and I can barely enjoy them,¡± Yumia med her family. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t have a husband?¡± Celia asked softly, sounding as if she would soon cry. It just felt too sad to not have a husband. Her mother had been alone too, keeping all burdens to herself. And when she had free time, Sara would spend it mostly alone. That was before Alex came. Thus, Celia wanted Yumia to have a husband too! She wanted to help! ¡°Haha~~¡± Yumiaughed, extending her hand to ruffle Celia¡¯s hair, ¡°You are too young to help me, Celia. You could help your mother and father because they live in Deathwill Castle. And you are also her daughter. I¡¯m in a different situation. Your mother and aunts¡¯ agesbined can¡¯t match mine, so it¡¯s a little troublesome,¡± Yumia exined as softly as she could before adding, ¡°You can pray for a good husband to fall into my life, though. Just like your father fell to this castle,¡± she grinned. Celia nodded, making a prayer sign, ¡°I will pray for grandma to find a good husband like daddy!¡± And a silence ensued. A few minutester, Alex and Remia knocked on the doors. Celia opened her eyes, inviting them in, ¡°Come in!¡± She was truly a good tea party host, wasn¡¯t she? With just two words, Alex and Remia felt like barging into the room! Theyughed after stepping in, their eyes going between Yumia and Celia. These two surely had an enjoyable tea party. But now, it was time to look at other facilities and discuss some matters. Alex suggested with a smile, picking up Celia as she wanted his hug, ¡°How about you girls take a rest after the tea party in our garden?¡± But before Yumia replied, Celia brought her hands to Alex¡¯s ear, whispering a few words to him, ¡°I¡¯ve prayed for grandma. She needs a husband, like a mother!¡± Yumia could hear the little duhan through her stronger senses. When she exchanged eye contact with Alex, her face blushed a little before turning into stern mother-inw. She stood up elegantly, whispering, ¡°You work like promised, Alex.¡± ¡°Is grandma mad?¡± Celia asked, looking wronged. Alex ruffled her hair, ¡°Grandma is embarrassed. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Celia nodded, hugging her father¡¯s face. And in this way, everyone went to the main garden. Remia looked at her mother, bringing her face closer, whispering, ¡°It might be hard to find a man of your age, but we will help too.¡± ¡°You are older than Deathwill Wives, Remia,¡± Yumia arched her head back, looking down at her daughter, ¡°What were you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Remia blushed, looking away. Chapter 311 Chapter 311: The straw dummy ¡°It¡¯s the main garden!¡± Celia spread her arms wide as if trying to embrace the whole garden. In this way, she introduced her grandma to the garden. In this special ce, Yumia already felt a familiar aura. It came from the Elven Crystallized Heart. However, nothing was warmer than Celia¡¯s smile, so grandma fixed her eyes on the little duhan. Alex and Remia smiled as well. ¡°I will take a nap!¡± Celia saw that Alex and the girls wanted to talk about something serious. She was a good girl and quite astute, so she took a nap with her wolves. And speaking of the wolves, Bo was already bound to Celia¡¯s heart. He developed his own personality, and his soul was no different than any other living being. Unfortunately, Bo didn¡¯t have a real body. He was far from the perfect existence like Erin, whose curves and heart were made out of more techniques than just a battle spirit. But as she had her freedom and real body now, Bo surely would achieve the same perfect existence. It would mean that he and Ubo would bring back werewolves! The little duhan and her friends enjoyed the trimmedw, sleeping soundlessly. Celia held her plushie tightly, stealing the spotlight with Kubo in her arms. Her wolves also rolled on the ground while sleeping, as if someone scratched their tummies. They were a pack of good and lovely friends, weren¡¯t they? Alex chuckled before locking his eyes on his mother-inw, ¡°How do you feel here, mother?¡± ¡°I would say like at home,¡± Yumia replied with a dazzling smile, momentarily looking at her daughter, ¡°This item is a treasure for us, of course. But one item won¡¯t turn a forest fairy into an elf. We will strengthen our forces and help them develop new skills if we bring everyone here. I would only use it as ast resort, though,¡± Yumia said before exining her thoughts. If every forest fairy with a royal bloodline stepped into Alex¡¯s main garden, they would develop their bloodlines and help with the main garden. However, the crystallized heart didn¡¯t have infinite quantity. It would slowly lose its luster soon, getting depleted of its power. Thus, Alex and Remia had two choices, the short and far-sighted. The former would help them develop Remia and her family¡¯s bloodlines. It would significantly help in the iing dire times with the Beast Kingdom. Thetter, however, was to focus just on Remia. She would take the whole main garden and crystallized elven heart for herself. This way, she would develop the elven bloodline the most out of everyone. And her children would inherit it. It was a far-sighted n because it wasn¡¯t like Remia and Alex would reproduce like rabbits, ¡°Would you?¡± To Yumia¡¯s inquiry, Alex and Remia blushed. The forest fairy princess waved her hands, ¡°What are you thinking, mother?¡± Yumia harrumphed, ¡°Don¡¯t you two get weird ideas?¡± Alex and Remia scratched their hairs awkwardly, not realizing that such a reaction utterly turned Alex¡¯s former words useless. Yumia understood that her daughter had a fair share in their idea of having sex in the queen¡¯s room and even balcony! She sighed before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s your choice. I¡¯m not a woman who will selfishly use a newly formed bond to leverage inws. But if the Beast Kingdom knocks onto our doors with killing intent, I will beg for your help, Alexander.¡± There was no shame in her words. No one heard her except Alex and Remia. They were also family, so they could be more open-minded. Alex shook his head, ¡°Such a thing won¡¯t happen. The hungry demons won¡¯t win in my continent, for it is my wives¡¯ home.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Remia added, holding her beloved¡¯s hand. Yumia gazed at them seriously, sharing a piece of good advice, ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident in yourself. But it won¡¯t hurt to think, ¡®what if?, am I right? Fear is not just the antagonists¡¯ weapon. We can use it to fuel ourselves too,¡± Yumia said before going to the little duhan. She picked her sleeping self, holding her as if she was already her granddaughter. ¡°I know that,¡± Alex replied, picking up Bo. His future wife took a small wolf into her arms, following Alex and her mother. They went to check the barracks now. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While forest fairies couldn¡¯t use smithy, the same didn¡¯t mean for the other two facilities. They could use the alchemy room; even Remia had a subss that allowed her to y with the potions¡¯ taste. If she pushed for more with her legendary ss, Remia could gain more quests and benefits from the alchemy ss. ¡°It¡¯s worth trying out, so I will go here. You two check barracks,¡± Remia said while raising Ubo¡¯s paw. He still slept but provided enough warmth for Remia, ¡°I won¡¯t be alone, for Ubo will be with me.¡± ¡°Yeah, call me if something happens,¡± Alex replied with a grin, giving Remia¡¯s lips a peck. He stroked Ubo¡¯s head, too. And with that, Alex was left alone with the queen. Of course, Bo and Celia were still with them, but they didn¡¯t n to wake up from their nap anytime soon. It feltfortable, both in Alex and Yumia¡¯s hands. [You have entered the barracks.] The barracks were probably one of the vast areas in the Deathwill Castle, even more than the royal baths. In this ce, many soldiers had their rooms. However, the most catching thing was naturally the training room. Every ss would find something for themselves there. The straw dummies caught Alex¡¯s attention. They looked fragile, yet Alex couldn¡¯t imagine something of a low quality to be located in his castle. He approached one of them, cing his hand on it. [You can imbue a part of your battle experience in the straw dummy.] Alex¡¯s heart trembled as he opened the system. He had his experiences with various people described here. [You have imbued your battle experience against Sara Deathwill in the straw dummy.] In an instant, the straw dummy grasped a wooden spear. He moved forward to Alex, mimicking Sara¡¯s movement! The straw dummy didn¡¯t think. He just wanted to beat Alex. A short spar ensued. Chapter 312 Chapter 312: The barracks¡¯ immense potential! Alex didn¡¯t summon his Asura¡¯s Arms. Instead, he grasped the Duhan King¡¯s sword in his right hand. His other hand took the prototype, preparing to sh with the straw dummy. His sparing partner didn¡¯t give Alex a chance to get ready, though. BANG! Alex and the straw dummy exchanged a few moves in a few seconds. His sword wlessly went through the dummy¡¯s gaps, shing off his arms. The spear dropped, dering Alex a victor. The straw dummy returned to his initial spot. His severed arms trembled, flying back to his body, attaching ideally! The barracks used the Deathwill Castle¡¯s mana reserves, which were quite abundant, for Alex and others didn¡¯t have to rely on them. Moreover, Alex always could refill the castle¡¯s mana banks through potions, so it was not a problem. ¡°You were so fast that Celia is still sleeping,¡± Yumiamented, gazing into Celia¡¯s adorable sleeping face. She barely stopped herself from poking Celia¡¯s soft cheeks, for those were so red and irresistible! Alexughed, exining this peculiar spar, ¡°I fought with Sarast time during her littlepetition a long time ago. We were weaker back then. It would be off if it took me more time to deal with him,¡± Alex exined, adding another excuse, ¡°And he¡¯s a tool. He can¡¯t perfectly mimic all Sara¡¯s movements, for she adds her heart and soul to her spars and battles. My girl is that serious and responsible,¡± Alex grinned. Yumia curved her lips into a taunting, ¡°I get it, son. Your wife is an amazing woman. Care to tell me more? She¡¯s this fluff¡¯s mother, isn¡¯t she?¡± Alex blushed, which had been somon before mother-inw that he started to develop respect toward experienced girls like her. His duhan momma was on her way to bing simr, for she always showered people with her lessons and life experience, too. Nothing stopped Alex from praising Sara, so he naturally shared nice bits about her with Yumia. After an excellent and quite boasting talk, Alex looked into the barrack¡¯s system more. At the same time, Yumia extended her hand toward another straw dummy. Her battle experience with many enemies shed before her eyes in the form of a system message. Her list was so different from Alex¡¯s for obvious reasons. Yumia wanted to know whether the straw dummies could bring out her tribe¡¯s magic. She had often sparred with her husband in the past, for he wanted to have a strong woman. And as Yumia was the first wife, she fought with him the most. [Your experience with the former forest fairy king is too advanced.] [This low-quality straw dummy will bring out 35% of the battle experience.] There were different qualities of straw dummies. People fighting here would unlock them with their training regimes. However, Alex could bring them out on a wish, for he was the castle¡¯s master. But 35% was enough for Yumia. As she gazed at the familiar magicing out from the straw dummy, Yumia faintly smiled, whispering to herself, ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ I will force you to spar with everyone, just like you forced me. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind, silly¡­¡± Yumia reminisced the past and fond memories with her dead husband. After the forest fairies¡¯ magic coalesced entirely around the straw dummy¡¯s form, Yumia let the past go, returning to the present with profound resolution. She extended her hand, the wood stretching out from her slender arm. She turned that into a long pir, which thrust itself against the straw dummy. Her sparring partner used a simr technique, shing with her. Their wood pirs bent like snakes, wrapping themselves. Their spar turned into a wrestling struggle thatsted for as long as Yumia wished. At that time, Alex was immersed in the barracks system. He read all information while not blinking, learning about this ce, ¡°It has so much potential.¡± It was quite a sin that Alex visited this ce thiste. However, as he and Deathwill Sisters didn¡¯t have close allies to visit this ce, they didn¡¯t feel a need toe here. Their matters with their tribes weren¡¯t also resolved. Alex was also a guy who only cared about his beloveds and friends. Thetter didn¡¯t get a chance toe here. But as Alex learned more, he knew he would invite them here soon enough. ¡®After mother-inw leaves the castle, I will use the battle experience with Liam Wall on the straw dummies. He should help me raise the proficiency of my swordsmanship styles. I will also practice my new style more on him,¡¯ Alex inwardly thought. There was a reason he chose his battle experience with Sara! He didn¡¯t want to look weak in Yumia¡¯s eyes. She needed strong support, so if Alex struggled against a straw dummy, he would nt a seed of doubt in her heart. Yes, they were inws. But Yumia was the queen, and that part would look at the situation from various perspectives. Thus, Alex didn¡¯t risk anything. And he also had a chance to boast about his wife, so it was a win-win, wasn¡¯t it? [Josh Wall: Alex! Something unbelievable happened!] ¡°Josh Wall?¡± Alex squinted his eyes, not recognizing this nickname. Of course, he had a friend called Josh, but his nickname was different. What was going on? Alex opened the chat. [Alexander Deathwill: Are you Liam Wall¡¯s paw?] [Josh Wall: It¡¯s me! The Lightning Goddess snatched Liam Wall¡¯s legendary ss! She gave it to me!] Alex¡¯s heart trembled as he would never imagine such a scenario! How people could snatch sses like that, let alone legendary ones? But as his friend¡¯s well-being was more important, Alex grinned, typing on the system¡¯s keyboard. [Alexander Deathwill: Awesome! And it¡¯s not just luck, homie. Your contribution on the battlefield and your new rider meta convinced The Lightning Goddess to give you this ss. She wants to strengthen our alliance. We must thank her when we meet her. How should I thank her, though? Hmm¡­] [Josh Wall: She left so fast, you know? I could only thank her weakly. But next time I meet her, I will try to pass her at least an epic item or something valuable!] Alex talked a little more with Josh, who was in such a jovial mood. He then closed the chat, turning around to Yumia. He looked at her sparring self with wide eyes. She had a mncholic expression, missing the past but also understanding her circumstances. After the straw dummy fell, Yumia¡¯s countenance took a significant change. It was as if she let her past go. A certain little duhan¡¯s words rang out in her mind. And with those words, Yumia swore to find a suitable partner for herself. Alex smiled, feeling like his mother-inw progressed a little, even though the spar was one-sided, ¡°Mother¡­ This system has more options than you think. It is connected to my ss, so I can share some benefits with others. One of those benefits is the ability to level up. Every resident that reached significant progress or enlightenment here will gain a chance to level up in the outside world.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ serious?¡± Yumia asked in a trembling voice, for that was world-breaking news! Alex nodded, smiling broadly as he couldn¡¯t contain all his excitement, ¡°It¡¯s not just the Crystallized Elven Heart that can help you. This ce will also help your race progress. You can work with me without any conscience, mother. My doors will always be open for you,¡± Alex grinned from the bottom of his heart. And for the first time, Yumia blushed, gazing at him like a teenager in love. Thatsted for a second, and Alex missed it. She inhaled deeply, controlling her heart, ¡°The barracks will advance forest fairies¡¯ to the next level, perhaps bringing them to the top of our continent. As my son-inw and my people¡¯s best friend, our tribe¡¯snd will always be open for you as well, Alexander. When you feel like ying a chess game, you are free to step into my tree and open my doors, too,¡± Yumia reciprocated the smile. And while her feelings came from her heart, there was a hidden meaning in her words. Alex perhaps would understand it in the future. Maybe not¡­ It was hard to even think straight before the relieved and ted queen, for she shone like a sun. [Author¡¯s note: Sixth? Two more chapters? Ey yo, listen to me. Subs dropped despite uploading 4 daily, so I am not in a mood, alright. Check out my other book: Viins¡¯ Sisters Yearn for my Copious Mana. There are cute dragon twins here. Chapter 313 Chapter 313: Husband has to be selfish from time to time For the next few days, Alex barely left his Deathwill Castle. That was because he had too much work here. Besides focusing on bloodrunes, Alex practiced his swordsmanship proficiencies on the straw dummies. He needed more experience with his new style and Ste¡¯s bloodline. The forest fairies had also entered his castle. At first, many fairies were shocked to learn about Yumia¡¯s granddaughter. But as Celia came out with Kubo and her two wolves, everyone gasped, not caring whether the little duhan was adopted. They all teemed around the cute girl, asking her many questions. And as Celia had her grandma by her side, she wasn¡¯t scared! ¡°I am Celia Deathwill, the leader of Team Friends!¡± Celia introduced herself with her official title before talking about her mother, father, aunts, and naturally grandma, who stood beside her. Every forest fairy smiled at Celia, listening to her story. Yumia allowed her granddaughter to have fun with her people before rebuking them to work hard in the barracks! In that ce, Alex had been waiting for people. He taught them about the straw dummies, battle experiences, and the rewards for their hard work. Every forest fairy gulped down, earnestly listening to Alex. Even though his words sounded like a dream, they knew he wouldn¡¯t lie to them, for he was their best friend. Yumia also confirmed his words with her presence, adding her battle experience to all the straw dummies around her. At the same time, a few more forest fairies entered the alchemy room. They were all experienced alchemists who had spent their entire lives in alchemy. Remia respectfully listened to them. But before they helped her with her subss, the alchemists couldn¡¯t stop themselves frommenting about the castle¡¯s alchemy room. ¡°This is revolutionary research!¡± said one of the forest fairies, holding some random alchemy research papers in his hands like otherworldly treasure. He thought he would pick something familiar, yet it utterly broke his knowledge about alchemy. It made him seem like a newbie, instead. Other alchemists were the same, conveying their shock to Remia. As Alex¡¯s future wife, Remia stood like the room¡¯s owner. Every fairy there respected her more than just a princess, asking her for permission to study the papers. Remia smiled, agreeing to their requests, but with a little catch, ¡°All your research must be done in this room. You also must apply them to the potions. The war ising,¡± Remia said in a severe tone. Her people nodded a few times, wholeheartedly agreeing with her words, ¡°Yes. We won¡¯t selfishly immerse ourselves in research, Miss Remia!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Remia smiled brightly, inviting some sunshine with her white teeth. And then, she personally requested something, ¡°I will often visit this ce, too. Alchemy is fascinating, after all. I hope you all will help me progress.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± the forest fairies¡¯ alchemists saluted in tandem. After their agreement, Remia spent some time with the alchemists. She then went to the main garden, focusing on her primary task. And it was to entirely absorb the Crystallized Elven Heart. Remia and Alex decided that she would be the closest to elves out of all forest fairies. She would usher in a new era for them. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Master¡¯s bloodrunes proficiency has increased tenfold!¡± Erin pped her hands happily, bowing with her gargantuan chest swayingpellingly. Alex nodded, staring at blood banks with dted eyes. Unfortunately, he missed the beautiful breasts spectacle Erin naturally had done for him, his attention fixed on the blood banks. It didn¡¯t hurt him or his future, though. ¡°All facilities have so many options and privileges¡­ They all break the system,¡± Alexmented while looking at the blood-sucking bugs going to the blood banks. Yumia had ordered those bugs from the Green Kingdom, willing to spend some money for her inw. They came in handy, helping Erin gather blood much faster. With the prison¡¯s regeneration abilities, Alex could even feed those bugs with his convicts¡¯ blood. There were more means to torture and research the prisoner¡¯s bodies. Alex wasn¡¯t fond of them, but Erin would do all for him. For now, he just needed blood, so it wasn¡¯t that bad. But if it continued, Alex would have to check Erin¡¯s psyche at least once a week. And as Erin stood like a servant behind him, Alex inwardly thought, ¡®Elias Deathwill¡­ You will return here, won¡¯t you? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you had a way to return here without us noticing you.¡¯ Alex whispered, recalling the bastard¡¯s face. Elias Deathwill wasn¡¯t a fool. He could read people¡¯s hearts and his plots were evil. He wouldn¡¯t give up on a castle, so he must have prepared a way to enter it again. Alex had checked around the castle, just in case. But as he didn¡¯t even have a slight idea about teleportations and other stuff to move in a long distance, his inspection was quite nd. ¡®Everyone will be ready for you,¡¯ Alex said before turning around. Erin followed him, even though she couldn¡¯t leave this ce. But as Alex¡¯s following words rang out in her mind, she dazzlingly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s time to open the treasury,¡± Alex said, confidently going toward the treasury¡¯s doors. And even though Erin didn¡¯t know whether her master would open the doors, she was ted he wanted to try it out. ¡°Master wants to take items for his beloveds?¡± Erin asked through mental skill as Alex went through the dark corridors. He smiled, shaking his head, ¡°I want to equip myself entirely.¡± Erin didn¡¯t expect such words. Her Master always cared and shared things with his wives. He also had many fairies in his castle, some single girls looking at Alex with palpable yearning. ¡°I see,¡± Erin replied. Alex heard her incredulous tone,ughing, ¡°I recalled Liam Wall. I fought against his straw dummy, too. That man and his items were legendary tiers. He had them from his ss. The current me only has the duhan king¡¯s sword of the same quality. I will be selfish this time,¡± Alex said, then added, rolling his eyes, ¡°But if I find suitable items for my girls, I will pass them to them.¡± ¡°Haha~~¡± Erinughed, somewhat expecting such an answer, ¡°That¡¯s my master!¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314: Wrath ¡°I wonder where Elias Deathwill hid his high-quality straw dummies before passing you a castle, Master,¡± Erin asked while Alex took his time to go to the treasury. Her master grew interested in her words, urging her to speak what was on her mind, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erin nodded within the treasury room, opening her eyes. She looked at the treasures she had never seen before Elias Deathwill¡¯s n to find a husband for his daughters. Those items entered the treasury precisely after his escape. And as she listened to Alex talk about his training with the straw dummies, Erin confirmed that there were high-quality straw dummies. As the treasury spirit, Erin was the real treasure. She knew about facilities, even before Elias Deathwill gave up on the castle for his sessor¡¯s sake. ¡°There were only low-quality straw dummies. Elias Deathwill made them after he visited the Divine Cat¡¯s Mirror World. I think he got inspired by this ce!¡± Erin exined, stressing thest words. Elias wouldn¡¯t be able topletely reproduce such a unique world¡¯s mechanics in a weaker continent, would he? It was already impressive that he and his people created straw dummies that could leverage their users¡¯ battle experiences. In a way, it could be said that Elias Deathwill¡¯s battle maniac¡¯s heart influenced facilities in the Deathwill Castle, allowing them to be what they were today. But that was still quite odd, for Erin recalled something important, ¡°I think heined about their low quality, though¡­¡± Alex listened to her voice attentively, picking up clues, ¡°You say that he didn¡¯t keep high-quality stuff in his castle¡¯s treasury? He also kept away high-quality straw dummies from the castle¡­ It sounds as if he didn¡¯t have those items, to begin with,¡± Alex casually muttered, adding more ideas to Erin¡¯s heart. She pondered aloud, thinking about possibilities. It would take some while for them to realize that Deathwill Castle became stronger on its own after Elias Deathwill ran away from it. Many factors contributed to it, but the most important one was that the next owner of the castle would be named Alexander. ¡°We will learn about it one day,¡± Alex chuckled before the treasury¡¯s doors. It was not a time to talk about Elias Deathwill and his weird ideas. Alex put his hands on the treasury. In the past, those doors wouldn¡¯t even budge, for he could only pick up items from here through fate. For example, Alex learned about The Duhan King¡¯s Sword through Celia¡¯s authority. He wouldn¡¯t have it in his inventory if it weren¡¯t for her. Remia¡¯s Crystallized Elven Heart was the same. But in the fairy¡¯s case, he had an easier route through the quests. ¡°I have gathered enough blood from the hungry demon convicts. I have more than enough contribution to step to this ce!¡± Alex shouted, exerting his whole strength as he pushed the doors forward. He used all his strength, his body trembling. His head went red as he held his breath, not giving up! Alex summoned his four additional arms, adding their strength! And the moment those hands appeared, his eyes turned red. A significant change happened slightly after, for the doors opened a little. ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡± Alex spoke through his teeth, bringing out more power! BANG! Atst, the doors opened! ¡°Ah!¡± Alex stumbled forward, for these doors opened as if the giants suddenly helped him, immediately spreading them. He rolled inside, standing up with an awkward but relieved smile. The grand doors closed then, leaving him alone with Erin. ¡°Master! You did it!¡± Erin¡¯s eyes shimmered in ecstasy as she had another room where she could see and touch her master. And as Erin¡¯s feelings were obvious, Alex boldly wrapped his hand around her waist, supporting his tired self on her curves. Erin added her hands to help him. In this way, Alex limped his way forward, ¡°This is the treasury? It feels like I am in another dimension.¡± Alex felt like he was in a treasure, indeed. But as it was so grand and vast, he couldn¡¯t believe this ce was exactly in his castle. Instead, it was as if the grand doors were portals to another world! The ce had an abundant amount of money and treasures. Everything was neatly arranged, from the quality and level rmendations. ¡°It¡¯s my work, Master,¡± Erin smiled, awaiting her Master¡¯s praise. Alex patted her head. Erin¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°So that¡¯s why Ste likes head pats so much¡­.¡± While she stood in a daze, Alex ran his eyes through the shelves. He saw swords and other items stuffed in ss, waiting for Alex to clear the prerequisites. ¡°I need to check items I can pick up with the hungry demons¡¯ blood,¡± Alex opened the system, using its help to highlight items he could get even without opening the doors. Of course, Alex hadn¡¯t fulfilled any quests. But as former Deathwill Kingdoms¡¯ nobles had been sentenced to his prison, Alex could use their blood to pick items. He would¡¯ve used it as a second option if he couldn¡¯t step into the treasury. But now, as he was here, he could see the prerequisites of all items here. He also would be able to twist them. For example, The Duhan King¡¯s Sword. Elias expected Alex to raise Sara¡¯s sin significantly before giving him such a sword. Little did he know that Celia was more than just an annoying brat. In a simr way, Alex would be able to twist the perquisites of other items. ¡°Look here, Master,¡± Erin pointed at the treasure in the middle. It was a grand item in a special showcase in such an eye-catching spot. Alex had noticed it before but ignored it, for he looked for items he could receive first. But as Erin wanted him to look at it, he naturally used the system to scrutinize the item. [The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring(???)(Sealed)] Alex¡¯s heart trembled as he stared at it. ¡°Why do I feel¡­ some connection with this item?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, feeling a fear he had never felt before. And in the next second, unknown emotion clenched his heart. ¡°Ah!¡± Erin cried as Alex pushed her away. She didn¡¯t expect such a reaction, let alone him giving up on her curves! But as the ck torrents, simr to the darkness from The Lost Kingdom, oozed out from Alex, Erin understood that something had started influencing him. And as he stared into his eyes, Erin¡¯s heart ached, ¡°What is¡­ this wrath? What have I done wrong, Master?¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315: I will dance with you, Alexander! The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring. Elias Deathwill used this item to teleport between continents. This treasure also allowed him to invade other realms, whose existence and levels matched Elias Deathwill, if not topped him. In the end, he was a lone human with powerful skills. His loyal dogs could barely be hisckeys, strong enough only on mere low-level continents. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Elias Deathwill muttered as he felt a familiar energy billowing into something out of his reach. He took out a sword, not from his inventory but a soul. The sword looked majestic. Its de was like a perpetual night at its finest, shining with bright colors. The hilt was also eye-catching. The seven words from the unknown alphabet iid the gorgeously designed handle. The treasure gave off a feeling as if something was off. It was as if the sword wasn¡¯tpleted yet, and only words embedded on it were the real deal. Those signs shone blindingly. But in the next second, the sword that seemed like the god¡¯s weapon erupted with immense hotness. One of seven signs lit up in red color. Other colors paled before dimming utterly before the wrath. ¡°Ah!¡± Elias Deathwill fell onto his knees, his weak and unexpected state troubling his loyal dogs, who had carefully watched over him and their safe spot. He held the sword tightly, not letting this item go despite those unfamiliar symptoms taking over him. He gazed at the darkness coiling around the de with narrowed eyes, scrutinizing the anger within it. ¡°It¡¯s yours¡­ And¡­ The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Wrath,¡± Elias Deathwill grinned, his eyes dted as he realized what had happened, ¡°You¡¯ve stepped into the treasury and somehow woke up her memories. Alexander! I just wanted to kill you at the end, sparing you from suffering the wrath¡¯s bacsh! But if you want so badly to wield this power, I will dance with you! Come here!¡± Elias Deathwill screamed like a madman, his loud voice only stopped by tight walls around him! He slid his thumb across the hilt, stopping on a peculiar sign. In a divinenguage, this was one of the taboo words, the sloth. ¡°Time to reunite mother and daughter,¡± Elias Deathwill sneered, speaking as if he wasn¡¯t connected to thedies that had shed in his mind. His finger lowered to another word, the envy. Two signs shone, connecting their peculiar energies. A woman in a clearly unstable state screamed to oblivion in a ce above him, in a peak, he couldn¡¯t step in yet. She stopped, though, her mind shing with memories of her daughter, so fond that her wounded mental soothed, her heart beating calmly. And in a different continent, a white-haired woman lost consciousness, for her heart tightened with immense pain. A paining from her mother¡¯s heart. ¡°Ste!¡± She was fortunately not alone. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Master!¡± Erin screamed as she stared at her beloved standing in the storm of darkness akin to a tornado. She sensed profound wrath within her master¡¯s eyes. And that was pretty much all Erin inferred, for shecked social experience. She was a creation meant to learn the swordsmanship of the whole world. A soul whose purpose was more than just being a library of knowledge. A body whose purpose was not to feel any emotions. Yet, her master had given her happiness, attention, and warmth. Elias Deathwill wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to develop these feelings and emotions if it weren¡¯t for Alex. He would¡¯ve turned her into a mindless toy. For his grand n, Erin needed more than just knowledge, though. Thus, she was ady who knew decorum and some information beforehand, just enough to serve the young sessor. ¡°What¡­ have I done wrong?¡± Erin asked, on the verge of crying. Her charm was her inexperience and zeal for hard work and learning the world. Yet none of this could help her solve Alex¡¯s plight. Erin was strong, though. She had enough strength to protect the treasury. Hence, she would¡¯ve been able to kill Alex if it weren¡¯t for her heart. In her current state, Erin¡¯s heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t even bring out her strength to protect herself. She could only stare into Alex¡¯s eyes before the darkness swallowed him entirely. BANG! BANG! BANG! Showcases holding items, ranging from level one hundred to level two hundred, started popping like balloons. Their shattered pieces flew up, mixing with the ck tornadoing out from Alex. Erin gazed at the show with incredulous eyes, ¡°Master has destroyed all prerequisites through this unknown power?¡± The treasury system held back Alex from picking all items he wanted. But now, the unknown power grasping Alex¡¯s heart started freeing some of those items. Some items fell, lying on the ground without a master. Some items rolled around, pushed by the invincible darkness energy. Erin picked them up through her authority as the treasury¡¯s spirit. She then nced in her beloved¡¯s direction. She couldn¡¯t see him but a ck tornado. Some ck streaks stretched around the treasury, but this ce was so vast that even such power couldn¡¯t open all showcases, freeing items for Alex¡¯s use. At the same time, Alex howled like a beast. ¡°Master is in pain¡­¡± Erin bit her lips, gazing at the darkness with fear. She didn¡¯t want to die before experiencing all world wonders with her master. But a life without Alex was equal to death. Erin ran forward with all her might, ¡°This energy influences Master¡¯s mind. Even if he dies and respawns somewhere else, his mind will be still affected. I can¡¯t let this keep going on any longer!¡± But as Erin went through the darkness streaks, she quickly noticed something odd, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt me?¡± Perhaps, the darkness didn¡¯t have any offensive power. But as the showcases burst due to the destructive force, Erin no longer thought like that. Instead, she believed her master didn¡¯t want to hurt her. And while it was a sweet thought, the reality was different. The Darkness¡­ couldn¡¯t hurt Erin. She would learn about it in the future, perhaps from the person who had given her a life. ¡°Master! I¡¯m here with you! There¡¯s no need for you to be angry anymore! Please, recall fond memories of me by your side! Weren¡¯t you happy when our research progressed? I will continue all for you! I¡­ I love Master! I want Master to keep turning me into a human, a good and happy girl like your wives!¡± And as Erin held Alex with all her strength, pressing her soft body onto him, a reaction that no one had ever expected started happening. Chapter 316 - We will be always together Chapter 316: We will be always together Alex felt anger many times. His most recent show of wrath was when he learned about Elias Deathwill¡¯s wives and his intent toward Deathwill Sisters, his daughters. Alex would always feel a genuine hatred toward this man. He would soothe his anger by recalling Elias Deathwill¡¯s beaten face. That was not enough, for obvious reasons. [I have never loved my wives.] ¡°Bastard!¡± Alex screamed, his soul in the dark red ocean. He kept sinking below as if trying to run away from the wrath. [They are my precious swords.] ¡°They are your daughters!¡± Alex screamed as he couldn¡¯t stand someone else calling his lovely wives items. He loved them too much. Alex didn¡¯t know when he ended up in his soul. He couldn¡¯t even think about it as wrath invaded him, corroding his soul. He slowly lost himself in his imaginations and wrath, fighting against a fake Elias Deathwill. On a horizon, a part of the vivid red ocean turned ck. It looked gross and unstoppable, seemingly corroding a peaceful world. [I am the real one!] Someone¡¯s else voice echoed in Alex¡¯s soul. It was a womanly voice, sounding mesmerizing despite an immense hatred in her tone. It was as if she could turn any man into masochists with sound alone. It was an ear-shattering voice, yet Alex didn¡¯t wake up from his own hatred. He kept recalling Elias Deathwill, who was his main enemy. [You are fake! You, who don¡¯t even remember your own husband, are a mere clone! He¡¯s mine, only mine!] Thedy¡¯s voice caused tides and whirlpools in Alex¡¯s soul. The more she screamed, the faster corrosion became. But as Alex was a peculiar fellow, his soul held a conscious resident. ¡°Shut up, you cheap whore!¡± A red-haired woman, whose streaks blended perfectly with the red ocean, howled with a clearly irritated face. As she floated atop the red ocean, her hair seemed in one with the ocean. It made her seem like she was in the middle of her nest. But as she lifted her upper body, thedy noticed the iing storm, ¡°Not only do youe here uninvited, you corrode my dwelling while screaming of someone¡¯s else husband? I bet you shit have never cleaned your snatch out of cum. That¡¯s why he fucking run away from you or chose someone else,¡± the girl lifted her voluptuous curves with her own energy, floating above the red ocean. She dropped her feet gently onto the ocean¡¯s surface, standing like a goddess of this ce. She was tall, gorgeous, and confident in her strength and beauty! s, she was not a goddess. She was Alexander Mao¡¯s Demon. She was the second unique demon, for her strength stemmed from two sources, her and Alexander¡¯s fear. No antagonist, except ckburn de, had such a demon. Two additional pairs of slender arms sprouted like flowers from her torso and shoulders. She lifted her chin arrogantly, tilting her head as her eyes shone red. As if such a movement was a trigger, her body exploded with peculiar mana, adding a red hue to her pale skin. In such a hot state, the demon rushed forward, stomping on the ocean and leaving behind billowing circles. BANG! In the blink of an eye, the girl mmed all her fists onto the corroded ocean. Her strength stopped the ck energy¡¯s invasion, shattering some of it. But as the demon continued throwing punches, she quickly realized that she couldn¡¯t utterly erase it from Alexander¡¯s soul. [I will get him back! We will take over your throne together!] ¡°Bitch¡­ Stop talking about him,¡± the demon skipped a few steps behind, ring at the ck ocean with a riled-up expression, ¡°If he has chosen someone else, you can do nothing about it. If he has chosen a new life, you can do nothing about it. I¡¯ve already given up on my previous life, so close your dog face wherever you are and let me sleep!¡± Ivonne¡¯s shout swept through the ocean. And as sheced her voice with her mana, the corrosion stopped for at least some time. Her authority over this ce was second only to Alexander. It was his soul, so it wasn¡¯t weird. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ivonne saw a change in the ck ocean. Some pieces of it started floating up, going to the dark sky. For the red-haireddy, it looked like a futile attempt. However, as the unknown energy could invade Alex out of nowhere, she inferred that there was more to his soul than met the eye. ¡°It must be rted to his ss,¡± Ivonne said in a sharp tone, for she always had quite a short-temperament, only kind to her beloved and in unique situations. And even though she was Alex¡¯s demon, there were things she couldn¡¯t examine, which would go against her boundaries. She was just a demon, not someone dear or precious to Alexander. And as he couldn¡¯t remember theirst talk, it was normal. ¡°If it¡¯s rted to his ss, and someone else is bringing this power out, then he should wake up soon,¡± Ivonne turned around, locating Alexander¡¯s presence within his soul. He was swathed in darkness, sinking below and below. Ivonne promptly darted in his direction. Like a mermaid, she jumped into the water, her other arms helping her to catch up to the drowning man. And when he was within her reach, Ivonne¡¯s arms turned into red petals, disappearing from her curves. She extended her arms, holding Alexander tightly in her arms. In her embrace, Alex no longer felt any wrath. All foreign energy within him subsided, locking itself within his soul as something utterly unrted to Elias Deathwill and his ploy. [Master!] ¡°Ah, you are never alone, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ivonne nted a kiss on Alex¡¯s cheek, gazing at him with narrowed eyesced in a peculiar emotion. She just heard Erin¡¯s voice calling her master, who told her that her link with Alex had be stronger. Ivonne ruffled Alex¡¯s hair, her lips close to his ear, ¡°Just like your father¡­¡± While she held him, Ivonne slowly brought Alex to the surface. They floated glued to each other. Unfortunately, Alex wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up here anytime soon. But as Ivonne gazed at the ck energy going upward without any other consciousness within them, she knew that Alex and someone else would soon start digging more into it. And as his power-upping continued, he soon would bring a demon out of the cave! ¡°Mommy will always help you, for we will always be together until death part us apart,¡± Ivonne closed her eyes, resting her little head on Alex¡¯s chest. He disappeared a few minutester, for he woke up. And as Ivonne saw a moment of his awakening, she sneered, ¡°Son like a father, never alone.¡± She then closed her eyes, not wanting to spy on Alex. She knew that he would have a talk with the bombshell in the real world, so it was not a time to listen to his talk. But when Alex would open the system to check the ck energy bits gathered in his inventory, Ivonne surely would listen. For she needed to know many things about him. It was important, mainly for their future. As his demon, Ivonne could improve his skills significantly in the future. It was important to know them. But more than anything, Ivonne had just known him for two years. She awakened her consciousness when Alex was seventeen. From that day onward, she had been listening to and watching Alex for nearly two years. She learned about him, his father, and his mother. She saw their life in the modern world as a happy family. ¡°Lavinia¡­ You poor girl¡­ Your pain was so immense you sealed your own memories,¡± Ivonne whispered, gazing at the dark ceiling, ¡°You and my new fate as a demon helped me to give up on my previous life. Your abundant love for Harvey blessed you with a fate to be his only woman. Don¡¯t waste it while I fight my own battle. I will¡­ not be like ckburn de¡¯s demon. For that, I must give up thoroughly on my previous life,¡± Ivonne recalled the man who had killed her. Because his demon was trapped between life and death, he always had her on his back. She would follow him like a marite, her eyes hollow, devoid of consciousness. And yet, she would see and assist him like a toy. At the same time, she would feel immense pain, for her existence went against the ten universal rules. ckburn de hated himself for achieving such a demon. But as the battles continued, his heart grew cold and used to his wife¡¯s screams. Only he could hear those screams¡­ And at some point, he treated them like rms, lubies, and time killers. He developed a second personality while his wife kept suffering. ¡°I won¡¯t be like that¡­ I will fucking not,¡± Ivonne whispered, ¡°And Alex won¡¯t lose against¡­ our fears.¡± Chapter 317 - Wrath Of Alexander Deathwill Atst, Alex woke up from the sudden wrath¡¯s invasion. He stared forward with half-narrowed eyes, his body drenched from perspiring too much¡­ He slowly but roughly breathed while gazing ahead, fearfully locking his eyes on the treasure in the middle. Nothing trapped The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring. Its power had broken all showcases and limits, setting the item free. It was quite a frightening item, breaking allmon sense. Alex felt his legs turning weaker as he recalled the wrath. He saw his wrath, mainly revolving around Elias Deathwill. He even fought against this man, screaming what had been lying in his heart. And then, Alex recalled the woman¡¯s voice. She also directed her wrath at someone else, saying quite odd stuff. ¡°Master¡­¡± Erin¡¯s voice brought Alex out of his thoughts. He didn¡¯t know who the woman was, and he literally knew nothing about The Fallen Goddess, so thinking about her was pointless. Alex noticed that Erin held him dearly from behind, not allowing him to fall, ¡°Thank you, Erin¡­¡± He heard Erin and her cries. Alex also could swear he heard someone else¡¯s voice and warmth, but he couldn¡¯t recall anything. He was grateful to Erin and even shocked that she had been bold enough to embrace him in such a plight. ¡°Be careful¡­ This ck energy is still here,¡± Alex barely had any strength to talk or focus. Yet, when he saw the ck streaks swirling around them, he was ready to sacrifice his life for Erin. She wasn¡¯t like a yer, after all. But as Erin shook her head, she gently whispered to her master¡¯s ear, ¡°These ck streaks are our power, Master. We have turned the sinful energy into our own strength!¡± After telling Alex that sin energy couldn¡¯t hurt her, Erin extended her hand, calling one of the ck streaks closer. ¡°It looks like a soul,¡± Alexmented while gazing at Erin¡¯s palm, where the ck streak danced. His system shed with a new message. [Wrath Sword Intent(???)(Growth)] [Your wrath toward Elias Deathwill has manifested as a genuine intent. You can imbue this power into swords of the highest quality.] [You and Erin have created this skill through the Battle Spirit(S) and her abundant knowledge about swordsmanship.] [Every sword wielding this wrath will develop its own mana source. You canbine this with your Sword Mana to increase the wrath¡¯s effects tenfold.] [Other than having a lethal sharpness and abundant mana sources, Wrath Sword Intent will also bless sword user with active skill, [Wrath Of Alexander Deathwill], against Elias Deathwill and his loyal dogs.] [Wrath Of Alexander Deathwill: Erases all emotions and thoughts other than wrath and hatred toward Elias Deathwill, giving the user a clear goal, kill Elias Deathwill and his allies. For the price of turning into a mindless monster, the user¡¯s stats will be increased by 200%, and all sword skills and everything rted to them will turn SSS-ranked. The user won¡¯t stop until Elias Deathwill or enough allies dies. The user will also stop moving once stamina, and other stats get depleted.] ¡°Too much information,¡± Alex sighed, his mind tired. He felt he had stumbled upon a treasure out of nowhere and needed more time to analyze it. He couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at the marriage ring. If Elias Deathwill had such a treasure, why didn¡¯t he take it with himself? Perhaps, he couldn¡¯t use it to perfection or couldn¡¯t see through its potential. And in fact, that was the truth. Elias Deathwill received knowledge about the sins through the marriage ring. But at first, it was an item to move through the continents and realms. Only after a long while did Elias Deathwill unlock more of its power, learning about sins. Maybe the item itself enticed him to take such a heartless path. There was more to it, though. The Deathwill Castle had advanced significantly after Elias Deathwill left it alone. Its all systems turned better; in fact, the system also polished and unsealed more of the Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring. It had reacted to Alex¡¯s legendary ss sin, for Elias Deathwill had naturally nted it within him. Andst, the most significant part was that Alex was slightly connected to the Goddess, for he was named Alexander. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After resting on Erin¡¯sp, Alex regained some strength. Besides his body resting, Alex¡¯s mind also felt better, as if thedy¡¯sp had immense restoration skills. He slowly lifted his upper body, taking Erin¡¯s hand, for she was a crucial help in his abnormal state. ¡°I don¡¯t want to add more responsibilities to you, but we will have to research Wrath more from now on,¡± Alex said, talking about the ck streaks which were Wrath Sword Intents. Erin brightly smiled, her mature charm healing more of Alex¡¯s heart and soul, ¡°My years of loneliness have helped my Master. I no longer feel so terrible about them, you know? And I feel like my life will end when I have nothing to work with for my Master¡¯s sake. I¡¯m secretly happy about the newest skill¡­ Hehe, it¡¯s not a secret anymore, is it?¡± Erin adorably covered her lips as she candidly conveyed her feelings, feeling hyped about the new skill. She felt like the wrath had so many more applications, and all of them should be tested even today! Alexughed at his workaholic maid, extending his hand to ruffle her ck hair, ¡°I will pretend I haven¡¯t heard this secret.¡± ¡°Hehe, ~~¡± Erin giggled, knowing that her master was worried about her working to death. But as she was a strong woman and always finished her maid duties rtively fast, she had nothing else to do. She wanted to keep researching much stuff. And as the new skill was rted to swords, Erin felt like she would soon reach some enlightenment. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of new items to pick up,¡± Alex casually said, looking around the vast treasury. Erin did the same, even though she had most items in her inventory. Some showcases broke quitete, so a few items still rolled on the ground. But as she retracted her eyes back to Master, Alex surprised her, nting a kiss on her lips. ¡°Mmm!¡± Erin widened her purple eyes, whim shimmered in love. A lust soon bloomed in her irises, blending perfectly with her affection, as if she possessed eyes of the sin of lust. Alex also didn¡¯t go easy on his maid, pushing his tongue to dominate her adorable face. Before Erin noticed, Alex held her tightly, his right hand around her waist while his other one held her hair. He turned her body weaker, filled her mind with pleasure, and his superb kissing felt and sounded so good she etched this moment into her heart. After sucking a lot of her saliva, Alex parted his lips, giving Erin a break. She gazed at him in a daze with reddened cheeks, not closing her lips as she erratically breathed. Alex slid his fingers across her cheek, ¡°You have such tasty lips and saliva, Erin. I love kissing, so we will do it frequently.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Erin replied in a soft and weak voice, still in a daze. Her heart beat elerated, though, for she would feel her Master more and more from today onward. He gave her a chance, she kept her loyalty and love clear, and finally, Erin¡¯s rtionship with her Master took a significant step forward. [Schnee Deathwill: Alex! Return back home! There¡¯s something odd happening with Ste!] Chapter 318 - I want to kill you… Alex¡¯s face took an immediate change after Schnee¡¯s message. He replied immediately to her, telling her he would be back on Earth in a few seconds. He hastily closed the chat window, sliding on the system to get to the log-out button. ¡°I must log out. Something has happened to Ste,¡± Alex exined his sudden change briefly, for Erin looked at him confused. Erin¡¯s heart turned loyal after hearing his words, shedding her bashfulness and intoxication induced by a kiss, for she was a maid of the Deathwill Castle. Ste¡¯s life and status were much higher than hers, and Erin was prepared to serve Alex¡¯s wives other than just him. ¡°I will pick up other stuff and prepare a room for Wrath Sword Intent¡¯s research, Master,¡± Erin bowed, quickly telling her ns to Master. Alex nodded, clicking on the button. But as he looked at his right hand, his eyes widened, for he had a marriage ring here. [The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring has bound to your body and soul.] Alex¡¯s heart clenched because he didn¡¯t want to have such uncontroble power within him yet. Little did he know that his soul had already stored more than just his wrath. Fortunately, the ring was sealed and dormant for now, so nothing wrong would happen. And even if it was active, nothing could stop Alex from logging out to see Ste! [You have logged out.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex hurriedly opened his capsule. When he left it, he saw that all his beloveds were there. Remia, Sara, and Schnee stood while staring at Ste, who remained unconscious in her capsule. Alex bit his lips, clenching his hands, ¡°What has happened?¡± Schnee turned her eyes to him, exining, for she was at that time with Ste. Other girls tended to their responsibilities. Remia focused on her elven bloodline in the main garden. Sara used her authority and castle¡¯s wealth to help with Tomo Homie¡¯s n. She was in close contact with yers and residents. They wouldter catch up with levels, for Schnee and Ste had been grinding them like crazy. ¡°On our way out of the leveling ground, Ste suddenly stopped, grasping her chest. She instantly fell onto the ground like a rock, trembling before losing consciousness. It acted so fast that I didn¡¯t know what to do. I picked her up with the intent to teleport to the Deathwill Castle. That¡¯s when she logged out on her own, returning to Earth,¡± Schnee exined, looking at Ste with concerned eyes. Even though they had been arguingtely because of Ste¡¯s scheme, their bond was tight and sweet, ready to fight and sacrifice their lives for each other. They were sisters and rivals in love. When push came to shove, the girls would have each other¡¯s backs and even support themselves in a bed should more girls join the harem. Schnee, just like others, was troubled and nervous about Ste¡¯s future. It didn¡¯t seem like the white-haired girl would wake up soon. And if she slept on Earth without someone overlooking her, her life would be soon at risk. Alex whispered, caressing Ste¡¯s sleepy face, ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sara asked, her eyes shining as she saw that her beloved had a rough idea of what could¡¯ve happened. Alex nodded, sharing what had happened in the treasury. His sudden awakening of Wrath and the power to go against Elias Deathwill. In a usual scenario, the girls would feel happy, for Alex developed a weapon and highly destructive power against their bastardly father. That man plotted and used everyone. It would be simply beautiful if Alex could use his power against himself. But as it connected to Ste, their eyes narrowed, zed with worry. Sara replied, ¡°It is confirmed now, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the seven sins. They are everywhere, no matter what world.¡± Earth and the Avander World had their own takes on those seven sins. In Sara¡¯s world, there was naturally a religion, a realm where people believed in three divine entities. Those people preached about seven sins, considering them unavoidable. They chided people who overdosed on one of those sins. Sara continued, her eyes going through her beloveds as she mentioned the sins, ¡°Pride, Lust, Sloth, and Wrath. The other three should be our mothers. We are all valuable subjects that our father can easilyy his hands on. If Alex suddenly woke up Wrath through an object of an unknown origin and grade, our father must have sensed it. He must be enraged that Alex touched more than he should¡­¡± Sara fixed her eyes on Ste, gently stroking her hair, ¡°He probably couldn¡¯t punish Alex, so he wounded Ste through the sin.¡± While Remia widened her eyes in shock, staring at Ste pitifully, wanting to take some of her pain, and suffer in her stead, Alex and Schnee scrunched their faces with hatred, looking like two demons. Sara calmly stood, keeping her feelings in check. She also felt wrath, but her peculiar circumstances, mainly stemming from her sin and responsible heart, allowed her to stay sane. She fished out a phone from her pocket, calling a hospital, ¡°I don¡¯t think humans will be able to see through Ste¡¯s symptoms. But if she doesn¡¯t wake up today, they will help her survive hera.¡± After those words, Sara left the room to speak appropriately and quietly with a medical dispatcher. Alex whispered, staring at Ste with incredulous eyes, ¡°Coma?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. He wouldn¡¯t see Ste in the morning, he wouldn¡¯t see her greeting him with a lovely smile only reserved for him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hug and spend time with her¡­ Ste wouldn¡¯t be able to continue her quest as a housewife too. She looked so happy while bing a part of Alex¡¯s family and oveing her difficulties to keep responsibilities in check. She also wouldn¡¯t be able to visit Celia and be a good aunt. Alex looked down, his head hanging low, ¡°Elias Deathwill¡­ I¡­ I want to kill you.¡± A marriage ring on Alex¡¯s finger flickered mysteriously. Chapter 319 - Hubris After the ambnce took Ste to the hospital, Alex and his wives took a taxi to follow them. They sat in silence, holding each other¡¯s hands. They waited roughly one hour for doctors to examine Ste¡¯s body. And then, the doctors said what everyone had already expected, ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. Everything seems fine. We need to do more tests.¡± Ste didn¡¯t wake up a few hourster. She was undoubtedly in aa, hopefully just for a few days. As the night came, Sara forced Alex to leave the hospital, returning home with him and her sisters. ¡°It feels¡­ the worst,¡± Alex whispered as he recalled his breakup with Olivia. He was in a simr lost state, not knowing what to do. He felt empty and didn¡¯t have the will to do anything. Although it was not the same as with Olivia, for his ex-girlfriend was healthy, and Ste lost precious time, Alex swore to not let this get into his way. He would take one day off, then return to the Avander World. The cause of Ste¡¯sa was undoubtedly Elias Deathwill. Because of him, Alex would never stop leveling up. If a key to save Ste was to hit level five hundred, Alex would grind like a madman. ¡°I already feel like my world fell apart¡­ I can only keep going because I know that Ste hasn¡¯t died¡­ But if she died, would it hurt so much I wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living with you?¡± Alex asked, ncing into Sara, Schnee, and Remia¡¯s eyes, feeling like his heart was about to burst. Remia couldn¡¯t stop her tears, wrapping her arms around her beloved, ¡°We would understand you. We would be with you and bear the same pain. We would ovee it together.¡± Schnee grasped Alex¡¯s hand, looking at him with mixed emotions, ¡°We would share the pain and work to ovee it. We would kill the killer, his friends, and his family. I wouldn¡¯t let the man just pay the price with his life. And if it were a woman, I would pierce her ass with a twenty-meter-long dildo first. I don¡¯t care what others might think,¡± Schnee said in a faint voice, having a hint of her bold personality despite such a painful situation. Atst, Sara said after closing the doors, throwing the keys onto the shelf, ¡°Our love can only blossom. People will be jealous of our love in the future, where we will have wars in everynd and realm. Everyone will target us, and yet, our love will only blossom. I will kill our enemies for every scar on my beloved and sisters¡¯ bodies. I will keep going, knowing that I have my family and daughter waiting for me. I will never stop and do all to keep our love and home,¡± Sara said, her eyes shing with a peculiar light as if she used her soul eyes. She would never stop; her pride was genuine love and a lovely family. She would always control her feelings like a cold warrior. And while Alex felt blessed and relieved to have all of them, he could see that Sara had the most significant change. It could be rted to her sin, a power he utterly grew to hate, for Elias Deathwill proved to have some control over it. He kissed Remia¡¯s forehead, for she held onto him with tears sliding down her beautiful face, ¡°Thank you.¡± He would never forget about humanity with such a cute and kind-hearted fairy by his side. He then embraced Schnee, thanking her, ¡°Where the hell will you find twenty meters long dildo?¡± ¡°I will make one against our enemies,¡± Schnee faintly chuckled, feeling much better too. She always would have a different perspective in their big family circle, which would often lighten up the mood, for which Alex was thankful. Lastly, Alex stared into Sara¡¯s hues. She smiled at him, feeling proud of her beloved. Alex looked much better and ready to continue moving forward. Her heart leaped in joy. But as Alex continued gazing into her hues, he recalled her words, ¡°We will take one day off. All of us. You will spend time with Celia, alright?¡± Alex wrapped his hands around Sara¡¯s waist, bringing his face closer to hers. They were just an inch before close contact. ¡°I will,¡± Sara smiled, listening to her beloved. No one and nothing wouldn¡¯t stop her from hearing and seeing through Alex¡¯s intent. Even if Alex¡¯s words went against Sara¡¯s principles, she would listen to him and properly reply. Her pride wouldn¡¯t butt between them. ¡°You take too much work, Sara,¡± Alex added, recalling everything Sara had done in a short time aftering to Earth. Her Earthling Quest turned into a manager work, and she swore to work for Alex and her sisters. She spent a lot of time researching Earth and its customs. She also worked with Tomo Homie and their alliance. She was also a mother, doing her best to spend time with her daughter. Alex also had an inkling that Sara knew more than him about the antagonists. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so invested in the hungry demons. Of course, it was true that their presence was dangerous and that they could cause many problems. But Sara was too invested. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sara said, curving her lips into a dazzling smile, reassuring her beloved by patting her slender arm. ¡°You have developed a high sense of responsibility, Sara,¡± Alex shook his head, not agreeing with her, ¡°And with thates a great pride. If it turns into hubris, you will utterly change. So before you reach such a level, I will remind you what your pride is. Your daughter, mother, sisters, and me. We are your pride. I¡¯m relieved that you will always be by my side, ready to toil even with a broken heart. You have always been guiding and teaching us, especially me. That¡¯s why don¡¯t go overboard with your n for heroes. Believe in my friend, and focus on yourself. I¡¯d rather have you be more with Celia than hero yers,¡± Alex smiled, caressing Sara¡¯s cheek. She looked at him in a daze. At this very moment, her heart was pure and clean, devoid of any influence other than her genuine feelings for her man. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sara whispered, extending her hands to hold Alex¡¯s cheeks, nting a soft kiss on his lips, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of forest fairies in our castle. I will spend time with them. It will be easier since there¡¯s the grandma here,¡± Sara chuckled, recalling her meeting with Celia¡¯s grandma, the forest fairies¡¯ queen. It was odd, but the girls quickly found amon link through Celia. The tea parties were the best way to be closer with everyone. Celia also shared a secret with her daddy about grandma. Alex nodded brightly as that was what he had been hoping for, ¡°Grandma is apparently good at singing too.¡± He turned to Remia, ¡°Any thoughts?¡± Remia smiled, feeling like such a shift in their conversation was the best for their current mood, ¡°Mom¡¯s lubies were always nice. I kinda miss them now.¡± Schnee sneered, recalling her first meeting with grandma too. In those green eyes, the lustful kitty saw quite valuable information! ¡°We will force her to sing, won¡¯t we? And if she doesn¡¯t, in the future, someone else will make her sing a chorus through his long, thick, and strong spear,¡± Schneeughed. Remia looked at her oddly, sighing before acting as if she couldn¡¯t see through Schnee¡¯s words. Sara also understood the meaning, leaving only Alex, who somehow couldn¡¯t read between the words. Chapter 320 - Alexs army Alex¡¯s family took one day off, spending time in his house. His parents learned about Ste, too. Lavinia immediately rushed out of the house to check on Ste, taking her car to the hospital. She was in such a hurry that Harvey barely could enter the car! Everyone was always together, be it making dinner or taking baths. They rested together, too,ying on the soft bed in each other¡¯s embrace. Since there were just three of them, it was also rtively easy. Alexy on Sara¡¯sp. She tended to his hair, stroking and gently scratching him here. It felt reassuring and pleasant. Remia and Schnee took his arms,ying beside him while watching some random movie. And their day pretty much went in such a mood. ¡°I don¡¯t like some bitch¡¯s ring on your finger.¡± Schnee also pretty often brought the Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring. Alex had it even on Earth and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He simply couldn¡¯t take it off. The next day, everyone entered the Avander World. Ste was still in aa, so Alex¡¯s family wanted to continue working to remain in the game, hoping to stumble upon a cure for Ste¡¯s plight. Alex immediately contacted Erin, focusing on the new skill, which was revolutionary for his future. Sara approached Yumia, asking about the war between two demi-human kingdoms. She wanted details to help the fairies prepare their capital with abundant resources of the Deathwill Castle. Her beloved also opened the treasury, receiving many items. Sara checked them, properly distributing them throughout her family and the forest fairies¡¯ forces. She prepared Alex¡¯s equipment first, of course. He had swords of the highest quality for level hundred, and his armor was also worthy of the legendary ss! Remia focused on both the elven bloodline and the alchemy room. For thetter, she grew some ambition, for her research progressed significantly as if the alchemy room and her new legendary ss unlocked her talent. Schnee was also here. She didn¡¯t have her healer sister by her side, so leveling up alone was dangerous. She also found it boring and somewhat anti-climatic, for having Ste by her side and her new sharp tongue had been quite¡­ intriguing. Schnee missed bickering with her winged sister and getting angry at her. Thus, she decided to spend time in the castle. She visited barracks first, exchanging blows with the straw dummies. She became a good aunt, spending time with Celia and her team friends. They had a lot of fun. ¡°Where is aunt Ste?¡± Celia asked, looking at Schnee with big eyes. She held her aunt in her arms, for Schnee turned into little kitty form. Feeling a tight hug, Schnee replied cautiously, ¡°She¡¯s sick and resting in Alex¡¯s home in another world. She will return soon.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Celia hugged Schnee tighter, nearly suffocating her, ¡°I can¡¯t take care of aunt Ste¡­¡± Celia cried, feeling worse, for she couldn¡¯t go to her daddy¡¯s world. It was so saddening and infuriating that the little duhan nearly killed Schnee through her hug. ¡°L-Let¡¯s go¡­ to Alex¡­ and see¡­ what he is up to,¡± Schnee bought her way out of suffocating death by saying these words. Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled, going straight to her daddy¡¯s ce. She didn¡¯t even need directions, for she always could feel his presence in the castle. And as Schnee told her she could go here, Celia ran fast with her tiny legs turning invisible, leaving clouds of dust behind her! Schnee squinted her eyes, ¡°You are quite fast for a kid, let alone duhan.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia brightlyughed, ¡°I have been training every day with mommy, daddy, or alone! I never skipped a day!¡± Schnee grinned, revealing her cat teeth, ¡°You are such a good kid, like your good aunt!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia couldn¡¯t stop grinning, for she rarely was in such good contact with Schnee. And as she was in a good aunt mode, Schnee didn¡¯t even bully her. They were like a good family, weren¡¯t they? ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Daddy is here!¡± Celia pointed at the doors with Schnee¡¯s blue paw, holding her like a pet. A good aunt didn¡¯t mind, nodding, ¡°Open the door.¡± Celia jumped, hanging herself on the knob with one hand. Her weight pushed the knob down, opening the doors. She happily entered inside while holding Schnee. It was a dark room. But at the very end of it, Alex sat down cross-legged, his form quite grand. He had wings spread widely behind him, staying silent. Those wings let out a faint white light, highlighting him in a dark room. His arms rested on his thighs while his other four arms held swords of the highest quality for level hundred, as if in a battle pose. From those swords, quite troubling energy oozed out. It was ck power, swirling around swords¡¯ des as if having its own consciousness. Celia felt fear toward those swords, but as Alex held them, she knew she was fine and that this power would protect her! Schneemented, ¡°Why is it so dark here?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe the room was swathed in the dark, wrathful energy. She didn¡¯t feel anything out of this darkness. But in a new second, a change happened. THUD! ¡°Who is here?¡± Schnee¡¯s golden eyes gleamed as she utilized her mana to see through the darkness. Celia¡¯s eyes gleamed blue. She activated the soul eyes, themon ability of the duhan race. Many people with skills rted to souls had those eyes! But they all learned through others. Yet, Celia activated them because she wanted to see through her father¡¯s progress! And their eyes sparkled simrly when the golden and blue eyes could see what was hidden in the darkness. [Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Wrath Skeleton Lv. 100(EPIC)] On two sides, in orderly rows, the army of fifty skeletons stood tall. They held ck swords coated in the wrath¡¯s mana. Their bones were also ck, containing Alex¡¯s new energy within them. Their forms and swords were weapons of the highest quality, wrath moving their bodies, for they had one target. And should anyone stop them, the ck swords would hack their heads! Alex opened his eyes, his hues shining blue as he used the soul eyes to see through the wrath. As he stood up, all skeletons dropped onto their knees, ¡°Your loyal dogs will soon cease to be a problem, Elias.¡± Schnee and Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°So cool, daddy!¡± Alex blinked, noticing Celia and Schnee. As his cat wife was in her cat form, he had two fluffs standing within the doors. He smiled, revealing his white teeth, ¡°Are you not scared, our princess?¡± ¡°I am not!¡± Celia cutely replied, rushing her way toward her daddy. For some reason, she dropped Schnee as if not wanting to have her in her arms while cuddling with her father. Schnee dropped on her back, her paws high, ¡°So much for a good niece! Someone¡¯s getting bullied soon!¡± But then, she smiled. A few minutester, Remia also arrived at the scene. Her eyes nearly melted when she saw her beloved with Celia in his hands. He looked lovely while pinching her cheeks, and Celia also fought back adorably with weak punches. She took her time, gazing at them. And then, like a good sister, Remia picked up Schnee from the floor, ¡°Alex¡­ We have to go to the Green Kingdom¡¯s capital. We promised mother to help her¡­¡± ¡°Already?¡± Alex tilted his head, thinking that it was quite too early. Remia nodded, ¡°Mom is also suspecting that something is off. But we must go¡­ It¡¯s our responsibility.¡± Alex closed the distance, patting Schnee¡¯s cat head and Remia¡¯s hair, ¡°We will all go.¡± ¡°Me too?¡± Celia asked, wanting to help everyone! Alex shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡± Celia pouted, escaping from her father¡¯s hands, ¡°It¡¯s not too early!¡± She ran away, feeling useless and weak. On her way out, Celia ran into her mother and grandma. These two girls fixed her sulky mood in the blink of an eye, showing how precious Celia was to everyone¡¯s lives. Celia said with her lips pushed upward, ¡°I want to hear grandma¡¯s singing.¡± Sara looked at Yumia with peculiar eyes, looking at the queen with expectations. Alex and others also gathered around the queen, pressuring her to sing for them. Yumia felt like taking out a weed, for she had quite a past with singing. She grew nervous around everyone. But as Celia asked, Yumia gave up. And then, the queen sang, her voice turning Celia sleepy, soon forcing her mind to dream world. On the other hand, everyone, even Remia, stood without making any sound, for the queen had talent. ¡°Maybe if the queen sings with elven bloodline activated, she will call all birds, achieving Breath Of Life on her own,¡± Alex spoke in a daze, unable to take his eyes off the queen. And as she blushed, he felt like she was seducing him, ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± ¡°Old baba can¡¯t disappoint her grand-grand-granddaughter, can she? Please, sing for us more! Ah, I was speaking about myself, actually.¡± Schneemented, using one of Olivia¡¯s lines to erase the blush off Yumia¡¯s face. But as the queen just looked at her for a second, turning her eyes toward others, Schnee realized she was dealing with a person of her own mother¡¯s age. And that was quite a challenge. But as Yumia didn¡¯t mind calling herself grandma for Celia¡¯s sake, how could ¡®old baba¡¯ even work on her? Schnee quickly realized it, thinking of better words for the next silent confrontation. And it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t like the queen. But as she saw her eyes for the first time, Schnee knew that this woman needed a man to spread her snatch. Because of it, Schnee couldn¡¯t stop herself from poking her. She couldn¡¯t use vulgar words, though, for Celia was around. At the same time, Yumia continued to act as if nothing had happened. She knew that there was a confident kitty that wanted to y around with her, though. Chapter 321 - Husbands Command(SSS) ¡°I can¡¯t believe this treasure had better growth items than ours,¡± Schneemented as she ran her eyes around her body. She donned new items from the Deathwill Castle¡¯s treasury, looking quite confused. It wasn¡¯t because of her new clothes. Her new outfit was actually to her liking, for she wore boots simr to sports pair of a famous brand from Alex¡¯s world, tight ck leggings, and a crop top with fur around her neck and shoulder. Those clothes significantly increased her speed, even more than her former battle clothes. Their passive effects were better, and Schnee also had a unique skill from wearing the equipment set. Her confusion stemmed from the battle clothes¡¯ origin. Her race had its own realm and even was known as Divine Cats. Although it was arguable whether Schnee¡¯s race had connections to any god, like other races with divine energy, her people had higher levels than Elias Deathwill. It was true that he was a monster, but he shouldn¡¯t have better items than her race! The same went for Sara and the other girls¡¯ battle clothes. Sara smiled, looking at her new clothes as well. She wore a battle dress simr to before, but her upper body sported much different ck armor. She no longer revealed her cleavage here, for a tough armor wrapped around her chest. ¡°It¡¯s not father¡¯s power. Alex already told us that he suspects that the system has significantly increased the items¡¯ quality. That¡¯s because his ss turned out legendary. Maybe there¡¯s more to it, but there¡¯s no point dwelling about it,¡± Sara exined with a smile. Her newest piece had eaten Sara¡¯s former battle clothes, which were also a growth-type item. In this way, she received an incredible creation that would significantly increase her battle prowess. Schnee was the same, but her clothes looked far different than before. And as Sara peeked at the treasury¡¯s content, she fixed her eyes on battle clothes she had prepared for Ste. These surely wouldn¡¯t change their image, for they were long robes too. Their color would vary, though. Everyone, even Alex, wore ck equipment with [Deathwill]. ¡°Does these suit me?¡± Remia asked as she stood in a new style. Her clothes seemed straight from a fairy tale, for she wore a one-piece dress, revealing her arms and legs. Her dress matched her sisters color-wise, so Remia sometimes looked too arousing as her pale skin and bashful expression contrasted with the new piece. She wasn¡¯t confident in such colors, but as everyone smiled, Remia grew satisfied. She already had great confidence in herself, so it didn¡¯t take a long time to get used to these clothes. And as Alex came out from the treasury, ¡°You look gorgeous, Remia.¡± He replied to Remia¡¯s inquiry, making her smile, her confidence surging. Alex¡¯s clothes also were different. He wore peculiar ck armor prepared for his Asura Style. It wasn¡¯t a thick armor that made him look like a knight. It was the opposite, for it closely stuck to his body. The same went for his legs and boots. But unlike his beloveds, Alex had a giant [Deathwill] emblem on his back. ¡°Mother-inw believes that their sudden call is suspicious¡­¡± Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, looking ahead of himself, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if some hungry demons or asinine beasts assaulted us. I have to vent my wrath on someone,¡± Alex¡¯s eyes gleamed red for a second. He looked much better after Ste entered aa. Time with his wives significantly helped him, but Alex never felt so much killing intent as before. He wanted to kill Elias Deathwill for taking Ste away from him. He would direct those feelings at enemies sharpening their weapons at the Green Kingdom. And while it might seem like Alex was in an unstable state, he wasn¡¯t. He prepared tickets to his castle for every fairy, for they were his family. He didn¡¯t want anything wrong to happen to them. But once again, Alex wasn¡¯t their king. He had their princess as his beloved, and Remia was one of many princesses. Their lives weren¡¯t his responsibility. War and any small battles usually ended with some losses on both sides. Alex was prepared for all, except for his wives¡¯ deaths. He followed Yumia¡¯s advice to think of a scenario in which his beloveds would be in a dangerous situation. And with those thoughts in his mind, Alex parted his lips, ¡°Your levels aren¡¯t close to one hundred. It took me some time to get here, too. If there¡¯s war ahead, I will assist my mother-inw and fight people with level one hundred and fifty. I want you to be careful and secure safe zones before you try to assist others. Those safe zones will guarantee our ticket usage.¡± Everyone nodded gravely, preparing for the battle mentally. At the same time, Sara stared at Alex with deep eyes. She recalled his recent words and his concern for her. He was her lover, someone who saw through her heart. He noticed her slight change, keeping her from turning into someone else. Wasn¡¯t it simr to their early days, though? There was a moment when Sara didn¡¯t know what to do. She wanted to take a heavy responsibility for herself by killing everyone rted to Elias Deathwill just so hungry demons wouldn¡¯t find their castle. But there were naturally good people from Elias Deathwill¡¯s side, such as Remia. There were also many cruel fools. Her beloved enved them. THUMP! Sara¡¯s heart clenched, an unbearable love blooming within her hues. She promptly jumped into Alex¡¯s arms. He caught her instinctively, properly holding her like a lover, ¡°Sara?¡± Sara smiled in a broad and mesmerizing smile. It was a somewhat intriguing smile, for Alex couldn¡¯t clearly tell an intent behind it. That was strange, for he was good at reading people. And he wasn¡¯t missing details unconsciously here like before Yumia, for Sara was his wife, so he didn¡¯t need any mental block against her. For Yumia, though, he just treated her like someone much older and experienced. She was his mother-inw without any deep connection. He couldn¡¯t look at her differently. Thus, what was going on? Sara wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck, bringing herself up, standing on her tiptoes, ¡°Keep taming me, daddy. Soon, put a leash on me, turn me into your pet, and never let me go. I want you to see more of me¡­ so you can tame me even further. Bind my soul and heart to yourself, Master.¡± She whispered those words to his ear, not letting anyone hear her. ¡°Huh?¡± Alex blinked, his lips parting as he thought he misheard his blonde-haired wife. But as Sara smiled at him again, Alex knew he heard her well. His duhan momma let him go, turning around, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for such a sudden move¡­ I just couldn¡¯t hold myself back¡­ Alex spoke with such confidence, affection, and concern for us¡­ He didn¡¯t give us any choice, making me so proud¡­ And his focused and stern expression red my heart¡­.¡± [You and Sara Deathwill have created a new skill due to your profound connection.] [Husband¡¯s Command(SSS) ¨C You can control your wives¡¯ Ultimate Skills and equip them for yourself. If your wife doesn¡¯t have Ultimate Skill, the skill will grant her one.] ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322: I will never stop looking out for you ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Yumia had arrived with her strongest aides standing by her side. She had twins with levels past one hundred, for they had leveled up with Alex in the underground dungeon. They looked favorably at Alex, their lips curved up into a smile. But when their eyesnded on Alex, they nced into each other¡¯s eyes. Yumia was the same, for Alex stood frozen as if something had taken over him, ¡°Has one of you gotten pregnant?¡± Schnee scoffed, raising her chin, ¡°Too early for brats, at least for me.¡± Remia blushed, shaking her head, ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s too early for me.¡± Sara grinned, mysteriously gazing at the queen, ¡°He might make a simr expression when one of us ends up with unnned pregnancy. It can only happen in his world as of now, though.¡± Yumia quickly inferred that Sara knew what had happened. She was probably the cause of Alex¡¯s shock. Of course, it was not a ce to stay shocked or confused. Alex noticed the queen and her aides, shaking off his emotions. He formed a ready-to-fight expression, closing up the distance from everyone. ¡°We are ready,¡± Alex nodded, asking a question to change the topic, ¡°I hope everyone has received an invitation ticket to the castle. Have you confirmed it?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for your help, Alexander,¡± Yumia nodded, thanking her son-inw with a beautiful smile. And with those words, all her forces gathered in one ce. They left Deathwill Castle, going to their tree houses. After picking more items, such as consumables and other valuable tools for battle, everyone silently left the capital. Alex followed them with his wives. Soon, everyone hopped into the carriage. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex sat in silence, thinking about Sara and her skill. The skill¡¯s description was simple, like usual, so he would have to test it in their free time. But the fact that he could control and equip his wives¡¯ Ultimate Skills was so odd¡­ Wasn¡¯t it close to very? Alex thought once about it in such a way, and he couldn¡¯t shake the thought ever since then. Because it was disturbing and far from Alex¡¯s liking, he focused on Sara and her words. ¡®What the hell you mean by that, Sara?¡¯ Alex thought, ncing at Sara, who had been sitting by the window with a faint smile. She looked more beautiful than ever before. Her appearance matched the happy momma when she held Celia in her arms. Sara also looked gorgeous stark naked while tending to her husband¡¯s desires. But that was not the topic for now, of course. Alex felt like Sara looked too relieved, ¡®Was it¡­ her fetish? Is that it?¡¯ It was nice that Sara had finally given him a skill, for Ste and Schnee had already blessed their rtionships with them. But Sara¡¯s skill was too unique¡­ and even ranking was different. ¡®It is part of her pride, responsible heart, and fetishes?¡¯ Alex recked his brain, hoping to get an answer. And as he thought while gazing in Sara¡¯s direction, Alex connected the dots rtively quickly, for his wife was just too reassured. ¡®She¡¯s always looking over us, teaching everyone as the most experienced girl. But deep inside, you also want someone to look over you, guide you, and ensure you stay on a proper path. But why leash?!¡¯ Alex grabbed his head, his head aching from specting on many scenarios. He lifted his eyes, finding Sara staring at him. She blushed like a virgin maiden, running away from his gaze. She even raised her hand to y with her bangs, throwing her eyes out the window. ¡®So cute¡­¡¯ Alex muttered, sitting like an idiot with his eyes fixed on his duhan momma¡­ In the end, he decided to no longer think about it. He believed it was hard for Sara to convey her emotions and heart to him, for she was too scared of some of her desires. If Alex grew disgusted or repulsive of those fetishes, it would hurt their rtionship, and not only Sara would pay for it, but also Celia. Thus, it took a lot of courage to convey them all at once. Her happiness and pride undoubtedly helped her, though. And as she conveyed them all at once, Alex could only wait for the impending future, where he would talk with her about it candidly. ¡®I will see how it is, Sara¡­ Whatever it might turn out, be it good or bad, I will honestly tell you my thoughts about it¡­ And regardless of those thoughts, I will never stop looking out for you¡­ You are so cute, momma,¡¯ Alex chuckled, hovering his eyes on the beautiful duhan. At the same time, everyone in the carriage had been looking at him as if he were an idiot. His reactions were a sight to behold, starting from his staying frozen, grasping his head, then smiling like a moron. Schnee red. Remiaughed. Yumia scrutinized the young man with amusement zing her eyes. Thedies also saw Sara¡¯s reactions, their curiosity reaching the peak as Sara was not like her usual self. She was too innocent and even more adorable than Ste! It was hard to beat thezy girl¡¯s usual charm, yet Sara topped her as she sat happily in a carriage. Schnee couldn¡¯t hold herself back, pointing her finger at Sara¡¯s stomach, ¡°Are you pregnant for real, big sister?¡± Yumia and Remia nced at Sara the same way, like a mother and daughter. Sara slowly shifted her eyes to her kitty sister, smiling brightly, ¡°That kind of happiness is in a far future. I reckon I will be even more ted than I currently am. A child¡­ is a precious fruit of love¡­ Our dearest treasure,¡± Sara faintly whispered, closing her eyes, imagining a cute girl and boy running toward her, having simrities to her and her beloved Alexander. She then opened her eyes, revealing her hues brimming in love. With a tease, Sara turned her attention to the queen, ¡°Grandma knows what I am talking about, doesn¡¯t she? Remia has so many siblings, after all.¡± Chapter 323 - ?323 Schnees Business Plan Chapter 323: Schnee¡¯s business n Yumiaughed faintly, bringing her hand to cover her lips, ¡°I understand and agree with you wholeheartedly. But I must add that Remia is here because of my responsibility as the first wife. I developed the purest elven bloodline because of myte husband¡¯s love for me. He showered me with resources. My children inherited the purest elven royal bloodline because of it. I had to give birth to many adorable fluffs. At some point, I grew to love unprotected sex.¡± Yumia smiled dangerously, for she was pretty thirsty. ¡°Mother!¡± Remia reacted in the nick of time, helping Yumia control her stifled desires. The queen scoffed at her daughter, though, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Everyone is a family here. And you are getting started, aren¡¯t you? You will soon understand me.¡± Remia clenched her dress, looking down, nodding slowly, ¡°Yes, I am just getting started¡­.¡± Steam oozed out of her little head. Schnee chuckled, agreeing with the queen. She also found her more likable, for she casually spoke about intercourse, ¡°Any valuable knowledge for us, inexperienced, young, and passionate lovers? What if our husband ends up on an extended business journey? We need an idea to deal with our itching pussies after masturbation bes inept.¡± Yumia rolled her eyes at Schnee, casually replying to her inquiry, ¡°You can visit me and get the good stuff.¡± ¡°What kind of stuff?¡± Schnee teased with a big smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask for effectiveness, for I have grandma sitting next to me. I must know what exactly it is.¡± ¡°A weed,¡± Yumia replied with a stoic expression. Remia looked at her mom with deep eyes, whispering inwardly, ¡®Is it the reason mom used to be addicted? She hase a long way¡­ How can I help her? Where will I find a good man?¡¯ She nced at her future husband for a second before shaking her head. Everyone looked at Remia with narrowed eyes. Alex understood how others saw him and his odd reactions. Remia blushed, then leaned closer to Schnee, ¡°You can¡¯t take weed, Schnee. It¡¯s addicting, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer because of ack of it. If Alex is away for a long time, you can hit me up, and I will moderately give it to you. You can¡¯t use it without someone else looking over you, okay?¡± Remia beseeched in her own, kind way. Schnee harrumphed, looking away from Remia¡¯s concerned eyes, ¡°I can only get addicted to two things! It¡¯s Alex and sex! Everything else is secondary, and I don¡¯t need it to live. A weed? Hah. I am not a weak girl,¡± Schnee lifted her chin, looking proud of herself and her smoking body. Yumia scoffed, ¡°What do you know, girl? You might have it worse if you have a high libido. You never know what might happen in your life.¡± Schnee thought seriously before replying, ¡°You don¡¯t know, grandma¡­ But Alex¡¯s world has a lot of good stuff. It¡¯s much more advanced than our world¡¯s items. I think we are like thousand if not more years behind them.¡± Schnee¡¯s words piqued everyone¡¯s interest; even Alex looked at her with curious eyes, waiting to learn about some good stuff. Schnee chuckled, sharing her story, ¡°I visited many sex shops¡¯ websites. I have many toys hidden behind my bed already. Hehe¡­ I might reproduce some of it for our world. Doesn¡¯t that sound like a good business? I might get richer than Deathwill Castle¡¯s assets!¡± Schnee burst outughing, for she knew the power of sex. Yumia squinted her eyes, changing seats with her daughter, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me hanging like that, kitty. Share some more knowledge with me.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Schnee tilted her head, not immediately replying to the queen. And in this way, the kitty started teasing Yumia with her new, exciting knowledge, ¡°App-controlled vibrators are my favorite! I can¡¯t wait to have darling use it at unexpected moments when I have it deep into my pussy!¡± Schnee howled in the carriage, clenching her hands and rubbing her thighs against each other! Yumia replied with shimmering eyes, ¡°Interesting.¡± Remia blushed like a virgindy. Alex looked away as he couldn¡¯t continue listening to his mother-inw and wife talking about sex toys. Sara reared her ear, listening to them, though. She wasn¡¯t different than Schnee, having toys even in the Deathwill Castle. She hid those in a ce that no one else other than her could reach. It was far away from her room. ¡®This whole journey somehow turned too sexual too fast,¡¯ Alex inwardly whispered, ming himself for being unable to hide his emotions. But as he thought more about it, Schnee surely would¡¯ve teased Yumia, even without him doing anything. He nced at Remia, who was so red and embarrassed that she was close to fainting. Even though she was older than Deathwill Sisters, Remia was innocent to the boot regarding sex and intercourse, let alone in the presence of her mother. Yumia was different, and she openly talked about it. ¡®I understand you, Remia,¡¯ Alex faintly smiled, ¡®I am also not really used to having mother-inw speak so casually about it in our presence¡­ And I can¡¯t help but remember herstment about my ass.¡¯ Alex sighed, sealing his ears. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from recalling that night when Remia¡¯s mother caught them having sex in her room, on the balcony, no less. He was too ashamed back then, ¡®At least mother-inw acts normally around us now¡­ The Deathwill Castle and Schnee undoubtedly helped her return to her usual self. I can¡¯t forget about my duhan princess, too,¡¯ Alex nodded a few times, feeling like everything could only turn right in the Deathwill Castle. It was no longer just a ck castle. It was a ce where everyone close to Alex¡¯s family could live in. ck clouds and the castle¡¯s design weren¡¯t a problem, for everyone¡¯s smile was better than the sun, radiating brightly. And Celia would always be here, running around while spreading her joy. ¡°We have arrived in the Green Kingdom¡¯s Capital, the queen,¡± One of the aides called Yumia, her voice halting all ongoing talk and thoughts in the carriage. It was time to prepare for the show. Chapter 324 Chess Chapter 324: Chess After leaving the carriage, Alex entered the new world. They all had finally arrived in the Green Kingdom¡¯s capital, Roslinne. The strongest, one hundred and fifty level demi-humans dwelled in thisnd. They were known as ck Mantis, Red Hos, White Spiders, and Rock Ants. They had theirnds in the vast capital, resulting in this ce swathing in a magical charm. If Alex and his family went through Roslinne¡¯s entire content, sightseeing every part of this beautiful ce, they would be able to see everything thisnd had to offer. But for now, they were in a part of the capital belonging to the White Spiders. At first nce, thisnd had quite unique architecture as houses were made out of white web, spread around the giant trees¡¯ feet. ¡°White Spiders are pretty simr to us,¡± Yumia said, hovering her beautiful green eyes on Alex¡¯s curious face, ¡°Their houses go higher with their status. It can be wealth, strength, or another influence. If you have at least one of them in abundance, you can form a house at the giant tree¡¯s spire. In this way, you can see the status of every White Spider,¡± The Queen exined. And as Alex and others looked ahead, they could see a few houses slightly above the others. They also didn¡¯t waste area, having some space furnished below their dwelling. Remia added for she had been in this ce before, ¡°The capital is split into four quarters, and everynd is governed by the strongest demi-human tribe. But there¡¯s a part, The Wilderness, in the middle, where everyone can freely meet and establish their businesses. It¡¯s up to them whether they can keep their businesses intact and have their goods protected.. No punishment will be given formitting crimes here.¡± To Remia¡¯s words, Yumia added, ¡°Such uwful region has been made recently, for we can no longer only focus on ourselves. We used to have many dangerous tournaments fornds, and the four strongest ns weren¡¯t the exception. They allowed the creation of such a region to keep their people in shape.¡± Sara smiled, sharing her thoughts, ¡°Beasts should have something simr, right?¡± The beasts were more bloodthirsty and known for being simpletons. They only had one family that really had brains while others held themselves back, feigning some control and intelligence. Yumia agreed with the duhan momma, saying she had heard of many uwful zones created in the yers¡¯ era. But as everything kept changing rapidly after the yers¡¯ arrival, the queen believed those zones were no longer avable and that the beasts were sharpening their weapons for a sh with The Green Kingdom¡¯s forces. Alex listened attentively, not butting into a talk between gorgeous and experienced mommas. He silently asked Remia a few questions, and hisdy replied with a bright smile. Unfortunately, no one was here for sightseeing or fun. The forest fairies¡¯ team headed straight to the white pce in the middle of the White Spider¡¯snd. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I knew that something was off, but I didn¡¯t expect to see four beast kings in your pce, Nestor,¡± Yumia fixed her eyes on the White Spider King, ring at him with unconceble indignation. She suspected the sudden call immediately after receiving it. But she didn¡¯t expect to see the four best kings from the Beast Kingdom sitting by the table with their counterparts from the Green Kingdom. It was a surreal feeling, considering the beasts had already assaulted a few other demi-human races from the Green Alliance. In his humanoid form, Nestor lifted his six eyes to stare deeply at the forest fairies¡¯ queen. He couldn¡¯t see through her stats, and even if he could, her eyespelled him to gaze at her seriously. ¡°The beasts have offered an absurd deal,¡± he said, furtively ncing at them with one of his six eyes, ¡°They want to hold a chess match between the leaders and the young prodigies. We will decide whether we should alliance ourselves with the antagonists or humans this way.¡± That threw everyone off, including Alex and his wives. Yumia couldn¡¯t believe her ears, turning her little head to the four beast kings. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Yumia raised her voice, her tone sharp. She would never bet the lives of her people on a chess game! Yes, it was the game that helped demi-humans significantly in the past. It used to be a part of every noble¡¯s teachings, and many small strifes had been solved through it. However, the antagonists and their ns involved every life! This was absurd! After Yumia¡¯s voice subsided, ady from the beast¡¯s side drew her attention by calling out the queen¡¯s name, ¡°Yumia. Are you perhaps scared? We have waited for you, knowing that you are good at chess. Your descendants have inherited your love for chess, too. They are worthy opponents for us, the beasts,¡± she smiled at Remia and her other siblings. ¡®She actually wants to y with us?¡¯ Yumia inwardly spoke, locking her eyes on a woman with unique charm. She had nine fluffy tails, long ears, a cute nose, and voluptuous curves enhancing her demi-human features. Anais Foxtail. She was one hundred and fifty level existence, yet her strength was in her eyes, for those shone with intelligence. She was the smartest beastdy, guiding more than her tribe, for her voice weighed in the Beast Kingdom. Yumia was surprised to see her actually pushing for chess matches. ¡°No one is scared,¡± Yumia replied, skimming her eyes through other beast kings. They were stupid, so she didn¡¯t believe those would fare well against their counterparts from the Green Kingdom. The queen didn¡¯t know about their descendants, but she was confident about hers. Anais nodded, appreciating Yumia¡¯s presence, ¡°We will face each other, then. Let¡¯s have fun, everyone.¡± ¡°Fun, you say¡­¡± Yumia¡¯s eye twitched, for she wasn¡¯t in a mood for fun. Perhaps, if she were one hundred and fifty-level existence, she would be able to have a simr room to the fox girl. In the end, strength mattered the most. ¡°Why is a human there? Hmm¡­¡± One of the beast kings, a man with a long mane, titled his head, standing up. His eyes were locked on Alex before shifting to Schnee and Sara, ¡°It¡¯s easy to tell you apart because you fairies have those weird ears. But these too¡­ smell like humans and something else!¡± the king disappeared from the scene, appearing before Schnee and Sara at a pretty astonishing speed. He leaned down, wanting to sniff them. He couldn¡¯t even bend his back, for a human¡¯s handnded on his face, grabbing his manly features with a powerful grip. ¡°Sniff your anus first,¡± Alex said before throwing the beast away. He used all his strength, for no man could approach his wives in such a manner, his heart pounding with indignation. Because of that, the lion king flew across the hall, mming the wall with his broad back¡­ The web wall cracked, for he was tough. But the strength behind the throw mattered more,pelling everyone to stare at the young man. ?[0)??? ¡°Ah, darling¡­¡± Schnee whimpered as she bent her legs, her man¡¯s words and action nearly bringing her down. Sara stood straight, gazing at Alex¡¯s back with eyes shimmering in love and pride. She would react simrly to Schnee should no one be around them, though. She reserved that forter, for her time with her beloved. Remia and Yumia shared the same reaction, biting their lips as they could barely hold back theirments on Alex¡¯s response. The queen wanted to tell Alex to keep going and not hold back, for the chess game would happen regardless of the lion king¡¯s stance. She could tell the foxdy wanted it, so she yed with that desire to her advantage. But Alex then came forward, standing at the helm of everyone, including her. The queen saw a reliable back she hadn¡¯t seen in a while, her heart skipping a beat. Remia wanted to voice some concern and exin that a man shouldn¡¯t sniff someone else¡¯s wives like that. But as Alex took a step forward, taking the matter into his own hands, Remia held back her voice like a good girl. It was her beloved¡¯s time. It was his duty, for another man wanted to touch his wives! Remia and other girls would react simrly if an unknowndy did the same to their husband. ¡°Who dared to insult and throw me like trash?!¡± the lion king howled, bringing himself onto his two feet. Alex replied as he stepped forward a few more steps, ¡°Me.¡± Chapter 325 Nothing stops me from betting my life Chapter 325: Nothing stops me from betting my life It wasn¡¯t really Alex¡¯s style to stop a man in such a way. It would be enough to extend his hand, barring the lion king¡¯s face. In this way, Alex would¡¯ve avoided physical contact, drawing the vulgar man¡¯s attention to himself. Alex also wasn¡¯t a person who wanted to make enemies with a haughty attitude. He would rather want people to look at him in a friendly way, having a good reputation worldwide. He preferred to look at people in a good way, either neutral or close to friends. He wasn¡¯t the antagonist, after all. ¡°Me,¡± Alex still acted arrogantly, altering his principles. After taking a few steps forward, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. They could see through his level, which was just a little above one hundred.. Yet, Alex¡¯s strength was enough to hurl away the lion king, whose body and power had been nurtured for years, being higher by nearly fifty levels. Alex didn¡¯t flinch with so many people hovering their attention on him. He didn¡¯t mind them probing into his level, for he would¡¯ve done the same in their ce. He stared at the man who had sprung up onto his two feet. ¡°I will break your spine and have your head dig into your ass, human!¡± the lion king howled, his body erupting with his peculiar mana. He buffed more, his sharp lion features heightening. His long mane became even longer, fangs sprouted from his mouth, and his skin grew yellow. He became closer to his beast¡¯s side while keeping human characteristics. Alex stood with his arms crossed, gazing at the transformation, seemingly unfazed. He believed that the lion king would be indeed a good challenge to him, yet Alex couldn¡¯t see himself losing against him. And it would hurt his already strong image should he show some worry. ¡°You aren¡¯t so creative, are you? Isn¡¯t that what I said to you, just in a fast and better way?¡± Alex replied, his powersing out from him. White wings and four other arms sprouted from his body, heightening his strength and stats. The highest quality swords appeared in each new hand, sharpening Alex¡¯s already abundant presence. And when he channeled his swordsmanships, the pressure became quite unbearable for the younger generation, whose levels hang around Alex¡¯s. The Lion King, Burford Fang, narrowed his eyes, a faint bead of sweat trickling down his temple as Alex¡¯s presence alerted his instincts. He didn¡¯t be smaller before the human with peculiar abilities. But if this show of skills continued, Alex¡¯s presence would win by arge margin. In this case, Burford thought of a simple solution, a battle. He would pounce at Alex, fighting him head-on with all people and other kings looking at them. Having skills was one thing, and using them was another. There was a chance that Alex couldn¡¯t correctly wield his power. But as if seeing through him, a familiar voice rang out, ¡°Could you tone down your gritting teeth, Burford?¡± Anais called out one of her king buddies, smiling at him with her dazzling smile. She always looked like she could see through everyone; it was the same here. Burford blinked, lowering his eyes, ¡°Have I been gritting teeth?¡± While he wondered about it, Anais¡¯ beautiful huesnded on Alex. Her smile became morepelling and sweeter, as if she had developed an interest in him. The fox girl parted her lips, ending the show between Alex and Burford in just a few words, ¡°We have arrived here to have chess games to decide our future. As someone affiliated with forest fairies, you are a part of their younger generation, young man. You are free to have a sh with us, too. But as beasts never forget and give up on their shame, Burford won¡¯t let you go until you two settle it down. Therefore, I propose an exception. You two will sh on the chessboard. Is there any objection?¡± she asked, reflecting Yumia and Alex¡¯s faces in her eyes. ?[0)??? Yumia didn¡¯tment, believing in her inw. Alex nodded, recalling games he had yed with his mother-inw. She was intelligent and strong, and he believed he could use her methods to score a few wins for the Green Kingdom¡¯s forces. ¡°I agree,¡± Alex said, his arms and wings returning to his body. His enemy, the lion king, ate all words he wanted to say, though. Burford recked his brain before erupting withughter, ¡°I have years of experience, human! It¡¯s also more than just a formal chess game! We need a bet between us! If I win, I get those women!¡± Burford roared, locking his eyes on Alex¡¯s wives, including Remia. Forest fairies red at him while Schnee showed a middle finger. Yumia narrowed her eyes while Sara¡¯s expression remained stoic, yet her eyes shimmered with disgust. Alex titled his head, ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t believe in yourself, human,¡± Burford taunted, his smirk wider. Alex shook his head, waving his hand, ¡°Even if I had skills of Jan-Krzysztof Duda, I wouldn¡¯t bet lives of my girls, for I would never exchange them for someone else or any other power. They will be with me until death part us apart. That said, nothing stops me from betting my life,¡± Alex said, pushing the chair away to take a seat like a boss, ¡°And you are free to bet your life, if you aren¡¯t scared, that is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, human?¡± Burford asked, drawing the chair closer to himself. He then sat down like a gangster, not a king. His question red the hearts of many demi-humans, for they could see that he looked differently at Alex already. Alex smiled, revealing his teeth, ¡°Alexander Deathwill.¡± Burford grinned, extending his hand forward, hovering it above all pieces on the chessboard, ¡°Your life will be mine.¡± Alex mysteriously smiled, bringing his hand closer to the clock, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± And as these two prepared for a sh, everyone else took seats by the vast table with many chessboards lining up seamlessly in a row. The battle thus started. Chapter 326 I lost Chapter 326: I lost It started with a throw, then ended with him betting his life. Remia could guess why her beloved was taking such a stance, yet her heart brimmed with worry, not allowing her to contemte what had just urred. She knew Alex yed chess a few times with her mother. Was that enough to fight with the lion king, who had been ying for more than Alex lived? Anais Foxtail also should¡¯ve taught Burford a few moves, to say nothing of them having more than enough shes. Remia nced furtively at her mother before retracting her eyes to the chessboard, for she was a part of the younger generation, shing with beast youngsters. But as Remia saw her mother sitting straight, her presence not getting weaker before Anais Foxtail, Remia¡¯s heart grew confident. ¡®Yes¡­ I have my own battle to focus on. I can¡¯t focus on others now,¡¯ Remia stifled her kind heart, turning it into a different weapon. Her eyes sharpened, her focus heightened, and her mind shed with a few moves. The match had barely started, yet she already saw a victory! But then, something odd happened.. ?[0)??? ¡°Damn it!¡± A particr rough voice boomed in the hall. ¡®Already?¡¯ Remia and everyone thought at the same time. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡®You have done a good job dealing with Burford, Alexander¡­ But did you have to go as far as betting your life?¡¯ Yumia thought while taking a seat by the table. Her opponent was no one else other than Anais Foxtail. Every king from the Green Kingdom brightly pushed Yumia to sh with Anais, for they weren¡¯t confident in themselves against her. Yumia liked challenges, for her love for chess was genuine. She alsocked good enemies for years, yet she couldn¡¯t focus well because of two things. The fox girl and her inw. And it wasn¡¯t because Yumia¡¯s heart skipped a beat for the youngster. As an olderdy with experience and someone who had already opened her heart to Alex, Yumia left enough clues for Alexander regarding her feelings. It was already too much, for they were indeed inws. Her daughter probably saw through her intent already, too. But as Alex was more of a normal guy, he didn¡¯t see his mother-inw as a possible partner. ¡®Beasts except foxes speak through strength. We have told you about it, so your reaction to his insolence was perfect. Your follow-up leaves me worried, though,¡¯ Yumia thought as she extended her hand toward the first piece on the chessboard. Alex shifted some principles to match the beasts and theirmon sense. In fact, some demi-humans from the Green Kingdom had a simr view, so Alex¡¯s performance left everyone wary of him. They respected him, even if it was a little. Nheless, it was a good start. Alex adapted to the new races, forming a rtionship that spared him much effort. If he hadn¡¯t bet his life, everything would¡¯ve been perfect. He could build his rtionship with other demi-humans after the show in his own way, slowly instilling his principles into them. If there was a race that disagreed with him, he could as well just leave them. It was that simple, yet Alexander bet his life! ¡®And you, Anais,¡¯ Yumia¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding as she reflected the gorgeous figure sitting before her, ¡®You wanted this, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Knowing about foxes and their queen, Yumia no longer doubted that Anais expected everything that had happened in the white hall. Perhaps, the fox girl didn¡¯t predict an appearance of a yer with close ties to the forest fairies. But as she offered a sh between Alex and Burford, Yumia inferred that Alex¡¯s presence was for her advantage. ¡®She doesn¡¯t want to side with the hungry demons, does she?¡¯ Yumia thought while extending her hand for the second piece. Her thoughts were faster than the game, reading everything around her, including the chessboard. If Anais¡¯ goal was to have the Green Kingdom¡¯s representatives win against the beasts, then the chances of her achieving it were higher in chess. It also would save people from wasting their lives. Yumia¡¯s thoughts swirled in her mind, thinking about many things. But as she was about to lift the third piece, an ear-splitting voice reverberated through the white hall. Everyone peeked at the source of it, Burford Fang. ¡°Damn it!¡± he held his head, grabbing his long mane while staring at the chess board with trembling eyes. Alex sat straight like a king on the opposite side, smiling as he took the first victory. Yumia and Anais narrowed their eyes, analyzing the chessboard. They just needed one nce to know how the lion king lost. And it was surprisingly¡­ ¡°Schr¡¯s mate.¡± In four moves, Alex destroyed the lion king. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I won!¡± A young beast shouted before quickly covering his lips, for other matches were ongoing. He was a man from the younger generation, one hundred and twenty years old youngster. His chessboard shed with a green light on his side, signaling that he was indeed the victor. That was how people knew whether they won or lost. Of course, there were also draws. Even the most stupid beasts would understand their loss in such a way. ¡°Congrattions, young one,¡± Anaisughed while moving her pieces, facing the absent-minded forest fairy. At this point, Yumia could see through Anais¡¯ goal, for the fox girl even purposely made gaps on the board, allowing Yumia to win at any time. Thus, it was boring, and Yumia couldn¡¯t really care about the game anymore. She seemed lost in thought, yet her focus remained on Alexander and Remia. These two were her pride, for they ughtered their opponents. ¡°T-Thank you, Miss Anais!¡± A young beast with a lion mane bowed to the queen of a foreign race. His move didn¡¯t surprise anyone, for Anais was popr in the Beast Kingdom. Everyone knew about her intellect and wish to keep the Beast Kingdom together. In the past, she could¡¯ve won many territorial wars. Yet, she kept a moderate size of her people¡¯snds, promoting self-growth and self-reflection for foxes and other beasts. She did much good stuff for the kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s my job to thank you, young man. Keep working hard,¡± Anais gestured to the young beast to sit down before shifting her eyes to Yumia. Her hues gleamed as if conveying a message to the forest fairies¡¯ queen. And in the next move, Yumia finished the fox girl. Anais faintly smiled, leaning her little face toward her right hand, ¡°I lost.¡± The Green Kingdom won the chess matches with a significant lead. Chapter 327 Asinine beast Chapter 327: Asinine beast After losing against The Green Kingdom¡¯s prodigies, the faces of youngsters from the beast kingdom scrunched uglily. No one liked to lose, and their kings wanted them to win; such a reaction was on the spot. Speaking of the kings, the lion king, the elephant king, and the fox queen had lost against their counterparts. Only the tiger king won the chess game. But his victory didn¡¯t mean much, for most of the younger generation had failed them. ¡°I don¡¯t ept it,¡± the elephant king, Botolf Lake, uttered in a sharp and threatening tone, his long elephant nose swaying due to his mana gathering around it. His eyes turned red, revealing his identity. Many elders and youngsters from his tribe had undergone the same transformation, their hues brimming with blood color and an ominous aura of antagonists oozing out of them. Anais Foxtail didn¡¯t flinch. She leaned more onto her palm, gazing at the elephant king with a faint smile. She was close to him, yet she sat withposure and confidence, giving the other beast and bug demi-humans confidence. But as if it was the antagonist moment, the ant king revealed his red eyes. The same aura shimmered around his humanoid body and ck, long antennas. Yumia and other kings from the Green Kingdom red at him. Nestor, the white spider¡¯s king, whispered in a voice audible only to people matching his status, ¡°You have sided with them, Clem?¡±. While the people of the highest status and level acted calmly, their people caused somemotion, for everyone wanted to protect their kings and queens. Alex reacted faster than anyone, standing behind Yumia like her bodyguard. Because of his presence, the queen took a simr pose to Anais Foxtail, sitting on the chair with her eyes fixed on the ant king. Forest fairies and Deathwill surrounded them a few breathster, forming a formation that would ensure the queen¡¯s and her rtives¡¯ safety. ¡°Botolf and Clem¡­ I expected you two to actually betray your allies. I¡¯m genuinely curious how those people managed to bring you to their side,¡± Anais Foxtail parted her lips, her soft voice soothing the red hearts of everyone around her. Two kings felt like she pped their pride, though. The elephant king narrowed his eyes, replying with a straight back, ¡°yers or the antagonists? What is there to choose? The former visits our world to cause chaos, stealing the wonders of our world for their fun! They just think of ourselves and treat us as fiction!¡± The elephant demi-humans had significantly helped humans raise their water affinity with their treasures from theirnds. In exchange, human kingdoms helped them using their ingenuity, solving many problems, such as diseases and food problems. But there was nothing better than elephant blood for the water magic and treasures. For that alone, some humans decided to tatter between two kingdoms, plotting against humans and demi-humans. Nothing was worse than yers, though. Those yers became worse wrongdoers than criminal groups from their world in just a few months! With their tant and suicidal tactics, the yers fought against weaker elephants, killing them for resources. ¡°Really now?¡± Anais knitted her eyebrows, looking at Botolf as if he was an idiot. The elephant king gritted his teeth, barely holding back his bottled emotions. But as Anais provoked him through a smirk, Botolf exploded, ¡°They live with us! They have their own realm! They are part of our world, while yers are malignant forces that must be kicked from ournds! They must perish and stay in their world! The antagonists will achieve this! They will free us from the influence of those bastardly yers! There¡¯s nothing to adapt except for the system!¡± Botolf exined with thunder in his voice, reaching the hearts of everyone. And should Anais not been here, his emotions and words would have already influenced many beasts and even bugs. But as the fox girl¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, the demi-humans believed she would clear some doubts. ?[0)??? Anais nced at Clem, the ant king, ¡°You share the same belief?¡± The man nodded, his eyes fixed on the beautiful woman. Anais sighed, pointing her hand at Alex before saying, ¡°The antagonists and yers¡­ I don¡¯t see any difference between them.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Botolf and Clem stood up, mming their hands onto the table. The poor furniture cracked, shattering before their power. Their eyes widened, getting redder as if the elephant and ant king were about to be the perfect demons. Some people around them tensed, yet Anais sat unfazed, ¡°Haha! Well, there are apparent differences between them, right? The yers are honest fellows. On the other hand, the antagonists hide too much. For example, their main objective. Their goal can not be just purging yers from our world. You two and your little brains can¡¯tprehend that. You were probably aroused by the antagonists¡¯ strength and ways of holding events. Did they offer you two the continent¡¯s conquest? It has to be it. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have missed this simple detail. They hurt demi-humans and humans of our world. They conquered three kingdoms, enving and feeding on their fears. They only keep them alive for a boost, feeding on them like demons. Everyone can be their meal. In conclusion, the antagonists¡¯ can not be our friends, for fear sprouts in every heart, regardless of race. We are all the same,¡± Anais exined with a straight and confident expression, looking out of the world. s, Botolf didn¡¯t ept her reasoning. ¡°We aren¡¯t the same!¡± Botolf screamed, his body growing in size. He became closer to his beast characteristics. His skin turned gray, his muscles heavier, and his ears wide, pping as beast mana swirled around him. He charged like a wild bull, his fist aiming at Anais¡¯ gorgeous face. Thedy smirked, not moving. Her people shouted with concernced in their voices, yet Anais just waited for the elephant man to get closer. And when he did, her fox tails slipped outside from the chair she had been sitting on. Just three tails came out, their tips blocking the fist. Anais narrowed her eyes, ring at the man, ¡°Asinine beast. Back to the circus.¡± SLAP! ¡°Ugh!¡± Botolf felt an immense strengthing out from the fluffy tails, pushing him away. Before he noticed, his body flew like a falling star,nding heavily on the white web wall. His weight and strength behind the tail p were so powerful that the wall broke, kicking away the elephant king from the meeting. ¡°Crap,¡± the ant king whispered, using his antennas to call his people. And while Botolfy on the ground with a mouthful of blooding out of his lips, Clem¡¯s people initiated their n. The whole capital shook as if the ground below them cracked. Anais stood up, ncing at Alex, ¡°Fast and efficient, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Alex blushed, feeling like his heart just skipped a beat, for the gorgeousdy alluded to his previous words, clearly acknowledging him. Her looks were outstanding, yet her performance was enough to charm a man with four wives! After chuckling at Alex¡¯s innocent reaction, Anais swept the air with her hand, ¡°We are in the White Spider¡¯s territory, but ants are their neighbors. They must have been preparing to bulldoze the whole capital for some time now. Team up with White Spiders, at least have one of them in your groups. Enve all hungry demons without letting them respawn!¡± She tookmand, organizing demi-humans regardless of their race. Nestor and other kings agreed with her words, ¡°Clem has already escaped.¡± ¡°Look ahead,¡± Yumia replied, gazing at the hole the elephant¡¯s body made. Here, everyone saw an army of red-eyed demons swarming the area. Chapter 328 You didnt have a legendary harem, though. Chapter 328: You didn¡¯t have a legendary harem, though. Alex entered the battle mood, his form changing. Wings littered his back, and four arms came out from their spots. His equipment shone, for Alex channeled his mana. He calmed down his fast heartbeat, focusing on the important matters, ¡°We won¡¯t make a safe zone in this capital with ants crawling below us. We must leave their reach, so escaping the capital¡¯s grounds is the way.¡± While everyone tensed because of the betrayal of two kings and races, Alex controlled his heart, which beat with battle lust. He saw many enemies ahead, wanting to sh through them for their deeds. He needed a high focus to not lose himself in his natural battle lust, or he would be like Elias Deathwill, thriving alone on the battlefield. Of course, Alex¡¯s love for his wives and their skills helped him significantly with this w. His voice reached the forest fairies¡¯ queen, who was already standing at the helm of her people, ¡°We will ensure an escape route. Connect with the forest and bend nature to our will, my fairies!¡± Yumia¡¯s voice and intent reached everyone. Her people, those in the white hall and outside it, promptly summoned their wooden equipment. The Queen called forth her guardians alongside the royal descendants. They turned behind, preparing a path toward the safe zone. And as the chaos continued to billow, Alex faced the lion king. After their match, Burford Fang¡¯s life belonged to Alexander Deathwill.. There wasn¡¯t an official bet between them, though. Of course, if Burford won, he would¡¯ve continuously threatened Alex about it. He wouldn¡¯t let him go without getting enved. Anais and Yumia noticed it beforehand, yet thetter was still worried because she knew beasts and their tendencies. But Burford was a man of principles as well. Amidst the chaos and incessant rumbling, he stood before Alex, for his life was no longer his. ¡°You¡­¡± Alex whispered, momentarily confused. He never wanted to enve others. If anything, he would rather have a healthy master-servant rtionship. He even forgot about the bet, first focusing on his girls¡¯ and forest fairies¡¯ safety. He didn¡¯t think he could use Burford here. And as level one hundred and fifty, Burford was a considerable force, to say nothing of him calling his people to work with the forest fairies. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Burford asked with a stoic expression. He didn¡¯t have problems hiding his emotions now, for hepared his current situation with his meetings with Anais Foxtail. That woman was much smarter than him, so listening to her was often beneficial. It was somewhat simr now. Thus, Burford could make a stone face when necessary. ¡°Lead your people and have them work closely with forest fairies. The antagonists will attack us soon too, so everyone should work with White Spiders like Miss Anais had told us before,¡± Alex replied without wasting too much time on his thoughts. At first, he thought about using Burford as a shield for his beloveds. But that would significantly lower the lions¡¯ presence. He didn¡¯t know how many enemies were out there, so weakening one demi-human race could turn the sides of this mini-war. It would be a huge blow to their forces. The most significant reasoning was that Alex never thought aboutmanding one of the beast kings and their people. He came here with a resolution to help the forest fairies with his strength. ?[0)??? He would protect them and his beloveds with what he had at hand. And thus, Alex decided that he would just order Burford to work closer with the forest fairies. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°We should kill fox woman,¡± A man in a noble suit with a ss of wine in his hand whispered while staring at the scene from the sky. He took a sip after saying those words to his buddy, Erik. ¡°Roy¡­¡± Erik whispered his friend¡¯s name, not looking around the battlefield in the same way. His antagonist¡¯s eyes had been locked on a certain man whose presence stood out in the background with many demi-humans. He added while his eyes narrowed at the man¡¯s strength, ¡°I will catch him.¡± Roy shifted his attention to the person on Erik¡¯s mind, ¡°Alexander Deathwill¡­ Is there a reason you are so fixated on him?¡± It was true that Alexander Deathwill had the blood of the traitors. But his presence didn¡¯t mean much on the current battlefield. Anais Foxtail meant more, for she could basically influence two demi-human kingdoms. If nothing happened to her, she would soon alliance herself with the human kingdoms, posing an actual threat to their ns on this continent. If this n failed, their next move would be to give more attention to the demi-human kingdoms, keeping them busy with suicidal tactics. And then, the antagonists would have to either call their forces from othernds or think of something else. ¡°Alexander Mao,¡± Erik corrected his friend, clenching his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­ It might be because I was the first to meet him in that guy¡¯s soul. Maybe because my yer self is somewhat simr to him, I want to deal with him alone. That all mean nothing, though. Alexander Mao is a serious threat to us, just like other guardian¡¯s descendants. They can enter the game after all.¡± Erik bit his lips. Roy took a sip of his wine before whispering, ¡°Deathwill or Mao, he might as well just use two surnames. ¡­You didn¡¯t have a legendary harem, though. You actually never had a girlfriend, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t see how you two are simr,¡± Roy asked before shrugging, ¡°You do you.¡± He swayed his ss a few times, eyes fixed on a dancing wine. Erik smiled faintly, preparing for a spectacr drop, ¡°Yes¡­ We can take many chances until the whole world unities against us. I will do whatever I want¡­ And today, I will show him my demon.¡± Erik hopped from the sky, falling like a star toward Alexander Deathwill¡¯s location. Roy watched him with narrowed eyes, not showing any emotion, ¡°You were always someone who didn¡¯t know what to do in life. This resulted in you making stupid choices and having too many emotional outbursts¡­ And now that you have a goal, you follow Yasir blindly, even imitating him. At least you are more of yourself in my presence, Erik. I hate how you act like him, though¡­ I want that simpleton back¡­¡± Roymented before shifting his attention to Anais Foxtail, ¡°I will allow myself to be stupid too. Let¡¯s challenge the girl¡­ I hope Miss Yumi won¡¯t get mad at meter,¡± he finished his ss of wine, then dropped himself from the sky as well. His fall was much slower and more elegant, unlike Erik, who had fallen like a wild beast. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C BANG! Suddenly, an unknown and terrifying power mmed against the forest fairies¡¯ forces, creating smoke through the dirt. After cover subsided, Erik revealed himself, his sword pressing against Alex¡¯s swords! ¡°Alex!¡± Remia, Schnee, and Sara shouted, turning around to their beloved¡¯s location. Erik and Alex exchanged nces, their techniques channeling through their weapons. ¡°It¡¯s our second¡­ No¡­ It¡¯s our third meeting, son of a traitor,¡± Erik said in a lethal tone, enough to nt fear in his surroundings. [Erik Lv. 165 HP: ??? MP:???] ¡°Son¡­ of a traitor?¡± Alex muttered, his eyes fixed on his enemy. And hearing his words, Sara¡¯s heart sank¡­ [Don¡¯t let Alex rely on the Guardian Mana. He has to form his own style and power before using it. His Guardian Mana must be the supportive power.] Harvey¡¯s words rang in her mind. Chapter 329 Truth II Chapter 329: Truth II BANG! ¡°Alexander!¡± Yumia shouted, calling all her power to support her inw. Her forest fairies did the same, circling around the hungry demon. Everyone could tell Erik¡¯s identity. He was the perfect demon, the antagonist from another realm or even another world. He held a red sword, made out of a particr element, only avable to the antagonists and the guardians. ?[0)??? His weapon was so red that Erik couldn¡¯t reflect his bloody eyes on it. And it shone, for he channeled his mana in abundance! Alex couldn¡¯t move, for he felt an immense weight on his body. As the queen and others acted, Erik nced in their direction, disappearing from the scene like a wind. He appeared behind a few fairies, his sword killing them in one go!. Each time the forest tried to catch him, Erik would use his higher stats and incredible movement to avoid every attempt, turning them futile. ¡°I will leave my beloved to you, Yumia,¡± Alex said before locking his eyes on Erik. He wasted no second when the enemy reappeared behind another batch of forest fairies. With wings and his speed increased to the maximum, Alex dove forward to stop the antagonist from killing the fairies. And as their swords shed, Alex used his free hands to punch forward. He brought a sharp wind from Ste¡¯s bloodline, his balled hands turning into heavy weapons. Erik scoffed at such an attempt, extending his hand forward, ¡°You have a talent for swordsmanship. Why waste that for mere wind magic?¡± He saw Alex¡¯s battle against the Liam Wall, after all. Erik was confident that Alex limited himself by having such an odd Asura-like battle style. However, as the wind went through him, Erik realized how greatly he had been mistaken. ¡°Sword intent? No¡­ Sword Mana?¡± Erik whispered as he felt wounds opening across his arms. He stopped the wind from going further through him by sweeping his hand covered in the red mana before himself. Little did he know that Alex used this skill for a different move. ¡°The sky is so empty! Let¡¯s make it our battlefield, Erik!¡± Alex shouted, sending the antagonist straight to the sky. He then pped his wings, following him like a ravenous eagle. Erik smiled, waiting for him to end up high in a cloudless sky. Erik regained his bnce when he saw nothing around him other than a blue background. He stood on nothing as if an invisible floor appeared below his feet. Alex appeared, looking at the demon aloof, ¡°Why did you call me son of a traitor? What¡¯s the antagonists¡¯ objective?¡± Erik blinked a few times, his heart incredulous, for he didn¡¯t expect Alex to naively ask him such questions, let alone not knowing about his origins. Recalling Harvey and stories about him, Erik could infer his reasoning behind hiding the truth from his son. He smiled widely, lowering his red sword, ¡°You don¡¯t belong to Earth, Alexander Mao¡­ Your father and mother both hail from a different world¡­ They betrayed humanity and us, escaping to Earth to be guardians. They protect humans here from high-level existences from the Avander World,¡± Erik revealed Alex¡¯s father¡¯s identity without any scruples. The reason Alex didn¡¯t know any of it was sure because Harvey had nned something for him. Perhaps, he just wanted Alex to continue a normal life and gaming. That didn¡¯t matter, though. Alex would learn about everything anyway and hindering Harvey¡¯s ns satisfied Erik, for they were natural enemies. ¡°Our goal? We want to go to Paradise,¡± Erik smiled, recalling a beautiful face he could no longer see in his life. She always scolded him, looking after him with stern eyes. But at times, she would smile from the bottom of her heart. She was his elder sister, ady who had sacrificed her life for him. Erik added with squinted eyes, ¡°And to see our families.¡± Alex gazed at the man with many questions. He could tell that Erik said the truth by leveraging Ste¡¯s bloodline or her innate talent to see through people¡¯s emotions. Everything that Erik said wasced with a genuine desire. He was serious. And as Alex stared with that peculiar expression, Erik revealed more and more. That news was what Harvey would tell his son at an appropriate time. Yet, Alex learned it prematurely, his eyes turning red. Erik smirked, raising his sword, ¡°We will win. As the guardian mana holder, you won¡¯t receive a chance for a second life. But that doesn¡¯t really change much, does it? You are like your father¡­ You don¡¯t want a second chance, for you have more than one beloved.¡± Erik said, dashing forth to sh at Alex¡¯s neck. Alex promptly reacted, his swords moving to intercept the enemy¡¯s de. They shed simrly to their first contact, ending up in a stalemate and ring into each other¡¯s eyes. But as more and more mana poured into Erik¡¯s sword, the god of war favored Erik more, taking away some of Alex¡¯s strength. ¡°What happens when you win?¡± Alex asked while controlling his unfamiliar guardian mana. He learned that he had it because of his father. And as Alex believed in his pops, he wouldn¡¯t use it now. It took him some time to shove it back into his heart. After doing that, Alex¡¯s swords shone in his unique swordsmanships. Erik distanced himself, feeling a chilling coldness around his arm. To not get any cold marks, Erik changed his style, altering his enemy¡¯s moves, ¡°So I can¡¯t enjoy a strength contest anymore, can I? So speed, that is,¡± Erik chuckled, going after Alex with a wide smile. This time, he didn¡¯t keep his sword on Alex for more than one second. After one sh, he would add a few more, continuously warming up his body against Alex¡¯s coldness. Alex¡¯s wind swirled around him,ced in the sword mana. He responded to all assaults as fast as he could, slowly adapting to the enemy¡¯s speed. Even better, Alex¡¯s wind became more offensive after a few moves, going after Erik as they flew in circles in the sky. They were continuously hurtling at each other and escaping, fighting like birds in the sky. ¡°You asked what will happen if we win? You all die! You all will die while we go to Paradise!¡± Erik shouted as he enjoyed this battle against Alexander Mao. It was so enjoyable that he didn¡¯t pursue a quick victory, which he believed he would always have in his hands. Chapter 330 Two Ultimate Skills at once! Chapter 330: Two Ultimate Skills at once! ¡®I have Guardian Mana¡­ That¡¯s how I defeated Liam Wall, right?¡¯ Alex thought while his sword bounced off Erik¡¯s weapon. He lost count of how many times they repeated that movement while aiming for each other¡¯s necks. His thoughts swarmed his mind, ¡®I also have Wrath, but that¡¯s a concept I am unfamiliar with, even though I got a pretty good grasp of it.¡¯ Alex blended Wrath with his legendary quest, using items at his disposal to create his army. If he used it against Erik, Alex didn¡¯t know how he would fight or whether it would be enough. What was precisely stronger? The Wrath or The Antagonist¡¯s Mana? What were their origins? Alex didn¡¯t want to rely on them. He knew that Elias Deathwill studied and plotted with the Wrath and other sins for his own gain. Alex couldn¡¯t use that power yet. The same went for the guardian mana, for his father wanted him to not use it.. Alex was also significantly weaker than Erik. It wasn¡¯t just a level gap, even though it yed a crucial role in their sh. Erik had years of experience. He was a yer who became the antagonist, his rank rtively high, for he was ranked 44th on the ranking. Alex¡¯s talent didn¡¯t have time to bloom, yet his opponent had a fair share of fighting with his life on the line. The difference in experience was clear between them. ¡®Ste¡­ I will use your Ultimate Skill, okay?¡¯ Alex recalled his beautiful white-haireddy who was in aa. She was in a different world, sleeping for a few days because of her bastard father. She wasn¡¯t here, yet Alex believed he would be able to use [Husband¡¯s Command(SSS)] to equip her Ultimate Skill. ¡®I know I can use it¡­ for you would always help me, Ste¡­¡¯ Alex whispered in a voiceced with affection, his heart growing warmer as the image of a slothful and clever girl brimmed his mind. And as those feeling coursed through him, The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring shed with a golden light. [You have created a connection between The Avander World and Earth.] ¡°Ultimate Skill!¡± Alex shouted out of his lungs, not wasting any second! [You have used Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [You have used The Duhan King¡¯s Sword Ultimate Skill(Inferior Version)] BANG! The sky turned golden, for more wings sprouted from Alex¡¯s back. He looked like a holy divinity with a golden eye, white hair, and rapidly healing wounds. If it weren¡¯t for a dark mist oozing out from the duhan king¡¯s sword, influencing Alex¡¯s body characteristics, people would mistake Alex for a god. But as the duhan power was also powerful, Alex¡¯s right eye shone blue, his skin paled more, and he easily could be headless. [Your status has been updated.] [You have received new skills.] Alex didn¡¯t have to read those skills to learn about them. He fought with his wives often, so he knew their skills, such as the duhan¡¯s mist or holy pir. In fact, Ste rode him while swathed in thetter, didn¡¯t she? Alex smiled, feeling a new, profound power going through him. In this state, he didn¡¯t feel like he would lose at all. And as he formed a new battle style, it was time to adapt! [You have be headless.] Alex naturally separated his head, coating himself in duhan and winged people¡¯s defensive skills. He formed so much mist around himself that it clouded the sky, seemingly ck clouds. The holy energy prated through clouds like sunshine. This was to protect Alex¡¯s head, for it became vulnerable. Of course, Alex received a significant boost since he went into headless mode! ?[0)??? [You have cut a soul link with your headless body.] [Your body will soon enter the mindless state.] [You have stopped the mindless state.] ¡°Your innate ability to read emotions is superb, Ste,¡± Alexmented as he won the bet. In the headless state, his body would be stronger and sharper. He would lose control over it, though. But as the holy energy coursed through him, Ste¡¯s bloodline within him became much stronger than ever before. Her innate skill evolved temporarily. And Alex stuffed his emotions in his headless body, getting control over it. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you deal with me now, Erik,¡± Alexmented, his voice echoing through the sky as he didn¡¯t want to reveal his head¡¯s location. He used wind magic to achieve this simple feat. Erik gazed at the headless body in admiration. It wasn¡¯t easy to keep two different energies in one body, after all. Alex did it as one hundred yer, so his potential and ss surely eclipsed many legends from the Avander World. He closed his eyes, letting his sword go, ¡°You really want to see my demon, don¡¯t you?¡± His weapon floated to his side. Erik then recalled his past, elder sister, and pain from purgatory¡­ [Sis! I will always protect you! We will have a lot of fun in this game!] [It¡¯s the perfect escape from reality, isn¡¯t it, sister?] [Erik! Go and make friends!] [Huh? I don¡¯t want¡­ They all look at us and our financial situation! I always only had you, sister!] [You are just scared, Erik¡­ But not everyone will just look at your background. Look! We are in the game! We have be wealthy enough to afford two capsules! It¡¯s our hard work that got us here! And you know¡­ I think I fell in love¡­] [Huh¡­] ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Erik screamed out of his lungs, his mana erupting like a volcano from his body. Behind him, a demon with a simr face to him appeared. But as his skin was rough and withered, the demon looked grotesque. His right hand had ws akin to a sword. On his left, the demon had a shield instead of his hand. The demon screamed as well. Their howls generated so much mana that no one could approach them. Even worse, demi-humans below stopped moving in fear, for their hearts halted, frightened by the demon. Chapter 331 Alex wants that power! Chapter 331: Alex wants that power! Alex stared at the man with widened eyes and clenched teeth. He couldn¡¯t approach Erik and also couldn¡¯t understand the process behind the demon¡¯s creation. But amidst those screams, Alex suddenly heard Erik¡¯s thoughts. [You fucking bastard! You sacrificed her¡­ to be the hungry demon?!] [I had¡­ no other choice¡­] [You heartless bastard! Sis loved you! She fought alongside you so you could live in a normal world!] [Shut up! I will find¡­ someone better in Paradise!] [Paradise¡­] [Erik¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I neglected you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m¡­ such a stupid sister¡­] [Sister¡­] [Hehe¡­ At least you found¡­ good friends¡­ Roy and Rikka are nice people¡­ I can even see you and Rikka getting together¡­ You will know then¡­ how hard it is to¡­ take care of¡­ some¡­one¡­]. Alex listened to those cries with his heart aching. Those feelings behind the brother and sister¡¯s voices were too genuine, filled with more emotions than one could handle. But as Alex had his phrase where he felt like dropping the world, he fared much better against those memories. Erik¡¯s demon leaned down, his skin wrapping Erik¡¯s body. The right hand turned into a glove to hold Erik¡¯s red sword. The left hand, a shield, disappeared within Erik¡¯s body. He soon became like a humanoid and smaller version of his fears. His demon whispered to Erik, ¡°You will never see her again. That sword won¡¯t kill that bastard if you fail to enter Paradise. You won¡¯t resurrect your sister if you don¡¯t step into Paradise. Your shield will be meaningless. You will never see her again¡­¡± The demon continued repeating those words. [Sister¡­ Those bastards betrayed us¡­ I think we will be antagonists¡­ After I be one, I will be as strong as Yasir. I will bring you back¡­] [Paradise¡­ I don¡¯t really¡­ want to¡­ go here¡­] [Why?] [My paradise was¡­ when I could¡­ cook for you¡­ When we could¡­ go to sleep.. with our bellies full¡­ When we didn¡¯t¡­ have to worry¡­ about¡­ rent¡­ That¡¯s¡­ Paradise¡­] [I will go here, nheless¡­ I will bring you back and mete out the punishment! No matter how many lives I take, I will see paradise with you! I want you to be happy!] [Idiot¡­] ¡°A world named Paradise doesn¡¯t sound like a paradise,¡± Erik said in a hoarse voice, stepping slowly toward Alex, in his red armor, ¡°I think that killers like me only have one paradise, which is death. But as long as I have this fear, a fear of not fulfilling my promise and not seeing my sister, I will continue to tread in this world as the killer. This immortality will fade when I see my sister¡¯s smile,¡± Erik added, his presence heightening with every step, ¡°To achieve all of this, I must erase all enemies who can potentially hinder our victory. You must be eliminated, Alexander Mao.¡± And then, as if waiting for that moment, a voice came from Alex¡¯s soul, ¡°If you lost one of your wives, how many lives would you sacrifice?¡± Alex immediately replied, his heart as selfish as usual, ¡°I would sacrifice as many as required. If I had to destroy two worlds, I would find a way to find the third world, just so I can live here with my wives and their families. And then, I would sacrifice two worlds,¡± Alex exined his heart to thedy living in his heart. Ivonne smiled adorably, her mana wrapping around Alex¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯m your demon. As much as I hate to tempt you, those questions will turn you stronger. But as you refuse to use the mana, I will share mine with you.¡± After the question, Ivonne unlocked a way to release some of her power. Alex¡¯s Asura¡¯s Arms turned stronger, their physical power increasing tenfold. Mana coursed much easier through these, blending with Alex¡¯s skills. ¡°You will find many people like him in the antagonist¡¯s ranks. But in this particr case, you both seem the same. You surely would understand each other¡­ But you can¡¯t change your sides, though. So don¡¯t hold back¡­ and enve him,¡± Ivonne said in a good mommy tone. Alex clenched his hands, his Asura Hands doing the same, ¡°The antagonists and the guardians¡­ They are the same, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°The guardians wanted a restart¡­ and live afortable life for a while¡­ The antagonists want to enter Paradise, see their beloveds, and start a new life here,¡± Ivonne exined. No one knew what exactly was Paradise. But it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that it was a ce with battles and some fantasy hierarchy. After all, the antagonists from all over the world could meet here. Like Erik wanted to kill one bastard there, many others had their killing lists. ¡°Those conceptse from the same source! They are two sides of the same coin, so there has to be a way to make them coexist!¡± Alex said, his eyes narrowed as Erik extended his hand to sh forward. After his headless body blocked the sh, the demon and yer entered a heavy, fast-paced battle of wits and swordsmanship. Sparks shed, the sky shook, and nothing else appeared in the high battleground, for Alex and Erik became too fast for the naked eye. Ivonne shook her head in Alex¡¯s soul ocean, ¡°They can¡¯t coexist¡­ Anyway, this guy¡¯s demon is a pure battle type, increasing his stats. If I remember well, Erik had a signature move to duplicate his sword techniques. Keep an eye on that.¡± Alex took those words to heart, but he didn¡¯t give up on his idea, ¡°My wives became yers, entering my world. They became residents of Earth, didn¡¯t they?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of your father¡¯s-¡± Ivonne said, but Alex¡¯s next words froze her. ¡°I can cut their concept!¡± Alex shouted, recalling his previous ideas. He told Sara about the immortal army. Back then, he wanted to get the hungry demon¡¯s concept for his battle spirits and wives. He wanted to help them. That was impossible, knowing the antagonists better now. ¡°I will cut his concept and snatch it for myself!¡± Alex dered, his words causing Ivonne to grow frightened! At the same time, Erik howled, ¡°I will steal your legendary ss.¡± Alex smiled, ¡°You will never steal it away from me. Instead, I will take your antagonist concept, blend it with guardian mana, and enve all of you. If there¡¯s no clear victor, the two worlds will continue to exist! If no one ever did it before, I will be the first one to do it!¡± Alex swore for he would solve so many problems in this way! He wanted that power! No one sane would go for such a power, though. Even Erik momentarily stopped swinging his sword, thinking that Alex was saying those words to throw him out of his focus. He ignored him from that moment forward, darting forward like an arrow. His sword was at the helm, ready to thrust into the headless body. But as Alex swathed in the holy aura with the mist giving him enough room to hide from Erik¡¯s senses, Erik needed to exert more strength to deal with Alex. Once he entered the dense mist, Erik lifted his sword, ¡°Enough of your jokes and gullible ideas, Alexander Mao!¡± [You have used Thousand Swords Rain(SSS)] Chapter 332 Devour Chapter 332: Devour [You have used Thousand Swords Rain(SSS)] After saying those words, Erik turned the ck mist instantly into smithereens. His skill brought many swords out of nowhere, their forms made from the pure antagonist mana. Those weapons instantly hacked at everything and everyone around Erik. ¡°Ah!¡± Alex wasn¡¯t an exception, his lips parting to let out a cry. Amidst thousand des, Alex received two strikes. Those swords went from his shoulders down to his torso as if aiming to separate his arms. Fortunately, the two Ultimate Skills enhanced Alex¡¯s physique, to say nothing of the holy pir immediatelying out to keep his wounds minimal. Alex¡¯s head was safe, for he moved around with a high speed, leveraging abilities from both new races and their energies. Alex also wore high-quality items mitigating external damage. s, Erik¡¯s technique was still powerful, even if just two swords cut through his enemy.. In his focused state, Alex¡¯s instincts were heavily heightened. As the blood spurted out of him, Alex saw even the little drops of it. Worse, he could tell that Erik nned a second strike! Alex immediately reattached his head, nning a head-on battle! Erik pointed his sword at him, targeting Alex¡¯s body. All floating swords turned their tips at Alex, turning into soaring rockets. They tore through the air rapidly, showcasing their owner¡¯s impatience. Alex¡¯s wings pped, casting a vast tornado around him. The wind element became sharper from his sword mana, which all swords in his hands produced in abundance. In less than five seconds, everything sparkled around Alex, for he fended off all enemy attempts to wound him. But as he was pinned down, Alex knew he couldn¡¯t take his time with Erik. He clenched his sword, promptly flying out from his tornado. He broke his speed limits again, mming all his weapons against the demon. The swords bounced, and so did two bodies. But as Alex became sharper and more decisive, he swore to never distance himself away from Erik. He stuck to him like glue, continuously thrusting his swords in. ¡®I can¡¯t lose against this guy¡­ If I lose, will it mean my feelings for my wives are not as strong as his love for his sister?¡¯ Alex thought as he focused chilling effects on his swords. He parted his lips, spitting the dark mist from his mouth. The unique duhan element slowed Erik¡¯s movement, even if its usual purpose was much different. But as Alex properly thought about his n, he changed the duhan¡¯s attribute! [Your proficiency in the Duhan King Sword¡¯s Ultimate Skill has reached perfection.] [The sleeping soul of the former Duhan King has noticed your presence.] [You have received the special invitation to his tomb in Duhan¡¯s Ancestral Grounds.] [The Duhan King¡¯s Sword¡¯s Ultimate Skill has evolved.] It was no longer an inferior version. After more mana oozed out from Alex, he screamed out of his lungs, ¡°I won¡¯t lose against someone who swore to protect his sister yet can¡¯t use a shield for his own protection! Even if Ste is not here, I feel her presence! I fight with everything she can give to me! We won¡¯t lose against you! Never!¡± Alex howled, extending his hand to grasp Erik¡¯s red sword. His hand immediately bled, and some of his bones became exposed. Yet, Alex clenched the weapon, not minding the sharp manaing out of it. He used his other hand to punch Erik¡¯s face, hidden behind the demon¡¯s skin. At the same time, his swords lowered, sinking into Erik¡¯s flesh. In this way, Alex opened four gaps in Erik¡¯s sturdy skin. His mana went through those swords, mauling Erik¡¯s flesh from the inside. Deadly swords, sharp winds, chilling duhan¡¯s force. They all aimed for one, the antagonist¡¯s mana in Erik¡¯s heart. ¡°What do you know about me?!¡± Erik thrashed, using his free hand to punch Alex¡¯s face! He failed, for Alex quickly stopped his futile attempt, ¡°You showed me your demon, didn¡¯t you? Right hand with ws like swords¡­ and left hand, which was a shield! You never used any shield! It disappeared within you! And your defenses aren¡¯t even that tough if I focus all on tearing through you! You swore to protect your sister and kill the person who betrayed her. Thetter works perfectly for you, for it enhances your swordsmanship! But thetter is hidden within you, waiting to see your sister! Erik! You want your sister to use your dead body to protect herself? Laughable!¡± Alex ndered Erik¡¯s heart, parting his jaw. He leaned forward, clenching his teeth around Erik¡¯s demon skin. He couldn¡¯t use his hands and swords, so with nothing else, Alex used his teeth to get rid of Erik¡¯s red armor. He ate some of it, then spat, continuously repeating such a process. In the meantime, Erik heard his sister¡¯s words. [Idiot¡­ Don¡¯t be so simple-minded, Erik!] He didn¡¯t hear a demon but the person who taught him how to write, read, and live. She scolded him like usual, which strangely felt soothing¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t hear¡­ that demon¡­¡¯ Erik thought, listening to his sister¡¯s voice. She told him to give his all, use everything at his disposal, and have a good life! When Erik realized his mistakes, Alex¡¯s energies had sunk too much into him. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± he cried, unable to move, for his defense system was simply useless. At that time, Alex was engrossed in defeating the demon. He only thought about erasing that demon skin so he could easily cut through Erik¡¯s antagonist concept. He also used his hands now that Erik utterly stopped responding. Alex didn¡¯t notice that there was no longer any red armor around Erik¡¯s shoulder. It was a ce he had been chewing on ever since he went for such a method. Thus, when Alex ripped off the flesh, he unconsciously devoured it. ¡°Fuck!¡± Ivonne screamed as she noticed what Alex had done. Thump! Thump! Thump! [The antagonist and the guardian mana can not coexist.] ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened, trembling like never before. The pain he had never felt in his life went through his entire body, halting his movements. His wings stopped moving, yet he hovered in the sky, simr to the antagonists. He felt some foreign mana invading his soul. His body didn¡¯t like even a drop, kicking it away immediately. After such an attempt, Alex¡¯s entire mana shook, flying away from his body. [You have lost your legendary ss, Husband Of Deathwill Sisters.] Chapter 333 The Fallen Angel Chapter 333: The Fallen Angel [You have lost your legendary ss, Husband Of Deathwill Sisters.] Even if Alex closed his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t miss this message. In his current state, as he trashed around in the sky, Alex opened his eyes widely, gazing incredulously at the system message. The two energies couldn¡¯t coexist. Alex knew about it, yet he hadn¡¯t expected it to result in losing his legendary ss. All his mana escaped from him as if he was riddled with holes. ¡°Focus on conquering the antagonist¡¯s concept! You can¡¯t ignore it now that it has entered your body!¡± Ivonne¡¯s voice rang out from Alex¡¯s soul. As he remembered her now, he knew she was for his sake. She was his demon, a much different existencepared to Erik¡¯s creation. She was genuinely concerned about him. In Alex¡¯s predicament, he shouldn¡¯t think of what was inevitable. If he was brazen enough to go for two concepts, he should focus on them. Alex followed her advice. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just a ss¡­ Our ties¡­ will never be broken¡­¡± Alex whispered while clenching his teeth, believing that nothing would ever separate him from his beloveds and their big family. Thus, it was much easier for him to focus on two concepts shing within his body, rupturing him from within. And while those two energies shed, a significant change appeared in Alex¡¯s soul. First, the ck ocean trembled, forming a conscious of a gorgeousdy out of this world. Even if ck water coalesced to give her form, her looks transcended mortals,pelling everything within her presence to gawk at her. [It¡¯s her concept! The Purgatory!]. On another side, Ivonne had been staring at the neer with narrowed eyes, cautious and immensely wary of her presence, ¡°Father like son. He will draw the attention of the opposite gender without doing anything. But even Harvey didn¡¯t pick up chicks in his soul,¡± Ivonne tilted her head, ncing in another direction, which reflected Alex¡¯s struggles. He stood up in the air without Ste¡¯s wings. This told Ivonne that Alex was like antagonists, for it was their signature move. For now, it was relieving as it didn¡¯t seem like Alex would utterly lose himself and his mana. The more he fought for, the better. And as Ivonne nced at Erik, she knew he wouldn¡¯t be a problem, too. He lost too much blood and mana, his body, heavily wounded by Alex¡¯s bold assault. It was a miracle that he hung in the air. After those thoughts, Ivonne retracted her eyes to the gorgeous woman standing on the ck ocean. A small change happened in her posture, for she lifted her slender arms as if calling something from the ceiling. ¡°I want to punch her face so badly,¡± Ivonne uttered, jealous of the fallen goddess¡¯ looks. But as Alex¡¯s wellbeing was her priority, she inwardly prayed for this girl to help them. Ivonne would move should the fallen goddess¡¯ plot something dangerous, though. ¡°That is¡­ Wrath, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ivonnemented as she saw the peculiar elementing from the bottom of Alex¡¯s soul. It hailed from the ck ocean. She had never seen it before. Ivonne also couldn¡¯t read the element and what was written on it, but her guess was on the spot. The Wrath that had been tightly connected to Alexander Deathwill¡¯s legendary ss came from his soul. And back to the real world, Alex saw more than just his Wrath. He saw all seven sins floating before him! Darkness energy stemming from the ring fueled those glyphs. Alex dted his eyes, feeling profound information slipping into his brain. He learned about those elements, aboutdies severely impacted by them, and Elias Deathwill¡¯s goal! [The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring has been partially unlocked.] [The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring(SSS)(Sealed)] [The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring has sacrificed all your skills for Wrath(???).] [All skills below S-grade have been sacrificed.] [Your skills have evolved.] [The Winged Bloodline(S) has evolved into The Fallen Angel Bloodline(SSS)] [Your Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(S) has evolved into Alexander Deathwill¡¯s Wrathful Swordsmanship(SSS)] [Your Battle Spirit(S) has evolved into The Fallen Angel¡¯s Servants(SSS)] [The Fallen Angel¡¯s Servants(SSS) has eaten The Undead Legendary(S) quest.] [Your Sword Mana(S) has evolved into Wrath¡¯s Mana(SSS)] [Your Soul Eyes Of Alexander Deathwill have evolved into The Fallen¡¯s Eyes(SSS)] [Your Bloodrune Crafting(S) has evolved into ck Feather(SSS)] [Your Wind Tornado(S) has evolved into The Fallen¡¯s Fury(SSS)] [Your Holy Touch(S) has evolved into Eldritch Touch(SSS)] ¡°Fucking hell¡­ I¡¯m getting wet, and that¡¯s not the soul ocean,¡± Ivonne uttered in a daze as she gazed at the man whose life was intertwined with hers. Alex stood with ck wings, dangerously pale skin with was impable, for no wounds littered his form, and ck as darkness hair. It was short, yet his bangs sometimes swayed before his red eyes. He extended his hand, touching all floating sins before him, ¡°You are my wives.¡± Those sins flew to his marriage ring on his right hand. However, as the ring became Alex¡¯s sole property, the item swapped hands, lodging itself on his left hand and ring finger. Alex no longer felt any pain. Within his soul, there was a perfect bnce where Wrath¡¯s ck Ocean stood in the middle. The red oceans soundlessly slumbered their powers in check on the ck ocean¡¯s sides. [You brought my consciousness out, for you have been blessed by the Fake Goddess. But as you have received my approval, developing your own power, do you still dare to think of me as the fallen? I should have never fallen! I should have never been separated from my husband! He should have never left my side! The Fake Goddess must perish alongside her disgusting system!] ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Alex replied faintly, his voice weak as if he couldn¡¯t care about the goddess¡¯ affairs. [The Avander World has enough sins energy, for there¡¯s a man with The Sin Sword Quest. You should never fail to progress with your Wrath Mana, for you have the Fake Goddess¡¯ concept under control. Feed on Wrath like the antagonists devour fear!] [And when you receive an invitation to Paradise, find my daughters instead, for they are the real embodiments of the sins!] [The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Consciousness has disappeared from The Avander World. She has left quests behind for her contractors.] [Alexander Deathwill has cut his connection with The Fallen Goddess.] ¡°Have you really?¡± Ivonne asked softly, her former tone no longer apparent in her voice. Alex replied slightly coldly, still severely influenced by his changes, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about her husband, the other goddess, and her daughters. I only care¡­ about my girls,¡± Alex sweetly smiled, his voice melting as all sins¡¯ emblems disappeared within his soul. He added, soothing Ivonne¡¯s worries, ¡°The Fallen Goddess has passed me her energy and items. I never asked for them. And even this ring has been tempered by the other goddess¡¯ system, for she governs all worlds. And those wings wouldn¡¯t sprout or cken if it weren¡¯t for Ste¡¯s bloodline. I am not bound to no one other than my wives. And they are bound to me, for we are a family that wants to live merrily in a normal world.¡± Alex exined. He remembered one of the hungry demon¡¯s advice, a man who was once Elias Deathwill¡¯s vassal. That man told him not to follow Elias Deathwill¡¯s ss and system. And Alex knew how important that was. ¡°I have my own path,¡± Alex smiled, his words bringing out the system message, ¡°And while that path has started because of that bastard, we have nurtured our feelings together and without anyone else butting between us.¡± [Your ss, Husband Of Deathwill Sisters, has returned.] ¡°Everything that dwells within me¡­ is mine,¡± Alex whispered, ¡°And when I dwell within girls, they be mine, too.¡± He smirked. ¡°You have really fallen, and that joke is so much Harvey¡¯s style¡­ You are even worse because it is so out of ce¡­¡± Ivonne squinted her eyes, saying in a dry tone before exploding with heartyughter, ¡°Mommy liked that, though!¡± And while these two had their time, mainly Alex asking about Ivonne¡¯s identity now that they had a good talk, another antagonist appeared on the scene. ¡°Erik!¡± It was Roy, Erik¡¯s buddy. He couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure after seeing Erik¡¯s mauled body. He looked so dead and empty that his floating body was like a shell of his former self. Roy gritted his teeth, taking his friend onto his back, ¡°You are something else, Alexander Deathwill. I won¡¯t let you entrap us, though.¡± Alex gazed at the man, with a stoic expression. It was clear that their bond was tight and genuine; being friends for years. They even survived purgatory without changing too much into mindless demons. Thus, they valued their rtionship, even more, bickering and enjoying their second chance¡­ Alex¡­ also wanted to enjoy his time with his beloveds. He wanted Celia to visit his wor Chapter 334 Escaping the reality Chapter 334: Escaping the reality Roy fought against Anais Foxtail before. She proved a worthy challenge, so he hadn¡¯t taken care of her yet. Even worse, Anais Foxtail had many allies and a good grasp of their skills, utilizing them to the utmost of their ability. Fighting against her was a hassle. However, Roy and Anais didn¡¯t suffer too many losses. It was much different on a battlefield up in the sky. At first, Roy believed that Alexander Deathwill was someone who would force Erik to call forth his demon. Even Erik himself said so. But when he noticed the disturbing energy gathering up in the sky, then found his friend¡¯s body mauled, hanging barely in the air, Roy¡¯s mind spun with memories of his friend. He could no longer bother with Anais Foxtail. He immediately rushed to his side, ¡°You are something else, Alexander Deathwill. I won¡¯t let you entrap us, though.¡± And with a few breaths of talk, the battle resumed. Roy summoned his demon. From behind him, a demonic existence with a big belly appeared. His red skin, expression, and form were simr to Erik¡¯s demon, but that big stomach simply stood out. The demon hissed beforeughing, leaning down to embrace Roy and Erik, ¡°You can¡¯t protect yourself. How will you protect your friends?¡± Another change happened then.. Roy¡¯s demon didn¡¯t be his skin. Instead, the big stomach split in half, opening like doors and taking Roy and Erik inside. Their defenses increased tenfold, and it seemed like the demon also had regeneration abilities, for Erik wailed in pain. Healing was not always gentle and soothing, after all. On the other side, Alex stood with his ck wings, not moving at all. He gazed at the demonic show with a faint smile. Behind him, in a simr manner, the red mana started forming his demon. But as Alex was a peculiar existence who hadn¡¯t visited purgatory, his demon was naturally different from others. A woman with pale skin, red like blood hair and eyes, voluptuous curves, and a wide sneer on her face coalesced from the guardian mana. She donned eastern-style red yukata with ck sleeves. Ivonne dropped behind Alex, her bare feet touching an invisible realm. She instantly wrapped her arm around Alex¡¯s chest, pushing herself onto his back. Nothing could stop her, be it ck wings or Alex¡¯s Asura Arms. Feeling her touch, Alex¡¯s Guardian Mana burned. His eyes shone red, simr to hers. His arms cracked, shedding skin, bing paler to match his and her skin color. The strength behind those arms surged, enhancing everything Alex held in his additional hands. In his case, all swords became deadly weapons. Alex also received more Asura Skills, which gave him even more variety. [Your quest, Be Asura(???), has beenpleted.] [Your race has been changed.] [The Fallen Asura.] [Your stats have been updated.] ¡°I will have Sara and others learn how to ride my back soon,¡± Alex chuckled, ncing behind at Ivonne. He didn¡¯t know her origins or why she appeared in his heart, but he could see warmth and concern behind those dangerous eyes. He also had an inkling that Schnee¡¯s lucky box actually didn¡¯t give him a skill but helped him be closer to his demon. And now that Ivonne coulde out at any moment, Alex could build a path only unique to him. Ivonne replied with a sneer, ¡°Your sloth girl won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°A littlepetition won¡¯t hurt her,¡± Alex smiled as his mana heightened. In his current state, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t leverage the guardian mana, which his father didn¡¯t want him to do yet. He locked his eyes on Roy, preparing for the first fall. But as if he had been waiting for that moment, Roy used his signature skill. From around him, small portals started appearing like stars. Those portals spat creatures straight from nightmares, their disproportioned bodies sending down terrors to bystanders. Their forms varied greatly. The monsters either moved on their two legs like humanoid existences with big arms or heads, or like dogs or cats on all fours, drolling with oversized heads and teeth. Their skin was naturally red, yet it was quite pale as if theycked blood. Their crimson eyes seemed even more thirsty than before, ring at their enemies. Alex and Ivonne remained unfazed by their appearance. ¡°Come forth,¡± Alex called out his ck skeletons from the Deathwill Castle. An army of fifty scattered around him, standing mid-air as Alex kept them up with his wind magic. [You have cast, The Fallen Servants(SSS), on the ck skeletons.] But as he started fueling them with his mana, the skeletons developed an ability to stay in the sky on their own. Their transformation had just begun, though. ¡°Pay the price for your sin, Alexander Deathwill!¡± Roy screamed, his monsters lunging forward at Alex and Ivonne. ¡°What sin?¡± Alex asked, smiling without any care. This smirk told Roy that Alex and Ivonne had been waiting for his move. He intensely stared at them, wanting to know whether his thoughts were correct. And as Ivonne¡¯s arms went up, standing like a goddess behind Alex, Roy confirmed her identity, his eyes trembling like never before. ¡°Sisyphus¡¯s Punishment,¡± Ivonne whispered, forming a ball of energy above her hands. That energypelled monsters to stare at it, their bodies drawn to it as if gravity force pulled them over. But as their goal was to devour Alex and Ivonne, they parted their jaws, aiming to gobble them up. Their movement was severely slowed down, though. Roy, who knew about it, couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, believing that all his creations would soon face demise. He didn¡¯t expect Alex to use their existence for his army¡¯s progress, though. [You have used The ck Feather(SSS)] Alex¡¯s vast wings fluttered, sending down ck Feathers to his ck skeletons. Each feather stuck close to the skeletons¡¯ arms, enhancing their stats tenfold. That skill came from Alex¡¯s Bloodrune Craft. And as he could control his blood even better now, ck Feather Skill increased the stats he simply wished for. BANG! BANG! BANG! Alex focused everything on [Agility] for his skeletons, increasing their speed so much that those skeletons seemed faster than race cars. After the ck army barreled into the creations, their swords hacked at demonic monsters with speeds simr to their movement. They peeled some of the flesh, then deeply struck the opened wound with swords coated in Wrath Intent. The monsters cried and thrashed mid-air, unable to even scratch the skeletons. They lost the ability to move after Wrath Intent permeated their bodies, for Ivonne leveraged her connection with Alex, nting her skill from inside through the skeleton¡¯s swords. At the same time, Alex¡¯s evolved skill, [The Fallen Angel¡¯s Servants(SSS)], began eating the demons¡¯ flesh. That resulted from abination of Battle Spirit and The soul grave-keeper¡¯s Undead Quest. The skeletons didn¡¯t eat flesh for nothing, though. They started absorbing it, turning it into their flesh. Out of fifty ck skeletons, three sessfully evolved into a different existence, a zombie. But as it was Alex who ordered them to go for it, the zombies naturally looked different from others. Their skin was white, their eyes red, and their long red hairs stretched toward their bottoms. Those zombies were like exquisite creations based on voluptuous women. Their figures were hourss. They were naked, standing with their chests jutting out in abundance. Their little hands held swords tightly, expressions scrunched with hatred as they gazed at other enemies and skeletons who failed to absorb every piece of flesh sessfully. Alex and Ivonne didn¡¯t focus too much on those zombies yet. They saw that Roy and Erik had initiated a grand formation around their demon. That formation epassed them entirely, creating a fortress that no normal yers or residents could simply trespass. Knowing it, Ivonne whispered, ¡°It¡¯s simr to ckburn de¡¯s formation. It is a perfect execution skill. They want to kill themselves to respawn in their realm.¡± Alex asked with narrowed eyes zing in wrath mana, ¡°Do you know how to stop it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ivonne replied with a click of the tongue. Alex didn¡¯t mind that ¡°I will leave an eternal scar on their soul, then.¡± [You have used the Fallen¡¯s Eyes(SSS)] BANG! In a speed-breaking light, Alex appeared before the antagonist¡¯s formation. He raised his swords, shing through the barrier. Before his might, the formation tore like paper, revealing more and more gaps between the antagonists. And when Alex saw the big belly, he smirked, thrusting his swords forward. They were like bullets going through Roy¡¯s demon. But as the demon was unique existence, Alex¡¯s swords stopped mid-way. He didn¡¯t mind it, adding more Wrath Mana to his swordsmanship. The swords howled with his concept, digging further and further. Atst, Alex tore through the demon¡¯s belly, his sword scratching Roy and Erik¡¯s bodies! He saw them perfectly, even if it were just his swords within the demon¡¯s belly. [You have used Eldritch Touch(SSS) through your swords.] ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± the demons screamed before dying to escape reality. Chapter 335 Reunion Chapter 335: Reunion After using his grand formation to ensure the escape for the perfect hungry demons, meaning the top 200 yers from a different world, Roy and Erik respawned in their realm, a castle that belonged to the man who liked wine. Roy¡¯s eyes sprang free, shining like red moons. He near instantly squinted those jewels, biting his lips as an immense pain red from his chest. ¡°Ugh¡­ What is¡­ this pain?¡± Roy muttered in agony, lifting his upper body. When he noticed himself in the mirror, a shock and tremor went through him, for he had a ck scar on his pale chest. That ck scar wasn¡¯t deep, yet it hurt. The pain didn¡¯t drive Roy mad, but the consistent agony would eventually turn him into a mindless demon. He looked behind at his friend, who also had the same scar. But as Erik was severely hurt mentally and physically, he was still in a slumber. His face contorted in pain, and he perspired profusely. Roy clenched his teeth, ¡°ckburn de¡­ And now Alexander Deathwill¡­ Why do we have to face monsters?! Why can¡¯t we just go to Paradise?!¡± Tears flooded Roy¡¯s eyes, for he knew the road awaiting them was getting more arduous with each second. He could only pray that situation on other continents was more in their favor. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C. ¨C Alex floated with his ck wings fluttering gently, gazing at the spot where Erik and Roy had been before. They sessfully escaped, but Alex believed that he had left significant damage to their souls. They also should be warier about him and his continent. He looked behind, no longer feeling and seeing the beautiful red-haired woman. But as he became aware of his origins and power, Alex surely would visit Ivonne in his soul soon enough. He turned around, ncing at the three zombies. With so many changes, he used his abilities instinctively. Upon returning home, Alex would read all system messages to assess his power and situation properly. For now, he was happy that his power increased and that even his creations benefited from it. ¡°Three beautiful women¡­ I will get into trouble,¡± Alex chuckled, staring at the zombiedies that were his servants. Their skin was white as snow, their curves seemingly bountiful in softness. Those red eyes and hair were also alluring. They stood respectfully at the helm of the skeleton army, reciprocating their master¡¯s stare with reverence. ¡°Return home. Don¡¯t leave your base and wait for me,¡± Alex said, knowing that the appearance of three new women would confuse Celia. The three zombies and ck skeletons heeded their master¡¯smand, disappearing as if they had never been here before. Alex looked down, sensing that the hungry demons all had given up on fighting against demi-humans. The kings who had betrayed the demi-human kingdoms and their people had also been caught by Anais Foxtail and others. Thus, Alex slowly descended, wanting to reunite with his beloveds. He couldn¡¯t wait to see them and talk about his battle. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Before Erik assailed Alex.] On Earth, a white-haireddy silently spent her time in aa. She induced concern in every doctor and nurse who had seen her, for she was like a goddess sleeping on the bed, missing the best moments of her life. Ste¡¯s consciousness was also sleeping. But that changed when Alex used Husband¡¯s Command, calling her Ultimate Skill to his side. A connection between The Avander World and Earth mysteriously appeared. The link on Earth was above Ste. That connection took Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill, warming her body before conveying it to Alex. At the same time, Ste¡¯s consciousness awakened. She didn¡¯t open her eyes. In fact, she also hadn¡¯t appeared in her soul. Instead, she was in a dark ce shrouded in darkness. In this room, Ste saw a face she would never mistake. It was her mother! Her name was Meiya. She had long, dazzling silver hair. She had fluffy white wings behind her, keeping her high in the dark room. She floated without touching anything around her, giving off an impression of the unapproachable goddess. Meiya¡¯s appearance had a soft and mature charm, which would mellow people around her. Her little head, cherry lips, golden eyes, andpelling curves would melt the hearts of every male. But that was only when her consciousness was in a slumber! Ste knew it very well. ¡°Mom,¡± Ste called her mother, drawing her attention. Those shut eyes twitched before revealing the golden hues of the winged people. Meiya whispered in a daze, gazing at her daughter, who shouldn¡¯t be here, ¡°Ste?¡± Her voice was weak and incredulous, for she hadn¡¯t thought she would see her daughter here. And the event in the real world caused her to be in a worse position than ever before, which mellowed Meiya herself. She was like a woman that had epted her death, so Ste couldn¡¯t even recognize her mother or see a hint of her former self. ¡°Father¡¯s scheme has hurt you too much,¡± Ste whispered slowly, extending her hands to embrace her mother. Meiya¡¯s wings pped unconsciously, and before she noticed, she was in her daughter¡¯s embrace, tightly hugging her, ¡°Ste¡­ My girl¡­ I am happy that I can at least meet you before my demise. I don¡¯t want to talk about myself and the situation I am in¡­ I just want to know whether my girl is living a good life. Have you found someone? How are your sisters? Are you not alone, Ste?¡± Meiya asked,pelling Ste to answer all questions with immense concern in her voice. Ste immediately replied, ¡°I have a husband. He came to Deathwill Castle because of my father¡¯s n, but he¡¯s different than him. He genuinely worried about us from the start, wanting to be our friends. I wanted someone to take care of me, so I was fine with him being my husband¡­ But as time passed and we opened each other¡¯s hearts, I fell in love with him. I really love him¡­ Because of him, I keep changing¡­ and I don¡¯t mind it. I also want to continue changing, bing a better wife¡­ and mother in the future.¡± Hearing so many words at once from Ste brought Meiya to tears, her little hands covering her face. She felt so relieved like never before, crying from the happiness as at least her daughter tasted genuine love. She sounded so sweet while talking about her beloved, too. Meiya¡¯s expression melted, and she looked like she would soon sob loudly. It was so unlike her that Ste felt awkward, looking down and changing the topic, ¡°I love my sisters too¡­ And I will have more of them since Alex keeps drawing attention. It¡¯s fun spending time and bickering with them..¡± Ste lifted her eyes, staring at her mother awkwardly. She never thought she would see her like that, but as Ste had also been worried about her, it was nice that they could talk like that. She could tell her mother didn¡¯t want to talk about her situation, believing nothing would solve her plight. But Ste believed in herself and her family. Everyone wanted to reunite with their mothers and help them find joy in life again. Of course, Deathwill Sisters didn¡¯t know whether their mothers were surely in a predicament. But as Ste saw her mother, she felt like the other two also were in a simr situation. ¡°What has happened?¡± Ste asked with a stern gaze, not allowing her mother to avoid the topic. It was such a rare expression that Meiya momentarily blinked, gawking at her daughter with a peculiar expression. Her feelings slowly faded, reced by pain and sadness, ¡°Elias has tempered our souls to influence us with sins. I wield envy, and it took over me¡­ I produced this sin too much that I lost myself, hurting people and destroyingnds. I took over a mountain to seclude myself¡­ But that was a mistake¡­ I am at a point where sin will soon devour my soul. I¡¯m sorry, Ste¡­ I really want to see you and your husband together. I want to attend your wedding and see your little ones¡­ I¡­ I want to¡­¡± Meiya was in such a weak state that she ended up crying more, imagining what she would miss should she die soon. But as Ste¡¯s body shone with bright golden light, the white-haired girl hugged her mother, her body oozing out warmth. ¡°I woke up because Alex needed me¡­ And as my husband, he will help me save mom¡­ His mother-inw¡­¡± Ste whispered, ruffling her mother¡¯s hair. And as her girl did so much to her, Meiya knew how much Ste had matured and changed. She relished every second of their reunion. And before their time ended, Meiya conveyed her location in the Avander World and other stuff that Ste and her husband should know, ¡°The hungry demons are trying to seize me too. Elias fought against them but failed. They are in a stalemate. They can¡¯t progress with each other aiming at their necks. I see two scenarios that await me. Either hungry demons call more forces, or Elias somehow uses me and my sin to erase them, killing me in progress. For now, he wants to keep me alive. But I reckon he has enough means to use the current me,¡± Meiya exined her worries to Ste. The white-haired girl listened attentively. And atst, she reassured her mother with a wide smile, ¡°Everything will be ok.¡± ¡°I believe in you, Ste¡­ Mom has been missing you and couldn¡¯t wait to say those words again¡­ I love you, my little girl. You have always been my treasure,¡± Meiya smiled from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I love you too, mom,¡± Ste replied with a faint smile. Their reunion ended. Chapter 336 The Gods Hand Chapter 336: The God¡¯s Hand After his descent, Alex immediately located his wives. It seemed like Remia used her new abilities, for the path toward the safe zone was shrouded in a somewhat different nature. On the outside, Alex couldn¡¯t tell what was different, but he sensed a unique touch in it. However, it meant that his girl developed at a rapid pace. She wasn¡¯t scared to try her new abilities and protect her beloveds. Her confidence was much better than before, bringing out a genuine smile from Alex. ¡°Alex!¡± Sara called her beloved first, for she had been worried about him. Not only the hungry demons were dangerous opponents, but Erik had also said words that would reveal Alex¡¯s background, which Harvey wanted to keep hidden. Thus, Sara¡¯s heart sank when she saw Alex¡¯s eyes red. She believed that he would soon forget everything. The duhan momma didn¡¯t know whether she would be able to endure this. Alex saw through her concerns. He always had a feeling that Sara knew more, so he was sure that out of all girls, his father decided to share the truth with her. He didn¡¯t mind it, for Sara was always looking after them. ¡°I will speak with father soon. This is a burden I have to shoulder,¡± Alex smiled, caressing Sara¡¯s cheek. She lifted her eyes at him, looking at his change in appearance. His hair was darker, his eyes shone red like a beast, and it didn¡¯t seem like it would revert to the former. He also had snow skin, which entuated his features. He looked sharper, his already handsome features even more breathtaking.. And as Alex spoke, caressing her cheek, Sara knew that only his appearance and powers changed. Her husband was the same, gazing at her with warm eyes. ¡°You must tell us what has happened above soon,¡± Sara extended her hand to stroke Alex¡¯s cheek, smiling brightly. Their situation down below was fine, so no one was hurt. Of course, some forest fairies suffered losses, but they managed to survive. That was because of many factors, but Remia¡¯s forest and new abilities and cooperation from lion demi-humans significantly helped them suffer no losses. Alex nodded, turning his eyes to his other wives. Remia was so exhausted, depleted of her mana, that she couldn¡¯t move toward him. She still mustered a beautiful smile for her beloved. Schnee threw herself at him, though, ¡°Darling¡­ What trick did you use?¡± She licked his cheek, then started nting kisses all over him, as if marking this new handsome face and body for herself! Alex patted her back, whispering to her ear, ¡°It¡¯s not a time for kisses, Schnee. I will fill youter this week.¡± ¡°Hehe~~¡± Schnee let him go, swirling in ecstasy. Nothing was better than learning about her husband¡¯s changes through intercourse and feel differences in person! She kept smiling like an idiot, her expression as bright as the sun. Remia and other forest fairies squinted their eyes at the kitty, for she could even think about intercourse on a battlefield. Alex had already assessed the situation, so he knew that a long talk about their future awaited demi-humans. He wanted to speak with Anais Foxtail, though. He was curious about her goals. Perhaps, Alex and Sara would be able to introduce the fox girl to Tomo Homie and form a close rtionship to fight together against the hungry demons. Those surely would be more active now that Alex had evolved further. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Out of all demi-human kings, Anais Foxtail had received the least wounds. Thus, when everyone was in special rooms, tending to their wounds, Anais had a meeting with peculiar existence, strong enough to deter the perfect antagonists. Alexander Deathwill. Behind him, the forest fairies¡¯ queen and Alex¡¯s wife sat. They had crude chairs and a table, for much stuff had been destroyed in the battle. No one also felt like enjoying luxury, for it was not a time for it. ¡°We have caught many hungry demons. I can¡¯t tell how much we have weakened their main forces, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if our battle didn¡¯t bother them,¡± Anais Foxtail whispered while hovering her eyes on Alexander Deathwill. Forces converted into the antagonists didn¡¯t have suicidal skills to escape like Roy and Erik, for they were disposable soldiers. Their life was not as important as former yers, who were tightly united with one goal. ¡°That¡¯s not what you want to hear, though. Am I right?¡± Anais Foxtail curved her lips into a beautiful smile, asking Alex this question. Alex nodded, ¡°I¡¯m interested whether you have more information about the antagonists.¡± While the world still yed the game casually, more and more people started siding with either antagonists or hero alliances. It was important to pick up sides in the continents where main battles urred. Anais Foxtail must know more than other kings, for her choices were peculiar. ¡°I have seen him,¡± Anais Foxtail said, recalling a presence that induced fear and disgust in her heart. She saw him and his deeds for half a day. Those deeds repulsed the fox girl and forced her to flee from a different continent. Alex narrowed his eyes, ¡°Him?¡± ¡°Yasir,¡± Anais Foxtail replied, biting her lips, which broke her confident charm. Just that slight change in her expression caused everyone to feel tense, focusing their ears on her story about Yasir. It turned out that fox people had a way to visit a different continent due to their ancestor¡¯s lucky chance. They didn¡¯t really leverage that option too much, only forming a business route simr to their already established methods on their continent. But as antagonists started appearing on the continent, Anais Foxtail regrly kept an eye on another continent and their situation. It was somewhat simr until a certain day when a man openly introduced himself as the antagonist, the god¡¯s hand. ¡°The God¡¯s Hand?¡± Alex and others murmured such a title. Anais scoffed at that title, ¡°This man uses religion and his immortality for his advantage. I won¡¯t say that he has no charisma. In fact, it is one of his main traits.¡± She exined about another continent in more detail. It was a continent with kingdoms, dangerousnds, and a deeply rooted religion. Most kingdoms had churches and bishops in high positions, following the guidance of the divine priests from the higher realm. ¡°Yasir changed that,¡± Anais said, her voice giving goosebumps to everyone. In that continent, the undead kingdom resided. It was one of the soul grave-keeper¡¯s projects, his power stretching across half of the continent. It suited both sides¡¯ books, for the old man continued his progress with the undead, and the higher realm could easier promote their religion by having amon enemy, shrouded in vile energy at that. ¡°His people never made any significant moves here¡­ But when he appeared on the scene, his hidden forces came out, promoting him as The God¡¯s Hand by swearing their allegiance to him. He converted many people to his side, making them believe that the antagonist¡¯s mana is the god¡¯s mana meant to give them eternal life. He preaches that their immortality is short-term, however. And to keep that for eternity, they must work in the god¡¯s name. The undead, the non-believers, and many others. He put many enemies on the list, and those clouded with belief people follow his every wish. And since they have immortality, they don¡¯t care about dying. They can¡¯t see how he uses them and how ruthless his ns are. I fear that he will even go against the higher realm soon. He also doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would cover before them¡­ He has strength, charisma¡­ and a ruthless heart that will use everyone until they are no longer usable.¡± Anais exined. There was more to it, but that was more of Anais¡¯ instinct. She found something odd in Yasir¡¯s behavior on top of his already heartless and cruel methods. He was someone who shouldn¡¯t be followed blindly. Moreover, Anais already had a look into the heroes¡¯ alliance. She found a much different mood here and genuine care for their world. It was much differentpared to Yasir and his need for chaos. ¡°yers are troublemakers, but I reckon most love this world. Even viins wouldn¡¯t want this world to cease to exist¡­ Yet, the antagonists manage to reel them into their ranks. There are much more secrets behind their moves. Unless we learn about them all, the world will continue to exist alongside chaos,¡± Anais uttered softly, sighing as not everyone was as simple as demi-humans. And even they had people who sided with the antagonists. Sara nced at her husband before saying, ¡°The wars will continue, even if we learn about their all secrets. As you said, it¡¯s difficult to convince people¡­ No one is as bright as you or as loyal as demi-humans.¡± Since Anais saw through the antagonists, the demi-human kingdoms¡¯ plight ended with them on a better side. The traitors had been subdued, waiting for their redemption. But not every kingdom andnd would go through the same progress. No one knew what else would appear in their world as well. ¡°A strong and charismatic leader is needed¡­ It can¡¯t be you, however,¡± Anais said while gazing at Alex and his changes, ¡°You had a peculiar and reliable charisma, but now, your personality is even more apparent. You don¡¯t have a cruel heart. But if you were to be a king, you would sacrifice your whole kingdom for your wife. A selfish heart. As a woman, I can¡¯t help but admire that heart. You are hot inside and outside,¡± Anais chuckled, herughter affecting everyone gathered, ¡°As a fox queen, I wish to be friends with you, however. In a few days, we will celebrate our victory. I would like to invite you all as our honored guests and have a drink with you, Alexander Deathwill.¡± ¡°We will surely attend,¡± Alex smiled, extending his hand to shake Anais Foxtail¡¯s hand. There was nothing better than someone who epted him wholeheartedly as a friend, for Alex had known his ws for a long time. Chapter 337 Celias tears Chapter 337: Celia¡¯s tears Alex wanted to offer help to demi-human kingdoms, which would be a show of goodwill and a desire for cooperation. He didn¡¯t go for it because of a few reasons. Anais Foxtail didn¡¯t ask for help. She had enved many existences that turned to the antagonist sides, but most of her people stood well on their two legs, so the enemies weren¡¯t a problem. The capital had been severely destroyed, but White Spiders surely would fix it soon. Anais also would force ants to repair their deeds undergrounds. She didn¡¯t ask for help, too, so Alex didn¡¯t feel guilty about leaving them behind. He told Anais he would introduce his friend from the alliance to her, though, adding that humans helping demi-humans with their capital would be a good start to their alliance. Anais liked that, epting the offer. When Tomo Homie received a message about it, he personally came here with a big army to help people. Alex¡¯s fame rose significantly during that time, for demi-humans saw and felt his presence against Erik and Roy. Fox people were particrly invested in spreading Alex¡¯s fame. Perhaps, Anais was even more interested in him, or they were just grateful that he had taken Roy away from her, for their battle looked pretty dangerous at times. ¨C. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Yasir,¡± Alex whispered the name of the strong hungry demon, ¡°He¡¯s probably the leader of the antagonists, isn¡¯t he?¡± After buying a small house in the Green Kingdom¡¯s capital, Alex and his family returned to the Deathwill Castle. The journey would also be fast for future forest fairies, for Alex left tickets to his Deathwill Castle for them. After finishing their work in the Green Kingdom, they would use these tickets to return to their home swiftly. No one also would be able to snatch those tickets, for they were simply useless in foreign and unfamiliar hands. ¡°Since the antagonists were quiet in that continent, then came out when he appeared on the scene, he¡¯s either the leader or someone with a high status,¡± Schnee said, recalling Anais¡¯ expression. And while the family talked about the recent events, Alex heard Ivonne¡¯s voice, for she wanted to confirm his theory, ¡°Yasir was top 1 yer. He guided yers on the battlefields against the hungry demons in our world. His strength and charisma drew the attention of many kingdoms and ns. But that was not enough to win against the antagonists. They also had a monster known as ckburn de. His demon was unique and too powerful,¡± Ivonne exined to Alex, giving him a better view of the other worlds¡¯ situation. It was already a past, but that world and its antagonists were a good reference for what awaited the Avander World. Ivonne didn¡¯t tell all to Alex, of course. Some things were just too awkward, and she knew he would soon speak with his father. That reunion would also be awkward, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°So, what exactly have you be?¡± Schnee asked, feasting on Alex¡¯s appearance with her bright, golden eyes. She wanted to know Alex¡¯s race and what he had be! His strength rose so much that she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him even with her Ultimate Skill. Perhaps, the gap would close after visiting her tribe. But that was still an event for the future. Alex chuckled, stroking her hair, for curious Schnee was close to his face, ¡°The Fallen Asura. I guess it¡¯s abination of the fallen angel and asura. Have you heard of these two races?¡± Alex asked curiously as well. His wives and Ivonne shook their heads. ¡°I will check skillster. There¡¯s something more important that I must do very wast¡­ I can¡¯t wait!¡± Alex smiled broadly, looking excited as if he were a kid about to pick up his favorite toy. His wives looked into each other¡¯s eyes before following him. But what could be more precious than him checking his new power? Any man would already have their eyes glued to the system to check all information, wouldn¡¯t they? However, Alex¡¯s wives quickly understood what he meant. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Daddy!¡± Celia immediately spotted her father appearing in the Deathwill Castle. As if having a radar in her little head, she nimbly went through corridors using the shortcuts, appearing by his side in the blink of an eye. Celia jumped into his arms, tightly hugging her father, ¡°You won!¡± She knew that Alex went on a dangerous journey, for him and his wives were armed from top to bottom. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like everyone knew that a battle would ensue. However, as their inkling turned out to be right, it was good that everyone came prepared. Alex chuckled, stroking her hair, ¡°Yes, we won.¡± ¡°Daddy has be different, too!¡± Celia pinched Alex¡¯s cheek, pulling his skin closer to herself. She also intensely looked into his eyes. Those red hues had never been scary; the more she looked into them, the warmer she felt. She felt love and care as usual, which was the best! And as her father became more handsome, Celia naturally felt happier. All those changes were for the better, so the little duhan princess happily cuddled with her daddy. Alex couldn¡¯t be happier. He also saw a genuine love in Celia and how relieved she was when everyone returned safely. He patted her back, then gently put her on the floor. After kneeling before her, Alex put his hand on Celia¡¯s hair, asking a very surprising question, ¡°Would you like toe to my world and meet my parents, Celia? Grandma and grandpa are waiting for you.¡± Sara and others widened their lips in shock when they heard those words. The momma¡¯s eyes gleamed for a second as if she was about to cry. She held back for a few seconds. But when Celia started crying, Sara¡¯s heart melted, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed a few tears as well. ¡°I want to go to your world and meet grandma and grandpa!¡± Celia tightly clenched her little hands, speaking loudly before crying even more, for she had been waiting for this day for too long! Alex picked her up, ¡°I will bring you there tomorrow. We all need rest, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Celia rubbed her eyes while replying to her daddy, barely able to see his smiling face. But after her feelings subsided, turning sweeter and lovely, Celia grinned at her father, showcasing that she was a strong little girl. Chapter 338 I cant take my head off! Chapter 338: I can¡¯t take my head off! Everyone didn¡¯t log out, for they decided to spend a night in the Avander World. Celia was happiest because she could sleep with her daddy and aunts, having so much fun with them. It was a pleasure switching from one embrace to another. Alex keptughing when he saw her, knowing she couldn¡¯t wait to visit his world, ¡°If you go sleep, time will fly faster.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Celia replied, jumping at her father. Alex took her into his arms, tucking her long hair behind her ear and stroking her with love, ¡°I guess I have to read a book.¡± ¡°Is daddy not exhausted?¡± Celia asked with concern, her blue eyes shimmering like two moons. Alex chuckled, showing a strong presence, ¡°Nothing other than angry mama can stop me from reading a book for my daughter.¡± Sara extended her hand, flicking Alex¡¯s forehead, ¡°You can fight back against angry mama, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celiaughed, stuffing herself between her father¡¯s rough and mother¡¯s soft chest. She held their pajamas tightly, looking forward to the story.. Schnee and Remia had been staring at them with lips curved into dazzling smiles, getting jealous and more interested in the idea of having their own child. But with that, many problems came. They had to seriously think about their future. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°It¡¯s the marriage ring,¡± Alex showed his left hand, which had the fallen goddess¡¯ marriage ring. Although the name didn¡¯t change, Alex became the sole owner of this treasure. He owned it and could develop it further on his own. The Fallen Goddess¡¯ consciousness shouldn¡¯t assault him, for she used her power to help him with the other goddess¡¯ concept, meaning the antagonists and guardians. Of course, since Elias Deathwill used the same concept, there was a chance Alex would hear her voice again. Nheless, he became the owner of that item. And the Wrath within him was only his, no one else. His new race was the proof of it. ¡°It¡¯s because of that item that I was able to use Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill,¡± Alex exined to Sara, who was immensely curious about Alex¡¯s idea to bring their daughter to his world. It turned out that the treasure from Deathwill Castle¡¯s treasury was an answer. It was a miracle that Alex could seize such treasure for himself. ¡°It¡¯s also because of you,¡± Alex whispered, pulling the curious momma to his side. Once she clutched his chest with her little hands, Alex leaned down, whispering to her, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that skill, I wouldn¡¯t achieve it. Many things would be different¡­ You have yed a significant part in my change, so I will have you reveal all of yourself to me soon. Take your time, though. We have more pressing matters at hand,¡± Alex faintly smiled, kissing Sara¡¯s forehead, which was red and warm as she blushed so much that her whole face was scarlet. She had never opened herself this much, and Alex would be the first to see through her thoroughly. ¡°There¡¯s also your birthdaying,¡± Sara whispered, finding more excuses to postpone their honest night, ¡°But after that, I will surely¡­ show you all of myself.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Alex softly replied, letting her go. After that battle in the Green Kingdom¡¯s capital, there were many things to do. But Alex would start from the most important ones. He would bring Celia into his world and then talk with his father. That was the n for now. ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Sara,¡± Alex spoke like Celia¡¯s father, not using any nickname he would usually shower Sara with. Perhaps, if Celia came in, he would use ¡®mom¡¯, but that hadn¡¯t crossed Alex¡¯s mind now. He turned serious and lovely for his daughter. That was the most important. ¡°Yes,¡± Sara took her beloved¡¯s hand, wrapping her arms around his. She closed her eyes, following her husband¡¯s lead. She hugged him so tight Alex thought his arm would soon tear off. Even after bing so strong, his wives still could take him down with their love for him. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Celia said, wearing her favorite ck dress. It was fashionable, mimicking the second princess Mia¡¯s style that every duhandy loved. She held her plush toy Kubo in her hands tightly while a small purse rested on her hip. Sara smiled as she recalled her mother, then picked up little duhan into her arms, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t have to take all your stuff with yourself.¡± ¡°No! This castle is my home, too!¡± Celia replied with a bright smile, making her mother smile widely too. Alex approached them, patting Celia¡¯s hair, ¡°I will try something new. If you appear in an unknown room alone, don¡¯t do anything and wait for us. Actually, log out first, Sara.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sara nodded, giving Celia to Alex. She then logged out safely. Alex activated his new power. He connected to Earth through it, so he knew that he could make a proper link to it. With that power, he would be able to give Celia an even better life. It wouldn¡¯t solve many of their problems, but Celia would have a good time on Earth with kids her age. ¡°Ready?¡± Alex softly asked. Celia lifted her hand like a soldier, ¡°Ready!¡± And with those words, Alex activated his power. He saw a ck teleport coalescing before him, looking quite eerie. But as Alex held Celia tightly, he stepped forward, looking forward to the next development. ¡°I can¡¯t cross it yet,¡± Alex whispered, looking at Celia casually going through it. On the other hand, he was blocked by the system. In the end, Alex and others weren¡¯t strong enough to oppose the system wholeheartedly. They still relied on it, and even the fallen goddess was the same. He shrugged, turning off the power. He then logged out, appearing in his world. After opening the capsule, Alex saw Sara and others hovering their eyes on Celia, who happily stood in the middle. She turned her eyes to him, then said, ¡°Daddy! I can¡¯t take my head off!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Alex burst outughing, leaving the capsule. Chapter 339 A vast land with houses Chapter 339: A vastnd with houses Celia became a human girl. She lost her duhan characteristics, which had bothered her for a long time before she thoroughly grasped them. She no longer lost her ¡®head¡¯ while bowing or casually running. Thus, when Celia no longer could turn headless, she felt somewhat empty. It was like all her work was for nothing! Alexughed, ¡°It¡¯s just for this world. Everyone is human here, so you must be a human girl too. It will probably change in the future.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Celia bit her lips, looking down. She couldn¡¯t ept the situation as easily, but as she looked around, finding new items and a different world, her eyes sparkled, and curiosity took over her. She climbed a new peculiar chair, ¡°It¡¯s so different!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gaming chair,¡± Alex exined, showing the features of thefortable chair! He pushed the chair¡¯s back low, turning it into a ¡®bed¡¯, then showed other features such as changing height. Celia had fun while others looked at them warmly.. ¡°You are just a weak human girl now, Celia. So don¡¯t try anything weird or dangerous,¡± Sara reminded her daughter, who was turning bolder as the time passed. She saw a dangerous dog outside and wanted to hug him! But a four years old girl hugging an unknown pitbull seemed quite dangerous, right? Celia saluted, ¡°Ok, mom!¡± ¡°I will prepare a breakfast,¡± Remia offered, leaving the couple alone. And as Schnee felt like a third wheel, she decided to show off some of her knowledge. She took the mouse, clicked on the popr search engine, then typed some anime for children about magical princesses, ¡°Look here. Good aunt has prepared the best show for you.¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she saw the show. She climbed up the chair, then watched the show, not blinking. Alex and Sara looked at Schnee with squinted eyes, making her go ¡®te-he¡¯. She took the little duhan onto herp, watching the show together. It was fine, though. It wasn¡¯t like Alex nned to show everything to Celia in one go. Besides, his mother and father were still at work, so they weren¡¯t home. There was also no way Celia would watch anime all day with Schnee, right? They would show around the house in an hour, right? Alex looked into Sara¡¯s eyes, ¡°Right?¡± ¡°I think so¡­¡± Sara whispered, quite unsure, recalling the article about children getting addicted to smartphones and technology. She herself liked to surf through news and social media, so Sara understood that her little girl might fall prey to technology soon enough! Sara added with an awkward smile, ¡°I think it will be best for us to buy her a phone with parental controls.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Alex said, fishing out a phone from his pocket, ¡°I also nned to check house offers, so I will do it in the meantime.¡± ¡°Eh? You want to buy a house?¡± Sara asked, blinking as she didn¡¯t expect that. Alex exined with a smile, ¡°We need a big house for everyone. I don¡¯t mind buying a vastnd with many houses on it, so everyone has enough room for each other. I think it¡¯s time for it¡­ We want to enjoy our lives to the fullest in both worlds. I don¡¯t want to wait for our work in real life to get lucrative enough to get a house and pay bills. I will use Deathwill Castle¡¯s assets, exchange money, and have a good life with all of you on Earth. Celia will have a lot of fun too¡­ Of course, I won¡¯t give up on pursuing some career on Earth. I think making videos and editing them will be fun,¡± Alex exined his ns for the next month. The more he learned about the world and its origins, the more he wanted to already start having a good family time. He was scared that the situation in a few years would turn too dangerous and that no one would have time for each other. Sara nodded after hearing his thoughts. Schnee also had reared her ears, listening carefully. Both girls understood and agreed with Alex. Thus, he exchanged money from the game world and went on a shopping spree! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Remia returned with breakfast, taking Schnee¡¯s spot. She had the little duhan on herp, feeding her while watching the show together with her. Schnee decided that she would be more serious with her future on Earth, so she went to her room to start her n of leveraging virgins. Her beauty surely would strike many fools. Sara and Alex were in the same room, picking up phones and looking over houses together. ¡°This one should be good for her,¡± Alex showed an offer about some phone. Sara wasn¡¯t so experienced with it, so she just searched for ¡®parental control¡¯ features. When she spotted it, she gave an okay to her husband. Alex stood up, going toward his daughter, who was enjoying her time with her aunt and anime, ¡°Daddy will buy you this. You will be able to watch princesses even in the bed.¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, daddy!¡± Celia replied with her cheeks full, not really knowing anything about phones. She only cared about anime and whether she would be able to watch it. When Alex said it was indeed the case, she epted the phone wholeheartedly. Alex also understood his mistake, forgetting that Celia indeed knew nothing yet about the technology and other stuff. ¡°Daddy!¡± Celia extended her hand for Alex¡¯s sleeve, stopping him, ¡°When will grandma and grandpae?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Alex brightly smiled, patting her hair. And a few hourster, when Celia felt like taking a nap, the sound of the car¡¯s engine rang out! Alex¡¯s parents had returned home. ¡°Grandparents!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes snapped, shimmering with excitement! She jumped off the chair, running toward the main doors. She somehow found a way; even if she couldn¡¯t locate Alex¡¯s parents in a way she located him in the Deathwill Castle. When the doors opened, Lavinia and Harvey entered the house. The former was quite exhausted, wanting to just drop dead on the sofa. But when Celia extended her hands, shouting dangerous words, Lavinia¡¯s body shuddered with unfamiliar feeling, giving her energy. ¡°Grandma!¡± Celia¡¯s big eyes twinkled. Lavinia and Harvey stood as if frozen. Only one of them was stupefied enough to not move. But as energy went through her, Lavinia soon eximed, ¡°You must be Celia! You are finally free from the government¡¯s hands!¡± Alex squinted his eyes when he heard those words, ¡°It¡¯s an excuse straight from some movie, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sara blushed. Chapter 340 The Goddess Chapter 340: The Goddess Because of their hard-to-exin circumstances, Celia¡¯s presence had to be hidden for a long time. But as Celia appeared in the real world and greeted her grandma, the whole Mao Household forgot aboutmon sense! ¡°You are so cute!¡± Lavinia dropped onto her knees, hugging the lovely duhan girl. She never thought that Celia would be so adorable! The way she said ¡®grandma¡¯ simply struck Lavinia¡¯s heart, rendering their circumstances useless. It didn¡¯t matter whether Celia and Alex were blood-rted. Celia was his daughter! And Lavinia was Celia¡¯s grandma because of that! ¡°Grandma smells and hugs like daddy!¡± Celia eximed before pinching Lavinia¡¯s face! The olderdy pinched Celia¡¯s nose back, forming a close rtionship with the duhan princess. They then went to the kitchen, where Lavinia showered Celia with her cuisine and the small present she had at hand. ¡°Daddy bought me a phone! I will get it soon!¡± Celia slyly eximed, covering her intent with innocence!. Lavinia fell prey to this adorable creature, ¡°Grandma will buy you aptop!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia grinned, then ran away toward her grandma as Alex and Sara narrowed their eyes at her. Perhaps, Lavinia always wanted to have a daughter, for she wasn¡¯t even strict in the slightest with Celia. It was much different from what Alex remembered from childhood; he even red at his mother. But as Celia keptughing and enjoying the presence of everyone around her, meeting Alex¡¯s parents and new world, Alex couldn¡¯t remain strict for too long. ¡°She¡¯s a lovely little girl,¡± Harvey approached his son, staring into his red eyes, ¡°You are pretty lucky, though. You skipped too many sleepless nights, Alex.¡± Alex gazed at his father intensely, picking up proper words to ask him important questions. Sara was next to him, silently observing them. Harvey helped Alex, for he brought the topic first, ¡°You just want to know our background, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s head outside, then,¡± Harvey added, guiding Alex out of the room. No girls followed them, for they would learn about it a few hourster. Sara smiled before turning toward her daughter¡­ ¡°Thank your grandma, Celia!¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Hehe!¡± Celia thanked her grandma while eating a cake she had never tasted before. It was so good that she wanted more and more! And in this way, Celia slowly fell in love with her grandparents and a new world. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex and Harvey ended up on a roof, staring at the sunset in a unique mood. Harvey recalled his past, which was filled with good and sad moments. His eyes also turned red, simr to Alex¡¯s hues. Atst, Harvey parted his lips, ¡°The start wasn¡¯t any different. The game appeared on the market, everyone started ying it, and people either became good or bad. You know how it is, Alex. Some people just want to do the opposite of what others love, so they be evil for the sake of it. The world had many adventures, and we enjoyed every second of it. I was one of those people who couldn¡¯t distinguish between reality and game. I loved people on the other side and was more fond of them than in my home. As an orphan, I lived alone after turning eighteen years old. Before that, I frequently fought with other orphans and developed into hard to talk person. One of the older orphans helped me with mymunication skills. She opened a world to me¡­ I will never be grateful enough for her and her patience,¡± Harveyughed faintly, recalling a girl who helped him enjoy every small thing in the world. Because of her, Harvey saw beauty even in little things. He could see another side and understand people. Alex sat in silence, listening attentively to his father¡¯s talk. At some point, he startedughing, asking a few questions and even more details about Harvey¡¯s lovers because they seemed like interesting people. Harvey even talked about Olivia¡¯s mother, which was shocking to Alex. But this made him think, ¡°If everything went well, I would have so many siblings, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You would,¡± Harvey chuckled from the bottom of his heart. He felt relieved, for his harem used to be much bigger than Alex¡¯s. It seemed like Alex had more restraints, or perhaps Harvey was too soft. Nheless, Harvey expected Alex to chide or at leastment on the numbers. But instead, Alex was interested in every girl. His heart stopped when Harvey mentioned Ivonne, though, ¡®It can¡¯t be coincidence, can be?¡¯ In fact, Alex sent his consciousness to his soul. But as no one came out from the ocean, Alex knew that Ivonne was either too embarrassed toe out, or she simply didn¡¯t want to live her former life. There was also a chance that Alex simply didn¡¯t have the means to use his soul on Earth and that he could only visit it. It would still be nice if they could have a talk with each other, though. ¡°It didn¡¯t matter when I learned that the game is real. I was the same as you, happy that I could develop a real family with everyone. Everything changed when the goddess came out, announcing our sin,¡± Harvey¡¯s tone shifted to emotionless, not even wanting to feel anything toward the goddess. At first, he was mesmerized by her beauty. She descended from the sky, moving down invisible stairs, wrapped in a gorgeous white dress. She was wless, portraying the peak of beauty. In fact, many yers believed that she had appeared to help them, for she simply charmed them all, regardless of their gender. They were wrong. [Damned humanity. No mana dwells in your world, yet you dare to create and wield weapons enough to destroy my creation, your home. For such a sin, you all shall pay with your lives. Benevolence is a must for a higher creation like me. You have a chance to keep your sinful world if you manage to win against the antagonists whose existence depends on their victory. Win, and you shall be forgiven.] Those words appeared when the sh between the antagonists and the magical world became the priority in everyone¡¯s lives. Since then, the goddess would sometimes join the game, sending down quests to both sides. ¡°One of the quests was to build a shrine. That¡¯s how my life changed,¡± Harvey said, recalling the building that allowed him to go to another world and be the guardian. Chapter 341 Father and sons talk Chapter 341: Father and son¡¯s talk ¡°Weapons to destroy the world?¡± Alex whispered, imagining only one possible weapon that could possibly rile up the goddess. Harvey nodded, saying what was on Alex¡¯s mind, ¡°Nuclear weapons. My home developed such a nuclear weapon that one man¡¯s word could destroy the whole world. Many countries had ess to simr weapons, possibly enough to destroy the world, too. That must have irked the goddess,¡± Harvey said his theory. If nothing stopped the progress, many nuclear weapons would appear enough to destroy the world. Of course, no one really nned to use those weapons. They were more of a political tool. Yet, the goddess descended as if she feared someone would steal or take a part of her authority. ¡°I see¡­¡± Alex whispered, having a much better picture of his parent¡¯s origins. His father and mother were from another world simr to Earth. They became lovers in the game even before knowing it was the real world. They endured many hardships, mainly because of the antagonists and their desire to win. Alex naturally learned more about the antagonist and guardians. His father became guardian because he no longer could bear losses. He lost too many beloveds that he couldn¡¯t wear a sword against the antagonist. And when he was about to have a child with Ivonne, ckburn de killed her.. Alex would never forget that name. He already developed Wrath toward the man who didn¡¯t give peace to his father even when he wanted to leave the world to be the guardian. ¡®I really must speak with Ivonne, too,¡¯ Alex thought, feeling quite odd, for he had someone close to an aunt in his soul. The father-son duo talked about Lavinia then. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t aware of what was going on, being like a mother from Earth. However, in reality, she was a yer whose power killed many antagonists. Harvey told Alex that Lavinia was still the same person. Of course, the sealed memories, once unlocked, would cause some changes, for she would remember the painful past. But she would still be the same mother. Alex smiled, then asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine to unseal her, isn¡¯t it? I know about the antagonist¡¯s goal, your situation, and my wivese from another world.¡± ¡°You must tell me how you achieved all of it, Alex,¡± Harveyughed, not really disagreeing with his son. Alex shared his story, which left Harvey shocked beyond belief. If he fought against Alex right now, Harvey would win all matches. But in the future, should Alex progress in such a way, Alex would win all their spars effortlessly. And that was just because Alex subjugated Wrath for himself. ¡°Fallen Goddess¡­ So she¡¯s the creator of that energy,¡± Harvey muttered beneath his nose, recalling an odd event from the past. In the past, Harvey and other yers¡¯ forces had stumbled upon something simr to what Alex wielded. That darkness influenced the hearts of everyone, bing a dark monster. It eventually destroyed itself. ¡°But what if that¡¯s not the case?¡± Harvey whispered, turning his eyes to Alex. He was surprised to see his son¡¯s odd look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You are surprisingly calm,¡± Alex said, then chuckled, ¡°I guess I take it after you.¡± Harvey patted Alex¡¯s shoulder, replying with pride brimming his heart, ¡°That energy left us frightened, yet you managed to ovee it and turn it into your power. I¡¯m proud of you, Alex. You also wield the antagonist and the guardian concept within your heart. These are simr yete with different responsibilities. I don¡¯t know what you will turn out to be, but you have my whole support. Though I have to say, you might possibly rile up two goddesses at the same time! Be careful,¡± Harvey grinned, utterly believing in his son. Alex was used to having Harvey¡¯s support, yet he couldn¡¯t help but smile like a kid, knowing that his father would always have his back and that his parents would always believe in him. ¡°I know¡­ But they shouldn¡¯t be so mad at me¡­ I just want us to live in a world where people smile,¡± Alex whispered, looking up to the sky. It was currently bright, inducing warmth in everyone¡¯s hearts. But if it rained with gray or ck clouds, people¡¯s moods would heavily plummet. Of course, that didn¡¯t apply to everyone but the majority. And the same was with Alex¡¯s idea of a ¡®good world¡¯. He would rather live in a world that improved his mood with people smiling and enjoying the world. ¡°And if there¡¯s someone who wields sinful energy like me, I will fight them. I will fight whoever tries to kill my family and me,¡± Alex said, confident in his beloveds and theirmon future. Harvey nodded, ¡°The Fallen Goddess seems desperate. It wouldn¡¯t be odd for more people with her energy to appear in the Avander World. And if someone from Yasir¡¯s people went through purgatory with sinful energy, then The Fallen Goddess¡¯ potential is also huge. I know you will not growcent, but be careful,¡± Harvey added with slight concern, for the divine energies weren¡¯t a joke. Alex nodded, believing in his principles, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°One man can not decide the fate of two worlds¡­ That¡¯s what I want to say, but I can¡¯t really fathom what you will be in the future. You might change the whole concept of the antagonists, sins, and even more. I really don¡¯t know. I know what I can do, though. Tomorrow, let¡¯s have a spar, Alex,¡± Harvey grinned widely as if he couldn¡¯t wait to say those words. Alex reciprocated the same, epting the invitation to duel! After that talk, Alex and Harvey went downstairs. While going to reunite with Celia and his family, Alex thought again about his father¡¯s past. He understood now why Harvey wanted him to not know about it, for relying on just guardian mana was wrong. It was a power boost, not a skill itself. Harvey also believed that Alex didn¡¯t have a demon, yet that was not the case. That would take some time to exin, but Alex would rather have a talk with Ivonne first about it. ¡®There weren¡¯t any signs of the goddess joining the game¡­ If she follows the same pattern, then she wille out when the world is all about antagonists and yers¡¯ forces,¡¯ Alex pondered before erasing those thoughts. He didn¡¯t know much about the goddess beside her connection to fear. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if she didn¡¯t follow Harvey¡¯s world pattern. Simrly, it wouldn¡¯t be so surprising if she followed the same one. She was the goddess and the creator. She could do whatever she wanted. Nheless, it was time to focus on his family, for those bonds were what always drove him to achieve more! ¡°Grandpa!¡± Celia shouted, ¡°I want to know about grandpa!¡± Harvey chuckled, ¡°Grandpa likes reading and driving. I sometimes stumble upon annoying idiots that force me to use my strength to stop them.¡± ¡°Grandpa likes reading prince and princesses books too?!¡± Celia joined her hands in a ¡®wow¡¯ expression, looking at Harvey with much different eyes. Harvey made an awkward smile while everyone else burst outughing. Alex gazed at them with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t know whether Celia would help his father be a cool grandpa, just like Harvey wanted, for they weren¡¯t blood-rted. However, she surely would give him a taste of being a grandpa. And as Harveyughed alongside her, promising to read some books with Celia, Alex was sure that Celia was indeed a proper family member. ¡°Where is Sara?¡± Alex asked. Schnee turned around, pointing at the bathroom¡¯s doors, ¡°Big sister wanted to y strong¡­ But she ended up escaping to the bathroom to cry.¡± Alex sighed, ¡°I will be back soon.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Schnee gave her beloved thumbs up before returning to being a good aunt. The cat wife had a particrly good time teasing her mother-inw with her knowledge about Celia and her likes. She pretty much knew everything, so Lavinia could only take the brunt of all those teases and learn about her cute granddaughter in a brutal way. But as Celia recalled all the bullying and how Schnee wasn¡¯t serious in a hide and seek with her, the little duhan teamed with her grandma, ¡°Grandma has always been nice to me! I love grandma more!¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°You only know her for an hour.¡± ¡°Grandma is the best!¡± Celia shouted. Schnee replied with cold eyes, ¡°You have two grandmas for now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Celia didn¡¯t know what to say, her eyes tearing up. Lavinia lifted her chin, ring at Schnee with a smirk, ¡°Good aunt, was it? How can you make our little princess cry like that?!¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Schnee cursed. Lavinia screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use such words in her presence!¡± And life in Mao Household continued like that for a few days. Chapter 342 My goddess! Chapter 342: My goddess! ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like authority hase over with her,¡± Alex whispered, hovering his eyes on Celia, ying with other kids in the yground. She finally could have fun with kids her age and taste what most kids had already done in their lives, and that was just to have fun. Sara, who sat close to her beloved, whispered, ¡°It is probably sleeping within her. Since she became just a human here, that¡¯s the only exnation. And even if Celia loses it¡­ She will never be angry at you¡­ How did you know she would be able to cross the worlds, though?¡± Sara asked, her big eyes wide as Alex couldn¡¯t cross the worlds with his ¡®gaming body¡¯. There was no assimtion yet. Alex chuckled, not avoiding her gaze as he shamelessly replied, ¡°I had a feeling I would be able to do it. If I failed, I would have apologized to Celia a thousand times by ying games with her, reading her favorite books for a good night, and helping her take care of her good wolf friends.¡± ¡°So you took a bet,¡± Sara rolled her eyes, then dropped her little head on Alex¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We are so lucky, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°We are,¡± Alex wrapped his arm around her, caressing Sara softly as they both gazed at the happy duhan girl. Many changes happened in Alex¡¯s life in a short amount of time. He bought a few houses close to each other, which basically looked like he owned a significant part of the neighborhood. He and his mother showered Celia with presents, showing her around the new world. Celia was a smart kid, so she learned a lot of stuff rtively fast. She knew how to handle her smartphone andptop. She also learned fast about Earth¡¯s customs and blended well with other kids. Anime was popr nowadays, so Celia found amon link with everyone.. Harvey also helped with formal stuff, officially registering Celia as Alex¡¯s daughter. It was quite troublesome, for Ste was his wife. Nheless, there wasn¡¯t really too much problem, for Harvey¡¯s friend was naturally the guardian. The man knew his tricks. Alex¡¯s wives also started getting more involved in Earth¡¯s matters, but not enough to disturb their time in the Avander World. In other words, girls were like frencers having their own websites. Alex was simr, but he leveraged popr social media. That was mostly because no one felt like going to the Avander World. Celia was the main cause, and no one wanted to part ways with her. However, the Avander World required attention, for things kept happening here. ¡°Your birthday is soon¡­ I hope Ste can wake up,¡± Sara whispered, recalling her white-haired sister hitting her up for advice for a present. She prayed that Ste would wake up soon, for she had been changing the most out of them three. Alex nodded, sharing the same feelings with his duhan momma. Before he could reply, his phone buzzed. He took it out, then answered, ¡°Ste woke up?!¡± What a coincidence! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After ordering a taxi, Alex, Sara, and Celia headed straight to the hospital. It was Celia¡¯s first time being here, so she looked around curiously while being held by her mother. She stopped looking around when a man in a white robe appeared before her daddy. Alex immediately asked, ¡°How is she?¡± He knew it was a fantasy-rted wound, yet he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her. The doctor replied with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s fine. You will be able to see her in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex faintly smiled, then took a seat before Ste¡¯s room. Everyone else caught up shortly after. A whole family gathered to visit Ste, for she was their precious family member. They killed time by talking quietly or checking the news, waiting for the doctors to finish their job. Alex was also going through the news, checking what was trending on social media. [#MMM] [Mass Mysterious Murders.] That was currently the most trending topic on nearly all social media. It was about the deaths of many people, who died either in their houses or on their way to shop or work. Even though victims¡¯ backgrounds differed, those cases were oddly simr to each other. However, after a closer investigation, police inferred that the victims were members of popr guilds in the Avander World. They were gamers. Their levels weren¡¯t high, but they weren¡¯t also too low. However, many of them had significant uses in their guilds. They might not have been high-ss yers, but they severely increased crafting productions or filled other simr purposes. They were good targets to take down. Unfortunately, the police didn¡¯t know about it. They didn¡¯t really think someone would kill so many people just because they were good in the game world. ¡°It¡¯s really saddening, isn¡¯t it?¡± An old grandma¡¯s voice rang out in Alex¡¯s ears. He nced at her before replying in a soft tone, ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, retracting her eyes. It was indeed unfortunate that others died. But for now, those deaths were like many others, and most people forgot about them soon enough. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°You can enter.¡± Atst, Alex and others could see Ste! No one barred their way, so Alex took the lead by stepping first into her room. When he saw Ste sitting on the bed with her usual sleepy aura, he unconsciously smiled, greeting her with such relieved expression, ¡°Wee back.¡± Ste lifted her eyes, exposing her hair for a head pat, ¡°Head pat.¡± Alex patted her just like she wanted, then sat beside her, wrapping his arms around her lovely body. Others stared at them with relieved smiles. ¡°Aunt Ste! I am here too!¡± Celia called Ste, shocking her. But as Ste always believed in her husband, she knew he would soon bring the little duhan to his world. And as Ste knew that her mother required help, it was relieving that Alex progressed significantly. ¡°Hi,¡± Ste waved at Celia, then shifted her eyes back to Alex. She already saw changes within his looks that transcended the two worlds. His eyes particrly drew her attention. Those were the same as their enemies, yet different. In those, she saw relief and possessiveness. ¡°Your eyes are like red apple¡­ They are sweet,¡± Ste smiled faintly before embracing her beloved. ¡°Sweet, huh,¡± Alex smiled, kissing Ste¡¯s cheek. He could tell that she knew the cause of hera, so he looked forward to hearing more about it. He knew it was surely Elias Deathwill, for his knowledge about sins was much better now. But he would rather hear it from Ste herself. ¡°Now that you said it, Ste¡­ Why does Alex have red eyes?¡± Lavinia asked, looking at her son with narrowed eyes, ¡°You have paler skin¡­ and darker hair?¡± ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t notice?¡± Celia asked while pinching her grandma¡¯s cheek. Lavinia blushed, replying with an excuse, ¡°You took all my attention, Celia.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t see your son, leaving you alone with Celia is dangerous, blind baba! And you also bought her a gamingptop, which will surely hurt her eyes more¡­ Stupid and blind¡­ Sigh!¡± Schnee started another strife, filling the hospital with a merry mood. ¡°Oh, you better shut up!¡± Lavinia snapped. Ste felt like she was back home, ¡°Have youe here for me, cat?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course,¡± Schnee tilted her head, looking at Ste with a peculiar gaze. The white-haired girl¡¯s lips curved up into a dazzling smile, ¡°Good kitty.¡± Lavinia¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°My goddess!¡± Chapter 343 Will you marry me? Chapter 343: Will you marry me? Because the mood was too sweet, Ste didn¡¯t want to talk about her problems. Everyone was just too happy that their white-haired goddess wasn¡¯t in aa for a long time. Girls also believed that Ste woke up in a nick time for Alex¡¯s birthday, which would happen soon. Celia also was ted to see her aunt. She still couldn¡¯t forget the first time Ste appeared in her room, wanting to take care of her. That was a genuine desire, and Celia wanted to help her aunt again! She also would be pampered in this way. Everyone pampered the little duhantely, and she couldn¡¯t take enough! ¡°Help Ste, Alex. We will be waiting outside,¡± Harvey chuckled, leaving the couple alone. The girls followed him, for Ste surely wanted to be with her beloved the most. Alex picked up some stuff, having a casual talk with Ste. His girl looked at him silently, then parted her lips, ¡°I felt mother¡¯s pain.¡± ¡°Miss Meiya¡¯s pain¡­ It¡¯s because of Elias Deathwill, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex replied, his mind spinning with knowledge about the sins.. Ste nodded, exining briefly, ¡°Mom has developed too much of her sinful energy. She¡¯s on the verge of losing herself. Father wanted to keep her life¡¯s intact, but he failed because of the antagonists.¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, ncing at the ring on his left finger, ¡°I will try to think of something soon.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied, believing in her beloved, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°I told you that I would take care of them. And I will, for we are family,¡± Alex smiled, patting Ste¡¯s hair before helping her stand up. She was in aa for a few days, so her body was stiff. As she held onto him tightly, Alex slowly brought Ste out of her room, going to his father¡¯s car. Inwardly, he thought about a way to Ste¡¯s mom. His marriage ring couldn¡¯t help him move between the continents yet, for he used most of its power to cross the worlds. He needed time and more resources to jump between continents. Alex wasn¡¯t too much worried. Even though Elias Deathwill was a bastard, he knew this man wouldn¡¯t let Meiya die soon. Simrly, Meiya Deathwill was also a strong woman, for Alex learned a lot about his wives¡¯ mothers through their stories. He knew this woman wouldn¡¯t let herself die, particrly after meeting with Ste. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Ste was surprised that Alex had bought a few houses. ¡°Bullying?¡± she asked, looking at Alex with an intense gaze. She thought Alex bought them all because he knew she wanted to be a housewife! Her job was to take care of houses, wasn¡¯t it? Alex and others burst outughing, ¡°There¡¯s a n for those houses. You will soon learn about them.¡± Ste squinted her eyes, reading her beloved¡¯s intention. Any woman would think that Alex bought many houses, for he nned to have a big harem. Was it the case? She wanted to know by reading his eyes. ¡°Everyone will have a house for each other,¡± Alex exined, ¡°And you will have your rooms in my mansion. It¡¯s really simple and nothing significant.¡± Although he said those words, Alex knew there was a chance of an argument between the girls and other problems. Their harem lives so far were supportive and without any significant arguments. But as their rtionships grew alongside each other, Alex inferred that everyone would need more room for themselves. Besides, Alex surely would get at least one child with his wives. It would be too tight with all kids and wives in one mansion, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Ok,¡± Ste didn¡¯t press her beloved too much. The future would tell whether he nned a vast harem from the start. She knew he was honest and genuinely caring about them all. ¡°We will pick up your stuff from my parent¡¯s house tomorrow,¡± Alex said before guiding Ste to her house. He would spend a few days here, for his girl needed attention and love. Celia was also with them, taking the role of the guide as she had already gone through everyone¡¯s houses. She wanted to find the best hide-and-seek spots. And with so many houses close to each other, she surely would soon request a big game with everyone, including her grandparents. Alex grinned, following the little duhan, ¡°You will y it with other kids in kindergarten tomorrow, Celia.¡± ¡°I know, daddy!¡± Celia jumped in happiness, waving her hand at Alex. Looking at such cute interaction, Ste whispered, ¡°I feel like I missed years.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex also whispered, taking Ste into his arms. She held his shoulders, gazing deeply into his eyes, ¡°You can tell how much it hurt me when I realized you wouldn¡¯t be by my side, missing all those days.¡± ¡°I can,¡± Ste replied with a warm smile, feeling her husband¡¯s feelings. She couldn¡¯t help but cry as she recalled her talk with her mother. She was lucky to have such a husband. And Alex surprised her even more, for he put her down, then fished out a small box out of his pocket. He knelt before the white-haireddy, raising his hand with that box resting on his palm. After opening it, Alex whispered, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± A beautiful ring reflected the chandelier¡¯s light, shining like Ste¡¯s golden eyes, for she lifted her hands to cover her face. Her beautiful melted, tears flooding those hues as she stared at the ring with uncontroble emotions. Memories went through Ste¡¯s mind like a fastption of warm feelings. ¡°Yes¡­¡± she whispered, tears trickling down onto the floor. Alex stood up with a faint smile, taking her hand, ¡°You were the first one to treat me as the husband. And those days without you told me how deeply I love myzy Ste. I am the husband, and you are wives, but that¡¯s just because of the system and ss. I want us to be in a real marriage from the bottom of my heart. I love you so much I couldn¡¯t wait to bind you to my heart, Ste. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Alex grinned, sliding the ring on her finger. Ste gazed at her hand with her heart beating faster than ever. And when Alex finished his job, she pounced at him like a hungry bird, kissing his lips! It seemed like the love between them fueled Ste¡¯s energy, for she no longer looked like someone who had just left aa. Chapter 344 Offer Chapter 344: Offer ¡°Whaaa!¡± Celia hid behind the table, peeking at her father and aunt kissing each other. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, for that was a scene straight from the book! Simr to the hug with her mother from the past, the scene between Alex and Ste was much better than the drawn picture. Celia held the table with a broad smile! She was so happy! ¡°Daddy! When will you turn mommy into fiance?!¡± Celia came out when Ste wrapped her arms around Alex, resting her little head on his shoulder. She didn¡¯t mind little duhaning out with such a question. Kids wanted their parents to be the happiest. And there was no jealousy or anger in Celia¡¯s words. She was genuinely happy and curious about the future. Alex nced at his daughter, then replied, ¡°In the future. I can¡¯t just propose like that, you know? It has to be a special time.¡± It would also be weird if he started confessing every day. Celia nodded, feeling like she understood her daddy, ¡°Congrattions! Can I tell everyone?!¡± ¡°Let Ste do it,¡± Alex replied, patting his girl¡¯s hair, then added, ¡°You two can work together. I¡¯m sure aunt Ste won¡¯t mind.¡±. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Ste replied, her face still on Alex¡¯s shoulder. And in such a way, Alex and Ste¡¯s day ended. They went to sleep together in bed, tightly cuddling with each other. Celia was between them, for she wanted to be a part of that happiness. Her aunt didn¡¯t kick her away, so Celia found a room between them. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Deathwill Castle.] Alex was already done with moving Ste¡¯s stuff. She was also back in the Deathwill Castle, meeting forest fairies training in the barracks. Everyone paid respect to Alexander Deathwill¡¯s wife. Ste felt like she could get many servants should she use her charm. But she didn¡¯t go for it, doing responsibilities on her own. Alex visited a room where he created his ck skeletons. There were forty-seven of them now. Three of them became perfect zombies, whose curves and snow skin would turn many girls jealous. They stood respectfully with their red hairs silently reaching their bottoms. Their red eyes remained stoic, only shining in Alex¡¯s presence. Their curves were wrapped in maid clothes that Deathwill Kingdom¡¯s servants used to wear in the past. Those were ck, a perfect contrast to their milky skin. ¡°No personality¡­ The creations that solely work on instincts,¡± Alex whispered while gazing into their eyes. Although those shone as if having intellect, the zombies were closer to genuine undead without any personality. Alex opened his system. [The Fallen Angel¡¯s Servants(SSS) ¨C A skill created from the Battle Spirit and The Undead Questbination. You can create high-quality servants whose souls can evolve through devouring conscious existences to develop their own consciousness. The knowledge of the soul grave-keeper allows your servants to evolve further, creating their own hearts and flesh.] [The Servants¡¯ lives are tightly connected to your soul.] It was true that those servants were closer to the zombies. However, their evolution path would bring them closer to perfect existences like Erin, turning them into living being no different from Alex and others in Deathwill Castle. Their heartscked proper souls with consciousness. However, they would be able to develop it by killing others. Their flesh was also different from the undead, for it wasn¡¯t rotten. Their snow-white skin resulted from Alex¡¯s race and Roy¡¯s demons. Those nightmare creatures had inferior skin to the demons that Erik and Roy summoned first. Yet, it was the same material. Because of that, those three girls were even closer to Alex. Their flesh was made from the antagonists¡¯ demons, their bones ck from Alex¡¯s Wrath! Their evolution path had immense potential! ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence that skeletons with women¡¯s bones evolved first. I am fated to be surrounded by girls,¡± Alex nced at other skeletons. Some had male bones, and their progress was significantly weaker. Everything could be med on Alex¡¯s ss. He still would develop a proper army, though, ¡°I can¡¯t develop feelings for those servants.¡± Alex would have difficulty sacrificing servants with developed consciousness, for he would treat them like friends. Thus, he formed a n. BANG! BANG! BANG! The forty-seven skeletons crumbled, their wrath gathering around Alex¡¯s palm, bing a floating orb. It looked like a ck hole ready to devour everything around. Alex took out the Bone Seal from his castle¡¯s treasury, picking up bones from dangerous four-legged beasts. The bones coalesced into skeleton monsters in the blink of an eye. He then fed them with his wrath, turning them ck. ¡°You three will be the firstmanders of those servants,¡± Alex said, his eyes fixed on the three gorgeous beauties. He also thought about names for them, ¡°Soria, Kha, Divina.¡± Thedies didn¡¯t answer, for they didn¡¯t really have a clear consciousness. But in the future, they would evolve into genuine threats and lovely servants for their best master. Alex smiled, feeling like his job was done. After he left the room, the threemanders closed their eyes. The four-legged beasts dropped low onto the floor, seemingly in slumber. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex went toward the castle¡¯s prison, thinking about his n for his servants. He would continue creatingmanders that would lead his undead army. They would have a clear consciousness developed from killing and eating others. He wouldn¡¯t mind creating a bond with them. But other undead would be disposable entities. To make things easier, Alex made them after monster. And that was basically his n, something close to what Alex had in mind some time ago. [You have entered the Deathwill Castle¡¯s Prison.] Erin was already here, researching Alex¡¯s ck Feather, for it was a new skill evolved from the bloodrunes. She also had to study Wrath Intent, so she spent most of her time in the prison office. But in style close to Celia¡¯s, Erin came out to greet her Master, dropping all her responsibilities to see him, ¡°Good morning, Master!¡± ¡°Morning,¡± Alex nodded at her, then gathered everyone¡¯s attention by letting out his ck feathers, his eyes shining red, ¡°Former vassals of Elias Deathwill¡­ I have an offer for you¡­¡± Alex whispered like a boss, his words reaching the ears of peculiar hungry demons. Chapter 345 Contract Chapter 345: Contract Lochan and other former vassals of the Deathwill Kingdom lifted their eyes, gazing at Alex with profound shock. Before they noticed, Alex had changed significantly; his aura was much different than before. Lochan smiled, closing his eyes as if having no interest in Alex¡¯s offer, ¡°You have taken your own path. I have never heard about existence with ck wings.¡± Others nodded, staring at Alex with slight fear. They felt like Alex¡¯s potential heavily outmatched Elias Deathwill. They couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed, for they wouldn¡¯t be able to see that man¡¯s fall. Alex¡¯s offer gave some hope for them, though. Alex chuckled, raising his hand, ¡°Elias Deathwill wants to wield all sinful energies. He¡¯s plotting to absorb those energies at the perfect time.¡± He didn¡¯t add that Alex could see through Elias Deathwill¡¯s plot already. Even if there were still some unknowns behind, Alex nearly had a whole picture of Elias¡¯ n. He wouldn¡¯t allow this man to achieve his feat. Instead, he would help his wives turn those sins into their own power, simr to what he did with ¡®Wrath¡¯. ¡°I wield Wrath, and I can give you enough power to fight against his loyal dogs¡­ I will take care of Elias Deathwill myself,¡± Alex whispered; his voice was akin to sunshine falling onto those hungry demons. They thought that Alex could read their thoughts for a second. And even if that was the case, they couldn¡¯t care. They would dly sacrifice their lives if they could leave that prison and fight against Elias Deathwill¡¯s loyal dogs.. It was better than being imprisoned in prison. However, they didn¡¯t know Alex also wielded the antagonist¡¯s mana. He needed proper research about this energy. His main goal was to find the antagonists¡¯ realm and respawn points. To achieve all of it, Alex needed those people. They weren¡¯t really siding with the antagonists. Their hatred for Elias Deathwill pushed them to be the antagonists. And as Alex held them in prison for a long time, they all wanted a second chance¡­ They wanted to see their families and more! ¡°My offer is simple¡­¡± Alex clicked on his system, promptly writing a contract. All red eyes behind bars shimmered with anticipation. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Master is making big moves, right?¡± Erin asked after Alex entered the office. She promptly shut her lips tight, for Alex kissed her. She then sat down on the sofa, waiting for his words. Alex smiled,fortably leaning down on his office chair, ¡°I more or less know about Elias Deathwill¡¯s n. He wields Seven Sins Sword, a treasure that helps him temper people¡¯s souls. Through it, he formed high-quality vessels tightly bonded to him, then strengthened himself through sins. And now, he¡¯s struggling to keep one of his vessels safe, for hungry demons also have their eyes on him and his power. I will soon be able to find and sh with him, so I must prepare for it,¡± Alex said, his eyes piercing through Erin. She mistook his gaze for something else. But the truth was that Alex wanted to see through Erin¡¯s creation. She wasn¡¯t simr to his newmanders, her creation much more unique¡­ He already learned what Elias Deathwill used to give life to Erin. Those treasures stemmed from high realms. Elias fought desperately for them with his life on the line. So what was unique within Erin? How was she connected to the sins? Alex wanted to know¡­ but he couldn¡¯t tell. Perhaps, that was because he only wielded Wrath to perfection. He didn¡¯t know, yet he knew that Erin would never leave his side, ¡°How is the progress?¡± ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± Erin btedly replied, growing flustered in the blink of an eye. She fixed her hair while opening her system. She was in charge of two types of research, Wrath Intent and ck Feathers. Erin rattled off, ¡°Master¡¯s bloodrunes have evolved worldwide, even those Master has provided to the kingdoms¡¯ alliance. They became ck Feathers of Epic Grade. I¡¯m sure everyone from the alliance has already tasted their boost. ck Feathers work differently than bloodrunes. They use Master¡¯s blood as a base, then absorb foreign blood to boost themselves. This makes production far easier! I have already filed blood banks per stat. Wrath Intent is no longer limited only to Elias Deathwill. It is still hard to properly increase its output for servants without consciousness, though.¡± Erin concluded. Alex nodded, giving his idea, ¡°There¡¯s a simple solution. Commanders will be real existences like you with their evolution path. I will use the soul grave-keeper as inspiration and limit the skeleton monsters only to their instincts. They will be ravenous bastards whose hatred will grow against tougher enemies simply because they won¡¯t be able to gobble them up in one go.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Erin nodded, agreeing with her master. Their talk continued for a while, then finished with a deep kiss that prompted Erin to work harder for her master. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Although Alex lost many skills in his evolution, his shared skills with his beloved remain the same. Perhaps, those would evolve as the girls delved more into their sins with his help. Alex¡¯s swordsmanship had the same concept; to cut through everything. Wrath significantly increased his chances of achieving such a feat, and his Fallen Eyes¡¯ allowed him to see through other people¡¯s souls and concepts easier. Thus, it was a perfectbination. Wrath Mana increased Alex¡¯s all skills. His Fallen¡¯s Fury was simr to Ste¡¯s tornado, which would form sharp ck wind des around him. Eldritch Touch was the most lethal skill, however. He could coat everything with that skill, and it would leave skill on his enemies¡¯ bodies and souls. And his enemies would have a hard time erasing that scar, for Alex¡¯s new race was simply too powerful. Since Ste could share her bloodline with Alex, and he could get the duhan¡¯s characteristics through the legendary sword, Alex believed that there was much more evolution awaiting him. He couldn¡¯t wait to see his girls progress with sins as well. Heart Duo, Luxuria¡¯s Sexy Nutrients, and Husband¡¯s Command. Those skills surely had more evolution as well! ¡®Luxuria¡­ Is that the Fallen Goddess¡¯ name?¡¯ Alex pondered for a second before dropping the topic. He wouldn¡¯t get an answer to his question, even if he squeezed all his brain juices! And even though it was a time to rx, Alex also had a burden on his chest, ¡°Will you ept an invitation to my birthday party, Olivia?¡± It was time to rx, yet he couldn¡¯t help but get stressed. Chapter 346 Birthday Party Chapter 346: Birthday Party It was Alex¡¯s birthday time! Alex invited his good friends, Tom, Pedro, Josh, and Zhen. Tomo asked whether it was fine for him to bring his girlfriend. And as Alex would have all his wives, he simply couldn¡¯t refuse his friend¡¯s girlfriend. There was no point in doing that. Alex weed all his friends to his birthday party! Lily also knew that the game world was real, so she shared Tomo Homie¡¯s burden. His friend also notified Alex of it already, so everyone treated Alex¡¯s birthday party as well earned break. And while Alex was away because his family wanted to prepare a good party in one of his houses, Alex¡¯s parents arrived at his home. They were immediately greeted by a peculiar scene. ¡°Mother!¡± Schnee jumped into Lavinia¡¯s arms, tightly hugging her. She sobbed in her arms, drenching her clothes with tears. Lavinia was momentarily stupefied. She often bickered with Schnee, so she even suspected that those tears were fake.. But as the kitty was also her daughter-inw, Lavinia patted her back, asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°T-This bitch keeps bullying me!¡± Schnee cried louder, her voice nearly making Harvey erupt withughter. Lavinia blinked, asking softly, ¡°Who is bullying you?¡± ¡°Ste! She keeps saying, ¡®My fiance! My fiance!¡¯. I can¡¯t take it anymore! I fucking can¡¯t!¡± Schnee was just too jealous of Ste¡¯s engagement with Alex. It seemed like the white-haired girl was just winning on every front, even though Alex followed a clear and simple logic. Other girls were also jealous, but they kept that to themselves. Schnee was more open-minded, yet she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She cuddled with a person she often bickered! Lavinia rolled her eyes, ncing toward her husband for help. But as she saw Harvey pressing his hand onto his lips, barely able to hold back hisughter, she decided to ignore that useless man. She softly spoke to Schnee, ¡°Your time wille, girl! You have been waiting for Alex to embrace you for the longest, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s why, when the timees, you will tease my son endlessly! You will show him that he should¡¯ve picked you earlier!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Schnee replied with abundant emotions, cuddling Lavinia even more, ¡°Thank you, mom! I hope father will shaft you today!¡± ¡°No problem, daughter! I¡¯m sure he will!¡± Lavinia replied quickly, tending to Schnee¡¯s words. She then recorded what her daughter actually said, ¡°What are you making me say?!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Schnee cried louder, melting Lavinia¡¯s strict expression. Harvey long since left these two alone. He went to Celia, for he would be the one to look after her. She wanted to attend her daddy¡¯s birthday party, and no one could refuse her. As Harvey could simply say ¡®No¡¯ to alcohol, and his wife didn¡¯t drink, these two also attended Alex¡¯s party, their goal to watch over Celia. Of course, they would leave youngsters alone as there was no way Celia would be able to stay all night. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Celia said, holding her plush toy! She extended her hands, for she wanted her grandpa to carry her. Harvey dropped all his stuff onto the table before picking her up, ¡°Alex¡¯s friends should arrive soon. Do you want to wee them with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Celia nodded, tightly clenching her toy, for she felt nervous about meeting Alex¡¯s friends. They had been his friends for a long time and came from a different world! It would be a new, exciting experience. But as Celia was usually the cheerful girl, she quickly turned her stress into more energy. Ding! ¡°Ding!¡± Celia shouted with a bright smile! That sound meant that the first guests had arrived. Harvey carried the little duhan princess to the doors, then opened them. He saw the group of four homies and one girl, their eyes going up to look at Harvey and Celia. Celia brightly smiled, her cheeks puffy and red, ¡°Daddy¡¯s friends?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± the group of four homies and Lily slightly parted their lips, softly reacting to the adorable creature in Alex¡¯s father¡¯s hands. Celia kept smiling at them, waving her plush toy, ¡°Hello and wee!¡± ¡°Hello¡­ Nice to meet you¡­¡± Every guest replied as if in a trance, overwhelmed by the cutenessing from Celia. As those feelings somewhat subsided, Zhen turned to look at his friends. His eyes nearly left his eye sockets when he saw Pedro! ¡°Pedro¡¯s usual gloominess has been washed off!¡± Zhen eximed, shocked to see his usual pessimistic friend smiling faintly, swathed in something like an angel¡¯s aura! Tomo homie and others also nced in his directions, their reactions the same! They parted their lips widely, staring at the homie with shock! Celia blinked, not knowing what she did, ¡°Grandpa. Did I hurt him?¡± ¡°Haha! You made things more enjoyable,¡± Harveyughed, already imagining how others would tease Pedroter on. But he couldn¡¯t me the young man, for everyone wanted to smile in Celia¡¯s presence. There was no room for pessimism here! Harvey invited everyone in, then Alex¡¯s wives took care of the rest. Atst, it was time for Alex toe in. He entered his house, which was dark. The lights turned on the next second, and the whole house sang happy birthday to him. Alex saw his friends, wives, daughter, and parents standing with smiles on their faces. He didn¡¯t see Olivia, so he knew she didn¡¯te. But Alex naturally didn¡¯t allow this to influence his mood. He smiled broadly, thanking everyone foring here and preparing such a good birthday party for him. He had a talk with everyone as they passed their presents to him. And then, the neen birthday party started! At first, it was quite moderate, for Celia also wanted to have some fun. But when the night came, Celia was too tired to eat and y party games with others. Alex¡¯s parents went together with her to another house. And that was when a much louder and abundant in drinks party started. Everyone allowed themselves to forget their responsibilities and burdens, enjoying the party thoroughly. A few minutester, the door¡¯s bells rang. Alex¡¯s heart momentarily froze. Chapter 347 Olivias return Chapter 347: Olivia¡¯s return ¡°I will open the door,¡± Schnee stood up, cat walking her way toward the doors. After opening them, Schnee dted her eyes, for she had a girl she couldn¡¯t recognize at first nce. But after looking deeper, Schnee knew the guest¡¯s identity. ¡°Olivia¡­ So you havee,¡± Schnee lifted her chin, looking down at Olivia while crossing her arms beneath herrge chest. Olivia curved her lips widely, her eyes shining red as she looked into Schnee¡¯s golden hues, ¡°Have you sensed me with your kitty nose? I don¡¯t think so. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have such a clown expression. It¡¯s fate, then. Do you have anything to say to me?¡± Olivia asked in a casual tone, yet she sounded sharp and looked more intimidating, primarily due to her red eyes. However, Schnee didn¡¯t back off, ¡°I think a bitch like you won¡¯t listen to me, so I won¡¯t waste my breath on you.¡± ¡°Correct. This bitch does whatever she wants,¡± Olivia bypassed Schnee, leaving a p on her ass, ¡°You look so much worse without a tail, you know?¡± ¡°I fucking know!¡± Schnee stomped on the ground before returning to the table.. Olivia smirked before focusing her eyes on the celebrant. And as Olivia was right, and Schnee agreed with her, the cat girl didn¡¯t even think of arguing with her. Besides, it was not a time for that, for it was their beloved¡¯s birthday. Schnee, like others, kept a close eye on Olivia, of course. It was true that they loved the same man. But Olivia had broken up with him. What were her feelings right now? Alex kept asking himself this question, gazing into Olivia¡¯s red eyes. Because he knew his father¡¯s story, he wasn¡¯t surprised by those hues. Olivia also carried the guardian mana. She also inherited lightning from her mother and used the peculiar red mana to increase her element¡¯s strength. Alex understood more about Olivia¡¯s origins after his talk with Harvey. But no one would tell him Olivia¡¯s feelings. Only his ex-girlfriend could. Alex couldn¡¯t think, though. He gawked at Olivia¡¯s beauty, for she had changed significantly. The most notable change, besides her red eyes, was her hair, which she cut. She had short, ck hair that looked much better than a long one. She exuded a confident aura of a woman that knew what she wanted in her life. And as Alex nced below, he noticed that Olivia also gained fat in appropriate ces. She wore a cute dress that didn¡¯t hide her curves, and Olivia also didn¡¯t shy away, so everyone could see her metamorphosis. ¡°Thanks foring, Olivia,¡± Alex smiled faintly, nervous like never before. Everyone could tell that he was stressed. His friends didn¡¯t help him, though. Today, they met Alex¡¯s wives in the real world. They knew that he had a harem and that it was real, yet it felt somewhat different on Earth. Alex also bought houses and stuff. It was pretty impressive. So they didn¡¯t want to help or feel too bad for him. ¡°I never missed your birthdays since we became a couple, handsome. I will naturally not give up on a chance to fix our rtionship,¡± Olivia replied with a bright smile, then continued after passing a present. She nced at Alex¡¯s girls first, though, ¡°We both made mistakes, handsome. You ended up in a castle with three girls, one daughter, and their problems. It¡¯s natural of you to focus on them and help their plight. Love came at an unexpected time for you. And you were also open about it, for polygamy is legal in the Avander World. You also never had experience with a harem, I reckon. It all piled up on you. My mistake? I was too soft. I epted your reasons, letting you spend time with the girls. Our talks after the game weren¡¯t enough. And as you got those smoking girls, filling your life with new experiences¡­¡± Olivia whispered, recalling the beginnings of the gaming world. She didn¡¯t have problems with a harem, for she thought it was a fake world. She liked Alex¡¯s wives, too, and had an interesting rtionship with one of them. Their meetings weren¡¯t frequent, so Olivia didn¡¯t have enough time to learn about them all. She didn¡¯t have a proper chance to form a sisterly bond like Remia had done. Besides, Olivia was a yer, so her mindset was different. And when the truth came at an unexpected time, Olivia teared up. Her mother helped her to see through another world and its customs. And days without Alex after their break up told Olivia more than enough. ¡°I want us to start anew. I want to be part of your harem and daily life. I will be a good girl if needed and a bad girl if necessary. I¡­ I can¡¯t imagine a life with someone else,¡± Olivia whispered, gazing deeply into Alex¡¯s eyes. And even though she was as old as him, she didn¡¯t think it was too early to think about a partner for life. Their circumstances aligned perfectly, and Olivia had been in a good rtionship for years. She wanted to be exactly in that rtionship until the end of her life. She wanted to form a bond with Alex again and continue developing it like any other couple. Olivia blinked her eyes, though, for Alex started crying. He didn¡¯t sob or wail, but tears tumbled down his cheeks. ¡°Why are you crying, handsome?¡± Olivia asked softly, forming a faint smile. Everyone around them also smiled, knowing that only good things awaited their lover and friend. Alex extended his hand, tightly taking Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°I have been looking for the perfect answer¡­ for a long time. At first, I didn¡¯t know what I should do or what I should say. I found some answers, but each answer had a w. I knew that it was not enough¡­ That it was wrong¡­ That I shouldn¡¯t pull you into harem if that hurts you¡­ And yet, you are standing with me with that beautiful smile, wanting to be my girl again¡­ I am too lucky, and I feel like I haven¡¯t done anything,¡± Alex whispered, sharing his genuine thoughts. Olivia stood in a daze. She recalled her mother¡¯s words. [I didn¡¯t have the luxury of having a boyfriend who would tame my delinquent side.] ¡°You have approached me and changed my life, handsome. That¡¯s enough, and I will love you for an eternity for it,¡± Olivia extended her hands, draping Alex with her softness and taking his lips for herself. And while everyone stared at them in silence, Schnee picked up confetti and let it out with a loud bang, ¡°Woah! Congrattions.¡± Olivia gave her a side-nce, then a faint lightning bolt struck Schnee. Her hair went up, and her dress¡¯ straps snapped, forcing her to hold it. She lifted her eyes, staring at Olivia in shock. At the same time, Josh gazed at Olivia agape, ¡°Is it you, Olivia? Are you the lightning goddess?!¡± The Lightning Goddess was a popr existence in their continent. She killed so many hungry demons that no one could give an urate count! And she also passed a legendary ss to Josh, which became a hot topic for a long time! Olivia chuckled, not replying. But that was enough for Josh, ¡°Thank you for giving me legendary ss!¡± Chapter 348 Rainbows Chapter 348: Rainbows ¡°Thank you for giving me the legendary ss!¡± Josh didn¡¯t have a chance to properly thank the lightning goddess. He knew he would surely have a way in the future, for she worked for alliance¡¯s sake by killing hungry demons. He didn¡¯t know it would be Olivia, and he would have a chance today! Alex was also surprised. Although he didn¡¯t have time to try our barracks with Josh by his side, he already had ns to use Liam Walls¡¯ battle experience to help his friend with legendary ss. He also thought about a present for The Lightning Goddess! ¡°I know what concept you used,¡± Alex chuckled, and his girl did the same, for they both wielded simr energies. At least part of their mana was the same. And with that reveal, everyone started talking about Olivia and her power-up. She talked about her mother¡¯s experience, lightning heritage, and other things that helped Olivia be much stronger. And as she was friends with everyone except a few before, Olivia didn¡¯t have a hard time participating in the birthday party. Alex was also ted, constantly ncing in Olivia¡¯s direction. ¡°Darling! Everyone just ignored me like that!¡± Schnee felt like she was bullied more than ever before, so sheined to her beloved.. Alex nimbly took care of Schnee by putting her on hisp, fixing her dress, andbing her hair, ¡°Aren¡¯t you masochist anyway?¡± ¡°That¡¯s mean, you know?¡± Schnee squinted her eyes, for she wasn¡¯t a full masochist. She just liked it rough! Alex then added, ¡°You reap what you sow. Haven¡¯t you been teasing others for as long as you can remember?¡± ¡°Damn you bastard siding with Ste and now Olivia!¡± Schnee thrashed in Alex¡¯s embrace, biting his neck like a vampire. Alex grinned, patting her back, ¡°I know you can endure all of it, for you are a strong girl, Schnee. And you have an equal share of my love¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Schnee let his neck go to reply, then again plunged into eating his neck. It wasn¡¯t like she could eat his neck, though, ¡°I¡¯m not a cannibal like you.¡± Alex rolled his eyes, pping her ass for such a remark! It wasn¡¯t his fault that he ate Erik¡¯s flesh, for his armor was damn tough! He didn¡¯t like how Schnee brought it up, but I guess she had been feeling the same with others teasing and bullying her. These two spent time together before joining others. It was time for beer pong. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Celia woke up the next day. It was so bright outside, and she felt so full! She ate a lot of cake for her daddy¡¯s birthday and drank a lot of orange juice! She was so full she wanted to sleep for more! But then, she heard a dangerous sound! ¡°Monster?¡± Celia whispered, holding her plush toy tightly. Her mother was sleeping on her side, yet Sara was so tired that she didn¡¯t open her eyes. Perhaps, it was not really a monster¡­ Nheless, Celia clenched her toy, whispering, ¡°I will protect mom.¡± She hopped off the bed, then, in a sneaky way, Celia headed straight to the dangerous sound. But when she appeared on the scene, Celia blinked with her lovely big eyes. ¡°Tomo Homie and Lily?¡± Celia whispered. She saw Lily standing before the opened toilet doors. In that room, her boyfriend was holding onto the toilet, vomiting, which was certainly due to drinking too much. Lily blushed, whispering, ¡°Tomo feels bad¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Tom burped as if Lily¡¯s voice was a signal, then rainbows left his mouth. Celia stood scared, for she had never vomited. She gazed at Lily and her boyfriend with eyes zed with worry. ¡°How can I help Tomo Homie?¡± Celia asked, using Tom¡¯s nickname, for it sounded funny to pronounce. Lily didn¡¯t know how to reply. She also didn¡¯t want to worry the little girl, for she would rather see happy Celia. Tomo Homie helped his girlfriend by saying, ¡°It¡¯s only my fault¡­ My calctions were wrong! Ugh!¡± ¡°Calctions? You can calcte it?!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she started yearning for new knowledge. And as kids often didn¡¯t know how to read a mood or became selfish with their own needs, Celia started bothering Tomo Homie for a piece of new knowledge. She told him about Alex¡¯s math equations that tricked her. ¡°I am smarter now! I can solve math easily!¡± Celia proudly said. Tomo Homie chuckled faintly, his face pale, ¡°Really?¡± His sses shed with an evil light. His girlfriend squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Really!¡± Celia replied, then nodded a few times with her arms crossed, standing like a doctor. Tomo Homie whispered, ¡°Three squared two.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Celia blinked her lovely blue eyes, gazing at Tomo Homie¡¯s back with incredulity, ¡°Math?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed math,¡± Tomo Homie chuckled. But as Celia hugged her plush toy, not knowing an answer, her eyes teared up. She was on the verge of crying, trembling as she embraced her toy. Lily gawked at the little creature with ache; her eyes instantly shifted to her boyfriend. She lifted her hand, joined her fingers, then chopped Tomo Homie¡¯s back, making him scream and vomit. ¡°Ughhhh!¡± Tomo Homie let out rainbows in abundance! Lily picked up crying Celia, then went to the living room with her. She found a paper and pen here, exining the new knowledge. It was toote, but Celia listened attentively, ¡°I will¡­ surprise¡­ daddy¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you will,¡± Lily replied, patting Celia¡¯s hair while showing more examples. Inwardly, she was angry like never before, for Celia¡¯s tears hurt her more than they should. Everyone had taken a liking to Celia, and even Alex¡¯s friends were jealous of him. They didn¡¯tugh when Celia called him daddy. They were really jealous! She was just too cute, wasn¡¯t she? In the meantime, Tomo Homie raised his body off the toilet, ¡°I feel so much better now¡­¡± His girlfriend¡¯s attack hurt him, yet he knew he deserved it. And as it was a blessing in disguise, Tomo Homie went to sleep on the sofa, for he didn¡¯t have a proper sleep yet¡­ Chapter 349 Come over, mom! Chapter 349: Come over, mom! Alex¡¯s birthday party was a big sess. Everyone enjoyed it as it was a good break from their responsibilities. Alex also reunited with Olivia, bing her boyfriend again. But he swore to not keep that status for too long. He at least wanted to propose in a year or two. And because Alex owned a few houses now, Olivia naturally received one for herself. She talked to her mother already, telling her that she would live with Alex from now on. Emma wasn¡¯t that happy, for she would be alone from now on. ¡°Can¡¯t youe over and live with us, then? Don¡¯t you like Alex?¡± Olivia casually asked while doing soft make-up. Emma squinted her eyes, making an incredulous expression, ¡°You don¡¯t give any fuck about Alex¡¯s girls now that you wouldn¡¯t even mind your mother entering the harem? Why did you make so much fuss then?! Idiot!¡± Emma chided her daughter. Olivia didn¡¯t flinch at those words. Instead, she extended her hand for a perfume, spreading it on herself, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, mom. In a harem, I can be only selfish and think mostly about myself. Since you think you are prettier and better than me, I will, of course, invite you to the harem and show you who¡¯s the bad bitch.. Well, I can¡¯t be utterly selfish, though. Alex has good girls, too. I will be going soon on a shopping spree with my big sister, Alex¡¯s duhan momma. It will be fun. So if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, pack stuff for me and send it here, okay?¡± Olivia casually said, ncing at her phone. She could imagine her mother¡¯s expression, and it somewhat amused her. This made Olivia give more thought to her random words. And imagining her mother in a harem and their strifes sounded kinda exciting. Perhaps, Olivia had fallen too much in Alex again, or she took a liking to debauchery, at least a little of it. Anyway, in a harem, Olivia nned to show who was the best girl. She needed to have at least a little of pervert within herself, for harem alone was too lewd. She chuckled, waiting for her mother¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯te. As the guardian, I am responsible for looking out for people from Avander World. I am not like Lavinia, who can seal her memories and be a mom. She has a good husband; I had an annoying prick,¡± Emma exined. Olivia harrumphed, ¡°Dad is blind. That¡¯s why I went with you, mom.¡± ¡°Is it not because your father used to be sometimes scared of you?¡± Emma half-jested. Oliviaughed, then asked, ¡°We still moved out, though? Did you arrange it with other guardians?¡± Before the game started, Olivia moved out with her mom. So there had to be a way for her to live with her and others. Emma felt somewhat amused by her daughter, ¡°You want to fight with me so badly over a man¡¯s attention? Stop this annoying topic already. I will see whether I can move out to at least bother you, though. Stupid girl,¡± Emma cursed at her daughter. Oliviaughed before hanging up, ¡°I might be mommy¡¯s daughter, you know? I will talk to youter, mom.¡± ¡°Go die,¡± Emma managed to say those words just in nick time. After that call, Olivia was ready to enjoy some time with her big sister. She wanted to form sisterly bonds like Remia had done. Since they were in ¡®her¡¯ world, Olivia naturally would use it as a chance. They would buy clothes and much other stuff, leveraging their gaming ie. And by the end of the day, Olivia would victoriously dere, ¡°Thanks for sponsoring us, hungry demons!¡± Their deaths paid for all those luxuries! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A dayter.] Since the boys had a hangover after the birthday party, they needed at least one day to properly stabilize themselves. And then, it was time for some serious matters in the Avander World. Alex invited his homies to his castle, his main goal to introduce them to the barracks. In this ce, everyone could raise their battle experiences significantly here. ¡°You are the luckiest one, Josh,¡± Alex said while operating the system, imbuing his battle experience with Liam Wall. That was a legendary existence, and Alex managed to win against him. It meant that Josh had abundant references and resources to learn from. After all, Josh just barely fought against Liam Wall with his normal ss. But now, it was different. Everyone else used the dummies too. While homies fought, Tomo Homie approached Alex, inviting him for a talk. ¡°Our situation with demi-humans looks fine. Anais Foxtail is wise and cooperative. She wants us to level up together to form a battle experience. She immediately offered it with a clever n,¡± Tomo Homie said, not hiding his respect toward the fox girl. He also talked about Alex¡¯s ck Feather and how their boost helped them win many mini wars. ¡°Our continent has only the conquered forces and The Lost Kingdom as the enemies,¡± Tomo Homie whispered, looking far into the future. It seemed like the antagonists were the only enemies left on the continent. Of course, looking at forums, Tomo Homie knew that they were far from winning theirnds back. The Lost Kingdom was also a big question mark, for no one knew what woulde out of it. Would Alex be able to absorb it? That was not really the case, ¡°I own Wrath¡­ For the whole kingdom, I think I need everyone¡¯s help.¡± ¡°I only fear that something unexpected mighte out from it. For now, the antagonists are researching that. And after your battle against one of their main forces, they might seek Elias Deathwill and his wives more than ever before,¡± Tomo Homie exined. He also talked about realms, but those were high-level stuff. They currently didn¡¯t involve themselves in the weaker world¡¯s matters. ¡°Yasir might have done something to the high realm already¡­¡± Alex said, recalling his talk with Anais. His father also told him about Yasir. That man was powerful and highly driven by his desires. ¡°Realms are out of our league for now. No use dwelling about them¡­ Moreover, your wife¡¯s realm is tightly connected to our continent, so there¡¯s a chance they might help us if need be,¡± Tomo Homie said. Alex nodded, but he wasn¡¯t so confident in his answer, ¡°I hope so¡­ You know how it is¡­ Ste has been outside for years.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean,¡± Tomo Homie chuckled, understanding his friend. Chapter 350 Saras fetishes [R-18] Chapter 350: Sara¡¯s fetishes [R-18] ¡°Thanks for helping me with Olivia,¡± Alex said to his blonde-haired girl, the duhan momma, sounding grateful for her presence. Sara was everyone¡¯s big sister. And as she used to have a good rtionship with Olivia, she took the lead by inviting her for shopping and other stuff. Both took care of Celia, going with her to kindergarten and doing other things together. They bonded pretty well in those few days. Sara smiled, holding Alex¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°I like her. And you two were so cute together that I will ensure she likes our big family. Celia also didn¡¯t know how she missed Olivia, so those were enjoyable days for us.¡± Everyone bonded as much as they could. However, the responsibilities still took over the majority of their time. It was rare for Alex¡¯s family to be together. His birthday party was a good excuse to drop everything. Only a battle against themon enemy would call everyone to one ce or other peculiar events that required attention. Today, Alex and Sara would spend time together with each other. And as it was a night, even a moron would know what these two had their eyes on.. However, as Alex was finally about to learn about Sara¡¯s desires and fetishes, he was somewhat nervous. He swore to see what it was and give her an honest answer. It didn¡¯t mean that Alex wouldn¡¯t be nervous, however. He spoke about many things on his way toward his bedroom in the Deathwill Castle, hiding his feelings. Sara easily could see through her beloved, getting shyer with passing seconds. And when they were about to step into Alex¡¯s bedroom, the couple stopped. An awkward silence ensued. Alex knew today¡¯s night took more toil on Sara¡¯s heart, so he didn¡¯t let his nervousness stop him. He took the knob, opening the doors to his private ce. In that bed, Alex had lost his virginity. Of course, it was a game world, so his real body didn¡¯t taste the beauty yet. Still, it was a precious day for both him and Sara. Alex invited his girl in, not letting her hand go. But as Sara finally gathered all courage she needed, she let his hand go, telling him to take a seat on the bed, ¡°Just wait, okay?¡± Alex nodded, gulping down. He sat on his bed with his casual clothes on, gawking at the floor with indescribable feelings building within him. To have proper knowledge about fetishes, Alex did some research beforehand. He stumbled upon some disgusting stuff that some girls liked. On the back of his head, he always had those fetishes, fearful that Sara might have one of them. Of course, he had already heard some of Sara¡¯s candid thoughts. She called him Master, but was that just it? Atst, Alex heard steps. Sara had returned from the bathroom, her steps echoing loudly in Alex¡¯s mind. ¡°Master¡­¡± Sara called her husband in such a peculiar way. She sounded weak, soft, and embarrassed, yet that was exactly what Sara wanted. Since Erin called Alex in such a way, he wasn¡¯t feeling that odd. It still sounded different, for the duhan momma said those words, no one else! Alex lifted his eyes, immediately dting those as Sara stood naked before him, holding cor and pen in her hands. That was not all, though. Behind her, Alex saw a horse tail swaying left and right as she stood awkwardly. He knew duhans owned horses, and their skills were rted to these, but for a duhan herself to be a horse? It was surely something no duhan would ever share with anyone, let alone the duhan with royal blood. Seeing his confusion and shock, Sara parted her lips, speaking from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Sara wants Master to mark her¡­ Write his name, his nicknames, and her nicknames on her body¡­ Sara wants Master to put a cor on her neck and turn her into his pet¡­¡± While saying those words, Sara¡¯s horse tail swayed even faster. It wasn¡¯t a real tail, of course. It was something she plugged her ass with, moving it through her muscles here. And as she was proficient in it, Alex could tell that Sara had often stuffed her asshole with items like these. ¡®At least it¡¯s not coprophilia or something worse¡­¡¯ Alex inwardly sighed, relieved like never before. He then stood up, facing Sara, who spoke in the third person, ¡°Pen.¡± Sara slowly lifted her left hand, passing a ck pen to her beloved. That pen had a special ink that would make things surely enjoyable for her and maybe her master. Alex used his left hand to slightly lift Sara¡¯s right tit, then used his other hand to write down his name on her skin. The pen slightly scratched Sara¡¯s flesh, making odd sounds. It was a smooth and quick process. ck ink also stayed and contrasted well with Sara¡¯s snow skin. After finishing his first task, Alex looked up, only to flinch. His duhan momma had her lips parted, drooling, her eyes zed in affection and lust. She blushed so much that she steamed, and her breath was as if fog. Her horse tail swayed so much from the happiness that it was odd how Sara managed to stay still on her two legs. No, her legs were growing weaker as well. ¡°Sara¡­ thanks her master¡­¡± she whispered in a lovely voice, panting heavily while doing her best to form a smile. Alex wanted to be Master like he had done numerous times in his sexual adventures with Schnee. However, Sara¡¯s fetishes were unique, and her reactions didn¡¯t help him either. But he somewhat understood her. She let it all out to him. Even a little eptance would make Sara¡¯s heart jump with happiness. And as Alex didn¡¯tment but followed her wishes, Sara was just too ted. He couldn¡¯t be that Master, but he easily could continue. ¡°Alex¡¯s momma now,¡± he chuckled, writing such a nickname on Sara¡¯s breast. It was still the same breast, for her chest was ample, enough to store many words. Chapter 351 A story of how anal became banned in the Dullahan Kingdom [R-18] Chapter 351: A story of how anal became banned in the Duhan Kingdom [R-18] Not using a bed sounded like sin, so Alex quickly took his girl to the bed. Afternding on it, Sara moaned, for one of her secret treasures went deeper into her ass. She bit her lips, looking at Alex with squinted eyes. He smiled, bringing the pen closer to her chest, ¡°Is my pet interested in having her ass fucked?¡± ¡°Sara wants her Master to drill her ass!¡± Sara immediately replied as if she had been waiting for those words. Alex coughed, somewhat shocked by her instant reply. He didn¡¯t stop moving, though, draping her nude body with his. He started writing more nicknames on her chest, soon entirely dirtying it. In the meantime, their talk continued, ¡°I stumbled upon some videos about anal, so it¡¯s not like I am foreign to it. I¡¯m also willing to give it a try. How long have you been doing that, though?¡± Alex asked seriously, for he knew that ass required more attention. It wasn¡¯t as casual as normal intercourse.. Sara smiled brightly, replying to Alex¡¯s inquiry, ¡°It¡¯s been years, Master. Sara was already interested in anal in her early twenties. She found about it in one of the princesses¡¯ rooms.¡± The story was quite simple. One of the princesses of the duhan kingdom was into an anal y. Sara caught her on that act one day, learning about it first-hand. It somewhat resounded well in Sara¡¯s mind, turning her on. She wanted to try it, and even the princess¡¯ warnings didn¡¯t stop her from doing so. In the Duhan Kingdom, the anal y was banned. That was because of a certain ancestor who was too much into it. One day, on a battlefield, when that ancestor called forth her ultimate skill, the horse creation, her horse kept shitting mana. She depleted mana in the blink of an eye, dying to the enemy. It became a shame on the duhan¡¯s honor. All men who even tried anal got castrated. Women suffered the same fate, unable to give birth for a further generation. Of course, no one could really ban it. In genuine love, duhan couples enjoyed their time in many ways, anal being one of them. It was important not to overdo it. ¡°I see,¡± Alex whispered, gazing at Sara¡¯s chest. He inferred that Sara never told her ex about it, for she couldn¡¯t utterly believe him. It was different with Alex. She no longer lived in the Duhan Kingdom; he was so into her that a genuine love bloomed between them. Alex felt immense pride as he realized it. ¡°You must be wondering why I haven¡¯t put that cor on you yet,¡± Alex whispered in quite a husky tone, turning more into a master Sara wanted him to be, ¡°I will put it on you when I¡¯m done marking you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sara brightly eximed, unable to contain her excitement. She rubbed her thighs against each other, clenched the nket tightly, and drooled like a hungry pet. She exuded a charm Alex had never seen before. And he somewhat enjoyed it. So far, Sara¡¯s fetishes weren¡¯t even close to the disgusting stuff Alex had seen on the inte. He wrote on her body with a smile, teasing her nipples and curves with his soft touch, making this duhan momma yelp and tremble from happiness and pleasure. ¡°What¡¯s with the pen?¡± Alex asked, seeing that the pen and ink weren¡¯t the everyday items. Those items surely had more use than just marking the momma. pa??? ?<0>??? Sara smiled, replying in her pet mode, ¡°This pen makes writing on Sara¡¯s body easier. With enough ink on my body, it heightens my pleasure tenfold and makes me perspire more. Master¡¯s touch will make Sara¡¯s body tremble in ecstasy, and that¡¯s just touching! Master¡¯s saliva and the seed will wipe out the ink too!¡± Sara exined, adding that kissing and licking ink would turn her sweat into a tasty liquid. It was like she became a snack for her master. In his master role-y, Alex didn¡¯t really like it, though, ¡°So you want me to write all over your body, lick ande all over you, then drill your ass. Who are the master and pet here?¡± Alex asked, extending his hand to give Sara a loud and reverberating p. ¡°Ah!¡± Sara yelped, her lips parted widely. She momentarily squinted her eyes so much that she barely could see Alex. And then, she whispered in a lovely tone, ¡°Sara has been a good pet, hasn¡¯t she, Master?¡± Her puppy eyes helped Sara to get an acknowledgment from her Master. But as her ass burned from the p, Alex shifted his attention here. He started writing on her soft and trembling-like pudding buttocks, mainly around the red hand print that he had done seconds ago. Sara bit her lips, whimpering as the pen roughly slid across her reddened skin. ¡°Control your tail, momma!¡± Alex shouted for it was hard to write on that big ass with horse tail swaying around. Sara apologized, promising to control herself, yet she failed. Thus, Alex extended his hand for it, tightly holding it with his left hand, ¡°I will be soon done with your ass.¡± After a few more moves, Alex finished marking Sara¡¯s bottom. He then pulled the dildo out of her ass without any warning. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Sara moaned like a whore, her body shuddering as the orgasm washed through her. Just from that alone, she came in abundance, her lower lips drooling with saliva as she squirted juices. Alex gave her a p for being too loud, then turned her body around, ¡°One day, I will fuck you with this thing plugged in you.¡± He dropped it into his inventory, not giving Sara her treasure back until he was done with her. Alex leaned down, putting a cor on Sara¡¯s neck, ¡°I will just mark your breasts and ass¡­ I will use someone¡¯s help to mark you in the future, though.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes shimmered as she imagined sharing a secret with one of her sisters. It was risky, perverted, and too immoral. Yet, Alex didn¡¯t allow her toin. He pulled her closer by her cor, giving her an arduous and deep kiss, dominating her little mouth with his skills. Their smacking sounds erased Sara¡¯s thoughts as she immersed herself in a kiss, her mind turning numb just from the sheer pleasure. Alex then dropped her roughly by letting the cor go, ¡°I will eat you thoroughly now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± Sara shyly replied, joining her arms to emphasize the softness of her chest and rubbing her thighs to show her impatience. Chapter 352 Full stomach [R-18] Chapter 352: Full stomach [R-18] Alex didn¡¯t wait, immediately going down to lick Sara¡¯s chest. It was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to taste her marked breasts. He gave a big lick to her chest, sliding across her nipple to gather as much of her sweat¡­ He didn¡¯t think too much of a taste before, for he had already tasted her sweat, to say nothing of them often cuddling with each other. Alex knew how Sara tasted, yet the ink truly added a peculiar taste. It was sharp, sometimes mellow, and sometimes even sour, forcing Alex to kiss more of her chest. It was odd yet addicting,pelling Alex to immerse himself in Sara¡¯s softness. And as he kept kissing and licking her, eating her chest, Sara moaned endlessly, not expecting how good it would feel to have her marked self getting eaten. Her chest was more tender and bouncy as well, each move of her flesh arousing her more. ¡°More! Sara wants more, Master!¡± Sara whimpered loudly, slowly taking control over her Master, who was engrossed in her tits. To answer her wish, Alex sent his hand down, rubbing her clit. His duhan momma eximed with pleasure, arching her back as a jolt of pleasure went through her.. And as she gave him room, Alex wrapped his arms around her back, changing positions to lie on his side. He still had his face stuffed in those soft melons, biting her nipples while savoring the unique taste of his pet¡¯s sweat. He no longer could rub her clit as easily as before, so Alex switched to her ass, giving a few more ps that drove Sara insane. She groaned and moaned like a cheap slut above him, hiding her pretty face in his dark hair. Alex enjoyed that ride, slowly wiping off every mark on her chest. ¡°Quiet, Sara,¡± Alex said while smacking Sara¡¯s ass cheek. She did her best to shut her lips, not letting any voice while glued to him. She became so obedient that Alex could return to his master roley. He slowly let her body go, turning her onto her stomach. With Sara¡¯s marked ass in full disy, Alex ced his hands on her soft cheeks, kneading them gently. That softness often filled his palms, yet he couldn¡¯t get enough of that pert bottom. He sank his fingers, his fondling growing rougher with each second. Of course, Alex quickly noticed howfortable his momma got. He smiled to himself, letting her enjoy those sweet moments of tender massage before returning to their role y. Atst¡­ SMACK! Alex pped Sara¡¯s ass, letting those cheeks sway left and right. He gave a few more smacks, equally loving them. And when those shone red due to his strength, Alex tightly sped them, spreading widely to reveal Sara¡¯s second hole. That hole was properly maintained for tonight. It was hairless, soft, clean, shiny, and simply beautiful. That tight entrance worked on Alex¡¯s imagination and desires, ring his instincts with a desire to go through this tight hole with his cock. ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Alex whispered, not knowing that he really could get into an anal. But with such a beautiful hole, even someone against it would at least give it a try. And as Alex loved every part of his girls, he was willing to try everything. With his hands revealing that hole, Alex leaned down, kissing Sara¡¯s secret ce. ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh!¡± Sara moaned out of surprise, then her whimpers increased as Alex used his kissing techniques on her ass. She shivered from ecstasy, burying her face in the pillow and even bitting it. Her toes stretched as she trembled in pleasure, her body shining like never before. Her heart beat in joy as her beloved fell for her even deeper. Alex didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him. He felt some kind of connection formed between him and Sara, for he could feel every part of her happiness. p¡¢and a-n¡¢o¡¢vel It drove him deeper into her. At the same time, he kept squeezing her buttocks. As she perspired, Alex¡¯s touch could easily scratch off those marks. Sara loved the little pain that came from it. Atst, Alex couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He lifted his face, breathing heavily with his hair and face wet from sweating too much. He worked too much on that ass, yet it was not over, for he built up so much energy within his cock that he nearly nutted without him even doing anything. He removed that raging cock from his pants, aligning it with Sara¡¯s second hole. ¡°Sara¡­ I will take your anal virginity,¡± Alex whispered, slowly bringing his cock to her tight hole. Those words were like a melodious sonata, for Sara had never thought about it in this way. But that was true indeed. She could give her virginity to Alex, the person she loved from the bottom of her heart. She loved him too much that not being a virgin hurt her at times. ¡°I hope this is enough,¡± Alex said after spitting on his palm, rubbing his cock in his saliva. It was known that saliva was not a good lubricant, but it was a fantasy world, and he was doing backdoor. Alex was also scared to just go in like that. But now that everything was somehow set up, Alex slowly inserted his cock into Sara¡¯s tight hole. At first, it gripped him so much. It was a challenge, but oh, how exciting! Sara¡¯s ass was quite demanding! Shepelled him to go deeper with that narrow canal, drawing satisfying groans from her beloved. She could tell he was as excited as her, having their first time together. And as Alex kept spreading her ass, reaching what her treasure couldn¡¯t before, Sara nearly lost herself in the pleasure, screaming out of pleasure, ¡°Go deeper, daddy!¡± Alex pped her ass cheek, ¡°Daddy?!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Sara corrected herself, but as Alex started moving forward and backward, pulling her insides with his thick cock, she forgot herself a few times, ¡°More! More! Fuck my ass more, daddy! Drill me so I can¡¯t sit tomorrow!¡± For every blunder, Sara received a strong p. She still turned her beloved on, making him shake his hips with everything he got. And atst, what Sara couldn¡¯t even imagine before, happened. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Alex dered, deeply shoving his cock. He swelled before spurting all his juices within her ass, filling her stomach. It was his first shot. And it was so abundant that Sara kept feeling him spraying inside, stuffing his white baby batter to the brim! ¡°Ohhhhh!¡± she groaned until she passed. Chapter 353 Source of pride Chapter 353: Source of pride Sara¡¯s eyes trembled a few hourster, revealing her beautiful blue hues. She stared forward, seeing her beloved¡¯s face as he caressed her cheek. He fixed her hair, tucking it behind her ear after she woke up. Sara whispered in a daze, ¡°That was amazing, wasn¡¯t it, Alex?¡± ¡°It was,¡± Alex chuckled, thenfortablyid himself on the bed, gazing at the ceiling, ¡°I ended up getting a new fetish.¡± ¡°You like sticking your cock in the ass, or was it the master-pet y?¡± Sara curiously asked, resting her head on her palm as she cozily ced herself on the side. Her other free hand made circles on Alex¡¯s chest. She couldn¡¯t lie on her back, for her ass felt a little¡­ problematic for now! He nced at her cor before retracting his eyes to the ceiling, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being ¡®master¡¯, but writing on your body was quite odd¡­¡± Sara grinned, revealing her white teeth, ¡°I think you became prettyfortable and engrossed it in, though!¡± Alex coughed before switching the topic. Yes, it was somewhat nice to hold her chest and write on it. He also found it arousing when it came to her ass. Nheless, Alex didn¡¯t want it to be a standard. ¡¢ He asked, ¡°I wonder what kind of nickname I wrote the most?¡± There weren¡¯t many nicknames that Alex could use, to say nothing of Sara¡¯s abundant softness, so Alex was naturally repetitive. He often just wrote his name, ¡®momma¡¯, or any other simr nicknames they had been teasing each other ever since. Sara thought seriously about it, sharing her thought, ¡°I think you have written ¡®Alex¡¯s momma¡¯ the most.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Alex replied with simr severity, making Saraugh out loud. She pinched his nose, ¡°Does it matter? You always had an eye for older women. Do you want me to describe your look when you saw Olivia? She matured so much in a short amount of time that you probably fell in love with her again.¡± Alex faintlyughed, ¡°I keep falling in love again and again with you girls.¡± He leaned toward Sara¡¯s lips, sealing her lips, which were a part of her confident expression. Her expression melted as the kissing heightened. After a while of lovely struggle, Sara shared a n she, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t fulfill with Alex. Alex made his usualical expression, narrowing his eyes and knitting his eyebrows, his lips shut, as he heard about some other ns, ¡°You have more fetishes?¡± ¡°As a pet, Sara wants to go with her Master outside. She wants her Master to fuck her in the wilderness, watch her piss, and just walk around the castle, which is a dangerous area as anyone can find us,¡± Sara exined her dangerous thoughts. She couldn¡¯t fulfill those because she fainted after Alex filled her ass. It was somewhat inevitable, for she was just too happy to have a first time with him, to say nothing of her bottom feeling too good because of his thick rod. It was one of Sara¡¯s weak spots, after all. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± Alex asked after easing his expression. In a castle, Alex and his wives lived. But now, many people regrly visited his castle, preparing for iing battles in barracks. Alex¡¯s friends were one of those people, too. Celia wasn¡¯t a problem, for Alex could always tell her to spend a night with her grandparents. The little girl would never be a problem now that she could cross two worlds. ¡°It is¡­¡± Sara whispered, then licked her lips, ¡°And that¡¯s what Sara wants. Doesn¡¯t it sound thrilling? Hehe!¡± As Sara used too lethal attack known as ¡®Hehe¡¯, Alex couldn¡¯t fight back, agreeing with her on the spot, ¡°We will try it soon.¡± ¡°I love you, daddy!¡± Sara embraced her beloved, swaying her legs back and forth from the happiness going over her. Alex couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand toward her beauty. And as shey on her stomach, Alex naturally grasped her bottom! ¡°N-Not now¡­¡± Sara awkwardly whispered, telling her beloved that she indeed couldn¡¯t sit on her ass. Alex burst outughing, not apologizing for this one! No matter what kind of expression or attack Sara would use, he would take them head-on, feeling proud of this little achievement. This achievement turned into something serious when Sara still couldn¡¯t sit down after a few hours. ¡°I¡¯ve nted my understanding of the pride sin within you. I have done the same with Ste and Schnee, so you can start exploring it ourselves. I will help you research it from now on. For now, it doesn¡¯t seem like sex is the way,¡± Alex chuckled. Sara whispered in a lovely tone, ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning of me revealing my fetishes to you, Alex. I¡¯m still embarrassed, but that will change soon enough¡­ In the future, I will be proud of being a mother, your wife and pet, duhan, and human. That pride will enable me, turning me into an existence that will stay next to you. I will be a source of your pride,¡± Sara exined, smiling adorably. [A few hourster.] ¡°Ste¡­¡± ¡°What? Your ass?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ste¡¯s daggering stare hurt more than the pain below. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex stood straight before the highest quality straw dummy. The creation held a sword in his right hand, seemingly menacing. From his form, sharp mana oozed out. His whole aura was particr and strong. Anyone would pay attention to this creation, for it wielded one of the highest quality swordsmanships! [The straw dummy has manifested Elias Deathwill¡¯s Swordsmanship(S) perfectly.] That battle experience stemmed from Alex¡¯s headless body. He once went mad against Nektor after going headless. In a mad state, his headless body performed the perfect swordsmanship of Elias Deathwill, showcasing the man¡¯s potential. With sins, Elias Deathwill surely would be a real monster. Alex knew he would soon face him, so he prepared as much as possible against him. He imbued his battle experience into straw dummies, facing them seriously. He even fought against a few of them, significantly increasing his abilities. After bing The Fallen Asura, Alex¡¯s skills evolved. He needed to increase his proficiency in them as well. And experience against Elias Deathwill was one of the best ways, for Alex wielded those swords! BANG! BANG! BANG! Chapter 354 All out Chapter 354: All out [You have located Meiya Deathwill.] [You can teleport to Devim Continent.] [Due to an abundance of Meiya Deathwill¡¯s Envy Mana, you can¡¯t appear directly in her location. You will appear in the Windder Mountain¡¯s feet.] Alex stared at the Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring. By now, he simply renamed it Alexander Deathwill Mao¡¯s Marriage Ring. He nned to have it melted and changed into a ring with his wives¡¯ initials in the future. The ring finally fulfilled its purpose, however. And that was the most important thing right now. Alex located Meiya Deathwill. He could even teleport to her side. There were a few limitations, though. He couldn¡¯t teleport with an army. And while it was not a problem, for Alex had servants and contractors, Alex wouldn¡¯t be able to help armies from the alliance. He couldn¡¯t use their help here. Looking at his wives¡¯ levels, Alex also didn¡¯t want to risk them getting trapped by Elias Deathwill or the antagonists. It was true that Alex¡¯s wives had been catching up at a significant pace, but that was not enough, for Elias Deathwill and his forces surely had levels above one hundred. But two people could help Alex. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to snap the necks of Elias Deathwill¡¯s dogs,¡± A girl with a sharp voice whispered, sounding pretty thirsty. She made Alex smile wider, though, to the point where he looked like an idiot. Olivia approached her beloved with a sneer on her face, ready to kill all his enemies. She donned her lightning robes, her spear resting in her slim hand. She was a high-level yer whose strength and mana eclipsed many existences. She surely would be able to protect herself and buy enough time for Alex to retreat if need be. And the second person possessed even better defenses, for he wielded the legendary ss from a higher realm. ¡°I will protect you all,¡± Josh said, seemingly stiff and nervous. Olivia mmed her fist against her armor, which naturally boasted the legendary grade, ¡°Calm your balls, Josh. You can easily kill yourself if those fucks try to enve you with the new alliance methods, right? If you lose a legendary item, you can create a new one through your ss. Besides, no one can wield those items as perfectly as you. If they try to use them against you, you will snatch time in time,¡± Olivia rolled her eyes, feeling like she was some momma on the scene. Alex chuckled, hovering his eyes on his friend, ¡°You heard her.¡± Josh awkwardly scratched his cheek, avoiding their gazes, ¡°It¡¯s an important mission, isn¡¯t it? We will try to save Ste¡¯s mom. I amgging behind you two with levels a little, and I am not as talented, so I can¡¯t help but grow nervous.¡± Josh patted his friend and partner, the horse! That resulted from his Rider Meta, and his friend even became a part of his legendary ss. There was no rider soldier in the Empire, so Josh became a unique creation from that alone. He surely would reach great heights with such potential. Of course, his partner was an interesting fellow. Celia liked the horse, and she always bugged Josh to let her ride him. She wanted to have a white horse, too, after all. Alex understood his friend, so he encouraged him, ¡°No matter what happens, Ste won¡¯t be mad at you.¡± Olivia nodded. Atst, the portal appeared. Alex was already used to seeing the ck vortex, so he smiled and stepped in. Olivia was a naturally bold girl, and her belief in her handsome was firm, so she followed him without any worries. Josh ran after them, disappearing in the portal too. Alex¡¯s small party appeared on a new continent, then. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°yers started climbing up the mountain as well,¡± One of Elias Deathwill¡¯s loyal dogs reported to his master, his words irking him up. Elias clenched his teeth, recalling the events from the past few days. He fought against the antagonists, whose demons caused him many troubles. Their mana was interesting and lethal, bringing many problems to his ns. But Elias didn¡¯t think he was worse. He believed his energy and progress would soon bring him above the antagonists. He would take control over them and reach even greater heights, ¡°I will¡­ fight the strongest of the strongest¡­ as a human.¡± There was some change in that peculiar energy, however. Elias Deathwill no longer felt any connection to Wrath. His sword still possessed a significant amount of it, but the connection was broken. He also felt like his connection to his daughters¡¯ sins became weaker. Alexander Deathwill surely reach significant progress here! Elias couldn¡¯t tell what exactly happened in Alex¡¯s heart and body. He didn¡¯t think that Alex would be better than him at sins, though. ¡®I must pick up the pace¡­ It is time to be a human,¡¯ Elias whispered inwardly, standing up and gathering his forces¡¯ attention. He spoke like a king, his voice booming in their hearts and souls, ¡°We will go all out today. I will forcefully invade Meiya¡¯s territory. Prepare to sacrifice,¡± Elias Deathwill said, his words scaring his people. Yet, they were so loyal that they agreed with his n. Their bodies soon erupted with darkness, at least two sins scratching across their bodies. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In and above Elias Deathwill, the group of five antagonists stood above the Windder Mountain¡¯s spire. They didn¡¯t seem to use any energy or skill, their looks showcasing their origins. They were yers from another world that became the antagonists, the perfect demons. ¡°I sense a lot of energy building up from below,¡± A woman with blonde hair, tanned skin, and gorgeous beauty whispered those words, her eyes locked on the mountain¡¯s feet. Her people couldn¡¯t sense anything from below yet. Only a few breathster did they notice that Elias Deathwill decided to go all out today, his powers worrying them. The woman remained stoic, smiling faintly, ¡°Make him exhaust his powers.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Yumi,¡± the antagonists replied respectfully, leaving thedy alone in the sky as they rushed to intercept Elias Deathwill and his forces. yers also noticed the change, their des siding with the antagonists. Chapter 355 Alexander Deathwill enters the scene Chapter 355: Alexander Deathwill enters the scene yers didn¡¯t just side with the antagonists because of Elias Deathwill¡¯s bitch face. They sided with them because he wielded power that hurt the woman on the mountain¡¯s spire. Thedy¡¯s screams gathered their attention. And then, her plight and the pain behind her voicepelled yers to fight for her sake. At first, they wanted power like everyone else. Perhaps saving this girl would give them quests or epic sses. But now, they genuinely wanted to help. Siding with the antagonists was the best way to at least open a way toward her, for Elias Deathwill and his dogs didn¡¯t allow anyone to approach her. ? ¡°Something is different,¡± A yer known as Cranley Dark noticed changes in Elias Deathwill¡¯s ranks. His people no longer covered their bodies with robes. They revealed their full armors and faces, looking more menacing than ever. The darkness crawling their skin made them more frightening and maddened. Their leader, the man with bitch face, slowly trod toward the mountain¡¯s peak. The sharp ck wind protected that location, rendering everything around it useless. This mountain was known for its tornadoes, air rains, and many disasters rted to the wind element. Yet, the wounded woman could take control of it, influencing it with her dark element. Elias didn¡¯t fear it, however. His only concern was the antagonists. Cranley Dark whispered, ¡°The hungry demons are also here.¡± He hovered his eyes on the army of different races, whose onlymon trait was red eyes. They charged at Elias Deathwill¡¯s loyal dogs. In the meantime, four perfect demons descended to bar Elias Deathwill¡¯s way. The loyal dogs and antagonists quickly started shing with each other. For a moment, it was even battle. But as loyal dogs had strengthened bodies with the sacrifice technique, the tides started shifting in their favor. ¡°We will wait for a perfect moment and sh at those dogs!¡± Cranley Dark conveyed this message to everyone from his guild. His guild was a high-level guild, their yers in the top 200 rankings. He believed that he would be able to overwhelm enemies with enough scheming. But as the dark vortex appeared in the sky, the whole battlefield became shrouded in silence, all eyes gathering on three existencesing out from it. ¡°Elias Deathwill,¡± A man with ck wings, four other arms sprouting from his body, and red eyes shining like red moons called Elias Deathwill, his mortal enemy, ¡°I will kill you for hurting my wife.¡± He descended like a meteorite, his vast power kicking away everyone around him, except for one man, for this bitch face¡¯s strength was the real deal. ¡°Alexander Deathwill,¡± Elias whispered with a smile, hiding his inward turmoil because Alex appeared in a form that he couldn¡¯t even fathom. He wielded Wrath better than him! That was all he could tell! Alex didn¡¯t smile, his face scrunched with hatred toward this man, ¡°At first, I wanted to steal your joy, your swordsmanship from you.¡± His swords pressed stronger on Elias Deathwill¡¯s de, ¡°But after you hurt Ste, forcing her into aa, I can¡¯t care about you or even think of ways to hurt you. I will just kill you!¡± Alex shouted, extending his hands forward. He balled them into fists, Eldritch Touch(SSS) coating those weapons in its dark blue mes. Elias activated his sword mana, his weapon buzzing. In an instant, he waved it, creating a powerful sword sh that sent Alex flying. Afternding, Alex checked his wounds, smiling, for Elias couldn¡¯t inflict too much damage on him. ¡°Protect our liege!¡± From behind him, Elias Deathwill¡¯s loyal dogs shouted, running in Alex¡¯s direction with killing intent. They wanted to erase every obstacle standing in their king¡¯s way. Alex sneered, however. With a flick of his finger, he connected to the Deathwill Castle, calling forces from the prison and barracks. In an instant, Alex¡¯s threemanders appeared, their curves tightly wrapped in ck maid clothes. They were surrounded by ck-bones monsters, standing on four legs with red eyes reflecting their need for blood. And atst, Lochan and other former vassals came out, their eyes narrowing at the loyal dogs and their presence. They all appeared behind Alex, protecting his back. He stood with immense pressure, sneering at Elias Deathwill, looking at his former subjects and beasts with narrowed eyes. Lochan and others nced behind, their hatred daggering Elias Deathwill. They promptly retracted their eyes, for loyal dogs were already too riled up. ¡°We were friends¡­ Little did we know that in reality, you were his mindless puppets!¡± Lochan eximed, his mana erupting from his form. His friends were the same, redirecting their hatred at loyal dogs. They were friends in the past, working for the same kingdom. But while Lochan and others didn¡¯t know about the king¡¯s nature, the loyal dogs were aware of Elias¡¯ goals and hypocrisy, working for him. ¡°You know nothing!¡± Loyal dogs barked before shing with their enemies. Not too far away from Alex, Olivia descended with Josh by her side. She locked her eyes on the antagonists, her lips curving up as she saw a deluge of them. She told her friend a simplemand, ¡°Be a wall for me and handsome. You will be our safe zone in this foreign continent. And I will ensure you won¡¯t get swarmed by ants,¡± Olivia sneered, lifting her lightning spear. A few breathster, the lightning bolts descended from the sky, beginning the terror for the antagonists. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Cranley Dark started at the scene with widened eyes. His guild members were the same, for they didn¡¯t expect someone else to butt in. At first, there were just three new guests. But that quickly changed as the most handsome guy brought out his forces! ¡°We should help them! They are fighting against two! It¡¯s nice to help weaker people, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Cranley shouted, ordering his guild to assault the antagonists and the loyal dogs, his sudden entrance annoying both sides. Chapter 356 Alexander Deathwill vs. Elias Deathwill Chapter 356: Alexander Deathwill vs. Elias Deathwill ¡°What should we do, Miss Yumi?¡± the perfect antagonists returned to Yumi¡¯s side, for even they had been thrown away by Alexander Deathwill¡¯s descent. Theirdy wanted them to exhaust Elias Deathwill¡¯s energies. Now that someone better to achieve this task appeared, the men asked for the next direction. ,??m They used to be soldiers in their former world, so their reactions and loyalty were in the bones. But for some reason, they weren¡¯t loyal to Yasir but to Yumi. Yumi scrutinized the battlefield below her, ¡°Roy¡¯s story is confirmed. Alexander Deathwill wields the antagonist mana as well. He has already started developing his strength with three concepts mixed within him. I was interested in Elias Deathwill¡¯s energy because Yasir recognized the aura in The Lost Kingdom. I guess he will send more forces here soon,¡± Yumi whispered, trying to see through Yasir and what he possibly knew about The Lost Kingdom and its energy. She made a rough guess already based on what Elias Deathwill disyed. ¡°Leave Alexander Deathwill alone. Focus on the Lightning Goddess and her tank. These two have more unique energy than others, so you will gain valuablebat experience from them. It¡¯s important to personally know and feel what they are capable of,¡± Yumi said, sending her loyal people to exchange blows with Olivia and Josh. She gazed at Alex and Elias, both engaged in heavybat, ¡°It¡¯s taxing to want to see and know everything. Someone has to do it and be conscious of everyone around you, including yourself.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Their first sh happened in Alex¡¯s world. It was a pretty one-sided sh, for Elias Deathwill didn¡¯t want to fight with Alex head-on. But as they finally met in the Avander World, Elias would use all his strength to see through Alex¡¯s changes. Holding his sword in one hand like a battle maniac, Elias filled its de with his abundant sword mana, creating a storm of energy around it. He waved his sword in an unsightly way, yet every sh leaving the de perfectly epassed Alex, limiting his movement. Alex didn¡¯t n on an escape, though. His body erupted with Wrath, all his des oozing out unpretentious darkness. He swept the area before himself, lunging at Elias Deathwill with all his hatred. Elias bent his arm, fending off all shes simr to his. He then smiled at Alex¡¯s attempt at a closebat battle. BANG! BANG! BANG! After blocking all swords and even Alex¡¯s punches, Elias threw a fast and powerful sh, cutting through Alex¡¯s armor as if paper. Blood fountained in abundance as Alex¡¯s HP significantly fell. He didn¡¯t let out any sound, using this brief moment for his advantage, not wanting to sacrifice his health points for nothing. His Asura Arms extended like a spider¡¯s legs, aiming at Elias¡¯s shoulder. Alex¡¯s normal hands also shot forward rockets! BANG! All swords perfectly went through Elias¡¯ shoulder, their tips lodged in his flesh. Eldritch Touch went through them as if kindled by Alex¡¯s hatred. Alex held Elias by his cor, bumping his forehead into his, their eyes so close to each other that everyone could see a clear contrast between them. ¡°I know your n, Elias!¡± Alex howled, his swords digging through Elias¡¯ shoulder, their intent to take away his arm, ¡°You want the sins to give you humanity, don¡¯t you?!¡± BANG! Elias withdrew, his shoulder bleeding severely, for blood spurted worse than the fountain. He distanced himself, ring at Alex, who apparently knew about his desire. Alex felt better after seeing Elias¡¯ countenance, ¡°I like that expression. And I will share it with everyone, Elias. What? Have I hit home?¡± Alex slowly walked toward Elias. A sharp wind started building around him, which was The Fallen¡¯s Fury(SSS). And as Alex felt the pleasure of inducing anger in Elias¡¯ heart, his heart boiled with battle intent. Elias didn¡¯t reply, gazing at the man while his sins¡¯ powers crept onto his body, giving him quite cool tattoos. ¡°You think you need external help to feel emotions?¡± Alex asked, getting closer and closer to Elias, ¡°You need Sin Of Lust to make you fucking hard?! You need that power to love someone?! Do you need Sin Of Envy to be envious of others? Haven¡¯t you been envious of others all this time?! Why would you go to higher realms alone, fighting with those high-level people without any having your back? Because you were envious of them! You always had those emotions within yourself! You fucking deluded yourself into believing that you don¡¯t even have a hint of it! All because you couldn¡¯t control yourself. You are a loser! And I will get rid of you for hurting girls close to my heart!¡± Alex¡¯s mana heated, erupting from his body. In his mind, he heard Ivonne¡¯s voice. [You really don¡¯t want to use me?] ¡°You sit quiet,¡± Alex replied; still a little irked by the fact that Ivonne didn¡¯t want to exin her heart to him. Ivonne bit her lips, using all her willpower to not quarrel with Alex. It was not a time or ce for it. And while these two talked, Elias Deathwill reached his current peak form. He looked simr to a dark demon with tattoos littering all his body. He drowned in dense mana while his sword shone in the darkness, seven sins¡¯ glyphs standing out amidst the storm. ¡°Alexander¡­ You are a good vessel,¡± Elias whispered, his voice only reaching Alex¡¯s heart, ¡°I wanted to give you an emotionless death. But that¡¯s out of the window now, isn¡¯t it? You act like you know me¡­ That makes me generate a genuine Wrath, you know? I think you want to close your fucking mouth if you want to win against me,¡± Elias threatened, clearly irked up by Alex¡¯s words. But as Alex took joy in such reactions, he sneered, shaking his head, and adding oil to Elias¡¯ zing fury, ¡°I am a battle maniac, too. But I know how to control it. I love my wives, family, and friends. Our love is a battle. Everyone wins in that battle, you know? Ah, you don¡¯t¡­ You are a mere loser who doesn¡¯t even know how to battle girls. Do you want me to show you how to do it?¡± Alex smiled wider, his words triggering Elias Deathwill like never before. [August Challenge: 100 GT = 1 chap / 500 PS = 1 chap / Super gift = 1 chap] Chapter 357 You have nothing to say here Chapter 357: You have nothing to say here It was true that Elias Deathwill knew how to battle. He was a strong swordsman, and he even knew people¡¯s hearts. It wasn¡¯t weird that he managed to make three gorgeous girls of prestigious fall in with him. He made them happy for years, yet their love was one-sided and fake. Only one side produced and yearned for true love; his wives, who believed they were the only ones in his heart. ¡°You understand me now?¡± Alex smiled while gazing at Elias Deathwill. His exnation took some time, allowing Elias to reach a new height. The man looked simr to demons with sins draping his body. And as those sins went through Elias, he whispered, ¡°I will make more women happier after I be human. I don¡¯t care about the past,¡± Elias¡¯ words reached only Alex, irking him. They promptly bumped into each other, their powers erupting like volcanoes. Their intent was naturally to quickly eliminate each other, yet their powers mauled the mountain more. The sliced pieces of the environment were like boulders floating around them, angrily trying to disturb the two swordsmen, to no avail. They at most could slow them down, which was not enough, for Elias and Alex rapidly attacked each other, their mana turning even a normal sh into a wide area attack, kicking away everything around them. But as their battle heightened, Alex and Elias used even those boulders to their advantage. They were like monkeys, bouncing off the floating pieces of nature, which swirled around them only because of their absurd strength. Alex had it much easier, using wings and his free hands. He even started picking up stones, coating them with [Eldritch Touch] and hurling them at his enemy. Elias either avoided them or smashed them with the de or hilt of his sword. He then used the ground in his favor, shrinking the distance in a sh. He thrust his sword, aiming for Alex¡¯s chest. He had left a significant wound here before, so his goal was simple, to increase the bleeding. Alex had a simr goal, his eyes fixed on Elias¡¯ shoulder. Alex extended his hands to tear off Elias¡¯ arm when his swords blocked Elias¡¯ attempt. ¡°I was waiting for it!¡± Elias howled, finding a gap in Alex¡¯s defenses as the young man leaned forward. His sword sneaked its way toward Alex¡¯s Asura Arm, slicing it off his body! Alex widened his eyes, not expecting that. He didn¡¯t let the failure take over him, ¡°I have more, Elias!¡± And with the gap closed, Alex grasped Elias¡¯ shoulder, his fingers sinking into his tough shes. The dark blue mes of Eldritch Touch red, hissing at the swordsman. Their highly prative power scratched more than Elias¡¯ flesh. His soul trembled from fear as Alex located Wrath Mana in Elias! ¡°I don¡¯t recall giving you permission to wield my mana,¡± Alex said with dted eyes and blood trickling down his forehead, looking frightening. Elias used his left elbow to strike Alex¡¯s chest, not because he was scared but because he needed to distance himself. He couldn¡¯t properly defend his [Wrath] against Alex, which left him more confused than ever. Even though Alex wielded [Wrath] better than him, he shouldn¡¯t be able to easily take it away from Elias. Yet, he was close to taking a significant portion of it from The Seven Sins¡¯ Sword. Although drenched in blood, Alex smirked, clenching his hands and swords, preparing to pursue Elias even more. He nced behind first, sweeping through his forces fighting against others. Some yer guild had been helping them ever since the start, and Alex¡¯s forces were fueled by immense Wrath Mana. They leveraged Alex¡¯s skill to increase their power tenfold. Of course, Alex also could use it against Elias Deathwill, but it was not a time to lose himself in this peculiar sin. It didn¡¯t seem like Alex would have to rely on it unless Elias Deathwill managed to bring out even more power. ¡®If I keep going, I will be able to win¡­ I will kill him!¡¯ Alex said with his red eyes gleaming in killing intent, seemingly like a hungry beast. Those emotions subsided when a painful cry rang out from the mountain¡¯s spire! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Meiya¡¯s scream notified everyone of her plight. yers felt like someone sliced their hearts, halting their movements, while the antagonists curiously nced in her direction. Olivia and Josh joined forces, no longer focusing on killing their enemies. The legendary tank solely aimed to prepare a sturdy safe zone. Only loyal dogs and Alex¡¯s forces didn¡¯t stop, continuing to fight against each other. Alex narrowed his eyes, piercing Elias Deathwill with his gaze, ¡°You scum.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife. You have nothing to say here,¡± Elias replied stoically while [Envy] glyph on his sword shone in abundance. Clearly, he wanted to take over Meiya¡¯s sin and her life. Alex nced at the raging storm taking over the mountain. At some point, it would take even the whole province! Elias Deathwill carefully overlooked the ck wind as well. ¡°I have nothing to say, you said?¡± Alex repeated Elias¡¯ words before throwing himself at Meiya¡¯s mad tornado. He looked like a suicidal fool, for even Elias didn¡¯t dare to step in, waiting for a perfect moment to snatch all energies. pa??? ?<0>??? But that was what had given the confidence for Alex. No one except Meiya could stop him, and he knew she wouldn¡¯t do it if she were conscious. Elias¡¯ long-distance attacks also wouldn¡¯t reach Alex, for a ck tornado would protect him from everyone except itself. Alex covered most of his body with his ck wings, stepping into the tornado boldly. His marriage ring shone, forming a faint connection with another continent. BANG! BANG! BANG! And as ck wind des cut through his body and wounds, making him feel like he was in some mixer, Alex utilized his lovely wife¡¯s technique. [You have used Heart Duo(S)] [You have used Holy Heal(S)] At the same time, Alex recalled Ste¡¯s stories about her mother. Chapter 358 A true kiss Chapter 358: A true kiss [Many years ago.] ¡°Ste! Mom finally has time to spend with you!¡± Meiya brightly shouted, opening the doors leading to her daughter¡¯s room. In that ce, three years old Stezily sat on the chair. Nervous servants surrounded her, their trembling heightening as thedy of the house barged into the room. Stenguorously extended her small hand for a pen, then wrote an answer to the exercise, shocking everyone, including her mother. She didn¡¯t dte on her lessons, just writing answers one by one. ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied. It was not clear whether it was to her mother or servants. Meiya smiled widely, proud of her daughter, ¡°That¡¯s my girl! She¡¯s the best, isn¡¯t she?!¡± She red at all servants, demanding an immediate answer with her sharp eyes. Everyone bowed, their voices booming in the room, ¡°Miss Ste is the best girl!¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied, agreeing with everything around her. She couldn¡¯t really care about their stupid talks. Meiya¡¯s eyes melted, however, ¡°Ah, Ste knows her worth! She is the most adorable, the smartest, and the strongest girl from the new generation! She will make her mommy and daddy proud! No one will doubt her human bloodline!¡± Meiya said in a strong tone, not even allowing everyone except her daughter to breathe. She then skipped toward her daughter, cuddling her with all her motherly love. Because of many matters and her royal bloodline, Meiya was outside her home for most of her time. She felt wrong for leaving her fluff alone with servants. But she had long since epted that it would be indeed the case. The worst was that Ste didn¡¯t inherit the wind and holy energy like royalties from the winged race did. Fortunately, Ste overcame the limits of her human bloodline, eventually getting those elements. ¡°You are dismissed for today!¡± Meiya ordered all servants, who breathed with relief and happiness. They quickly left Ste¡¯s room, for being servants of the white-haired kid was just too exhausting. She was toozy, so they didn¡¯t know whether they were properly educating and tending to her wishes¡­ Meiya was also a dangerousdy who would execute every servant that failed his task or made Ste cry. ¡°Mom has bought nice clothes in the Deathwill Kingdom. Do you want to wear them for me, Ste?¡± Meiya asked in a lovely tone. Ste replied like usual, ¡°Ok.¡± Her mom took care of all things, donning her many cute clothes. She screamed and nearly died from cuteness a few times, for her daughter was too adorable. Meiya also did homework with her daughter, spent a lovely afternoon with her, and then headed to the Deathwill Kingdom. ¡°Let¡¯s visit your daddy. He¡¯s also free today,¡± Meiya sweetly smiled, her love toward Elias Deathwill genuine and deep. Ste didn¡¯t reply. Meiya¡¯s expression eased up, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy, Ste. He¡¯s your father.¡± She believed that Ste didn¡¯t say anything, for she was shy. It was true that Ste spent the most time in the winged tribe than in the Deathwill Kingdom, so it was fair for Meiya to misunderstand her daughter. She didn¡¯t know about Ste¡¯s ability to read emotions. She was also in love with Elias Deathwill, so her eyes were clouded. Atst, Meiya and Ste arrived in the familiar castle. They went through many corridors, arriving in Elias¡¯ bedroom. ¡°Elias!¡± Meiya happily shouted the name of her beloved, holding Ste tightly in her arms. She took her daughter¡¯s hand, waving it at him, ¡°Greet your father too, Ste.¡± Ste didn¡¯t do anything, not even gazing at Elias Deathwill. For Meiya, it was the usual. Her daughter was shy. Elias Deathwill believed that Ste couldn¡¯t see through him and thatck of interest stemmed from the sin he had nted in her. He had already begun n back then, for he had perfect six vessels. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Meiya,¡± Elias said, extending his hand to stroke Ste¡¯s hair, then switching to Meiya. He then slid down his hand, stuffing his palm with her soft cheek and gazing into her golden eyes with fake affection. He knew very well about people¡¯s hearts, so there was no way Elias would miss this chance to further charm this noble woman. Meiya had fallen too deeply for him; his every move was genuine and tender to her. And as Elias Deathwill leaned down, taking her lips, Meiya¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His kiss felt so much different than ever before. Her mind immediately became white, losing a sense of everything around her. That strong and splendid kiss made her forget about everything, leaving behind only pleasure in her mind. She was utterly at his wish, parting her lips to give him more ess. Meiya shut her eyes tightly, immersing herself in the pleasure. Her heart pounded heavily, seemingly pushing her ample chest up. It drummed so much that she barely could hear the smacking sounds of their kissing. Pleasure jolted through her, and she felt like her sanity was slowly returning to her. And when she opened her eyes, Meiya found herself in a different ce. She wasn¡¯t in the Deathwill Castle. No, she wasn¡¯t in the past. She returned to reality, and an unknown man snatched her lips! That man was so much younger than her that she somehow felt guilty, even though she had done nothing wrong. She felt his hands wrapping around her tightly, not letting her go. But Meiya barely could focus on everything else, for this man¡¯s kissing was just too good. Atst, their lips parted, leaving a silver bridge between them. Meiya lifted her golden eyes, staring at the young man with trembling hues. He was wounded from top to bottom, blood trickling down his temple. The same went about the rest of his body. A holy healing skill swathed his body, but that was naturally not enough. Yet, the young man did his best to embrace her and kiss her. He also boldly slid his hands down her curves, keeping his hand on her hips and back, ¡°I¡¯m Alexander Deathwill.¡± ¡°Ste¡¯s husband?¡± Meiya whispered in a daze, not believing her ears. Did her daughter¡¯s husband just kiss her? Alex smiled, leaning down to peck Meiya¡¯s lips, just in case she was still influenced by the envy sin, ¡°I have sealed your Envy Sin within your soul, Meiya. With this, I have fulfilled Ste¡¯s request to save her mother. Our best girl needs her mother to help her with her wedding dress, doesn¡¯t she? And as I swore to take care of you too, I will be doing what I have long since decided to do. Meiya¡­ I will show you what true love is,¡± Alex said, once again spreading his touch around Meiya¡¯s curves. She couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, for Alex mentioned a real marriage with her daughter. The way he formed words also made her heart flutter, for she would hate herself even in hell if she were to miss her daughter¡¯s wedding. And as Alex saw her smile, he attacked even further, ¡°I have been struggling with this desire to show you what true love is. After all, you are my wife¡¯s mother. But as Ste already saw through me, and I learned about your husband, I knew that what I am doing is not solely based on lust. I¡¯m genuinely interested in you. You and Ste have such beautiful smiles. It¡¯s precisely that curve of your lips that draws me closer to you. I can¡¯t get enough of Ste¡¯s smile, so having her mom shower me with her beauty and love will turn my life even more exciting. Give me a chance, Meiya,¡± Alex whispered candidly, believing he was the best person to show genuine love to her. ¡°You¡­ You motherfucker,¡± Meiya spoke in a little sharp tone, slowly regaining herself after her predicament. Alex curved his lips into a bright smile, ¡°Save that forter, gorgeous.¡± [Meiya Deathwill has developed an affection toward you.] ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Elias Deathwill stood emotionlessly, far away from Alex and Meiya. After all his words, Alex didn¡¯t stop, boldly throwing himself into the sinful ck tornado. No matter how much the storm wounded him, he kept going forward. And atst, Alexander embraced his wife, taking her lips into an arduous kiss that actually was the main cause of her return. Alex sealed Meiya¡¯s sin with that kiss, giving her a new future. He also nted a genuine affection within her heart, turning her merrier and closer to her real self. [I have nothing to say, you said?] Elias recalled Alex¡¯s words just before plunging into a tornado. [Getting used¡­ feels like shit.] Elias thought about his words after his first meeting with Alexander. And as the emotions sprouted within him, Elias looked at his hands. ck tattoos swarmed his hands like worms, eating his blood, ¡°I¡¯m bing more human-like.¡± The man continued to delude himself. Chapter 359 [Bonus chapter]Evolution starts Chapter 359: Evolution starts Alex¡¯s forces didn¡¯t stop fighting, heeding his orders. He told them to not stop fighting no matter what, so Alex¡¯smanders, beast skeletons, and contractors fought against loyal dogs in abundance. panda (nov)el? Alex had mainly two goals in that battle. He wanted his forces to develop killing instincts. That was mainly for the beast skeletons, for much more killing intent still slept within their bones. For his threemanders, Alex wanted them to devour loyal dogs¡¯ consciousness. He ordered them to kill and gobble loyal female dogs, though. It would be weird if the girls developed the wrong personalities in the wrong bodies. By killing loyal dogs, Alex¡¯s servants would be able to evolve as well, to say nothing of them lowering down Elias Deathwill¡¯s forces. Contractors also wouldn¡¯t stop so easily. Their hatred toward loyal dogs was too deep, so Alex didn¡¯t bother with any other order. He also didn¡¯t n to use anyone to create a path toward Meiya Deathwill. BANG! ¡°Y-You damn¡­ monster!¡± One of the loyal dogs eximed before puking a mouthful of blood, his eyes narrowing from pain. He had a ck sword within his chest, close to his heart. He had a much better view before himself, for a woman in a ck maid outfit stood with her piercing red eyes reflecting his figure. The man wanted to take out the sword, grasping it with his hands. He exerted all his strength to no avail. No matter how much mana he said, the emotionless existence before him was too strong. And when an unusual concept touched his soul, the loyal dog knew he was done for. From all his seven orifices, the man¡¯s soul started slipping away. He couldn¡¯t stop it, for he was too weak and wounded. Soria, one of threemanders under Alex¡¯s banner, whispered softly, ¡°You could¡¯ve left women behind, so we can devour them instead.¡± ¡°I am¡­ a man! You think I will leave women behind and let you devour them?!¡± the loyal dog replied, recalling his friends who had escaped. He looked angry but also proud of himself. Soria emotionlessly replied, digging her sword deeper into him, ¡°No, you aren¡¯t a man. Only my Master is the man. Everyone else is trash that must be castrated.¡± Although it was quite interesting what kind of soul and how many she had gobbled to mold her personality, thedy¡¯s first evolution indeed happened on the battlefield. She developed that personality exactly here, so the loyal dog understood that at least one of his friends thought simrly¡­ Before he died, he wondered, ¡®Who?¡¯, for he couldn¡¯t even have an inkling who it could be. It went without saying that his Master had good looks, though. So such thoughts weren¡¯t really impossible¡­ Soria took out her sword after the man died. She threw his dead body to one of the beast skeletons, helping him evolve further. She then nced at the man¡¯s soul. She turned it into her own power. First, she collected the man¡¯s memories about Elias Deathwill and his ns. The loyal dogs¡¯ purpose of following Elias Deathwill was also in those memories, so Soria saved them. She then erased everything else, such as the man¡¯s first kiss and so on. Those were so useless and irritating that Soria fumed in one spot for a few seconds. The man¡¯s soul became a raw fuel to her own, which was rapidly developing after killing many women. With a stronger soul, she could deal far easier against more powerful enemies. And it would also severely raise her defenses against the antagonist¡¯s concept. THUD! Not too far away from Soria, the othermander dropped her enemy onto the ground. It was surprisingly a girl, so Soria¡¯s eyes kindled in fury and jealousy. She gazed at her rival, sucking the soul for her own evolution, bing more knowledgeable and stronger. ¡°How many women have you devoured?¡± Soria asked, ready topete even more with her rival of the same origin. Kha turned around, facing her pal with a bright smile, ¡°Can you even count?¡± Soria knitted her red eyebrows, replying with confidence, ¡°I can count more than you can. If Master wants, I will count every grain urately spread around the world.¡± ¡°Big words from someone who has killed the least women for evolution!¡± Kha grinned, closing up distance with her rival. She was so close that her chest struck Soria¡¯s chest, pressing tightly against hers. Their soft breasts spilled to the sides for the girlspeted by deeply gazing into each other¡¯s eyes. And as the saying goes, ¡®two dogs strive for a bone, a third runs away with it¡¯, the thirdmander snatched a few more souls from loyal female dogs, developing her personality the most. She became the smartest. And while these three somewhat reminded the Deathwill Sisters, their loyalty was over the boundaries. It wasn¡¯t just because Alex was their creator. They developed their souls and personalities by killing loyal dogs, and their loyalty for Elias Deathwill ran deep in their bones. The threemanders changed that loyalty to their creator and master, their hearts beating only for his sake. Thus, Alex was the only one who could stop their arguments, turning them all three the same, as if they were triplets, not just appearance-wise but also personality-wise. He did exactly that as he rose to the sky like a ck re. He was shrouded in Wrath Mana, his ck feathers pping strongly. He held a beautiful woman in his arms, gazing at the battlefield with a smile on his face. After assessing the situation, he promptly descended before Olivia and Josh, ¡°Our task here is done.¡± Olivia and Josh had suffered some losses, but those were light wounds. In fact, they dominated their enemies except for four peculiar existences that were indeed a challenge. But as both sides didn¡¯t have to fight for life here, they exchanged important pointers. Oliviained, tapping her shoulder with her spear¡¯s shaft, ¡°I think someone clever and smart is controlling antagonists in this region. If I meet this fucker, I will kill him slowly for spoiling my fun.¡± Josh awkwardly smiled while Alex encouraged his girlfriend. Alex looked toward yers who were shocked to see a yer with such an army and friends. He smiled at them before opening the portal to return to his continent. ¡°Ste¡¯s mom, I assume?¡± Olivia asked, wearing a bright smile. She looked as young as Alex, having a beautiful smile. Meiya nodded, feeling weed by the young girl. But as Olivia¡¯s next words rang out, Meiya knew that it was a matter of time before she would regain her lost sharpness and vigor. ¡°Have you already thought of riding my handsome with your daughter? Will you take his mouth or cock? As Ste¡¯s mother, I think you should let her ride on his cock first and help improve her kissing. Hmm! Having oyakodon with your daughter is not bad, but kissing her might be a step too much! What do you think?¡± Olivia merrily said those debauchery sentences. Josh nearly choked on his saliva when he heard those words. Even Alex couldn¡¯t say anything, remaining silent while keeping Meiya in his hands, his grip a little stronger, for he couldn¡¯t just not react. Meiya¡¯s eye twitched, countless words going through her mind. She decided to act maturely, for young girls like Olivia often spat crap, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so privy about other¡¯s sexual life, young girl. That¡¯s even if you share a man.¡± ¡°How stiff,¡± Olivia rolled her eyes, turning around. Meiya¡¯s twitching became more serious, seemingly as if she was sick, ¡®I will speak with you aler, you little fuck.¡¯ Her eyes zed as she gazed at Olivia¡¯s back. [August Challenge: 100 GT = 1 chap / 500 PS = 1 chap / Super gift = 1 chap] [This is a bonus chapter for 100 GT] Chapter 360 He used his dong Chapter 360: He used his dong After returning to Deathwill Castle, Alex put Meiya back onto her two feet. He examined her body, for she had been in a dangerous state for a long time. She didn¡¯t have any serious wounds on her body, for her sin influenced her soul for most of her time. Of course, Meiya had done many things while lost in the sinful mana, so she suffered some wounds. But as she hailed from the winged race and wielded a royal bloodline, Meiya could utilize healing and wind like Ste. She was fine. Nothing really could cure her sinful energy, though. If it weren¡¯t for Alex, Elias Deathwill would¡¯ve snatched what she had produced over the years or calmed her mad state, forcing her to generate more sinful mana while his daughters grew up in strength alongside the sins. ¡°Ste!¡± Meiya eximed loudly, finding her daughter in a row of beautiful women. Those were naturally Alex¡¯s wives, Ste¡¯s sisters. But nothing was as significant as Ste, for Meiya believed she could only find a cure to her predicament in Ste¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mom¡­ My fiance saved you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ste whispered, wrapping her arms around her mother¡¯s lithe body. She mentioned her husband¡¯s name through a peculiar and sweet title, immediately invoking unique memories in Meiya¡¯s mind. Those were so recent that she could feel them on her lips and curves! His kiss, touch, voice, and feelings that he imbued in his every move, Meiya recalled them all, bing silent in her daughter¡¯s embrace. She also felt guilty, for she had indeed taken affection to Ste¡¯s husband. It sounded like they had be recently engaged, yet Meiya allowed him to kiss and make her interested in him. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Meiya awkwardly replied, not knowing how to face her daughter and what to say to her. She just agreed with her words for now. But that was also something Meiya didn¡¯t have control over. Her sin, envy, wasn¡¯t within her for no reason. In the past, Meiya used to be envious of others, even little things that held no importance. She developed a strong personality and eloquence to not let anyone use any reasoning to snatch away her trophies. And alongside that, Meiya became a strong winged girl! Moreover, Meiya was against harem before. A part of her pain came from Elias having more wives of the same status, no less. She was more hurt by him not loving her and her daughter the most, though. And now, not only did she fall for a man with a harem, she became so mellowed that Meiya couldn¡¯t recognize herself. Nothing of her strong qualities were currently on her, for she was in such an odd situation, and she just became a sane person after a long time. Ste didn¡¯t want to bully her mother, so she just asked a question, ¡°Is everything okay now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Meiya formed a dazzling smile, and her hug around Ste¡¯s curves became much stronger. She showed her resilience and strong will. Her daughter just smiled with relief, then nced at her husband. Meiya and Alex could see much more than just a lovely gaze in those golden eyes. And as Ste turned around, not greeting her fiance, it was clear that she had known about Alex¡¯s desire and thoughts for a long time. She usually wouldn¡¯t mind, for her father was a bastard, and her mother was an adult. Meiya had her own will, and Ste also couldn¡¯t say ¡®No¡¯ to any future girl that would join Alex¡¯s harem. But because Ste became engaged with Alex, and he just reunited with Olivia again, she found the timing too weird. Ste knew that it was not really Alex¡¯s fault, but she wouldn¡¯t let him cuddle with her for some time. Alex started at her with wide eyes, feeling like someone had cut his heart with a knife! Olivia snickered, bumping her elbow on her boyfriend¡¯s side, ¡°She can see through you. Do you want me to cuddle with you tonight instead?¡± And while everyone progressed in their unique ways, Olivia was the girl with the most significant progress. She knew what she wanted and how to live to get it. She was open-minded about harem and girls around Alex. She wouldn¡¯t stay petty about it but enjoy it in her own way. There was something interesting in cuddling with other girls and teasing the rest. Her beloved was included in both categories. Alex nced at her with a profound expression, extending his hand to caress her cheek, ¡°I ought to cuddle and heal my girl for her help, right?¡± ¡°You better do,¡± Olivia smiled broadly, drawing her husband¡¯s attention to herself. While these two became engrossed in each other, Josh excused himself silently, greeting other Alex¡¯s wives before going to the barracks. He was tired and mentally exhausted, yet he wanted to keep training, for challenging enemies awaited him and his friends. ¡®I will protect everyone!¡¯ Josh swore an oath, recalling his safe zone in another continent. Olivia always could find room to breathe here, regenerating a significant part of her HP thanks to him. Josh felt proud and happy, ready to work even more. Alex¡¯s wives first looked at Ste, who casually left the scene as if Alex had somehow hurt her. Then, they hovered their eyes on Meiya, the newest girl in the Deathwill castle, running after her daughter. Atst, they became side characters, for Olivia took her beloved all for herself. That wouldn¡¯t just end with them scattering away, would it? Schnee took the lead, approaching the cuddling couple, ¡°Ste¡¯s reaction tells me one thing, darling. You must have inappropriately touched her mother. Have you perhaps used your schlong to cure her sinful energy?¡± Schnee spoke as if she read some of the eastern cultivation novels in Alex¡¯s home world. Sara and Remia squinted their eyes, looking at their beloved. It seemed like they had different thoughts about it. They surely would have a different reaction to his answer. Alex coughed, then said in a confident tone, ¡°I swore to take care of your mothers, for they shoulder the same burden. I don¡¯t know if I will be a proper person to show them true love, but I am confident in myself, so I will fight a love war, too.¡± Schnee whispered In a faint tone, ¡°He used his dong.¡± Remia and Sara didn¡¯t reply, having different thoughts dwelling within them. Alex replied to Schnee¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed, ¡°I kissed her. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Is it really? A kiss can¡¯t be that powerful,¡± Schnee still suspected her beloved, turning her eyes toward Olivia, ¡°Is he not lying?¡± Olivia shrugged, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see their kiss in that ck tornado.¡± ¡°Weak bitch,¡± Schnee clicked her tongue, cursing at Olivia. Olivia chuckled, lifting her hand to tease the kitty, ¡°You can try me and see whether you would be able to see handsome¡¯s doings.¡± These two immediately started fighting, exchanging blows in their unique styles. Alex left them, for it was quitemon already. He approached Sara and Remia, interested and curious about their thoughts. He asked Sara first, ¡°You will always be the momma, Sara. Or is there something more?¡± Sara rolled her eyes, replying with a faint smile, ¡°How will I exin all of this to my little girl? Her grandma is also an aunt? That won¡¯t be easy.¡± Remia and Alex burst outughing. The husband of Deathwill shifted his eyes to the green-haired fairy then, ¡°What about you, Remia? If it¡¯s about your mother, I-¡° ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Remia stopped Alex, putting her fingers on his lips. She didn¡¯t say her thoughts, leaving even Sara curious about what had urred in the fairy¡¯s mind. Chapter 361 A dinner with parents Chapter 361: A dinner with parents A few days passed ever since the incident with Meiya Deathwill. She was mainly with her daughter first. But after Celia invaded her room, Meiya Deathwill spent more time with everyone, bing closer with her new family. She was the subject of odd looks and teases in the first two days, for everyone knew that Alex had his eyes on her. On the third day, Meiya Deathwill could no longer be nice to everyone, openly sharing her thoughts with them. She started with Olivia first, "You have bold lips spitting debauchery on every asion, yet you have a tight snatch with cherry, at that. You can only drink so much with that insulting mouth, you know? Ah, a little girl is hiding her itchiness below through sharp tongue or perhaps too scared topare herself to others?" Olivia narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms beneath her growing chest, "Better a tight canal than a loose vagina enough to store two cocks. Am I not right?" Meiya sneered, finding it adorable how Olivia purposely ignored her other words, "And you will have a tight snatch for a few years more, for Ste and I will keep your handsome busy. My experience and Ste''s loveliness will make him fall all over again. We will give some room for good girls like Sara and Remia," Meiya added with huge pride, her eyes going through Olivia and Schnee, for these two had been the most annoying ones. Schnee and Olivia red back, saying in tandem, "Loose bitch needs her daughter to please a man? Can''t you fall lower than that?" Meiyaughed in momma way, "Haha! Jealous? Of course you are, little fucks. I can keep Holy Pir for twenty-four hours, then have Ste use hers. Ah, could you remind me what the term was? Oyakodon? Yes, we can serve him the best oyakodon. We will fuck beyond limits and to our hearts'' content! And you two can''tpare with us, even if you cry to your mommies for help," Meiya threw her hair back before skipping her way toward her adorable daughter. She wrapped her arms around Ste, asking her a question while rubbing her cheeks against Ste''s soft face, "Is mommy right?" Since Ste couldn''t be angry at her fiance for too long, she had long since given up on acting petty. She couldn''t bully Alex, for her love for him was too deep. The same was with her feelings toward her mother. Ste believed in her lover''s words, thinking that Alex was the perfect person to show true love to her mother. Therefore, to Meiya''s question, Ste replied in the usual way, "Ok." Meiya yelped in a victory scream, lifting her hand at the cat and delinquent girl, drawing a middle finger at them. Olivia and Schnee both raised their hands as if holding guns, yet what they did was the same, stretching out their middle fingers at the winged momma. Alex wasn''t near them, for he had dinner with his parents. - - - - Alex had a meeting with just his parents.please visit That was because he didn''t have time for them yet. Many things had been happening in his life, and he felt he had neglected them for too long. He believed he would always have time to have at least Sunday dinner with them, yet that was not possible. And he meant dinner with just three of them, having some honest talks that wouldn''t be disturbed or influenced by other wives at the table. Alex lifted his spoon, enjoying his mother''s soup that reminded him of childhood. Harvey was also eating simrly, reminiscing about the past. They both had the same smile,menting on Lavinia''s cooking, "Fathers these days say to their sons that they should find a wife that knows how to cook. People nowadays order food, so that saying has more meaning. Yet, I don''t have to worry about that, for my son is surrounded by sweet girls. At least one of them must have some talent for cooking. With such mother-inw, they should all have at least passable cooking skills! My wife is that good at cooking," Harvey said before throwing a cool smile, his teeth sparkling. Lavinia looked at him as if he were an idiot before rebuking him, "Don''t talk while you eat." Her lips curved up into a beautiful smile, however. Harvey elbowed his son before continuing to eat in silence. Alex rolled his eyes, then followed his mother''s words, silently savoring her meal. After dinner, everyone casually talked about recent events with their bellies full. Of course, because Lavinia was also here, Alex mostly talked about his life with beauties. He also started enjoying more of adult life on Earth. He created a sole traderpany, editing his videos about battles against hungry demons of low-quality and high-level monsters. Those were pretty cool, despite his newbie editing, and Alex''s video clicked nowadays. He received a fine ie for a newbie on the scene. His girls were the same, enjoying their duties. Alex asked his father about the earthling quests, but his answer wasn''t satisfactory. He decided it didn''t matter what purpose those quests had, for everything depended on the person doing them. But while it seemed like nothing significant would happen today, and the Sunday would end like usual, the door''s bells rang out. "Who it might be?" Harvey asked curiously, standing up with newspapers in his hand. "Has Schnee missed our son?" If Harvey and Lavinia had to pick one girl that could possibly disturb their dinner with Alex, it would be naturally Schnee. Lavinia and Alexughed, for that was indeed a good joke, "You finally made usugh with your joke." Harvey also used his senses to check the doors, just in case. He found no mana or anything, so a normal person should be on the other side. But Harvey''s body trembled when he opened the doors, his eyes dted from the shock and confusion. "It''s been a while, Harvey," a tanned man whispered with a smile. Harvey replied faintly, his voice barely audible, "Yasir." Chapter 362 Is there a point in breeding? Chapter 362: Is there a point in breeding? ¡°Yasir¡­¡± Harvey couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, for a man that he shouldn¡¯t see for at least a few years more had actually appeared before him. Yasir looked like before, smiling in a usual, confident way. He wore a suit with a hat, and as he took it off, his white hair fluttered alongside the wind. In fact, he seemed rtively gentle like gentlemen his age. ¡°Won¡¯t you invite me in? I¡¯m in the mood for some tea. I would love to drink with my old friend,¡± Yasir parted his lips, speaking in a soft tone. He didn¡¯t seem like the antagonist leader or the top 1 yer whose demon had killed thousands of people. He didn¡¯t carry any killing intent. And as Harvey knew that Yasir couldn¡¯t match him here, for he kept his powers from another world, he invited Yasir for tea. ¡®How did he arrive in this world so early? It¡¯s as I thought, then¡­ The antagonists have started killing yers in this world¡­¡¯ Harvey whispered inwardly, intending to invite Yasir to his house, trap him in his four walls, then ask all the questions. There was a slight problem, however. Yasir¡­ wasn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯te here without any insurance. Perhaps, he could die on Earth and respawn in the Avander World, just like the antagonists. But if that was the case, Harvey could always keep Yasir from killing himself, sealing him on Earth, which would give the yers and Alex a significant advantage. Harvey wasn¡¯t sure, ¡®I can¡¯t risk fighting him now¡­ Alex and Lavinia are close¡­¡¯ And while Harvey squeezed his brain juices to predict Yasir¡¯s objective, Yasir casually strolled into the house. He took his boots and hung his hat before going to the living room, ¡°Nice to see you again, Lavinia¡­ Ah, you poor girl.¡± Lavinia tilted her head at such familiarity, for she couldn¡¯t recall the sudden visitor, ¡°Have we met somewhere?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yasir smiled without revealing anything, for he didn¡¯t want to rile up Harvey yet. He turned his eyes to Alex, curving his lips up, ¡°Alexander Deathwill Mao. It¡¯s our first meeting face to face. You sure are a troublesome fellow. I can¡¯t wait to see what you will be at the end of the game. You surely will be one of those yers to fight us at the end, if not the star shining the most on the battlefield.¡± That tone and words raised many suspicions in Alex¡¯s mind. Yasir¡¯s appearance also matched the guy Anais Foxtail had warned him about. And as the man spoke, he exuded charisma that made people question his existence, as if wanting to know his objectives and purposes. Perhaps, he could make people listen to him and follow his beliefs with a few more words. Alex grew suspicious of the man, feeling like his thoughts were right. And as Harvey appeared in Alex¡¯s view with a scrunched face, Alex knew that the man was surely the antagonist¡¯s leader, Yasir. Harvey confirmed it with a slight nod. ¡®How?¡¯ Alex questioned inwardly while deeply gazing at the man. ¡°Make a tea, Lavinia,¡± Harvey said in a different tone than usual, clearly wary and influenced by the new visitor. His wife thought Yasir was some loan shark, for her husband was too serious and a little nervous. She went to the kitchen. Alex and Harvey took seats next to each other, staring at Yasir. The antagonist¡¯s leader smiled faintly, for he had been looking forward to such a picture. It was a picture of father and son sharing simr beliefs and principles. They were pretty handsome¡­ and cute. ¡°What do you think about your father, Alexander?¡± Yasir asked a seemingly casual question while waiting for the tea. Alex nced at Harvey before replying, ¡°I could and always can rely on my father. He raised me into the man I am now together with my mother. And now, I strive to be a good husband like him. I also want to grow into a man he can always rely on, too.¡± Harvey faintly smiled, his heart brimming with pride and love. Yasir chuckled too, his next words revealing the purpose of his question, ¡°You could say that he is a cool father, then?¡± Alex nodded. Yasir added with a wider smile, ¡°One of your goals has been achieved then, Harvey. You could pass some tips to me, you know? I also want to start a family after we arrive in Paradise.¡± Alex and Harvey narrowed their eyes. It wasn¡¯t just confidence in Yasir¡¯s words. The man had a clear path and n for sess, believing in himself. And he had such belief even while knowing about Alex, who started wielding three unique energies that were contradictory. But as abnormalities had already started appearing, such as antagonists able to cross the worlds, Harvey and Alex felt like the worlds were far from the real chaos. ¡®A cool father¡­ That¡¯s one of my father¡¯s goals¡­ This man didn¡¯te here just to ask this, did he?¡¯ Alex thought, clenching his hands as he felt an invisible pressure befalling him as if Yasir had already cast some magic. At that time, Lavinia returned with cups of tea. She eased up the atmosphere somehow, but the tense mood between her family and the tanned man didn¡¯t elude her. She cautiously sat beside her husband, silently passing the tea to the antagonist¡¯s leader. Yasir took the cup after thanking her with a faint smile, keeping the proper decorum, ¡°It¡¯s delicious tea, Lavinia.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Lavinia awkwardly replied, not knowing how to face the man in such an atmosphere. Worse, this white-haired guy was the cause of such a mood, so she felt conflicted. After a few more sips, Yasir asked another question, ¡°Is there a good reason to breed in this rapidly moving toward chaos world, Harvey? Don¡¯t you think you have driven your son into a corner with your nonsense dream? A cool grandpa¡­ I think that¡¯s an impossible dream for you. Your son is young. He just started having a good family life, didn¡¯t he? He needs to learn how to tame his girls before even breeding with them. He needs a few years more before babies starting out from his wives. That might be toote, I reckon¡­ What do you two think? I¡¯m all ears,¡± Yasir smiled widely, bringing a cup of tea closer to his lips. Alex and Harvey clenched their hands. [August Challenge: 100 GT = 1 chap / 500 PS = 1 chap / Super gift = 1 chap] [This is a bonus chapter for 100 GT] Chapter 363 Casualties Chapter 363: Casualties Humans breed every day, and so do others. That was a natural part of them, and some couldn¡¯t stop themselves from mating. Many unwanted cases happened as well. Yasir¡¯s point was that giving birth to a child would be cruel, for the world rapidly moved toward chaos. War would take precious years of childhood. There was a chance that such a kid would also lose his parents in battle. Moreover, Yasir was confident in the antagonists¡¯ win against the yers. In such a scenario, the kid wouldn¡¯t even have a proper childhood before dying alongside the world. ¡¢ That would naturally hurt Alex if he became a father with one of his wives. ¡°Do you think you can win this fast?¡± Alex asked, ring at Yasir, who induced horrible thoughts in him. Yasir sipped a tea before replying, ¡°Yes. But if it prolongs, you have my guarantee that we will never stop fighting. If you manage to buy more than ten years for Earth and yers, you will be able to die with a smile, for that would be a big achievement.¡± Alex continued in a harsh and slightly agitated tone, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to just live peaceful lives in a new world? You would save many lives from dying! There¡¯s no guarantee that you will win, isn¡¯t it?¡± Those words were quite offensive, for most antagonists fought for their families. They wanted to see them again, give them a new life in Paradise, and fulfill their promises. Yasir should have the same desire. Alex¡¯s words didn¡¯t cause any ripple on his face, however, ¡°You are naive, but that¡¯s because of your young age, Alexander. We have received a second chance. And the Goddess wants to punish the damned humanity race for their sins. If we stop fighting, who will get punished? I¡¯m speaking from a general point. Every antagonist has a reason to fight, too. I don¡¯t think even I can stop them from baring their weapons at yers and residents. We can¡¯t just stop¡­ We have our own desires,¡± Yasir whispered, smiling faintly as if he talked about something casual or not-so-significant. While these two talked, Harvey kept thinking about Yasir¡¯s words. It was true that he somewhat expected antagonists to appear on Earth, even though the antagonists from his world couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat in the past. Not only did his son bring his wives to Earth, but Harvey also had guardian knowledge, which told him some stuff from the whole universe. He knew that every world and their battle against the antagonists had their own rules. It seemed like Yasir also knew about it, for he found a way to Earth. ¡°So, is there a point in breeding? Will you be a cool grandpa, Harvey? Ah, wait for a second,¡± Yasir¡¯s pocket buzzed, seemingly due to the phone. He kept a cup of tea close to his lips while his other hand reached for the phone. He took it out, tapping on the screen. His eyes widened for a second, then he curved his lips mysteriously. Such an image didn¡¯t bode well, causing Alex and Harvey to feel goosebumps. And when Harvey put down the cup of tea, the sound of it reverberated in the hearts of everyone as if he had cast magic on them, ¡°If our intel is right, he¡¯s your friend, Alexander.¡± Yasir put his phone on the table, then flicked it toward Alex. Alex, Harvey, and Lavinia shifted their eyes to the screen, their breathing halting. Lavinia¡¯s face paled, and she covered her lips, for Alex¡¯s friend was indeed on the screen. However, his head was cut off, and his bodyy lifeless on the ground. He was surely dead¡­ and it wasn¡¯t the fantasy world, for the surrounding buildings were modern. Alex¡¯s heart raced, beating loudly as the image was too real to be fake. He trembled from building sadness and fury, tears falling off his cheeks. His father remained calm, keeping his anger to his heart. Yasir¡¯s words rang out, breaking Harvey¡¯sposure, ¡°You truly want to be a good father, Harvey. You want to protect your son and wife so much that you even neglect your duties as the guardian. You always have been an emotional guy¡­.¡± Yasir faintly smiled, raising a cup of tea to take thest sips. At that moment, Harvey understood Yasir¡¯s ploy. He came here, throwing him out of his usual flow. Because his presence was so significant, Harvey utterly focused on him. Yasir also knew that Harvey would prioritize Alex and Lavinia¡¯s safety, so he wouldn¡¯t leave them alone. This meant that the guardian was off duty. No, there were two guardians off duty, for Harvey¡¯s wife had sealed her memories. To keep her life normal, Harvey worked two times more as a guardian. There weren¡¯t any other guardians in the vicinity, meaning that with just one move, Yasir allowed his people to make the mass killing. ¡°One legendary ss¡­ Five epic sses, ten unique sses¡­ Three high-level existences from the Avander World¡­ Our hunt in your region has been great, Harvey. It¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Yasir closed his eyes, musing over the achievements of his people. Those people were all important. There was no way Harvey would let them die, and he would use his guardian authority to overwhelm people in a short amount of time, teleporting from one ce to another. Yasir blocked that. SLAM! ¡°You monster!¡± Alex mmed his hands on the table, screaming out of his lungs. His good friend, Josh, who recently became the legendary ss, had just died because of the antagonist¡¯s ploy. Alex¡¯s red eyes shone so much that it seemed like he would soon bring out supernatural power. Yasir nced into his eyes withposure, replying calmly, ¡°A monster¡­ Don¡¯t you want to kill Elias Deathwill, Alexander? If you had overwhelmed him in yourst battle against him, he would¡¯ve already been dead. s, you couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think I am wrong, so hold off your horses, Alexander. You have such beautiful eyes¡­ Don¡¯t taint them with hypocrisy. Face the world with honest desires and fight us with genuine hatred. No need to be a hero, viin, or anti-hero even. Just be yourself,¡± Yasir brightly smiled. Alex nearly choked on his fury, feeling so powerless like never before. Chapter 364 I will guide them to Paradise! Chapter 364: I will guide them to Paradise! ¡°Why are youughing?!¡± Alex shouted, barely able to hold himself back. Even if he had no power, he soon felt like he would jump at Yasir to punch his smiling face. This guy¡¯s people just killed Alex¡¯s good friend. And that was surely Yasir¡¯s n, not someone¡¯s else. Yasir nced into Alex¡¯s eyes, replying calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s use examples, shall we? If you kill Elias Deathwill, you will smile out of relief. At least it, right? I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you and him, but you will surely smile for many reasons. What about me? Am I smiling because I killed someone? Do you think so lowly of me, Alexander?¡± Yasir asked gently before continuing in a sharp tone, surprising Alex, who hadn¡¯t expected that, ¡°I¡¯m smiling because our chances to win have increased. Three high-level existences from the Avander World and legendary ss yer are enough to make me smile from the bottom of my heart, Alexander. But we got so much more. How can I not be happy? We are many steps closer to Paradise now!¡± Yasir eximed loudly, standing up and spreading his arms. He shared his tion with everyone. Alex and his parents even felt some of it, yet their disgust and hatred eclipsed those feelings, making them re at Yasir. ¡°Do you think you will go to Paradise? You are in my jurisdiction, Yasir. I won¡¯t let you leave this house,¡± Harvey stood up, matching Yasir¡¯s eyes. His hues turned red, simr to the antagonists¡¯ leader, both looking somewhat simr. Yasir¡¯s expression melted as if Harvey¡¯s words were lovely, ¡°Not only a tea, you will serve me some entertainment to recall our old times better? You are a good friend, Harvey. It really pains me how we have been separated, forcefully put against each other by the goddess¡­ s, we are mortals, and we should enjoy our life as mortals,¡± Yasir didn¡¯t back off from Harvey¡¯s challenge. Nothing changed in his expression, hisposure intact. He really seemed like someone who could sh with the guardian. But if that was the case, howe Yasir had to plot in the Avander World? Harvey had those questions in his mind, yet he couldn¡¯t no longer let this man do as he wished. With his sword in his hand, Harvey unleashed his might, his abundant mana turning the atmosphere heavy. All enemies around him were subject to his pressure. Yasir felt like his spine would soon crash, yet he did his best to stand still. And when Harvey unleashed his first strike soaked in the guardian mana, the change Yasir had been waiting for urred. BANG! In the blink of an eye, Harvey¡¯s reality crumbled. His house fell as if it were from paper, reced by the thick darkness. Everything ended up getting swallowed by this peculiar element, forming a dark arena for Yasir, Harvey, Alex, and Lavinia. In the middle of it, Yasir stood while apuding, his body no longer pressed by Harvey¡¯s might. He stood as if he was on Harvey¡¯s level. ¡°They say that victors write the history. I¡¯m currently writing the rules between the Avander World and Earth,¡± Yasir exined a little of his ploy, then asked his old friend a question, ¡°Do you know where purgatory is, Harvey?¡± Harvey didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he called out his demon. An existence with skin close to a bark materialized itself behind him. He didn¡¯t look friendly; his eyes brimming with killing intent and many other emotions fueled his existence. The humanoid creature narrowed his eyes, calmly scrutinizing the battleground. He looked like someone who would soon sh with enemies to drink their blood, eat their flesh, and gnaw on their bones. Yet, his purpose was to protect. [Harvey Mao has cast [Life Demon] on you.] Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with such a message. He looked down, finding a red string connected to his finger. That was Harvey¡¯s demon¡¯s main ability. This skill protected his family, giving them high defenses. That was not all, though. The main purpose of this skill was to always give Harvey a clear idea of what was happening to the people he wanted to protect. He could see Alex¡¯s stats, and he would see any negative effects should someone impose debuffs on his beloveds. His sword would be able to easily cut all negative effects. Moreover, he could teleport to people marked with [Life Demon]. The range was also significant but not enough to epass the whole world. At most, it would cover Harvey¡¯s whole country, around 111km2. ¡°I will need your help, Nia,¡± Harvey called his wife through her nickname, unsealing the memories in her heart. In an instant, Lavinia¡¯s body exploded with mana, her eyes shining red, for memories of the past blended with the present. She embraced all events in one second, opening her inventory like a pro yer. She took out a sword, tightly clenching it. She nced at her son for a moment, smiling at him lovingly. And then, Lavinia¡¯s expression turned into a sharp and deadly one, a countenance that Alex had never seen before on his strict mother. Yasir waved at Lavinia, ¡°Wee back. I¡¯m d to be the one to reunite you with your son. Now, you have much more to talk about, don¡¯t you? I reckon you will also teach his wives a few more things now.¡± Lavinia knitted her eyebrows indignantly, shouting at the antagonist, ¡°I¡¯ve always hated how you acted like you knew everything! And I see nothing has changed, even after your loss against ckburn de!¡± Yasir nodded, not minding her words, ¡°You are right. That man has killed me. We were both top 1 yers, so our battle was destined. I¡¯m not surprised that you guessed right who killed me after you two betrayed us. But you are wrong about one thing, Lavinia,¡± Yasir¡¯s lips curved into a smile while his eyes dted dangerously wide, trembling from emotions, ¡°I have never lost. And as you two don¡¯t feel like replying to my question, I will show you an answer,¡± Yasir added, taking out a sword and pointing it at the dark ceiling. A faint white line appeared on it as if someone had unzipped it. And then, the line spread instantly and became wide enough to engulf one adult human! Harvey and Lavinia trembled from fear after finding out what appeared above them, ¡°Purgatory?¡± Yasir smiled, nodding to their words, ¡°Purgatory has eaten and tormented people from all over the universe. It is around every world. And while it turned me into the antagonist, taking away my power, my former strength dwells in that world! In this ce between Earth and Avander World, I can borrow my former strength, Harvey, Lavinia! I am the leader of the antagonists! I will guide them to Paradise through all means!¡± Yasir screamed out of his lungs, calling forth the power from Purgatory. Answering his call, Purgatory spat out immense mana that fell like a waterfall onto Yasir. He bathed in his former glory with closed eyes and spread arms. [Yasir(The Antagonists¡¯ Leader) Lv. 1000 HP:??? MP:???] ¡°You have a cute demon, Harvey. I¡¯d love to hear your thoughts about mine,¡± Yasir whispered, his form erupting with the antagonist mana that had already eaten his previous normal mana, converting into the red. And atst, Yasir¡¯s demon coalesced behind him. Chapter 365 The couple against the army Chapter 365: The couple against the army Yasir¡¯s demon was oddly simr to him. They were like two peas in a pod. A few differences naturally differed them, for the demon had rough, red skin. Many eyes littered his body, for he had them on his neck, back, and hands. He also had natural ws and devilish ears. Yet, everyone could tell who was the owner of such a demon. That was not the end, though. Yasir and his demon smiled, their lips curved up widely. BANG! BANG! BANG! From behind them, many red vortexes popped like fireworks. Those mana torrents took form, bing lesser demons. Yet, their appearance shook Harvey and Lavinia¡¯s hearts even more than Yasir¡¯s demon. ¡°You¡­ What kind of a demon is this?!¡± Lavinia screamed, her eyes on figures that resembled her sisters, Harvey¡¯s lovers. She also saw many yers and residents that had fallen in the war against the antagonists, their deaths impactful and sorrowful. They were like Yasir¡¯s demons, yet Lavinia couldn¡¯t shake off her imagination of their real selves from their prime. If she was like that, then what about her husband? Harvey naturally saw the same images as his wife. Worse, he was also an emotional fellow, his mind overwhelmed by memories from the past. He reminisced about his first meeting with them, their confessions, and sweet moments as if Yasir¡¯s demon induced all of it. ¡°I led everyone in wars,¡± Yasir softly spoke, his eyes closed as he recalled past events, ¡°Even your wives, families, and friends relied on me, at least once. You, too, have fought by my side, supporting me, Harvey, and Lavinia. It¡¯s only natural of me to rely on their powers in a new world, a different battlefield,¡± Yasir spoke as if he was telling his enemies aboutmon sense. He found nothing weird in his demon. Of course, he didn¡¯t disclose everything, yet his exnation already sounded usible. ¡°I will make you regret it for the rest of your life,¡± Harvey whispered softly, yet his voice was sharp enough to slice of hearts of defenseless people. After calming his emotions, he shifted all memories into his power. He gripped his sword¡¯s hilt, ready to hack at Yasir. His wife¡¯s demon came out then. It was a very simr demon to her husband. And while looks were simr, the power was exactly the same. [Lavinia Mao has cast [Life Demon] on you.] ¡°Nia¡­¡± Harvey whispered in a lovely tone, his voice only audible to his wife. That skill¡¯s hidden effect was the damage absorption. Should Yasir wound Alex or Lavinia, Harvey would be the one to receive the damage, his body drawing the wound. That was his way of protecting his beloveds. Lavinia shared the same feelings, however, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you or Alex die before me. My heart can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t die. We still have to see Alex¡¯s kids. I can¡¯t wait to see a little kitty son or daughter,¡± Harvey smiled brightly, momentarily returning to his husband¡¯s self. Lavinia chuckled, her voice sounding a little incredulous, ¡°So you like the kitty wife the most? I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Harvey replied, his eyes locked on Lavinia¡¯s beautiful face, ¡°She always makes meugh the most. I like your arguments, both the pointless and valuable ones.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t decide who is the best. I like them all,¡± Lavinia turned around, facing the demon army, ¡°But if I had to choose the first wife to give birth to Alex¡¯s child, then it would be Ste! I will ensure we see the beautiful child with Ste¡¯s eyes and our son¡¯s face!¡± Lavinia darted in, her sword sparkling with red mana as if stars. Harvey immediately followed her, plunging into the demon¡¯s army, not letting his wife be the first one to sh with demons. He wouldn¡¯t let her shoulder the brunt of Yasir¡¯s attacks¡­ His speed gradually increased, slowly outracing Lavinia. And then, Harvey suddenly sped up, changing positions as if using teleport. BANG! He thrust his sword in, smashing the first demon¡¯s skull. The demon with the shield couldn¡¯t even utilize his abilities as Harvey one-shot him. The old man then made a wide sh, drawing dead lines on the surrounding lesser demons. In the next second, their heads burst out like balloons. Lavinia was the same, her swordsmanship causing vast terror on the battlefield. She maximized her great mana, forming giant sword techniques. She drew the sword shes the most, leaving stronger skills at demanding opponents. When those barred her way, Lavinia thrust her sword in. Her weapon buzzed with mana, forming a bigger reflection on her weapon. That tremendous power mmed lesser demons into smithereens, ending their lives. ¡°I have a tear in my eye, Harvey, Lavinia!¡± Yasir shouted, his eyes reflecting the couple¡¯s might. He held his hands high as if he were a conductor. Thus, it meant that the antagonist¡¯s leader didn¡¯t dally. From afar, the lesser demons with long-distance skills lifted their weapons, hurling their skills at the couple. Archers coated their demonic arrows in their unique skills. Mages formed waves of copious mana, coalescing them into various skills. The bow users littered the dark ceiling with their abilities; those hung in the air for a few seconds before falling like a waterfall. The mages conjured either crude or spectacr creations. Some just send mighty mana bolts; some called forth mana beasts simr to Roy¡¯s nightmares. Before such a barrage of techniques aimed at them, Lavinia and Harvey stood with their heads high, faces scrunched with confidence and killing intent! Their swords kissed, forming an ¡®X¡¯ mark. And then, they both simultaneously swirled their bodies,unching a terrifying sword wave that cut all enemies into pieces. s, there were too many enemies. After the first front fell, Yasir called more. And this time, he used one of Harvey¡¯s beloveds. Harvey faced ady with long hair, sharp facial features, and boxer gloves. He stopped for a second, then thrust his sword forward! BANG! ¡°You are¡­ dead,¡± Harvey spoke, bypassing thedy without looking back. He knew his priorities. He knew his heart. He wouldn¡¯t cloud his eyes! BANG! Lavinia was the same, always agreeing with her husband on the battlefield. Chapter 366 A crude thrust to decide a victor Chapter 366: A crude thrust to decide a victor ¡°Ah, Harvey. He always had that charisma, charming strong girls. Girls like confidence too much, don¡¯t they?¡± Yasir spoke as his form appeared next to Alex. It wasn¡¯t the real antagonist, however. He appeared here using one of his lesser demon¡¯s skills, creating an illusion of himself. Harvey and Lavinia had long since seen through him and that ability, knowing that Alex¡¯s life was not jeopardized. They continued their mass killing, looking confident and strong. Their teamwork was splendid, as if [Life Demon] connected their hearts. Alex felt impressed, his eyes glued to their swordsmanship and cooperation. He didn¡¯t blink until Yasir visited him. ¡°Not answering me?¡± Yasir chuckled, taking an invisible seat. He gazed at the battlefield and his real self ordering his lesser demons. There was some selfcency in Yasir¡¯s eyes as he scrutinized the battle. Alex naturally didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t want to talk with the antagonist threatening his parents¡¯ lives. Yasir also killed Josh, Alex¡¯s good friend. Why would he even continue talking with him at such a point? Yasir could tell Alex¡¯s feelings, so he continued talking to himself, ¡°They know the abilities of my lesser demons. We all have fought together on a battlefield, you know? The antagonists were really strong back then. They were like wild beasts, not humans from the modern world like us. But looking back, I guess they must have lost so badly that they decided to shred most of their humanity, keeping just one peculiar emotion. Funnily enough, ckburn de seems simr to you,¡± Yasir mentioned a peculiar name that Alex was aware of. He knew that this man was the strongest antagonist that killed too many people, paving the path to Paradise for his people. How was Alex simr to him? His eyes asked that question, amusing the antagonist¡¯s leader. Yasir grinned, his eyes half-narrowed, ¡°He also seemed like someone who treasured his love. He had only one love, his demon. Your ss is rted to your wives, and you rely on their skills, even for evolution. I can see a few resemnces between him and you. Perhaps, I need to find a girl for myself? There¡¯s a strong girl in our ranks. Her name is Yumi,¡± Yasir pointed at Harvey, ¡°We three were thest frontlines against the antagonists before Harvey betrayed us. I think I will start courting her. Ah¡­ She doesn¡¯t really like me, though,¡± Yasir mysteriously said, keeping Alex interested, even though the young man hated him to the bone. But that was fair, for Yasir kept giving valuable clues. He purposely left them, though. ¡°How should I start courting her hand? Give me some tips, Alexander,¡± Yasir curved his lips, looking as if he knew that Alex would give him tips. s, that was not the case. Alex didn¡¯t say anything, ring at the man. Yasir pouted, then burst outughing, ¡°Alright. I will ask your father instead. You see, he is doing such a good job because he knows their abilities. But the reality is that I acquired more strength after he betrayed us. I fought against the strongest alone, so I ought to get more powerful, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a skill father and mother don¡¯t know about¡­¡± Alex spoke in a fearful tone, immediately turning around to face his parents. He wanted to scream this information to them, but Yasir¡¯sughter was louder. ¡°He knows about it! You look down on your father! Haha!¡± Yasir patted Alex¡¯s shoulder, shaking his head. He looked overly amused, still having everything in his control. His expression turned sharp in the blink of an eye, ¡°Can he defend himself or his wife against me, though?¡± Alex¡¯s heart sank. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Harvey and Lavinia fought with clear eyes. They didn¡¯t think of the past or lesser demons resembling their sisters and lovers from the different world. Their swords killed everyone that threatened their lives. It became quite hard to keep fighting, however. Yasir¡¯s lesser demon army was terrifying, for he had both quantity and quality. He could summon part of epic sses and even legendary existences through his demon, which toiled the couple. They also had to think about Yasir. The man just used his demon, but he was sure thest boss here. He kept bothering their son for now. But then, at the least unexpected moment, exactly a few breaths after Harvey and Lavinia finished their opponents, Yasir¡¯s thrust his sword out of nowhere. ¡°Harvey!¡± Lavinia¡¯s painful cry rang out in the area. She saw her husband¡¯s chest getting pierced by Yasir¡¯s sword! He appeared on the scene as if he had always been there. Harvey looked behind, seeing Yasir d in his demon. The red existence thoroughly hid Yasir¡¯s expression and his body, not exposing his feelings. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lavinia puked a mouthful of blood, for she took Harvey¡¯s damage herself through [Life Demon]. A red stain appeared on her chest. It heightened over time, for it was a lethal wound. Harvey reacted as quickly as possible, wanting to use this chance to kill Yasir in one thrust. He couldn¡¯t waste his wife¡¯s sacrifice, and he could move just fine, for he knew Lavinia could endure for a few minutes more. But as he turned around, Harvey stopped, feeling the de going through him again, ¡°Clone? It can¡¯t¡­ be a mere clone or illusion¡­¡± The de carried the same strength as the original antagonist, leaving Harvey perplexed as a terrifying wound spread on his chest. This time, Lavinia¡¯s skill didn¡¯t work, for Harvey desperately wished to not wound her any further. His wish had been answered, but for what price? Thud! Thud! Lavinia and Harvey fell onto their knees, trembling as blood started oozing out of them in abundance. Their bodies turned paler, looking much worse. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Alex screamed from the other side, his heart aching for he couldn¡¯t help but just watch as his parents fought against the terrifying existence. Even worse, Yasir¡¯s illusion still stood next to him, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any superfluous moves. A crude thrust is enough to decide the victor. In this case, two,¡± Yasir¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. Alex punched the illusion, then rushed toward his parents. Even if he was just level hundred existence in the Avander World, he believed he could take out that power and somehow save his parents. ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± Ivonne¡¯s voice rang out, for she could connect with Alex in a ce between Earth and Avander World, ¡°Go to Purgatory!¡± [Author¡¯s note: I know I owe 2 chaps for GT and PS, but I can¡¯t write more for a few IRL reasons. I will write more when I can. Sorry.] Chapter 367 I accept a challenge, failure. Chapter 367: I ept a challenge, failure. Purgatory. No sane person would ever willingly go to this ce. It was a world where people went through their fears, losses, wounds, and all negative emotions countless times. Fear became a demon in this world, attached to visitors¡¯ hearts for either two purposes. It was either to keep the peace while yers build their strength or to turn people into antagonists, hurting them and then developing their powers through fear. Demons represented the antagonist and guardian¡¯s fears. Harvey and Lavinia feared that their beloveds would die first before them. They shared the same demon, for they were a couple that survived thest out of everyone. Yasir was¡­ something else. Ivonne was the same, for Alex shouldn¡¯t have a demon. She became his demon as per The Goddess¡¯ grace, giving him more power to have a higher chance against the antagonists. She wanted him to punish ckburn de, believing Alex would seek revenge for his sinful deeds. ¡°I will!¡± Alex lifted his hand for the crack in the dark ceiling, his desires bringing out his powers from the Avander World. It was not weird, for he was between Earth and that fantasy world. His ck wings sprouted, pping immediately to answer his plight. Alex flew straight into Purgatory, surprising his parents and Yasir. ¡°Don¡¯t! Alex!¡± Harvey cried, extending his hand to stop his son. Lavinia was the same, to no avail. They couldn¡¯t stop their son because their wounds took a toll on their bodies. Their eyes trembled from fear and pain, and Lavinia started crying as Purgatory was not a simple ce. Even if Alex somehow survived that, he wouldn¡¯t return the same. Yasir gazed mysteriously at the young man. He didn¡¯t do anything to stop Alex. He maintained his confident expression, lips curved into a wide smile. If Alex died, it would be another victory for him. And if Alex somehow returned with more power, it would be¡­ ¡°Fantastic.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Ivonne didn¡¯t want Alex to die. She considered him more than just a friend or contractor, so she would never throw him into certain death. The reason she told him to go to Purgatory was simple; go here and find her strength! She wasn¡¯t aware of Yasir¡¯s concept, so she couldn¡¯t just call her power back like he had done before. In fact, Ivonne didn¡¯t even know that there was such a ce between Earth and Avander World. Harvey and Lavinia also didn¡¯t know that the interaction between the antagonist and guardian would result in such a thing. Yasir perhaps wrote that or knew more than them. Regardless of what was going on, Ivonne and Alex could only take risks against him, for his intent was clear. ¡®If he can¡¯t kill Harvey and Lavinia, he will y with them until his escape route appears on that shitty world. But he has grown too strong that even your parents no longer pose a threat to him! He will kill them to give even more chances for the antagonist¡¯s victory!¡¯ Ivonne¡¯s voice boomed in Alex¡¯s mind. His face scrunched with worry and resolution, his heart rapidly calming down, ¡®I will find a way!¡¯ Alex learned that time in Purgatory flew differently. He believed he would find Ivonne¡¯s power fast enough to save his parents. He always fought, so he might as well fight against time! BANG! Alex entered Purgatory, his mind shing with memories from the past. Harvey, Lavinia, and Ivonne¡¯s fears went through him, showcasing their ordeal and feelings that drove them insane and desperate. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°A foreign existence in my world¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I had a bold visitor,¡± The Goddess murmured to herself, opening her eyesnguorously. She sat on her divine throne with her legs crossed, resting her slender arms on the throne¡¯s arms. She patted her throne with her finger, revealing an image of the foreign existence within Purgatory. Alex was kneeling in one of Purgatory¡¯s rooms. He had Ivonne embracing him tightly from behind, her eyes tightly shut. He was the same, yet he didn¡¯t tremble like his demon. In fact, Alex was dealing better with Purgatory than Ivonne! ¡°One of the seeds,¡± The Goddess whispered in her divine voice, crossing her legs again, ¡°Another sinner deceived by the failure. Bold enough to use my system, at that!¡± She naturally sensed the other goddess¡¯ influence on Alex. That alone was enough to execute him in Purgatory. Yet, The Goddess didn¡¯t do it. Her divine eyes went through Alexander Deathwill¡¯s memories, seeing his birth, life, the start of the gaming world, and the progress he went through in another world. In those memories, The Goddess saw a w, ¡°I¡¯ve blessed this mortal. Why is he not using my grace?¡± Alex wasn¡¯t aware of what had urred before his birth. It was true, however, that The Goddess had blessed him, for his parents named him Alexander. Yet, he only used a scant of his blessing. He should¡¯ve inherited Harvey and Lavinia¡¯s talent for swordsmanship, yet he used just little of it! He formed his own swordsmanship, yet it was far from the appropriate level. In a mortal world, every sword-rted skill should have a hidden rating, for The Goddess¡¯ grace coursed through Alexander. ¡°He refused both mine and the failure¡¯s grace. He turned part of her divinity into his own, nning to develop the rest with others,¡± The Goddess uttered in a slightly confused tone before curving her lips, ¡°I ept a challenge, failure.¡± The Goddess tweaked some rules for the Avander World and Earth, ¡°It will be a long game¡­ Chaos shall bloom in a few years. I can¡¯t wait to participate¡­ Ah¡­ I just felt like a mortal¡­ I me you, Alexander¡­¡± Her tone was somewhat sultry, for thedy recalled someone¡¯s face. And then, Purgatory trembled, its powers circling around Alexander and Ivonne. [Ivonne¡¯s previous world¡¯s strength has been fully replenished.] [Ivonne Lv. 904 HP:??? MP:???] ¡°Elias Deathwill needs his sheath¡­ You need a sword,¡± The Goddess whispered, her red mana descending onto Alex¡¯s like a red lightning bolt. [The Goddess has passed you The Antagonist¡¯s Sword(???)] [The Antagonist¡¯s Sword has eaten your grace.] [The Antagonist¡¯s Sword(???) ¨C Devour the antagonists¡¯ demons to increase and unlock the sword¡¯s power.] [Your and Ivonne¡¯s levels have connected.] [The Goddess has added more experience points to match the antagonist¡¯s leader.] [Your status has been updated.] [Your nickname has been updated.] [Alexander Deathwill Mao Lv. 1000(Temporary) HP: 50 000 000 MP: 35 000 000] Chapter 368 Thank you Chapter 368: Thank you [A few minutes before The Goddess¡¯s decision.] Alex saw countless memories rted to his parents and Ivonne. It was as if he experienced them in person, their deaths and sadness gripping his heart. He couldn¡¯t tell how many times those memories went through him. He just kept feeling them with every bone and fiber of his body. Before Alex noticed, he saw the same images from the third person. It was as if he became a bystander, yet that was not the case. A faint link connected Alex with memories of his parents and Ivonne. Even in the third person, he felt the same grief, hatred, and misery. Yet, Alex stood calm. He didn¡¯t fall onto his knees, clutching his heart. He didn¡¯t let out tears, maintainingposure. It seemed as if those memories didn¡¯t touch him. That was not the case, however. Alex felt overwhelmed by those memories. He saw the misery of his father and his lovers, their parting, and countless deaths that forced Harvey, Lavinia, and Ivonne to be guardians, and start a new life in a different world, just to have at least twenty years of happy family time. But amidst those memories, Alex understood something. Those meetings, battles, wars, and deaths weren¡¯t meaningless. The most meaningful deaths belonged to Harvey¡¯s lovers. Perhaps Alex would have never been born if it weren¡¯t for them. There was a high chance that Harvey would fight until the very end should everyone from his family survive. If no one died, he surely would cover Yasir¡¯s back against the battle against the antagonists. There was a chance that the battle would continue even now. If Ivonne survived ckburn de¡¯s assault, there was a chance that Lavinia would have gotten pregnantter, resulting in Alex never being born. Alex felt odd for thinking about it with all memories swirling in his. Maybe it was what he inherited from his parents, for they were also able to give up on their past. Alex also knew he was selfish, so he didn¡¯t me himself. He wasn¡¯t in a position to change the past, too. Thus, he respectfully paid attention to Harvey, Lavinia, and Ivonne¡¯s memories. He prayed silently for the losses and people who had sacrificed lives for them. Atst, Alex parted his lips, and his voice resounded in a unique hall, ¡°Thank you.¡± He could only thank all those lovers, friends, and families for supporting his father and mother. Ivonne also was ady who would be with him for life, so Alex thanked everyone from the bottom of his heart. Because of those fallen people, Harvey became a cool father. Lavinia became a mother who raised Alex with a firm hand and beliefs. Because of them, Alex was born. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Alex thanked them again. He didn¡¯t know how many times he would have to thank everyone just to leave this ce and return to his parent¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t mind, though. He couldn¡¯t be more thankful. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In an outer world, just a minute passed. Yasir stared at Purgatory¡¯s wrap with a smirk and curious eyes. He seemed like a kid waiting for a present toe out from the white crack. Harvey and Lavinia had secretly healed themselves through their items, yet it was enough to keep their lives safe. If Yasir wanted, he could¡¯ve kicked those treasures away to threaten their lives. For some reason, he didn¡¯t do anything. Atst, after one more minute, Alex came out from Purgatory in a beam of dark energy, barreling into Yasir. Yasir was shocked to see such strength, but he managed to lift his sword just in a nick time, ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡± He wasn¡¯t looking at Alex but at Ivonne, who had wrapped her hands tightly around the young man. He had heard that Ivonne was Alex¡¯s demon, yet such news was so unbelievable that Yasir couldn¡¯t believe them. Yet, his thoughts became a reality. Alex managed to take out Ivonne¡¯s former strength, matching his level! BANG! Alex¡¯s Wrath coiled around his sword, repelling the antagonist¡¯s leader. He threw him far away from his parents, then extended his hand for one of his Asura¡¯s Hands. He forcefully separated his whole arm from his body, tossing it toward his parents¡¯ location. With one nce, Alex did a new miracle. [You have used Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill through one of your Asura Arms.] [The Divine Winged Totem has been created(SSS)] In an instant, Ste¡¯s signature skill erupted, swathing Harvey and Lavinia. Their wounds rapidly healed, for they knelt in Ste¡¯s Holy Pir! But that was naturally not enough, so more healing and supportive skills lined on their bodies. At that time, Yasir called his army forth. The dark world lit up in rainbow colors, for unique and legendary techniques darted at him and Ivonne. They were everywhere, be it ceiling, ground, or even below! Ivonne let Alex¡¯s neck go, floating her tempting curves up to the sky. Standing like a deva, her Asura Arms bloomed on her body like flowers, all her hands stretching toward the ceiling, ¡°Sisyphus¡¯s Punishment!¡± She used the same skill before, yet it was different now, for her strength had never been this great! Ivonne¡¯s skill formed a terrifying and vast red ball, drawing all skills and enemies toward it. She was so strong that all lesser demons flew up, flying toward her as if heeding the queen¡¯s order. Alex didn¡¯t waste this chance, for it was not his style to waste good time. He again turned into a beam of wrath, teleporting to Yasir¡¯s side. BANG! ¡°I like you more and more, Alexander! Not only do you have to tell me how to court girls, but you must also tell me how to steal them from others!¡± Yasir taunted with a smile, coating his form with his demon¡¯s skin. He unleashed his signature skill, aiming it at Alex. Alex squinted his eyes, his awareness epassing the whole dark world, for Ivonne was also keeping an eye on him, ready to act upon any of Yasir¡¯s weird moves. And as his legendary sword lit up in the antagonist¡¯s mana, Alex replied like an antagonist himself, looking down on Yasir¡¯s charisma and confidence, ¡°First step is to be me. And that¡¯s where you fail, Yasir!¡± Alex howled, thrusting his sword brimming with Alex¡¯s Wrath, Eldritch Touch, and the antagonist¡¯s mana! ¡°Fantastic!¡± Yasir grinned, his sword exploding with raw power, the same might that forced Harvey and Lavinia onto their knees. Atst¡­ [You have lost 34 500 000 HP!] Chapter 369 No waifu no laifu Chapter 369: No waifu noifu [You have lost 34 500 000 HP!] [Alexander Deathwill Mao Lv. 1000(Temporary) HP: 15 500 000 MP: 27 178 286] Yasir¡¯s de went through Alex¡¯s chest. He pierced him in the same way he had thrust through Lavinia and Harvey¡¯s bodies, smiling beneath his demon¡¯s mask. His smirk didn¡¯tst long, for Alex immediately answered by shing Yasir¡¯s arm off, taking it for himself. ¡°Your stats,¡± Yasir spoke in a confident tone to hide his shock. He had expected Alex to fall onto his knees after receiving his strike, yet Alex stood still, his gaze scratching Yasir¡¯s mask. Alex extended his hand, gripping Yasir¡¯s de, which was still lodged in him, ¡°I have more HP and MP than you. I have higher stats than you because my origins are better than yours. You can¡¯t match me at the same level, Yasir,¡± Alex shouted, his loud voice triggering his Asura Arms to move forth. All des went for the antagonist¡¯s leader, their intent to kill Yasir! s, Yasir¡¯s demon allowed him to switch positions with his lesser demons. BANG! BANG! BANG! Alex¡¯s swords shed through lesser demons, eluding Yasir, who had escaped a few meters away. He lost at his lost arm, sighing, ¡°Impressive. Fortunately, I still have a long path ahead of myself, enough time to form new blood like you. Your changes fascinate me, Alexander. That emotional power, the antagonist and guardian¡¯s mana¡­ How many energies will you have in the future? Hoarding too much is no good, Alexander,¡± Yasir chuckled before adding, ¡°What will you be?¡± To this question, Alex replied with a sigh, ¡°You keep testing me? I will be myself by the end of that road.¡± Yasir brightly smiled, ncing at Alex¡¯s parents and Ivonne for thest time. A ck vortex appeared behind him, slowly sucking him to the Avander World. That was Yasir¡¯s limit. He was the antagonist that invaded and invited other antagonists to Earth. He naturally couldn¡¯t be for too long here, so he fought Harvey and Lavinia with that limit in mind. There was no defeat in his dictionary. Atst, he looked deeply into Alex¡¯s eyes, ¡°You must know yourself. You can only thrill and prevail on the battlefield if you know yourself. Until next time, Alexander,¡± Yasir picked up his hat out of nowhere, putting it on his head while nearly gone in the vortex. Finally, he disappeared from the scene. And with him, the whole dark world crumbled, forcing Alex and everyone else to return from where they belonged. Everything ended¡­ in quite an anti-climatic way, yet it was a tremendous victory for the antagonists. They surely wouldn¡¯tin about today¡¯s events. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Your arm¡­ As expected of Harvey, he was strong enough to survive and even inflict a blow on more powerful you, Yasir,¡± A man in a white suit whispered, staring at the antagonists¡¯ leader with his red eyes. He was one of many antagonists from Yasir¡¯s side. The wounded man chuckled, recalling a peculiar existence, ¡°It was not him. In fact, Harvey became quite rusty. I failed because of his son.¡± Because Yasir didn¡¯t sound angry, everyone around him knew everything had gone ording to his expectations. They sighed with relief before rearing their ears to learn more about the peculiar existence that had impressed Yasir himself. ¡°Hmm¡­ I would¡¯ve killed Harvey and Lavinia if it weren¡¯t for Alexander. It shows that we all have made significant progress after their betrayal. Their son is their real blessing, which probably will ensure their happiness,¡± Yasir chuckled, his words mysterious as ever. One of the antagonists clicked his tongue; his face was contorted uglily, ¡°Are you saying that he will win against us, saving two worlds?¡± Yasir shook his head, unaffected by the man¡¯s sharp tone, ¡°Alexander feels like someone who makes miracles. We have met many people who brought miracles, didn¡¯t we? But their fate was limited to just one miracle. But Alexander feels like someone who makes miracles in every event he participates in. Those miracles can be small or big; it doesn¡¯t matter! From today onward, I will believe all rumors about him, no matter how bullshit they might sound. He is also so handsome, you know? I fear he will snatch Yumi from me and everyone else from our ranks when he joins us,¡± Yasirughed, pping his hands. His body had already healed in the antagonist¡¯s realm as if he had respawned. He wore different clothes, sauntering toward the meeting hall. Everyone rolled their eyes at Yasir, asking a question, ¡°Will he really join us?¡± Yasir replied while waving his hand, ¡°We will surely have Alexander Deathwill Mao in our ranks.¡± And then, ¡°Wait? You want to court Yumi?¡± The army of antagonists went agape, frozen as they stared at their leader. Some of them knew that Yumi didn¡¯t like him. But her strength was second only to his. It wasn¡¯t weird for him to court her. Perhaps, something significant would bloom from their rtionship. ¡°Exactly this,¡± Yasirughed as if he could read the thoughts of his people, ¡°ckburn de had turned his wife into his demon, fighting with her on his back. Alexander Deathwill strongly relies on his connection with his wives. I can¡¯t be worse, can I? I also can¡¯t just pick a vigerdy, can I?¡± Yasir spoke as if his army didn¡¯t have any beautifuldies except Yumi. This irked up some of them, their beautiful eyes ring in his direction. A man with sses grinned, summarizing Yasir¡¯s new intent, ¡°No waifu, noifu.¡± ¡°Shut up, you weeb.¡± ¡°Hehe. I picked up some good stuff from the yers¡¯ world. Their anime looks better than our previous world¡¯s, so I am looking forward to the shows! Hehe!¡± ¡°Really? Let¡¯s watch together!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me weeb?¡± BOOM! The doors to the meeting room opened loudly. A few figures had already taken seats by the grand table, their red eyes shining in the darkness. Yasir sat down, crossing his arms, ¡°It¡¯s time for my team¡¯s report. I hope you all are ready for some good news. Ah, by the way, Yumi¡­ You look stunning today.¡± ¡°Go fuck yourself, Yasir.¡± ¡°Ah, what¡¯s my mistake?¡± Yasir shook his head before adding, ¡°I want you to know that I invite you to date, Yumi. My invitation is eternal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Chapter 370 Celia cant stop crying Chapter 370: Celia can¡¯t stop crying ¡°Report,¡± Yasir changed the topic to the formal one, for Yumi didn¡¯t even show any interest in his sudden odd behavior. He thought she would at least show some attention or ask him about his intent. Yet, she just bluntly refused him! This made Yasir think; that if he were Alexander Deathwill Mao, would Yumi pay attention to him and at least get curious about his invitation? He didn¡¯t say or show those thoughts on his face, waiting for his people to speak. ¡°Yes!¡± Yasir¡¯s close ally that had participated in the first significant invasion of Earth stepped forward, opening his system, ¡°We have significantly lowered forces of yers in the continent with the Lost Kingdom. Erik and Roy can take a break, for we have killed their legendary ss and a few epic sses. This should stop them from making significant moves as well. We have located five high-level existences doing their Earthling Quests. We left the soul grave-keeper intact as per your wish, Yasir-¡° ¡°Why?¡± A man with a brawny posture and rough voice asked, his red eyes piercing through Yasir¡¯s ally. Yasirughed, exining his motive, ¡°In a continent that I work to build our strength, the Undead Kingdom is the main enemy. I don¡¯t want them to cease to exist or go rampant. They are currently led by two people, Eva Mora and the legendary ss user whose strength heavily relies on the soul grave-keeper. I have a n here, so understand me,¡± Yasir exined a few details. The man nodded, no longer pursuing the matter. And the report continued, ¡°We have killed three high-level existences. The Duhan King, Thanas. The Light Church¡¯s Bishop, Gavriel. The Empire¡¯s Last Survivor, Red. Thest one has managed to escape,¡± the report ended. Those were news that shocked a few high-status antagonists, including Yumi. She widened her eyes at those victims, for their deaths should have already stirred the higher realms. And as Yasir worked on a continent tightly connected to The Light Church, Yumi had an inkling that Gavriel¡¯s death would significantly raise his position here. Perhaps, he could even use Thanas¡¯ death for his advantage, for The Light Church fought against The Darkmana Empire. Her thoughts were right. Yasir¡¯s heart pounded loudly, his eyes shimmering in excitement as he received a ticket to the higher realm and even a body that would give him important status here! ¡®You are leaning toward darkness, Alexander¡­ I seem to tread toward the light, which is poetic and weird at the same time¡­ I can¡¯t wait to see my evolution,¡¯ Yasir whispered inwardly, looking forward to his progress. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Why are you crying, Celia? Can¡¯t you tell mommy?¡± Sara held her daughter in her arms, shaking her gently as Celia kept crying. Her daughter couldn¡¯t stop her tears, endlessly flooding her eyes with them. She also didn¡¯t know the reason for her pain, yet it hurt her badly. Celia felt like she had lost someone precious. And that was the case. She lost her grandpa, whom she didn¡¯t have a chance to meet. No one thought Thanas would die so soon, let alone in a peaceful world. As more pressing matters were at hand, Sara didn¡¯t have time to introduce her daughter to the duhan king. She also spared him a few times at most, showing how busy everyone was. ¡°It hurts, mommy¡­¡± Celia hugged her mother tightly, whispering those words with immense pain going through her. It would take some time for her to learn the cause of it. And an hourter, Alex called his beloveds to his parent¡¯s house. Thedies didn¡¯t have driver¡¯s licenses yet, so they naturally took taxis to arrive at their inw¡¯s house. It was also quitete, so everyone was curious and worried that something must have happened. Celia also kept sobbing in Sara¡¯s arms. Atst, Alex¡¯s beloveds entered Harvey¡¯s house, their eyes expanding widely, for everyone here was lying on the bed with pale skins, sweat, and heavy breathing as if some sickness had taken over them. ¡°Celia¡­¡± Alex instantly noticed Celia¡¯s tears, connecting the dots. He didn¡¯t know whether he was right, but with Yasir¡¯s assault and deeds, Alex believed that his thoughts were correct. Celia sensed Thanas¡¯ death through her authority, her heart aching for the old man was a good man. He got up despite his exhaustion and bones cracking, ¡°Your grandpa¡­ has died¡­¡± Sara trembled from shock, gazing at her beloved with incredulous eyes. She couldn¡¯t find words to even ask Alex a question, for her shock was too big. Celia bit her lips, crying even more, ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°The Duhan King¡­ He¡­ The antagonists killed him¡­ They also killed¡­ my friend and many people,¡± Alex spoke while holding his own tears, not wanting to add more pain to his daughter¡¯s grieving. Before falling onto the bed, he exined as much as he could, blood tricking down his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± Olivia said in an ordering tone, not wanting her beloved to talk in such a state. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but her sweetheart surely paid a heavy price for something. He wouldn¡¯t be vomiting blood and looking like a sick person otherwise. Harvey and Lavinia were the same, so everyone¡¯s eyes asked a question, ¡®What exactly had happened here?¡¯ While holding his wife in his embrace, Harvey said, ¡°The antagonist leader has assaulted Earth. He visited us with a wicked n to keep us busy while his people massacred influential figures. They killed Alex¡¯s friend¡­ and more¡­¡± Harvey felt guilty about all of this. If he were more careful and stronger, he would¡¯ve stopped Yasir¡¯s people from performing such mass murder. He failed as the guardian. ¡®I have been living a good life for too long¡­ As my son has started fighting for life and his family, I must shed all my rust and prepare for a future where Alex needs my sword the most,¡¯ Harvey inwardly spoke, looking at Lavinia. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to seal her memories, too. It was time for guardians to utterly give up on their modern lives. It was time to grasp weapons and start sharpening up! Chapter 371 Funeral Chapter 371: Funeral Yasir¡¯s invasion triggered many events. One of them was the funeral, which Alex¡¯s family attended. ¡°Josh had a great future ahead of himself¡­ It¡¯s a pity that we will never know what he could achieve in his adult life. He was a good son that always made his parent¡¯s proud. He was a good and reliable friend. We will all feel his loss¡­¡± the priest¡¯s words and heavy tone weighed everyone¡¯s hearts. Amidst his prayers, Josh¡¯s parents cried while everyone silently stared at the grave with Josh¡¯s picture. Alex and his family were the same, gazing at the grave with aching hearts. Deathwill Sisters felt their husband¡¯s feelings the most. Yes, they liked Josh; he was a good friend Alex could wholeheartedly believe. But while Alex¡¯s feelings made them silently grieve over such a loss, they also couldn¡¯t stop thinking about themselves. If it weren¡¯t for Harvey, they would have already been gone. The antagonists were a serious threat that could affect their lives in many ways, and losing their friends was just one of them. Before putting flowers onto his grave, Alex recalled good memories with his kind friend. He then nced into Olivia¡¯s eyes, for she stood with the heaviest heart out of everyone in his family. She wore ck sses to hide her red eyes, and those were even redder from the tears she had shed before. A few minutester, the funeral ended. Alex exchanged a few words with Josh¡¯s parents before returning home with his family. He extended his hand for Olivia¡¯s, silently going down the hill with her. They quickly became alone, for everyone knew what turned Olivia into a quiet girl. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Alex whispered, ncing into Olivia¡¯s eyes from the side. She peeked at his face, not feeling better at all. She knew that Alex and others wanted her to cheer up, for she med herself for Josh¡¯s death. Olivia had given him the legendary ss. And that ss was the cause of his death. Alex and his wives could easily tell Olivia¡¯s dilemma without any problem, seeing through her heart. They lived together and became closer over time. In such a family, everyone could only wrap their hearts in a steel wall to hide their feelings and thoughts. ¡°What do you n on doing now, handsome?¡± Olivia asked softly as if beseeching her beloved to change the topic. She sounded weaker with every passing day, and it seemed like she could only either vent out her feelings on antagonists or get a different cure to her problem. Alex replied in a normal tone, not hiding his emotions, ¡°Move forward.¡± For a second, it sounded as if Josh¡¯s death hadn¡¯t touched Alex. But Olivia recalled that Alex had visited Purgatory after his death. In that ce, Alex saw more deaths than before, feeling much deeper grief and pain, in abundance, no less. Alex didn¡¯t be apathetic to people¡¯s deaths, however. After his journey to Purgatory and memories of his parents and Ivonne, Alex knew that casualties awaited him. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be different from them. He would lose close people, too. His parents and Ivonne kept living after losing their beloveds, treasuring memories and experiences they had built with them. Alex would be the same. He would never forget his time with Josh, their advice to each other, and Josh¡¯s will to help the alliance and his friends in a new, cruel world. ¡°I don¡¯t think he would be happy to see us sad. Josh would hate us if we stopped moving forward because of him. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t stop and hunt them down,¡± Alex said with a stoic expression, clearly different than before. Olivia stared at him with wide eyes, then nodded slowly, ¡°You have be stronger, Alex¡­ My strength might be simr to yours, but I will slowly fall off because Ick a few skills, mainly the demon. Since you¡¯ve grown stronger physically and mentally here, I will also seek a way to Purgatory,¡± Olivia uttered those terrifying thoughts with stoic expressions, her eyes no longer clouded by sadness and guilt. She found a new resolve after her beloved cleared her doubts. If Emma, Olivia¡¯s mother, heard her daughter, she would¡¯ve pped her face at least a few times, if not more. Emma knew what kind of ce Purgatory was and how it affected people¡¯s psyche. Olivia was a young girl; her experiences were minimal. There was a chance that Purgatory would do more than just give her a demon. Perhaps, it would change her so much that no one, including Alex, would recognize her. However, Alex didn¡¯t share the same thoughts. He overcame Purgatory alone, and he significantly leveled up during that time. His mind became so strong that no hypnosis or any mind control skills would seize him and his heart. He also believed that Olivia needed more strength. She couldn¡¯t just stop evolving, leveraging her innate mana. She needed more. And since it was confirmed that the antagonist and guardian¡¯s sh resulted in Purgatory¡¯s opening, Olivia had a high chance of going to that world. ¡°I believe in you, Olivia,¡± Alex whispered, tightening his grasp around Olivia¡¯s little hand. Of all his beloveds, Alex was sure that Olivia would be thest to die, for she was a persistent and adaptable girl. Alex also wielded the antagonist and guardian mana. He became an owner of the peculiar Antagonist Sword, which was a legendary if not stronger weapon. ¡°Both Antagonists and Guardians that went through Purgatory have demons. I might be able to find a way to form demons for us or at least something to help you ovee Purgatory. For you, though, I have an idea already,¡± Alex faintly smiled, embracing Olivia tightly, pressing her face onto his chest. Olivia curved her lips up as she was at his wish, feeling his smell and touch, ¡°Imbue your warmth into me. Turn my [Cuddling] into a skill that will prevail in the purgatory, handsome.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alex replied, gently stroking Olivia¡¯s hair. They didn¡¯t remain like that for too long, for it was no time and ce for that. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex¡¯s family weren¡¯t the only ones at the funeral. Other than Josh¡¯s family and friends, his close buddy Tomo Homie, Lily, and her sister had attended it too. On their way back, they met Alex and his beloveds. Tom and Alex got a room for themselves, starting a short talk, ¡°Have you talked with Olivia already?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex replied, reassuring his friend. They were also Olivia¡¯s friends, so they could tell that this emotional delinquent girl would me herself for Josh¡¯s death. ¡°Mastermind Guild will start a campaign to turn more yers into full-time yers. Lily¡¯s big sister is also nning to buy a five-star hotel for her people so they can live together in one ce. It¡¯s an initial measure against the antagonist¡¯s real-life attacks,¡± Tomo Homie exined, sighing openly. Even though the antagonists had killed Josh and a few other epic ss users, those deaths were nothingpared to the worldwide yer base. People wouldn¡¯t believe that the Avander World was real just because of it. In fact, only Alex¡¯s continent had suffered losses from the antagonist¡¯s side. Other continents and their servers in the Avander World were fine, for antagonists had different ns. Yasir was just that influential and shrewd. For now, only he had a way to enter Earth and cause massacres. That event opened the eyes of some high-level people, however. Lily¡¯s big sister, Poker, started utterly believing her sister and Tomo Homie, already preparing some counter-measures. She hailed from a wealthy family, so with abundant assets from the game, Mastermind Guild would surely be a pir for yers in their continent in the future. ¡°It¡¯s reassuring,¡± Alex nodded, then patted his friend¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡± ¡°We will try to find as many sses as possible before the situation turns terrible,¡± Tomo Homie exined, sharing his ns. He would guide people to dungeons and have people tightly cooperate. He would look into the continent¡¯s history to find the secret sses. Naturally, that also meant Mastermind would go through allnds searching for sses. ¡°We will also try to ovee mountains to reach the Winged People,¡± Tomo Homie said, gazing into Alex¡¯s eyes deeply. Those people and their sses surely would help everyone severely, for their healing prowess was known worldwide. And wind mages also would use help from them. Their realm was connected to the continent, and it was one of many realms avable for everyone. The challenge was real, however. No one could easily im the mountains and skies. Alex probably would, though, for he had Ste and Meiya in his family. ¡°I will speak with them about it,¡± Alex nodded, giving hope to his friend. Tomo Homie smiled brightly for a few seconds, then suddenly became serious, ¡°No one will die, right? There won¡¯t be more casualties.¡± Alex lost his smile, reciprocating Tom¡¯s gaze with seriousness. He didn¡¯t say anything, for there was nothing he could say. Tom also read Alex¡¯s expression, seeing his mental progress. He parted his lips, yet no word bypassed his lips. He looked conflicted¡­ But then, he gathered all his words into a short and proper sentence. ¡°Alex¡­ If I die, take care of Lily,¡± Tomo Homie said seriously as if he could foresee his death. But as he was themander on the whole continent, it was obvious that the antagonists¡¯ would aim for his neck. Tomo Homie didn¡¯t need a big brain to realize it. He had already epted that role, so he would continue treading this path. It was the best path if he wanted his friends to survive. Alex closed his eyes, then bumped his fist onto Tomo Homie¡¯s chest, ¡°You will not die¡­ But I will never forget your words¡­ Lily is also my good friend.¡± Tom brightly smiled, bumping his fist onto Alex¡¯s chest, ¡°Your wives are also my nice friends. I have learned a lot from Sara, too. If something happens to you, they will always be able to rely on me.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex thanked his friend from the bottom of his heart. [Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m sorry for just uploading one chapter, but it¡¯s hard to write without a proper desk etc. I feel ashamed and self-conscious of just uploading one chapter while many people bought thest expensive tier. I should be able to writefortably this week, so forgive me for small chapter updates for a few days please.] Chapter 372 The Queen and Ivonne Chapter 372: The Queen and Ivonne While it was relieving that some top hero guilds started believing in the game¡¯s reality, the coin had two sides. Some viins were in good contact with the antagonists. They were thrilled about the second world and even Paradise. They understood that their viin role was not just a game but something more significant. Those people became even more threatening than antagonists, for they could slip under the guardians¡¯ radar. And with methods provided by the antagonists, those people soon would start another wave of killing. Fortunately, Harvey and other guardians had utterly given up on their daily jobs. That responsibility was more like a vacation for them and a taste of normal life after years of war against antagonists of their world. Of course, not everyone had dropped their tasks. Harvey¡¯s friend still worked for the government, which was the fastest and easiest way to ovee many limitations andws without betraying their identity. Moreover, the guardians also started regrly meeting each other for spars in the mountains, far from the civilization. Their former allies had be stronger in their final battle against ckburn de and his people. Yasir¡¯s strength was proof of his power-up. In this way, Earth became closer to the Avander World, for guardians started leveraging teleports and other paranormal means. The worlds and time never stopped. The gaming, the second chance, and the Deathwill Mao¡¯s lives continued despite all events happening in abundance. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A few dayster after Josh¡¯s funeral.] Sara had decided to take a quick trip to the Duhan Realm, for she knew her grandfather¡¯s circumstances. There was a chance that duhans didn¡¯t know about their king¡¯s death. She already had an invitation from Thanas himself, so her journey was literally a few clicks of the system. Because it was still dangerous for her to tread on thosends with her low level, Sara promised her husband that she would only be here for a few days. She would return to the Duhan Kingdom for Ancestral Grounds with him by her sideter on as she really wanted more levels to ovee that ce and its trials. Alex was thankful for her decision and didn¡¯t hide his relief. ¡°Your duhan grandpa knows about your hidden strength. He praised you for having it, you know?¡± Alex said while having his daughter on hisp, gently stroking her hair as she silently listened to his story. Celia felt Thanas¡¯ death more than others. She had been crying for a few nights and only now became closer to her old self. Shecked her smile and usual exuberant self. Alex held her in his arms to restore his usual little duhan princess. He couldn¡¯t use the same method as he did to Olivia or even anything close to his understanding in Purgatory. Thus, Alex shared a story about his meeting with the duhan king. ¡°The authority?¡± Celia asked weakly, not lifting her eyes to look at her daddy. Instead, she clutched his clothes, wiping off her little nose and tears on them. Alex nodded with a faint smile, ¡°Yes. You can be the queen with that power-¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the queen!¡± Celia suddenly shouted, pulling Alex¡¯s clothes while raising her blue eyes at him. Those gleamed in sadness and worry as if she would soon disappear from Alex¡¯s life. He looked at her deeply, then patted her head, ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Celia asked, quite perplexed by Alex¡¯s instant reply. She understood that she wielded an unusual power, for even her duhan grandpa praised her for it. He said that this power could save the whole duhan race! And as Alex said that Celia could be the queen, she believed it was how she should carry herself from now on. She didn¡¯t know what it meant to be queen. She only had Yumia as a reference. And her fairy grandma was always busy, moving around her tree or Deathwill Castle with people following her behind. She rarely had time for a tea party or chess game with Celia¡¯s daddy. But every time Yumia could share some of her life with them, she would be overly joyful, her smile never disappearing from her beautiful face. This made Celia believe that the queen was someone who never had time for her family. But there was naturally more to it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave daddy and mommy!¡± Celia shouted her feelings, not letting her father¡¯s clothes go. Alex grinned, reassuring his daughter, ¡°You follow your heart. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is; just follow what you feel in your chest. That¡¯s what it means to be yourself. And if someone doesn¡¯t like or will try to stop you from being yourself, I will have a good talk with them. If that won¡¯t work, I will use [Daddy Fist] to exin my daughter¡¯s intent.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia asked with more tears welling up in her eyes. After Alex nodded to her inquiry, she buried her face in his chest, crying loudly with tears drenching his shirt, ¡°I love you, daddy! I love you! I love you so much!¡± Celia let out all her feelings, which she had in her heart right now. Alex ruffled her hair more, patting her back with his other hand, ¡°Your grandpa duhan was also quite free king. He spent time outside doing his thing while leaving all responsibilities to his family and loyal people. You can be the same should a future force you to be The Queen. If that happens, daddy and mommy will help you find loyal people. In fact, I recall your aunt Natalia. She was a quiet but smart and loyaldy. She will help her niece and ensure her happiness,¡± Alex promised, his words turning Celia¡¯s mood better. They cuddled like a good daughter and father, their lovely moment smearing honey on the hearts of everyone around them. Harvey, Lavinia, and Ste couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the father-daughter duo, listening to their conversation with bright smiles. They were here, for it was a perfect time to talk about someone important. A few days had passed after Yasir¡¯s visit. Harvey and other guardians moved forward, Celia¡¯s heart felt much better, and everyone else found some path for themselves too. Alex was the same, even though he mostly spent time in his house on Earth or training in the barracks. ¡°Is she asleep?¡± Lavinia asked softly, her eyes on the sleeping duhan princess. Alex nodded, bringing his daughter close to Ste¡¯s hands, ¡°Look over her.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied faintly, going upstairs to Celia¡¯s room while tenderly holding the little girl. She was more than a good aunt because Celia was like everyone¡¯s daughter. Atst, Harvey locked his eyes on Alex¡¯s face. He deeply inhaled, finding the best words to ask his son the important question. Finally, he asked, ¡°Ivonne is alive within you, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex replied without hiding anything, for Ivonne no longer could hide her presence from Harvey and Lavinia. He had a good talk with her after his battle with Yasir, not just to check his Asura Skills that stemmed from her but also to talk about his parents. Harvey faintly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡± It was like some burden had been lifted off his heart. After all, Ivonne died because Harvey wanted to stop fighting. His decision to go to The Goddess¡¯ Statue caused Ivonne¡¯s death, for ckburn de and his people had an easier time barging into this ce. Harvey knew that it was not totally on him. He knew that Ivonne was on the same side, yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself from taking some me. Ivonne was alive. And even if she was a demon, she had a bright future ahead. Harvey believed that Alex would continue evolving, and perhaps he would free Ivonne at some point. And even if he wouldn¡¯t achieve such a feat, he at least would give a good life to Ivonne by being her partner for conversation, sometimes taking her out formon stuff, and more. ¡°She told me to tell you that you are an idiot if you me yourself for her death,¡± Alex said, gazing at his father. Even without Ivonne¡¯s words, he could tell that his father med himself. Harvey chuckled, recalling Ivonne¡¯s sharp tongue and slight anger issues, ¡°She¡¯s a loud, tough, and fierce, so you might soon have a bothersome hamster in your soul, Alex. But¡­ take care of her¡­ I have already moved on from my past life. I¡¯m sure Ivonne had the same thoughts after bing a part of your strength. I believe we both would like to have some talk with each other about past, future, and you, though¡­ So my only wish is for you to give us a room to talk. I think your mother also would love to exchange a few words with her.¡± Alex¡¯s parents had also moved away from their previous lives. They never thought about a second child or didn¡¯t n to expand their family. They left it all to their son. And they would genuinely love and care for everyone who became their son¡¯s lover, daughter, and more. Perhaps, in a future where everything would resolve, Lavinia and Harvey would get thoughts about a second child. But the man himself would never think of getting lovers, for trauma was too much for him. Alex understood his parents, so he smiled widely, ¡°I will always open my soul for you, father, mother. If Ivonne is what you just told me, I might rely on you to calm her down more than enough. And if I happen to get enough power to let her stomp free on this world, you will not even need me to see her.¡± Alex wanted everyone to be happy. And it seemed like at least everyone from his family had a good idea of their happiness that didn¡¯t really sh with each other. Unfortunately, it was not that simple, for Alex had many wives, and he was just one man. Time was his enemy when it came to everyone¡¯s happiness. Chapter 373 Olivias first time [R-18] Chapter 373: Olivia¡¯s first time [R-18] In one of many Alexander Deathwill Mao¡¯s days, a certain union was bound to happen. It was a union of Alex and Olivia¡¯s bodies, for having this bold girl a virgin for too long would soon drive her mad. She was Alex¡¯s first beloved, yet she was still a virgin for many reasons. ¡°Handsome! Hurry up! Why do you take your time?¡± Olivia asked her beloved, turning around to face him. She narrowed her menacing-looking red eyes and pouted, which was a dangerousbo. They were still outside, just heading to one of Alex¡¯s mansions. Alex faintlyughed at Olivia¡¯s attempt to make him pick up his pace, ¡°I won¡¯t run anywhere, you know?¡± ¡°I just told the cat that you can¡¯t wait to eat me. That you will fuck me until I¡¯m not able to move!¡± Olivia crossed her arms in indignation, for Alex¡¯s slow walk made it seem like he wasn¡¯t so eager to eat her. He made her words to Schnee sound pointless. Alex rolled his eyes, looking away from his beloved, ¡°Did you have to share it with everyone, particrly Schnee and Meiya?¡± In Alex¡¯s family, everyone knew where Alex spent his nights. And this also meant that they knew who practiced bed techniques with him. When Alex told everyone that he and Olivia would spend a whole night in one of his houses, it was enough to convey to them that they would have sex today. That was enough, yet Olivia couldn¡¯t help but taunt a particr neer to Alex¡¯s family, Meiya Deathwill. And as Meiya had Schnee as an ally, these two started a heated argument with Olivia thatsted an hour. Thinking about Meiya, Alex also felt sour, for he felt like he didn¡¯t have a chance to have a proper time with her as well. He decided to forget about her for tonight, though. It was Olivia¡¯s time, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Everyone can tell what will happen tonight. I don¡¯t want to miss a chance to tease them, you know?¡± Olivia wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s arm, gazing into him intensely with her beautiful eyes, ¡°No matter what kind of argument they bring out today, I¡¯m the victorious girl! That¡¯s because I will fuck my handsome until he goesid!¡± Olivia dered out loud, raising her hand. Fortunately, Alex¡¯s had a wholend for himself. Otherwise, some neighbors would¡¯ve peaked out of their houses already, looking at the couple with odd eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just d that you all don¡¯t bring me to your odd arguments,¡± Alex sighed with relief before taming a little of Olivia¡¯s eagerness, stuffing his hand into her dress to grasp her ass through her panties. That alone made Olivia silent, her eyes shimmering with affection and lust. She went on her tiptoes, whispering to her beloved, ¡°Rougher, handsome¡­ Grab my ass as if you want to rip it off!¡± ¡°I will save it forter,¡± Alex replied with a smile, not disappointing his beloved. Atst, the couple entered the house. Olivia shed all her morals,mon sense, and limitations in those four walls. She immediately pounced at her beloved, coiling her arms around his neck and taking him for an ardent and passionate kiss. Her little tongue set dominance in Alex¡¯s mouth as she slurped his saliva. Olivia was so aggressive that she pinned her boyfriend to the door, not giving him any chance of retaliation. Fortunately, with how good Alex was kissing, he simply fought back against Olivia¡¯s attempts to dominate him, wrestling his tongue with hers. These two knew themselves so well, and their tongues had intertwined so many times that a serious battle unfolded between them. Their circumstances were also much different than before. Therefore, Alex didn¡¯t hold himself back as well. He extended his hands for Olivia¡¯s dress, slowly taking it off her body. He was pretty proficient in taking off clothes nowadays. And as Olivia felt her clothes slipping off her curves, she reached for Alex¡¯s shirt, clenching it from below tightly. ¡°Hands up!¡± Olivia spoke like a sexy policewoman from the movie after breaking a kiss with Alex. She promptly took off his shirt. After throwing it behind her, Olivia gazed at Alex¡¯s chest with widened eyes. She had seen it many times, yet every part of her beloved seemed different in their mood. Olivia brought her face to Alex, rubbing her cheeks on his chest, ¡°Handsome is all mine for tonight! Hehe!¡± She became too adorable, cuddling Alex with her eyes closed and soft moans escaping her red lips. Olivia couldn¡¯t wait to upgrade her skill, [Cuddling], with Alex so that she would be able to endure all hardship just from remembering his warmth. And even though it was the real world, Olivia already wielded lightning here. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for them to create a real skill. Even if they couldn¡¯t, Alex and Olivia would bring themselves closer to achieving such a feat. ¡°How long will you stay so cute, Olivia?¡± Alex asked while extending his hand for Olivia¡¯s dress, finally taking it off her wholly. He didn¡¯t stop here, though. Alex effortlessly took off Olivia¡¯s bra, revealing her rapidly growing chest. Her softness bounced before him, turning him on. But as Olivia heeded his words, she skipped her way behind him, covering her chest with her hands. She looked innocent and adorable, blushing so much that her red cheeks were on fire. Thatsted just a few seconds, though. ¡°Ah, fuck it!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t y adorable and shy girl. To her boyfriend¡¯s amusement, Olivia let her chest go, letting her chest jut out enticingly. She leaned forward, sliding her panties on her slender legs, then throwing them away with a kick. She then straightened, putting her hands on her waist, ¡°Sorry, handsome. I would rather be myself than y someone else.¡± ¡°But I love that kind of side, you know?¡± Alex stepped forward, wrapping his arm around Olivia¡¯s nude body. They were still in a corridor, just before the doors, so Alex guided his girl to his room that had been already prepared for a sh of passion and love. Olivia relied on her beloved¡¯s guidance, leaving a few marks behind. One of them was pretty entertaining, ¡°Rather than telling me what kind of side you like, you should tell me what you don¡¯t like.¡± Alex could deal with a sloth girl, drop his ego and listen to duhan momma, and even be a master-like man in a bed for a kitty. He helped built confidence for Remia and even went along with their misunderstanding and her wish to have outdoor sex. Olivia¡¯s beloved was truly adaptable, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°So I read about a disgusting fetish-¡± Alex parted his lips to exin what he didn¡¯t like, yet when he mentioned some repulsive fetish, Olivia didn¡¯t even give him a chance to continue, elbowing his side. She red at him before turning away. Alexughed, ¡°You asked for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my big sister told me to ask all questions before having my first time with you. We all have different bodies, after all,¡± Olivia exined, sharing her talk with the duhan momma, who naturally wanted everyone and Alex to have the best time with each other. And even though Alex wasn¡¯t a person who wouldn¡¯t listen to his girls and mindlessly try to prove himself by doing it like some wild bull, Olivia was a virgin. If it weren¡¯t for Sara, there was a chance she would keep some thoughts to herself, just to not hurt Alex. For example, if she didn¡¯t like her clit being teased, Olivia surely would¡¯ve kept that to herself if her beloved continuously rubbed her here. She just loved him, so she didn¡¯t want any blunders on their first time. Sara made sure that Olivia would share everything with Alex, though. And as Alex had often been taught by the duhan momma, he would also ask many questions. A perfect first time was a time when the couple opened their hearts, teaching each other about their bodies, likes, and dislikes. And following nights would teach them even more, eventually turning sex into a time when both sides could only feel pleasure and love while revealing a more candid side reserved for their sweethearts. Sara felt particrly awkward while saying this, for she had kept some of her stuff hidden for too long. Nheless, as she had the main things covered, she hoped everyone else would be the same, so at least sexual life would be without any problems. Atst, Alex and Olivia entered the bedroom. Olivia took the majority of it, sprawled. She exposed her soft pussy, and more private parts without any hint of shame, rolling on the bed. Alex also took the responsibility of showing what a male body possessed to his girlfriend. He unbuckled his belt, dropping it. His pants followed shortly after, leaving him in his briefs only. Finally, Alex took out his half-erect cock. Olivia widened her eyes, reflecting the spear in her red irises, not blinking as if recording this sight for eternity. ¡°Sixty-nine?¡± Alex grinned, recalling the popr meme. Olivia chuckled, nodding to her beloved. It was time to learn everything about their bodies! And the couple would start with their lips tasting each other. Alex casuallyid himself on the bed. He scrutinized his girlfriend¡¯s moves, not so surprised by her boldness. Even with him lying naked beside her, Olivia didn¡¯t bat an eye or reveal any shyness. She just saddled his face with her bare ass, leaning down like a tiger for his cock. ¡°Handsome is growing harder and bigger! So cute!¡± Alex rolled his eyes with his face before Olivia¡¯s wet snatch. Chapter 374 Warmth Of Passion(SSS) [R-18] Chapter 374: Warmth Of Passion(SSS) [R-18] It was Olivia¡¯s first time to see a dick this close. And it was her beloved¡¯s cock, no less! She felt many emotions going through her, from happiness and excitement to affection and lust. Thetter drew Olivia closer to Alex¡¯s cock, clouding her mind with debauchery thoughts. Olivia tightly shut her lips, kissing Alex¡¯s tip first. She smeared her lovely lips around his tip, taking some of his taste with her little tongue. It was somewhat bitter yet arousing, for Olivia¡¯s heart beat louder, and her body red with desire. She carved more of that fire, nting kisses around Alex¡¯s head and going down his shaft. Amidst those kisses, Olivia inhaled a lot of Alex¡¯s smell, her little nose bing somewhat wider. She looked quite perverted, but no way Alex would mind it. In fact, how could he even pay attention to what Olivia was doing with his face buried in her soft pussy? Olivia knew she had a lot of room and freedom with her beloved¡¯s thick cock. And with him assailing her instincts and ring her curves, Olivia naturally parted her lips to gobble Alex. But first, she asked a question, for she followed Sara¡¯s advice, ¡°Do you like when a girl gives you a head, handsome?¡± Alex¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡°I like it. And I love to see them kissing and rolling their head around my cock. I would love to see you licking and holding me, but I was too impatient to see what you have below too, Olivia. Your pussy is too tasty and beautiful,¡± Alex added with a chuckle, returning to slurping Olivia¡¯s juices without even waiting for her answer. And Olivia didn¡¯t mind it, for she loved how her beloved built pleasure within her, drawing small orgasms from her. She thought she would hate asking him this question, for that would force Alex to stop licking her sulent snatch. Yet, when Alex¡¯s words rang out in her mind, Olivia felt like her beloved cast some perverted magic on her. She just felt too good. In a nutshell, it was like Alex¡¯s answer added anotheryer of pleasure to her aroused curves. Even better, as Alex¡¯s hot breath scratched her soft lower lips, Olivia knew that asking questions would only make her feel better. And giving a break for her beloved was also a must, wasn¡¯t it? Ste told Olivia that Alex¡¯s tongue went numb when he sucked her, so Olivia kept that in mind, for she wanted a whole night with him filled with love, passion, and lewdness. That was a hard task for normal people, yet these two weren¡¯t normal, were they? Olivia knew it very well, so she didn¡¯t find her thoughts odd. ¡°I also love when you kiss me here, Alex¡­ I will lubricate your cute cock well, so you be a beast within me¡­¡± Olivia whispered, shaking her ass a little around Alex¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t have much room here, for Alex held her ass tightly as if he had ws instead of hands. He held and pushed her flesh roughly, all to Olivia¡¯s taste. And with that, the couple learned that they didn¡¯t mind giving each other¡¯s heads. That resulted in them fervently sucking on their private spots, spitting saliva around as they slurped and sucked each other. ¡°Mmm~~¡± Olivia¡¯s soft whimpers rang out amidst smacking sounds as she bobbed her head around Alex¡¯s cock. She was an absolute newbie, yet that didn¡¯t stop her from thoroughly enjoying her beloved. In fact, Olivia didn¡¯t even need a break. It wasn¡¯t like she was deep-throating him, for she knew it would be too much for her. The thought of sliding her lips down Alex¡¯s shaft often sprouted within her, yet Olivia didn¡¯t give up on such a desire, for her beloved had yet toe. Perhaps a few hourster, Olivia would grow bold enough to try it. For now, she started developing her own technique, holding Alex¡¯s cock with her two hands and sliding her lips around his head. As Alex knew his libido wasn¡¯t bad on Earth, he didn¡¯t force or bully Olivia with his endurance. And as he could tell her passion, he naturally wanted to see whether she wouldn¡¯t mind taking his seed into her. ¡°I wille soon, Olivia,¡± Alex¡¯s hot breath once again tickled Olivia¡¯s snatch, telling her about his impending release. Olivia also could tell somehow, for Alex¡¯s cock had been reacting a little differently. She didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, Olivia kept his tip within her mouth, assaulting him with her tongue and breath, her lips sliding across his ns. In this way, she told her beloved that she would try tasting his juice! And as Alex looked forward to that, he clenched Olivia¡¯s ass, bringing his pelvis slightly upward, releasing his first shot within Olivia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mmmm!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes dted dangerously, and she halted her breath. The first release was so abundant that Olivia couldn¡¯t keep it in her mouth. Yet, her cheeks bulged, for she wanted to keep as much as possible of her beloved¡¯s seed within herself. s, so much of it dropped onto the bed, still trickling her chin. Olivia still drank whatever she could, feeling Alex¡¯s hot seed going down her throat to her stomach. She utterly stopped moving, focusing on that feeling alone. The taste was also unique, a mix of bitterness and vani that simultaneously left her confused and aroused. And while Olivia relished the first proper taste, she became utterly defenseless. Her beloved attacked her pussy, rubbing her clit at the same time. To such an attack, Olivia utterly dropped onto the bed, trembling from the pleasure as her beloved¡¯s kissing technique was surely ahead of hers. ¡°I¡¯ming, Alex! Ohhh! Alex!¡± Olivia screamed her beloved¡¯s name while feeling the wave of pleasure going through her. She released a tide out of her pussy, drenching Alex¡¯s face with her first proper climax. She breathed roughly on the bed, shivering from mind-blowing feelings circling around her. She mostly felt hot, for Alex¡¯s seed dwelled within her stomach. Her heart pounded loudly, for love and affection drummed here. And as Alex sneaked his way out from her ass, Olivia saw the effects of her first climax on his face. He was so wet, smiling at her. He naturally breathed roughly, too, tired for his girl had forced him to work quite hard here. It was not really ¡®forced¡¯, though, for Alex found Olivia¡¯s taste spectacr. Olivia curved her lips into a dazzling smile, her face heating up from the satisfaction. She lifted her body slowly, extending her hands for Alex. He grasped her hands tightly, bringing her closer to himself, ¡°It seems like my girl is open to many foreys.¡± ¡°I have yet to find something I don¡¯t like! Hehe~~¡± Alex¡¯s hands ran through Olivia¡¯s curves and back, appreciating each part of her. Olivia enjoyed every moment with him, yet that satisfaction of him embracing her wholly filled her with the most pleasure. His fingers crossing her curves while he held her would be the most memorable parts of today¡¯s night. And as Olivia loved cuddling, she gently moved her upper body, rubbing her erect nipples on Alex¡¯s chest. She sshed her softness on him, smiling widely as if stupid. Alex also had a somewhat stupid smile, kissing her hair while cuddling with her. ¡°My stomach feels hot, my chest has been already burning because of my love toward you, and my head is filled with pleasure you gave me¡­ My pussy itches for more¡­ You must fill me below toplete the [Cuddling] evolution, handsome!¡± Olivia said her theory, wholeheartedly believing in it. And as she always had a connection with Alex¡¯s legendary ss, she was sure she would be able to bring it out on Earth. Alex didn¡¯t doubt his girl. He lifted her ass while Olivia wrapped her arms around his neck, giving him easier ess to her pussy. He perfectly aligned his cock with her snatch, waiting for her soft ass to drop on him. Olivia nced into his eyes, sharing important information, ¡°It pains me, but I don¡¯t have a hymen, handsome. I think I lost it during my training with mom,¡± Olivia bit her lips, hating herself for losing something precious. Alex ruffled her hair while slowly guiding her hips down onto his cock with his other hand, deeply gazing into her eyes, ¡°Were you worried that I would suspect something?¡± ¡°No,¡± Olivia replied immediately, her eyes shining bright, ¡°There¡¯s no secret between you and me.¡± Alex chuckled, feeling himself slowly entering Olivia¡¯s tight snatch, ¡°It¡¯s true that hymen is precious. But I always look forward to making my girls feel good. Breaking hymen is just one-time responsibility that I must pay attention to. And since you don¡¯t have it, we can quickly immerse ourselves in the pleasure,¡± Alex said, leaning forward to take Olivia¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t know whether his words were right, but he never cared whether his girls were virgins. It didn¡¯t matter that much. It was important to keep a hymen in mind, for it was not so simple. Nheless, as Olivia didn¡¯t have it, her ass dropped on Alex¡¯s thighs without any problems, taking his cock entirely. Her pussy contracted around his shape, squeezing him. Olivia shivered from the pleasure, her stifled whimpers and smacking sounding out in abundance up here. Alex didn¡¯t give her a break, feeling her head with pleasure. Their bodies slowly started moving. Olivia wrapped her tight canal around Alex¡¯s cock. And he scratched her insides with his spear. They were forced to go slow in such a position, yet Olivia¡¯s tightness and Alex¡¯s thickness surely drove a mind-blowing pleasure to their hearts and minds. Their lower parts were naturally satisfied with each other, a perfect duo! It didn¡¯t take long for Alex toe. He didn¡¯t announce it, still having his lips on Olivia¡¯s, kissing her. They didn¡¯t stop kissing even while Alex¡¯s hot and copious seed filled Olivia¡¯s pussy, lodging deep inside her. Olivia just halted all her movement for a second before reciprocating her beloved¡¯s feelings as if using his seed within her as fuel. [Your skill, Cuddling(E), has evolved.] [Warmth Of Passion(SSS) has been created.] The couple didn¡¯t see those messages, for they were too much into each other. They just wanted to feel good and hot, so they continued moving with their bodies sticking close to each other. And as Alex was pretty good down below, he became harder within Olivia aftering within her. ¡°I love getting creampied!¡± Olivia eximed, pushing her beloved onto his back. As she sat on him like a queen, Olivia put her finger on her lips, ¡°This time, I will do everything. I will move, make youe, and thoroughly enjoy getting creampied.¡± Alex nodded with a smirk, forming a pillow with his arms. Hey on the bed like a boss with a taunting smile, clearly challenging Olivia. And as she took the challenge head-on, Olivia surely would do her best. Later that night, the couple had more challenges, doing many positions thatsted a whole night. Chapter 375 Have you finally come to fuck me? Chapter 375: Have you finallye to fuck me? Alex became engrossed in Olivia¡¯s body, his mind filled with her softness and curves. It was his usual after-effect after having a first close night with his girls. Every girl would make him like that, for Alex gathered the most exquisite and wonderful girls around himself. For the next few days, Olivia would be his sole partner for nights, taking victory after victory. But nothingsted an eternity, and Olivia surely needed a break, too. She wanted to gossip with Sara, her mother, and other girls about Alex and the positions they had done. She wanted even more victories, unaware that most girls already had those positions checked with Alex. Of course, Olivia wouldn¡¯t so easily lose in a verbal battle, so another lousy day awaited Alexander¡¯s household. One of recent Olivia¡¯s enemies wasn¡¯t in Alex¡¯s house, though. And Alex was on his way to meet her. Alex read the newest skill¡¯s description on his way to her room. [Warmth Of Passion(SSS)] [A passive skill which will activate itself when you or your beloveds will have their mind and hearts under negative control, making them remember the warmth and passion of their most beloved person. This warmth will cleanse all negative effects. You can cultivate warmth through interaction with girls connected to your legendary ss.] In Alex¡¯s case, he surely would remember all his girls. His beloveds would recall his warmth and their moments to cleanse all negative effects. It was a precious skill that would helpdies in their plight. It would activate in really precarious situations, though. ¡®It¡¯s a perfect skill for Purgatory,¡¯ Alex thought inwardly, his lips curving into a smile. He knew that Olivia wanted that skill to ovee all predicaments in a future adventure in Purgatory. He felt proud and happy for her. The former was because they indeed made a skill through their connection, and thetter because Olivia was overjoyed when she read her system information. She infected him with her happiness. And Alex genuinely felt happy for things finally went their way, too. Alex could share that skill with everyone, for every girl had shared warmth with him. Olivia also wanted to unt her skill and love, so she didn¡¯t stop her handsome from sharing that skill with his beloveds. She also didn¡¯t want custody of this skill to bully others and make them jealous. Alex kept smiling while recalling his bold girl. His expression changed when he saw the girl he was on his way to. ¡°Oh?¡± Meiya Deathwill raised her eyebrow, gazing at Alex with a peculiar smile. She was a bold girl, too, her smile seemingly dangerous. She wore pretty fashionable clothes affected by yers¡¯ fashion from Earth. She had long heels, a tight skirt, and a crop top with fur. All her clothes were ck, contrasting with silver hair and pale skin. Those clothes covered her soft charm, turning Meiya closer to her personality, which was blunt and sharp. Her golden eyes stood out the most, though. Those twinkled with emotions Alex would never mistake or not notice. ¡°Have you finallye to fuck me?¡± Meiya chortled as she stepped toward her room, opening the doors with a flick of her fingers. She invited Alex in with a seductive gaze, certainly knowing what she wanted. Alex had no way of not following her, and should he turn around and escape, he would be aughing stock in his family andmunity. It was true that he was taken aback, though. He came here with a different objective, after all. Alex followed her into her room, having a good view of Meiya¡¯s back. He saw her curves in a different view, her ass particrly standing out due to her tight skirt. It was a peach no man would refuse to bite. ¡°Could you help me?¡± Meiya nced behind, pointing at her clothes. She wanted to quickly take them off, yet she didn¡¯t n to use the system for it. It was clear she wanted to build a mood from the get-go, not even letting Alex see how much her room had changed after hisst visit. Alex nodded, replying with a faint and understanding smile, ¡°I think you saw through me already, Meiya.¡± ¡°I did, you naive fool,¡± Meiya replied with narrowed eyes, clearly daggering the young man. Their rtionship was odd, for Meiya was Ste¡¯s mother. And Alex was the first to approach and seduce her, taking her lips without her knowing about it. Before she realized it, Meiya fell in love with his kissing and warmth. He provided her an irresistible affection that she had been longing many years for. Even though Meiya hated harem and Elias for having it, she was fine with Alex because he induced genuine and hot feelings within her heart. After taking her top, Alex genuinely replied, ¡°A lot happened after you became a part of my family. You have all rights to me me for neglecting our rtionship.¡± In fact, Alex¡¯s girls and Celia spent more time with Meiya, introducing her to their family. Alex mostly had just a short talk with her. He also used his treasure to allow Meiya to cross between the worlds. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t be a yer like Deathwill Sisters and Remia. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are that kind of a type, though. From your approach, I believed you would bone me straight after return from that cursed continent. Yet, you introduced me to everyone and had them wee me into your family. But I am not like my daughter and your other wives. I clearly know what I want andck,¡± Meiya said, sliding down her tight skirt on her hips and slender legs. She stood just in her panties, exuding soft and lovely charm, for she genuinely gazed at Alex. Her next words added sharpness to her innocent aura, though. ¡°I don¡¯t need a boy or experience. I need a man and his strong body draping me over, spraying warmth into my holes. And since you have a good way with words, I also want you to sing some lovely and sultry words to my ear¡­ You snatched my heart, so heed to responsibility, Alexander,¡± Meiya said in a mommy tone, her hand sping Alex¡¯s cock through his pants. She then extended her hands to unbutton his shirt, ¡°I know you havee here with a different objective. I won¡¯t let you leave this room without filling me at least once, though.¡± Chapter 376 Momma Goddess in his hands Chapter 376: Momma Goddess in his hands ¡°You can use this short time to talk about your stuff,¡± Meiya slowed down the pace at which she undressed her man, giving him time to talk about his objective. But Alex wasn¡¯t even in a mood to talk about it. He felt like he owed Meiya a good exnation. Thus, while she tended to his clothes, he deeply stared into her eyes, saying only the truth, ¡°I want to know more about you, Meiya. I didn¡¯t snatch your heart because of your looks, you being Ste¡¯s mother, or because I wanted to rile up Elias. I genuinely believe that you, like the other two mothers, need real love. You deserve to feel it in your lives and for what you have endured. It¡¯s because you have given birth to such lovely daughters. They take more after you, not that scumbag, which tells how amazing girls you are. I won¡¯t lie that I¡¯m aroused by the fact that I have a mother-inw naked before me,¡± Alex smiled faintly, reaching for Meiya¡¯s silver streaks. He lifted them up to his nose, smelling her fragrance. It was Meiya¡¯s unique scent, yet Alex could also sniff out Ste¡¯s from her. At least he could indeed confirm that he had a naked momma before himself. And as Meiya raised her eyes to look at him, Alex quickly seized the opportunity to feel her cheek. He put his hand on her face, then slid his thumb across her lips. ¡°My words will always be right. You two have the most beautiful smiles, for you can always effortlessly draw me in with those lips. I also want them to call my name in a lovely way, greet me in the morning, and suck me in,¡± Alex grinned. And Meiya knew that he was telling the truth. She didn¡¯t have her daughter¡¯s unique ability to see through people¡¯s emotions, yet she was sure he was candid. Meiya also had a good example, the forest fairies¡¯ queen. Everyone could tell that this girl moved with itchy pussy and was open to a rtionship with her daughter¡¯s man, yet Alex didn¡¯t make any move on her. From what Meiya knew, she was also the second girl Alex genuinely made moves on. Besides his girlfriend from his world, Alex had girls entering his life through many circumstances or simply falling in love with him. ¡°I will show you the girl known as Meiya Deathwill,¡± she said confidently, her heart drumming with her building affection toward Alexander. Her lips curved into a mesmerizing smile formed from feelings stemming from her heart. This man truly made her feel love, and she wanted him to be into her too. For that reason, Meiya would reveal all of herself today! She grabbed his pants, pulling him closer to the bed. Alex followed her with a smile, then asked, ¡°Where are your wings?¡± ¡°Wings?¡± Meiya turned around, ncing into Alex¡¯s eyes with a confused look. [Your wings get in the way. Never take them out when we are in bed.] She recalled the voice she didn¡¯t want to hear ever again! Alex nodded, smiling from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Won¡¯t they¡­ get in the way?¡± Meiya asked in a weak and soft tone, not sounding like herself at all. Alex kept his smile, replying honestly, ¡°But you look so good with those wings, Meiya. And I know they won¡¯t get in the way. Those wings are so soft and pleasant. I am speaking from the experience here. And you know¡­¡± Alex¡¯s cheeks reddened a little, ¡°When Stees or when I fill her, she unconsciously ps her wings in such an adorable way. She smiles dazzlingly, shines brightly, and exudes such memorable charm with those wings in the background that I can effortlessly recall her expressions and curves. She makes me feel like I am mating with the goddess, you know? That¡¯s why I want to have a momma goddess in my hands, too¡­ I want to be that motherfucker today, Meiya.¡± As Meiya had already tempted him, Alex rode the mood and genuinely gave in. He also wouldn¡¯t leave the room without soaking in Meiya¡¯s sulent snatch. But as Meiya started crying, her hot tears tumbling down her cheeks, Alex knew he had a long talk ahead of himself. ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t lying?¡± Meiya asked, her tone even weaker than before. ¡°I am not, Meiya¡­¡± Alex replied in a soft tone as well, his voice bringing out Meiya¡¯s beautiful wings. As those feathers sprouted, Alex brightly chuckled, extending his hand to rub and caress them to his heart¡¯s content. Meiya¡¯s heart drummed and rattled loudly when he tended to her wings. She fell to his embrace as if all strength escaped her body,ying on him softly¡­ Alex held her dearly, knowing who was the cause of the such reaction. And as emotions went through her, Meiya¡¯s wings pped with happiness, which was a beautiful scene. Those wings took her and her beloved to the bed, both of themnding in an intimate position, their eyes locked with each other. ¡°I will wipe all those sad memories off you, Meiya,¡± Alex said, leaning down to nt a kiss on Meiya¡¯s lips. She nodded without saying a word, parting her lips to engage in soft and memorable kissing with the man she had fallen for. She knew that he was good at kissing. Yet, when their tongues coiled around each other, Meiya¡¯s mind became nk. Her body slightly jumped from the pleasure as if a jolt of electricity went through her. She whimpered while wrestling against his tongue, soon breaking the kiss to catch a breath. ¡°You look gorgeous, Meiya,¡± Alex whispered, caressing her reddened face and looking at her expression and heaving chest. The Goddess Momma had just started, though! She soon would shine like a real goddess, for she had already begun getting back her confidence and usual self. That was because Alex naturally talked about her past with his Goddess Momma. Chapter 377 Be yourself, Goddess Momma! [R-18] Chapter 377: Be yourself, Goddess Momma! [R-18] ¡°That bastard stopped you from unfolding those boneless and soft wings, didn¡¯t he?¡± Alex asked, his rough breath tickling Meiya¡¯s neck as he slowly made his way toward the bottom part of her beautiful body. His words resounded a few times in Meiya¡¯s nk mind, bringing her sanity back from the pleasant paradise. ¡°Yes¡­ He said they were bothersome, getting in the way¡­¡± Meiya replied slowly and weakly, her saliva still dripping on her chin as her cheeks burned. Both of them didn¡¯t want to talk about Elias Deathwill, particrly in such intimate circumstances. But Meiya had an inkling that Alex needed this talk to utterly wipe off the unpleasant memories of her former husband. Alex also thought the same way. ¡°Continue. Let it all out,¡± Alex said, his lips already pressing on Meiya¡¯s hard nipples. He sucked heavily on those as if testing out Goddess Momma¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t have the kitty¡¯s technique to produce milk, so he chewed on those pearls to his heart¡¯s content. And as Alex could only kiss one, his other hand would always fondle Meiya¡¯s round breast, squeezing her softness with palpable desire. Although Alex¡¯s affection for Meiya Deathwill had just started building, her body would always drive him crazy, for he could find simrities to hiszy fiance. She was naturally blessed as a woman; her momma charm was irresistible. That was something Ste didn¡¯t have yet, so Alex thoroughly tasted thedy¡¯s curves, his lips and hands appreciating every part of Meiya¡¯s body. Meiya trembled and twisted her body a few times due to the pleasure booming around her curves. She didn¡¯t know whether Alex possessed technique or his kissing was that good, but she simply loved every touch of his. Her body coveted him more, shedding defenses after defenses. He soon would be able to make here by just sliding his finger across her skin. Despite all those feelings circling within her, she continued, ¡°I was too clouded, so I didn¡¯t notice anything weird in his words. I thought that since he¡¯s a human, I also must hide my wings. Before I noticed, I rarely let out those wings! But my wings are of the highest quality; soft, boneless, fluffy! They are so pure and white that all my sisters and girls were jealous of me! I never had to be envious of other girls¡¯ wings, for mine have always been the best!¡± Meiya screamed out of her lungs, clearly proud. As Alex showed her genuine love and his touch made her feel amazing for the first time ever in her life, Meiya saw through her former self. She knew she wasn¡¯t clouded by love but by Elias Deathwill¡¯s tricks. The first time he saw her, her wings shone the brightest. If he still didn¡¯t like them after seeing such scenery, then he had never loved her at all. He clearly had ulterior motives in approaching her. ¡°He never let you be yourself¡­ But I know, Meiya¡­ I know that you want to free those wings,¡± Alex said, his face closer to Meiya¡¯s pussy. He spread her legs, revealing that beautiful pink flower. He smiled, enthralled by the lovely mature pussy that clearly coveted love and attention from a stronger male. A genuine love and attention, that was. Alex didn¡¯t even bother using his fingers. He held Meiya¡¯s thighs, lunging with his lips parted at her slit. He slid his tongue across her soft flesh, then parted her lower lips with his tongue, showing himself inside her. And when Alex started licking Meiya¡¯s insides, his jaw wide, Meiya¡¯s wings began pping slowly. Her feathers started picking up pace after some time. But Alex understood the difference between Meiya and Ste, for he was the cause of it! He believed every winged girl would p her wings while their beloved did them. Ste was the same, but she always reacted significantly when he filled her or when she came. Those wings pped in such a lovely and unique way, after all. Meiya was different, for her wings matched the pace at which Alex licked her. She perfectly mimicked his pace,ying on her wings as those epassed her charming figure. Alex inferred that Meiya¡¯s feathers would only stop when he filled or made here, which was such an amusing contrast to her daughter. ¡°I aming, Alexander!¡± Meiya halted all her movement, dropping her slender hands on Alex¡¯s head, pinning him down to herher region. Alex didn¡¯t know whether he became so good at pleasing his girls or he was gifted, but he felt satisfied that he made here with his tongue only. He took all her juices, savoring the unique taste of Goddess Momma. Alex lifted his body then. He widened his eyes at the gorgeous woman lying breathless before him, wearing a satisfied smile on her messed-up face. ¡°I will show you those wings aren¡¯t a problem for me,¡± Alex said, his voice drawing Meiya¡¯s attention. Shenguorously lifted her body,ing closer to him as Alex took a seat on the bed¡¯s edge. She stomped gently on the floor, turning around to face him. But as Alex told her to turn around, Meiya knew he wanted her ass to face him. Perhaps, he wanted to have a view of her wings from behind. And if he wanted them both, that would be the best. Alex reached for Meiya¡¯s plump ass, guiding her onto hisp. His cock stood strong like a tower, waiting for her mass of softness to befall him. Meiya saw through his intent, so she spread her legs, aligning her cunt with Alex¡¯s cock. Atst, her lower lips gripped Alex¡¯s ns, slowly sliding her tight canal on him, her big ass falling onto Alex¡¯sp. She had such a plump ass that her softness spilled on the sides, giving Alex quite a st, both for his body and eyes. He groaned from her tight snatch while holding her bottom. Meiya also had a peculiar reaction fromnding on his cock. She bit her lips, narrowed her eyes, and relished her beloved spreading and scratching her insides. When she settled on him, Meiya twisted her back, shaking her ass to get a better seat for herself. ¡°To be honest, I have lied to you, Meiya,¡± Alex said while lifting his hands, wrapping them around Meiya¡¯s neck from behind. She arched her head back, giving him more room, so he could whole drape her upper body with his arms. She didn¡¯t feel any ill-intent behind his words, but curiosity was surely concealed behind her bright golden eyes. Alex saw those eyes well, ¡°The truth is that it was hard for me to do a few positions with Ste when she had her wings spread out. It was our first time, so for convenience¡¯s sake, our sexual arousal forced her to hide those wings. But as time passed, I learned how to hold my girl with her wings out. I¡¯m confident that you won¡¯t find a position where I won¡¯t be able to bone you with those wings out. And as you can see¡­ I¡¯m not lying,¡± Alex used his index finger to push Meiya¡¯s chin up, bringing her lips closer to himself. He leaned down and kissed her passionately, turning her breathless yet again. Even while she had her wings out, Alex found a way to simply reach for whatever part of her lovely body he wanted. Those soft and boneless wings would never be a bother. In fact, they became so pleasant that Alex couldn¡¯t imagine doing Meiya and Ste without them. All feathers on Alex¡¯s chest felt as if Meiya was embracing him or gliding her soft fingers on him, a spectacr and unique experience the girls with wings could only provide. ¡°It¡¯s not a lie if Ste unconsciously hid her wings to have that cock fuck her,¡± Meiya said after breaking a kiss with Alex, looking at him intensely with a side nce. Her expression was of utmost arousal and pleasure as she caught for breath. Alex chuckled, feeling relieved, ¡°That makes me feel better then. I will show you how my wings react when I do my girls now.¡± Meiya widened her eyes, for, in an instant, Alex¡¯s ck wings came out. She saw a few feathers immediately dancing around her, drawing her attention. His wings were bigger than hers, draping over her white feathers in the same way Alex¡¯s draped her right now. She had never seen someone else with ck feathers or ever heard about the race known as [Fallen Angels]. But should that race exist in The Avander World, the winged people surely would be under them, for Meiya was immediately drawn by those wings. She couldn¡¯t stop looking at Alex with those wings epassing his background. There was an indescribable charm, a kind of devilish allure that turned her hotter and shyer. Her pussy tightly squeezed Alex¡¯s cock the moment he unfurled those wings. So he knew that Goddess Momma felt even deeper for him. He smiled with pride and satisfaction, for he wouldn¡¯t let this girl leave his side anymore, particrly after such a day with her. ¡°I will start moving, gorgeous¡­ I will be a motherfucker, and you will be a mother fucked by her son-inw!¡± Alex sang those perverted words into Meiya¡¯s ear, propelling his hips forward. He thrust his cock forth, kissing Meiya¡¯s womb. ¡°Ohhhhh!¡± The Goddess Momma grunted, lowering her chin as Alex still had his arms wrapped around her neck. He impaled her on his cock, pushing her and his weight onto her, invading the deepest parts of her snatch. And as the mood became perverted, for these two should never be so close in such a scenario, and Meiya surely didn¡¯t belong to the category of innocent girls, her lips parted to utter arousing sentences, ¡°That bastard never filled me to the hilt! You are the first to even poke my womb!¡± ¡°What a fucking loser is a man known as Elias Deathwill, right?¡± Alex asked, pping Meiya¡¯s ass with his pelvis as he kept doing her from behind. He slowly picked up a pace, doing her faster while her whole softness pressed on him. After roughly thirty seconds, Alex pinned Meiya down utterly onto himself, his cock¡¯s tip invading her womb as if his goal was to impregnate her. He spurted all his seed into her, holding her tightly while spraying all juices into her. ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhh! Ahhh!¡± Meiya whimpered while getting filled by Alex. He could have done it for quite more time, but the goal here was different. First, he wanted to show how his wings reacted to mating with the girls. Meiya saw that reaction despite getting overwhelmed by Alex¡¯s seed. Her whole vision became darker, for Alex¡¯s wings wrapped her and him thoroughly. Even her white feathers bent to Alex¡¯s wish, yet her whole vision was ck. That was because Alex¡¯s feathers blended perfectly with Meiya¡¯s vision, hugging her tightly. His wings covered her feathers seamlessly. And in that dark word, Meiya¡¯s senses heightened, and some even became nonexistent. She felt Alex¡¯s manhood in a different way and the mess he had done in her insides. She exactly sensed how he filled her and waves of seed going through her. Meiya could only focus on that, so her body shuddered in ecstasy and bliss. She couldn¡¯t stoping herself, showering his cock with her cum. Her lovely groans also sounded louder in Alex¡¯s feathers, echoing like a lewd and memorable melody of their sex. Alex bit Meiya¡¯s ear, munching on her earlobe, ¡°So¡­ You have learned more about me, gorgeous. I want to learn more about you now¡­ I want you to snatch my heart, too. Make me fall in love with you, Meiya Deathwill,¡± Alex blew those words with a devilish tone and hot breath, adding strength to the usually high-esteemed momma. Meiya thrashed a little on hisp, slowly lifting her curves. She then turned around and sat on Alex, facing him properly, ¡°Lay down, and don¡¯t you dare to move, Alexander.¡± Alex¡¯s wings returned behind him, bing his nket. At the same time, Meiya spread her wings, pping them with a wide smile. She took all the spotlight and even light to herself, shining with beautiful luster as her body was sweaty yet soaked in contentment. Alex often saw that sight, yet it was different every time, for he had many girls in his family as future wives. He couldpare it to Ste, for they were mother and daughter. And in that beautiful scenery, Alex saw a horny momma who would soon open her whole heart while gobbling him. ¡°Your wings pped,¡± Meiya sneered. Alex grinned, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you flying on my cock.¡± Pah! Meiya¡¯s plump bottom promptly took the best seat on Alex, starting the flight. Chapter 378 Red wine [R-18] Chapter 378: Red wine [R-18] After taking a seat on Alex¡¯s cock, Meiya spent a few seconds tightening her insides around his shaft. She elicited a groan from her lover, her lips curving into a triumphant smile. And then, the Goddess Momma put her soft hands on his stomach, her feathers stretching out. She slightly raised her ass, then, in a sudden movement, Meiya dropped her softness onto him, sheathing Alex¡¯s sword in her snatch. Pah! Pah! Pah! Meiya kept repeating the same action, smashing her flesh on Alex while using his cock to scrap her tight pussy. She was jumping on his manhood fervently soaked in affection and lust. Her every action wanted to squeeze pleasure out of herself and Alex. Meiya and Alex had their eyes locked, shimmering in their unique colors, unable to conceal their yearning for each other¡¯s bodies. There was no point in hiding anything, though. ¡°You have such a marvelous cock, Alexander!¡± Meiyaplimented her beloved, drawing out another shot straight into her womb. She shut her lovely lips and closed her eyes as if trying to mimic Alex¡¯s ck wings¡¯ ability. Relishing the pleasure only Alex could give her, Meiya formed a few words she wanted to tell him, for it was time for a proper introduction, ¡°I always gathered exquisite stuff for myself, not wanting to share anything with others. If someone was superior or had better stuff, I would produce envy and use it to be superior myself or get my hands on higher quality stuff. Sharing was never an option!¡± Meiya eximed, telling Alex a little about herself and how she grew up in the winged tribe. She was born in one of the royal families in the winged tribe, wielding both wing and holy mana. She was always a spoiled girl, using her status or strength solely for her own purpose, not caring about other people¡¯s feelings except her family. Meiya knew that she wouldn¡¯t be herself if it weren¡¯t for her household¡¯s prestige. But her family wasn¡¯t the strongest or the most influential. They had other rivals and households of the same status, so Meiya couldn¡¯t just rely on her surname. She shaped herself to be the strong and eloquent woman that would always find a way to have all she desired. ¡°That¡¯s why I used to despise harem. And that peculiar hate and shame of being in the harem drove me away from my home,¡± Meiya exined seriously, still flying on Alex¡¯s cock while pping her wings in the special rhythm. She alluded to the time when Elias Deathwill¡¯s lies had be exposed. Alex knew that, but he didn¡¯tment, for he knew Meiya had more to say. ¡°There are always exceptions. I could share some stuff with my family, particrly my mother and sisters. And as my daughter is the best, I would be a sinner if I stole that marvelous cock from her. I don¡¯t think she would easily let me snatch you¡­ and I can¡¯t imagine getting hated by my girl,¡± Meiya uttered with a bright smile, creeping her way toward Alex while still having her pussy tightly clenching him. As she leaned down on him with her soft chest sshing on his chest, Meiya pecked Alex¡¯s neck, taking some of his flesh to nibble on it. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if Ste hated me, too,¡± Alex whispered, replying to Meiya¡¯s words. She bit his neck, though, ¡°I told you not to move. Well, you can embrace me now and hold that exquisite and pert body, Alexander. I will still move below,¡± Heeding her words, Alex embraced her in a peculiar way. His one hand fell onto her ass, enjoying that bobbing bottom. His other hand went around her back, pressing Goddess Momma¡¯s softness onto him. Amidst the smacking and squelching sounds, their rough breathing meshed together as Alex and Meiya continued to talk about themselves. The short pauses happened each time Alex filled Meiya, her pussy like a sponge, taking all his seed. Their yearning for each other was relentless; seemingly, nothing could stop their union below. Meiya was pretty active, and so were her wings. Alex quickly fell in love with her body and personality, ¡°I like girls who can sow some chaos to my family.¡± That was a side Alex surely inherited from his father. In his house, there wasn¡¯t a proper bnce between bold and reserved girls. Meiya was also in a verbal war with Olivia and Schnee; these two belong to the chaos side in Deathwill Mao¡¯s Household. But her honesty, experience, and boldness surely turned everyone¡¯s days more eventful, and Alex often heard Schnee and Olivia talking about her. It wasn¡¯t like Alex wanted some factions in his house, or he liked one side more than the other. The reserved girls often taught him many things, while chaotic girls introduced new stuff in their unique way. A perfect bnce was needed, however. So Meiya¡¯s presence was highly weed. ¡°Oh? Won¡¯t my girl get jealous?¡± Meiya jested, her eyes piercing through Alex¡¯s. Alex grinned, gently pping Meiya¡¯s bottom, ¡°I might be a man of many faces, for I genuinely like every girl and their features the same.¡± ¡°People have many masks, so I understand your point,¡± Meiya exined in a momma way, her voice soft and supportive, ¡°With so many girls coveting you, you will develop masks to meet their expectations. You might change a little or significantly, but that¡¯s fine. You will be fine if those masks share one strong emotion. In your case, that will be the genuine love you produce,¡± Meiya lifted her little head, taking Alex¡¯s lips to taste more of that emotion. He reciprocated her kiss strongly, for her words significantly encouraged Alex as he felt he had been changing too muchtely. It was for his girls and future, yet he kept changing. It was sometimes out of his will, so he was d for her momma¡¯s knowledge. ¡°My Goddess Momma has a few ws, too,¡± Alex said after breaking the kiss, hovering his eyes on Meiya¡¯s dazzling face, ¡°You secretly use your holy skills to keep our passionate day ongoing while knowing that I have duties to attend.¡± He looked out of the window. Even though it was always dark in the Deathwill Castle, it was much darker now, so it was clear that Alex and Meiya had spent the whole day fucking each other like animals. To his words, Meiya adorably grinned. ¡°Envy and selfishness flow in you,¡± Alex continued, holding tightly onto his mature girl, ¡°We will develop the former into a strength simr to mine. I could subside it within you, and I will soon be able to bring it out for you.¡± ¡°Will I turn into a fallen angel too?¡± Meiya asked, curious and interested in the change. Alex had knowledge about sins, yet he didn¡¯t have a proper answer to such a question. He shrugged, then carried on, ¡°And while other girls keep an eye on my selfishness, I will keep an eye on yours. That¡¯s why we shall embark on thest flight, Meiya,¡± Alex whispered thosest words ardently to Meiya¡¯s ears, instantly taking reins of their intercourse. He mmed himself into her, eliciting lovely screams and drawing juices from her sulent, still highly ravenous pussy. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Meiya¡¯s screams heightened, and she could no longer think of anything else but Alex and his thick cock ramming her. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°We can talk about official matters now,¡± Meiya said after lighting up a magicalmp, which lit up the room in a pleasant light. She quickly recovered after her time with Alex, sitting on the bed¡¯s edge with her legs crossed. She surely kept some hot seed within her. Alex was next to her, gazing at her shining beauty as drops of sweat still stood out on her curves, her hair sticking to her wet skin. As usual, he was in the same after-effect, his eyes glued to Meiya¡¯s beauty. He still knew his responsibilities, so he kept himself from indulging in more pleasure. Meiya also wasn¡¯t done. She took out two empty sses from her inventory and a bottle of red wine. She let the sses go, keeping them in the air through her wind magic, ¡°While other girls want to go the bathroom to clean themselves or cuddle with their beloved after sex, I prefer to drink a bottle of wine. Disappointed, Alexander?¡± Meiya side-nced, her eyes shining with interest. Alex shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s something new. And we have long years ahead of ourselves. We will find enough time for cuddling and baths with each other.¡± He took a ss, then Meiya poured a little red wine for him. She wore a beautiful smile while doing so. After nking her ss with Alex¡¯s, Meiya took a sip of the red wine, arching her little head back. She mused over the taste, her body growing a little hotter, ¡°The warmth you induced and nted within has blended with the wine. Now, each time I drink it, I will remember our first night and vividly recall your touch, eyes, voice, and warmth. It mighte in handy should you disappear for a long time. It¡¯s also my favorite red wine,¡± Meiya grinned, taking another sip. Alex had also tasted it. Even though he wasn¡¯t a fan of alcohol, he didn¡¯t mind drinking asionally. It was a perfect time for it, wasn¡¯t it? Alex replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good. And did you just say it¡¯s your favorite?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Meiya slightly narrowed her eyes, peering at the bottle floating on her side, ¡°I used the different wine after my first night with that bastard. It was actually my second favorite. Well, no longer the second favorite. Memories sour the taste, unfortunately,¡± Meiya added, checking her inventory. Alex faintly smiled, thinking about Meiya¡¯s case. She unconsciously was giving herself signs that Elias wasn¡¯t a man for her, yet she was too charmed by him. Feelings were really a powerful weapon. Sins leveraging those were even more. ¡°Enough of me,¡± Meiya said, ¡°I reckon you want to visit my home?¡± ¡°Yes. Other than having time and talk with you, I wanted to talk about the realm above the mountains,¡± Alex nodded. [Author¡¯s note: In the next episode of Deathwill! Elias reunites with his wife? Has he learned about No Laifu No Waifu dao? Yasir¡¯s evolution started?! Eva Mora in danger?! Will daddye out?! News brought to you by Homie Sixth.] Chapter 379 Mia Deathwills might! Chapter 379: Mia Deathwill¡¯s might! While Alex had his abundant life of pleasure and progress, mainly the former, for it was connected to his strength, the world and its strongest people also continued to move forward. Elias Deathwill. Although he couldn¡¯t casually invade realms and continents like he used to during his prime, Elias still could visit some ces with minimal effort. He had even fewer problems visiting and locating people affected by his n to be a human. After a few calctions to get proper coordination and energy usage, Elias Deathwill formed a spatial crack, going through it immediately. He appeared in a world shrouded in darkness resembling the soul grave-keeper¡¯s realm. It was a much different ce, however. Elias went to a small mansion on a dark hill. That ce stood out, for no living being was bold enough to live in this ce. It was just a dark nature around the house. No light came out from the dwelling, even after opening the doors. ¡°I am not shocked to see you, Elias,¡± a girl with a cold voice uttered those words, her blue eyes fixed on Elias Deathwill, ring at him without blinking. Her expression didn¡¯t falter, though. She remained stoic, sitting on a wooden chair, straight and elegant. Her eyes were still beautiful, even if she concealed a deep hatred within those hues. Elias himself didn¡¯t immediately reply to her, his eyes hovering on her beauty. She was Princess Mia, Sara¡¯s mother, and Celia¡¯s grandma. Her fame stretched across the whole Darkmana Empire and even beyond, for she was truly a one-of-a-kind woman solely due to her beauty. Even better, Mia was interested in fashion. She wrapped her beauty in the best clothes, her style leaving her whole duhan race enthralled. Every girl followed Mia¡¯s fashion that she had left behind. It was simr to the Gothic style, all ck with white frills around the chest area. She also had a signature neckband around her neck, which was popr in the Duhan Kingdom. Mia wasn¡¯t just about looks, however. She wielded an immense strength enough to inflict wounds on her enemies¡¯ bodies and souls. That was still eclipsed by her beauty, though. And as even Elias Deathwill stood in a daze for a few seconds, Mia was indeed the real deal. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ reassuring¡­¡± Elias whispered, still confused by his own emotions, ¡°I havee here to¡­ mend the wounds I caused to you. I understood my mistakes and that I only love you,¡± Elias formed a genuine smile. In his case, it wasn¡¯t easy to tell whether he was honest. Yet, in reality, many of Elias¡¯s real feelings went to that smile. Mia, however, didn¡¯t bat an eye at him. Elias¡¯ smile didn¡¯t crumble despite her re and no reaction, ¡°I am sorry for nting [Greed] within you, Mia. But with me by your side, we will turn that power into a profound strength that will erase antagonists and all enemies daring to point their weapons at us. I swear on my life that I will achieve it,¡± Elias added, his eyes sincere. Thedy didn¡¯t seem touched by his confession and oath. Still sitting on the chair in her favorite clothes, Mia deeply looked through Elias. She thennguorously stood up, narrowing her beautiful eyes, ¡°Are you done? It seems like you are. From now on, you will listen to me. I will kick you away from my house should you interrupt me three times,¡± Mia said in amanding and confident tone, her words causing Elias to knit his eyebrows. She continued as if oblivious to the changes happening in Elias¡¯ heart, ¡°You have be less tactful. I dare to say that there¡¯s nothing of that trait in you. What could have possibly happened for you to lose your sweet talking? Perhaps, it is connected to your current strength? There¡¯s no foreign sin within you, Elias. You have your own cultivated sins, some which you siphoned from us. But those are your sins. Your strength is far weaker than what it should be¡­ Have you¡­ failed?¡± Mia asked emotionlessly and casually as if talking about someone utterly foreign to her. Elias parted his lips, his face scrunched uglily, ¡°That¡¯s a false assumption-¡° ¡°You have failed, Elias. Your whole n¡­ failed,¡± Mia said with a palpable tion, her voice still sharp. She even smiled faintly, breaking her usual cold demeanor. Elias unknowingly clenched his hands, gazing at the most beautiful woman he had ever seen with a distorted expression, which took away his handsome looks. He even asionally trembled, showcasing the brewing fury within him. But his woman was right. He was in a hurry to find her. He didn¡¯t think about anything other than taking a different approach to his n. He referenced Alex¡¯s life quite heavily here, hoping to build snatch with Mia. Out of all women, Mia had a unique ce in his heart. Elias understood it after deluding himself to believe that he was ¡®more human-like¡¯ now. She was cold and merciless toward him, though. ¡°It¡¯s amusing how you think I need you to control [Greed], Elias,¡± Mia suddenly dropped shocking news, her words exploding within Elias¡¯ mind like a bomb. He blinked in a stupor, gawking at her in a shock like never before, ¡°You im you can control it?¡± To answer his words, Mia called her sinful energy forth, which was tightly connected to her duhan mana. From behind her, a battle horse appeared, donning heavy armor. His eyes were green, representing abundant [Greed] within his form. That energy formed his mane and tail, shining in the house. The creation howled, glowering at Elias Deathwill. That was not over, of course. Mia¡¯s sinful energy opened all closets in her mansion. A copious amount of ck-green mana poured out of these, swathing the house in an ocean of energy. That energy animated all clothes from closets, their appearances forming an orderly wall before the second princess. Those clothes differed, for Mia sacrificed all her designs, ideas, talent, and love for these. They were for different people,dies, and men. There were adorable, official, and even sexy dresses. Some clothes were for men, looking close to suits with Mia¡¯s unique taste and touch. [An adorable dress for Celia from her grandma Lv. 150] [An official dress for Sara from her mother Lv. 150] [A sexy dress for Natalia from her sister Lv. 150] [A suit for Thanas from his daughter Lv. 150] And more! ¡°We tend to act on our emotions. If it weren¡¯t for your words and tricks, I wouldn¡¯t have stolen The Duhan King¡¯s Sword from my home, believing that it would help you create a bridge between our kingdoms. The [Greed] moves those clothes,¡± Mia exined some of her feelings, gazing at Elias with more emotions than ever before, ¡°And they share some of my heart, mainly hatred toward you¡­ It¡¯s not my forte, though.¡± She sported a unique charm, for her greed and hatred were ring emotions, yet these two could only add more coldness to her already cold expression. And while every wife of Elias Deathwill was a woman of immense talent, Mia showcased a profound talent and adaptation to the sinful energy. She had the best circumstances to do it, though. She wasn¡¯t the greedy and actually emotional person behind her cold mask. She could turn her own and foreign emotions to her advantage. And at the beginning of her plight, Mia found a way to store the sinful energy in her battle horse. That helped her significantly with her research. Inparison, Elias¡¯ other wife, Meiya Deathwill, had the worst circumstances. She faced [Envy], which she wasn¡¯t foreign with. She was the envious girl from childhood, that emotion easily taking over her heart. Half of her strength came from divine power, yet that was nothing against the sinful energy, for quality was just different. She couldn¡¯t heal herself or even find a gap to stop the invasion of envy. Some people triumphed in pairs, too. Meiya had two pairs of wings to help her, the ck and white pairs. The former belonged to the man who showcased her genuine love, and thetter sprouted from her happiness and pride, her daughter. Meiya soon would thrive on the big stage. Mia took the crown of the queen now, though. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning¡­ of this?¡± Elias spoke through his clenched teeth, his eyes went bloodshot, and he trembled like a sick person. ck sinful energy went through his body, crawling on his skin to form tattoos to boost his strength. His sword vibrated, oozing out sinful energy as well. It sharpened his skills and became something akin to Duhan Mist, swirling around the de. His reaction was even more emotional than during his talk with Mia, that read him like a book. [A suit for Alexander Deathwill Mao from a heartbroken girl in need of his touch Lv. 150] Mia covered her pretty lips with her hand, softlyughing, ¡°You made so much better expression, Elias. You have topped all my dreams and imaginations with your riled-up face. And it really tells a lot, for I don¡¯tck creativity.¡± Mia keptughing without any care, solely focusing on herself. ¡°I have been waiting for that day toe for years¡­ My only worry was that you would seed with your n. I don¡¯t think you would react the same if you were to hold all stolen sinful energies¡­ But you came here stark naked, so defenseless and pitiful¡­ You are worse than a loser now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mia added with a voiceced in thrill. She felt so much joy that she couldn¡¯t pay attention to Elias Deathwill. ¡°You¡­ You cheap slut!¡± Elias howled, raising his sword and drawing Mia¡¯s attention back to himself. She lifted her eyes, staring at him with a faint smile, ¡°How many presents does it take for a girl to notice a man? How many presents does it take to help a wounded girl? It varies from girl to girl¡­ But in my case, I just needed one present from Alexander to have my eyes on him. He just dropped me a second present, beating you so much that¡­ you came here without any stolen sinful energy¡­ You are in such a state that a mere cloth can turn you livid¡­ I can¡¯t help but look forward to Alexandering here,¡± Mia grinned like not herself at all, taking a few steps ahead. Her following words left Elias Deathwill wary of her might. ¡°Sinful Ultimate Skill,¡± Mia whispered, calling forth abundant sinful energy, which stemmed from the depths of her heart and soul. Elias knew the source of that strength¡­ And he never expected that she would be able to seize it, turning it into a ¡®fake ultimate skill¡¯. In his current maddened state, Elias didn¡¯t think of Mia¡¯s talent. If it were his normal self, he surely would grow fearful or respect her. But now, he just wanted to¡­ kill her. Chapter 380 Far from real strength and potential Chapter 380: Far from real strength and potential ¡°Sinful Ultimate Skill,¡± Mia whispered in utmost confidence, the sinful energies she had gathered for yearsing out in abundance from her curves. She didn¡¯t really change, for she was already perfect. Only her creations could somehow try to match her, their forms howling as if sentience sprouted within them. Mia¡¯s creation, the battle horse, turned into parts, each bing a suitable battle dress for the duhan princess. Hers and her creations¡¯ stats rose significantly! At the same time, Elias Deathwill erupted with sins; ck tattoos littered his form. He produced much more mana than in his battle with Alexander; his body could no longer keep all of it within him. He was too weak to contain all of that power. Elias gathered that might around his sword, sending the first sh forward. It became a vast arc ready to turn the house into smithereens. However, Mia¡¯s army pounced at that sh before it could connect with anything outside, sacrificing some of their forms. ¡°That power is mine!¡± Elias screamed out of his lungs, waving his sword for the second and third time, continuously adding shes with a copious amount of energy. As that would clearly not be enough to take down the princess, Elias dove forward. He shed with Mia¡¯s army head-on, his sword kicking them away and making them lose a considerable part of their forms. That was amazing, yet insufficient, for Mia could easily refill her ranks. ¡°You sluts should be grateful that I gave you a chance to taste the power out of this world! Now, give it back to me! Give it all for me! Only I can wield it!¡± Elias kept shouting out of his mind, lost in his delusion. He willingly sumbed to those feelings, for his hatred and former emotions had been genuine. Out of his three wives, he really had decided to genuinely nurture love with Mia Deathwill. Yet, she had her eyes on Alexander Deathwill Mao, even using his name to shame him. And then, Mia Deathwill became proficient in the sinful energy. That brought memories of a certain fallen angel with many arms, turning Elias Deathwill insane. To say nothing of these two reasons, Elias also hated how Mia Deathwill used what rightfully belonged to him. ¡°Irked by the fact that I am using the power you silently put within me against my will. Can a human fall even lower than you, Elias?¡± Mia spoke coldly,manding her creations and their greed to assault Elias. They moved like mindless zombies seeking flesh toward Elias Deathwill. As they fought, she aimed for a perfect moment to strike Elias with her spear, yet the man still protected his gaps, even in the maddened state. ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Elias howled just these words, carrying on with his delusional ideas. Mia closed her eyes for a second, then revealed them again with an exnation that scratched Elias¡¯ pride, ¡°Sinful Ultimate Skill takes out the mana you have forced us to cultivate for you. You are too weak to take it all for yourself, so you have been slowly devouring all seven sins. Now that you are desperate and my level has fallen close to yours, you are suicidal enough to take it forcefully from me through physical contact. I wish I could know how it hurts you to see someone else¡ªyour wife use it for herself and her dreams,¡± Mia aimed to disturb Elias¡¯ flow with honesty. That was, unfortunately, not enough. Nheless, she was right. Elias Deathwill¡¯s n forced six girls to produce sinful energy, affecting their daily lives and personalities. However, that n did more harm to Mia Deathwill and his other two wives. They used to be high-level existences. Right now, their levels were around one hundred and fifty. It wasn¡¯t because the girls reset their strength. Elias¡¯ n used their hard-gained strength to produce more sins, eating years of training and battles for his gain. That power dwelled within the girls¡¯ bodies, locked away from them. Mia found a way to use it, and she dly used it against everyone aiming for her, including Elias Deathwill. No, killing him with that power would be the best scenario for her. s, that seemed impossible. BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡°Your own sins are your strongest weapon. And that energy uses your genuine feelingsing from your heart. Your hatred, jealousy, and lust¡­ You are producing an absurd amount of it, turning it into power. You didn¡¯t need years of plotting and sacrificing others¡­¡± Mia gazed into Elias Deathwill¡¯s eyes for thest time as if trying to find something else within him. To no avail, ¡°You will keep deluding yourself.¡± With the weapon tightly settled in her hand, Mia rushed forward. She no longer aimed to find a gap to eliminate or significantly erase her enemy. In fact, achieving one of those would be the best present for Alexander Deathwill Mao. Mia wanted to give something back to him, for he enabled her. He unlocked so much of Mia¡¯s power that even Alex would be surprised by it in the future. ¡®I think he would hate me if I killed Elias now¡­ It¡¯s out of the question, so there shouldn¡¯t be any argument between us,¡¯ Mia thought inwardly, her spear already going after Elias¡¯ neck. She smiled from the bottom of her heart as if wanting to provoke Elias. BANG! He fended off her attempt with a side of his sword, glowering at her. He didn¡¯t need words, just those eyes, to invite her for a life and death battle. Between them, there was no room for any broad orplex techniques. They could only exchange shes simply and crudely, showcasing a high level and proficiency of their weapons. BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡°Because of you, I could only remember Celia as a little baby, still crying in her mother¡¯s arms, unable to open her eyes,¡± Mia whispered, her spear talking with Elias¡¯ body while she poured out her stored for many years feelings. She continued, ¡°I can only me myself for giving too little time to my daughter, putting more importance on duhan kingdom¡¯s affairs and your wishes. I want to¡­ unstrap myself from the princess status. I want to see my girls¡­ Images from the sins aren¡¯t enough!¡± Mia raised her voice, which was so unlike her. She fueled all of herself to that one strike, leaving a deepceration on Elias¡¯ chest, which surely wound be a scar no healing skill would erase. And as blood dripped from her spear, Mia said softly, ¡°I want to join their family.¡± Elias remained in one ce as if Mia¡¯s emotions pinned him down. He focused on the pain in his chest, slowly waking him up from his crazy state. He whispered, ¡°This mansion is a zone that holds your [Greed] in a check. If you leave it, you will be worse than Meiya, immediately dying to the sin.¡± Elias didn¡¯t care about Mia¡¯s power and how she could see through Celia¡¯s life. He just alluded those ¡®images¡¯ to Celia¡¯s authority, which was the right choice, for that was how it was. Mia¡¯s loneliness and bloodline, closely tied to Celia¡¯s roots, resulted in her being able to see through Celia and Sara¡¯s plight. It hurt her more than she thought, for she could feel their feelings. Mia just saw a few moments, which were enough to sink her in grief and sadness. Those memories also showcased only Celia and Sara, hiding other people away, as if Celia didn¡¯t have the experience or power to send the whole image. Yet, a third person appeared in those brief memories after some time. He made them smile. And he melted Mia¡¯s cold expression as well. That was enough. ¡°A scar on your chest¡­ That¡¯s all I can do¡­¡± Mia was disappointed with her achievement in her sh with Elias Deathwill. But her meeting with him still satisfied her. She let out her thoughts, confirmed Alexander¡¯s strength, and became stronger mentally, feeling like [Greed] no longer had any chance of killing her. She still wasn¡¯t bold enough to try it out, leaving her formation. ¡°Do you think I was unaware of my weakness?¡± Mia uttered as Elias¡¯ expression changed significantly; his goal was to clearly push her away from her mansion. But to immediately show him how asinine it would be, Mia flicked her fingers, causing the whole mansion to tremble. A profound [Greed] permeated the walls, ceiling, and floors. Every part of that mansion drowned in the sinful energy. And it bent, ready to keep Mia in her prison. ¡°You haven¡¯t fought me with your full strength,¡± Elias said. Mia replied softly, ¡°I know I am not alone in this world. I won¡¯t suicide, for I want to smile, cloth my girls, and feel the warmth.¡± Elias stared emotionlessly, soon turning around, ¡°I am also far away from my full strength and potential. I need¡­ my sheath¡­¡± He left the realm after those words. Mia deeply inhaled after confirming that Elias had left her territory. She puffed her ample chest for a few seconds before exhaling silently. She then locked her eyes on an animated suit. It was one of the suits she had made for her father. It was torn and unusable by any normal person. Like many others, that suit helped her significantly in her battle against Elias Deathwill. Yet, that peculiar suit brought painful emotions, ¡°May you rest in our little queen, father. Your daughter will forever be ashamed for not being able to attend your funeral,¡± Mia whispered in a tone that would make soft-hearted people cry. A tear escaped her beautiful eye, rapidly crumbling on her soft cheek. Chapter 381 Yasirs evolution Chapter 381: Yasir¡¯s evolution The antagonist¡¯s leader, Yasir. Because of his scheme and achievement on Earth, Yasir managed to get his hands on the influential figure¡¯s body. Using that body, Yasir stepped into a realm, his ns stretching toward The Light Church. He appeared in one of its branches. ¡°You have the perfect qualities to adapt Gavriel¡¯s mana and teachings, Yasir. You shall be baptized today,¡± a man in ck priest¡¯s robes said, his eyes closed, seemingly staring into the future. He still faced Yasir, who stood before him with a faint smile. In The Light Church, everyone wore white robes with golden armaments. However, the highest and the most divine seats wore ck clothes, their presence and beliefs standing out from the rest. He didn¡¯t show any feelings, as if he poured all his attention into his silent prayers. At first nce, any outsider would believe that Yasir had the mostmon rtionship with this man. That would be a false assumption, for the ck priest had already been swayed by Yasir¡¯s charisma. ¡°May Light guide me,¡± Yasir replied officially, keeping himself and his decorum in check, for it was not a time to y strong or leader-like. There was no shame in being smaller before the ck priest solely due to his man¡¯s level and influence. In fact, Yasir should be worried about something else, other bishops. He was sure that at least half of them had been irked by him taking over Gavriel¡¯s seat and mana, starting the first evolution. Yasir knew that most of them were skeptical and unsure about the antagonist¡¯s concept. But as the ck priest believed in Yasir and his journey to Paradise, Yasir knew that he could only look out after his neck, continuing to tread forward like usual. ¡°We shall begin your baptism now,¡± the ck priest uttered in a reverend tone, his divine manaing out from his hands. He called Gavriel¡¯s mana, taking it out from his body. A copious amount of holy energy mmed into Yasir, who, under the pressure of it, knelt before the ck priest. He closed his eyes, carefully overlooking the foreign mana seeping into his flesh, bones, and heart. Yasir¡¯s soul was on the highest alert, ready to kill him to stop the process and start the resurrection process. If that happened, it would be one of the biggest blunders in Yasir¡¯s life. But as the process continued, Yasir knew that his evolution would smoothly finish in a few hours. Precisely after three hours, Yasir¡¯s evolution ended. His body became closer to the divine concept from The Light Church, blending perfectly with the antagonist¡¯s mana. His stats surged, reaching absurd levels and beyond. Moreover, a woman in nun clothes materialized herself before him, simrly to Yasir¡¯s demon. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a foreign concept in The Light Church, for Gavriel and other bishops possessed simr creations. However, the ck priest couldn¡¯t keep his eyes closed in her presence. He gazed at the woman with long red hair, eyes hidden beneath a ck head-cloth, and nun clothes tightly wrapping her abundant curves. Every creation existed with a cause. They mainly were simr, yet the ck priest couldn¡¯t exactly tell what kind of purpose this creation wielded. She was still a perfect creation, her energies in harmony, ¡°Your baptism has been sessful, Yasir. Descend to a mortal realm and continue preaching our belief.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Yasir replied, standing up with a faint smile. He immediately turned around, leaving the holy church in simple but fast steps. His newest creation followed him like a loyal servant, floating with her clothes fluttering slightly. Yasir side-nced at her, inwardly whispering, ¡®This world is much better than ours. The energies here and connections to the goddess are on a higher level. Each connection has a purpose, so revealing the cause behind The Light Church¡¯s existence will bring my new girl to the highest level. Still¡­ I am some, am I not? I couldn¡¯t get my hands on Yumi, so I ended up creating a girl for myself! Haha! Alexander willugh at me!¡¯ Yasir¡¯s lips curved into a bright smile, seemingly enjoying his evolution. He headed to a special altar that would bring him back to mortal continents. And as The Light Church¡¯s Realm was too blinding and white for Yasir¡¯s taste, he didn¡¯t waste any energy sightseeing or appreciating the higher world. He just left the realm, his creation disappearing into his body. After leaving the altar, Yasir appeared in the church, simr to the one he had been before just a few minutes ago. It was a much smaller and less grand church that desperately wanted to mimic The Light Church¡¯s architecture. In that ce, no one doubted Yasir anymore. He had taken perfect control over half of the continent already. What was left was conquering the Undead Kingdom and ending the lives of the sentient undead. ¡®ck Priest¡­ I could sense some of Gavriel mana within you¡­ After baptism, I¡¯m sure of it¡­ You have been stealing or using him to propel your mana and strength¡­ You call yourself the ck priest, but Gavriel was the strongest in that branch. He was sent to Earth, not you¡­¡¯ Yasir¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile, for he had already started plotting against the ck priest. That was perhaps the punishment for stealing Yasir¡¯s prey¡¯s mana, for ck Priest didn¡¯t use Gavriel¡¯s full mana for the antagonist leader¡¯s evolution. Yasir didn¡¯t look offended, though. He didn¡¯t waste time gathering his loyal people and new additions from the mortal continent, their presence swarming the open area in the middle of the holy capital. ¡°We will erase The Undead Kingdom. This operation will take a while, perhaps months. I¡¯m confident in our sess,¡± Yasir just said these words. Yet, no one doubted him, his charisma extending across the whole army. It was a blind or perhaps forcefully induced trust. Yet, it was fair to believe in Yasir, for he wouldn¡¯t let the soul grave-keeper survive if he didn¡¯t have a n. And if that high-level existence was not a problem, then Eva Mora and the legendary necromancer were insignificant in his eyes. ¡°May the light guide you,¡± Yasir spoke like a bishop, drawing smiles from his loyal antagonists. His words charmed the newest additions, their robes fluttering as they bowed before the bishop. A war that would influence everyone on a mortal continent started. Chapter 382 Meiya cant believe her lover! Chapter 382: Meiya can¡¯t believe her lover! [Back to Alex¡¯s daily life.] After his time with Meiya Deathwill and intimate bonding, Alex announced that he would visit the winged people¡¯s realm with Meiya and Ste apanying him. He did that the following day. But first, Alex naturally had some quickie with Meiya, for his mind was still filled with her softness, warmth, and curves. Her smile was mainly the cause that Alex easily gave up on her temptation. Of course, he also became bolder with his girls, doing it in various ces around the world¡­ After a good breakfast with a few sses of wine, Alex reunited with Ste. She had received his message about his current mission, so she was ready for a journey back home. Ste raised her eyebrow at Alex and Meiya, clearly seeing through them, ¡°I am not feeling like taking my clothes off.¡± ¡°Ste!¡± Meiya skipped toward her lovely daughter, wrapping her arms around her and rubbing her cheek on hers. As Alex¡¯s fiance and a girl, Ste had no way of not seeing through Alex and Meiya¡¯s changes, for they moved like a couple, their presences blended into one. Her mother smiled broader, moved differently, and exuded so much joy and happiness as if her body rejuvenated after some good massage. Of course, Ste knew what kind of massage Meiya received. Thus, she said words that made Alex feel a little awkward. He still couldn¡¯t casually talk about sexual life with Ste and Meiya at once, for these were daughter and mother pair, sharing the same man. Even Meiya¡¯s boldness and Ste¡¯s casualness about it didn¡¯t help him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ste. He will satisfy my girl back home, in a room you lived in for most of your life!¡± Meiya brightly smiled, appeasing Ste¡¯s mood and even using her daughter¡¯s words for her own advantage. Alex was also interested in that. He felt a unique allure in doing his girls in the room he spent most of his life in. Ste¡¯s room should be the same, if not better, for there was a different culture and Ste¡¯s presence here. ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied with a faint smile, liking the idea as well. She knew how Alex liked eating her in his room before moving out, so Ste knew he would love it. Meiya carried on as the mood was kinda good, her curiosity about Alex¡¯s sexual life at the peak, for his touch was still on her, ¡°How are other girls, Ste? Have you found someone worthy of a challenge, even with your stamina regeneration skills?¡± For a second, Alex and Ste gawked at Meiya with confusion. They didn¡¯t immediately understand her words. But then, Alex looked away while his sloth girl replied in a slow and normal tone, ¡°Alex never did a threesome with us despite girls hinting and even wanting that. The cat is particrly triggered by that, for her abilities produce better results with more juices.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Meiya blinked, looking at her daughter with incredulous eyes. She shifted her golden irises to Alex, hovering them on him for a few seconds before retracting to her best daughter. She repeated that action a few times, utterly not believing that Alex hadn¡¯t done a threesome or even more girls at once. ¡°There was a time when we saw him doing a cat, but that¡¯s because of his Earthly circumstances,¡± Ste added, her words sincere. She had no reason to lie to her mother, so Meiya believed her rtively quickly. She rubbed her temple, gawking at Alex with scrunched expression, ¡°Alexander¡­ I thought you don¡¯t like wasting time?¡± After spending some days with Celia and Alex¡¯s wives, Meiya had enough time to learn about Alex, so she knew his principles. Alex awkwardly replied, genuinely exining, ¡°You girls deserve all my attention.¡± ¡°Enough of your sweet words, Alexander!¡± Meiya instantly snapped at him, folding her arms below her divine melons, ¡°I wasn¡¯t fond of the harem¡ªI hated harem until a few days ago! You know about it, don¡¯t you?¡± Alex nodded, already aware of Meiya¡¯s next words. The fact that he could infer it made his expression moreical and somewhat miserable. ¡°And I already had some ideas about harem! It¡¯s not like I needed thatss to bring ¡®oyakodon¡¯ and other stuff to me,¡± Meiya exined, mentioning Olivia. She yed some part in her imagination of a harem¡¯s lifestyle. Goddess Momma continued, ¡°I imagined threesome, erasing thatss¡¯ smirk off her face with my tight snatch squeezing you to every drop. I also thought about myself and Ste against some two of your wives, battling for your attention. All of this just in a few days!¡± Meiya inhaled deeply before shouting those words, her voice reverberating in the Deathwill Castle. A few people heard her, mainly those in barracks. ¡°Yes¡­ Our rtionship has grown significantly¡­ And you are a woman who clearly knows what she wants¡­ I will also save a lot of time in this way¡­ It¡¯s just that I wanted you to feel blessed,¡± Alex coated his words as fast as he could, perhaps not expressing his thoughts well. Still, he didn¡¯t want to continue talking as some foreign people were already notified of it just now. Meiya arched her head back, looking at Alex like a queen, ¡°You will save a lot of time and try something new! Thetter is the most important! In a monogamous rtionship, you can treasure the girl as much as you want, pampering her endlessly! But in a harem, you gotta try new stuff, Alexander! It would be a sin to not try it, you know?! Besides, it also sounds fun. I want to see who can snatch your attention from my Ste and me as we use the mother-daughterbo with our legs entangled, tits pressed together, and cheeks rubbing each other, showering you with bold and innocent expressions! Haha!¡± Meiyaughed, for Alex had imagined the mother-daughter pair precisely in a way Meiya had described, making him stare ahead as if the picture popped in the system window. Ste also blushed, gazing at her beloved with expectations and a green light shing in her golden eyes, seeming open-minded and ready to battle in a bed, alone or with her mother by her side! Alex coughed, then nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°Good boy,¡± Meiya nodded a few times with approval, her lips curved into a mesmerizing smile. Ste was the same. And then, the couple turned around, heading straight to the main garden. On their way here, Alex met ady he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ Wee to the Deathwill Castle,¡± Alex smiled, his eyes epassing the enthralling fox woman known as Anais Foxtail. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be weed by the very master, Alexander,¡± Anais reciprocated Alex¡¯s smile with her peculiar one, bringing Meiya¡¯s eyebrow up. Ste remained stoic. And on Anais¡¯ side, Yumia did her best to hide her emotions. Jealousy shed in her eyes as she nced at Meiya Deathwill, whose looks were so much different, clearly influenced by love, warmth, and a good pounding. She closed her eyes, not butting into the talk between Anais and Alex. Little did she know that the fox woman saw Yumia¡¯s reaction, her heart mischievously beating as she carried talk with Alexander Deathwill. Chapter 383 The Forest Fairies Queen will attack Alexander?! Chapter 383: The Forest Fairies¡¯ Queen will attack Alexander?! Because Sara was in The Duhan Kingdom and Alex was heading outside with Ste and Meiya, the responsibility of looking after Deathwill Castle had fallen onto Remia. She was a perfect choice, for Alex had begun building better rtionships with demi-humans, inviting them to his barracks. Remia also could always rely on her mother, so these two were diplomats and people inviting new forces into Alex¡¯s ce. The forest fairies had been using Alex¡¯s barracks the most until now. From today onward, close demi-human races like fox people would also leverage the system. ¡°We will never forget your grace, Alexander. I am so thrilled and happy that I came here first with a few loyal soldiers. I can¡¯t wait to level up,¡± Anais curved her lips into a dazzling and genuine smile, exuding ted feelings from the bottom of her heart. She trembled from excitement, her assets shaking before the young man. It was hard to tell whether she did it consciously, but Alex was not a man who would blindly lose himself before a beauty. He replied without any change in his expression, his eyes still looking into Anais¡¯ hues, ¡°On behalf of my friend, I want to thank you for believing in yers. Our teamwork is splendid and rewarding because of your cooperation.¡± In the Avander World, the antagonists and yers could level up. Not every antagonist could raise their level, only those who had been given a second chance. Antagonists made into ones through that peculiar red mana could only cultivate their antagonist¡¯s mana, bing stronger and achieving something close to [Ultimate Skill]. yers were yers, but what about the rest? Only those who stumbled upon a lucky chance could level up! That was different with Alexander, for his barracks enabled people, giving them a new future. Anais Foxtail was about to tread on her new chance, which was the reason her body oozed out joy. It was not her fault that she had good looks and softness matching other famous girls in the Avander World. But Alex had an inkling that she deliberately showcased her beauty, drawing his attention. Her next words were also quite ambiguous, ¡°I will imbue my battle experience from fighting the antagonist known as Roy. But I would love to get a private tutorship from you, Alexander. Is there a chance for me?¡± Anais asked, lifting her eyes cutely, staring at Alex, not as the leader of foxes and the highestmander but as a girl. ¡°Yes¡­ Of course,¡± Alex replied a few secondste, quickly bringing out a smile to hide his mistake, ¡°I have fought many strong people, so my battle experience will support you on your new path, Anais. Also, it would be better for our alliance to have you with both higher levels and experience. You can rely on me,¡± Alex added, his words drawing many reactions from people around him. He only saw Anais, for she was overjoyed to hear him agreeing to her request. Her innate charm once again left her surroundings stunned or irked. After that talk, Alex exchanged a few words with Yumia, thanking her for her help, which was significant and crucial. Atst, Alex left the castle, his two winged girls following him. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I got at least an hour for you, Yumia,¡± Anais turned around, facing the forest fairies¡¯ queen with a cheeky and somewhat childish smile, surely not looking like the usual fox people¡¯s leader. Yumia narrowed her eyes, her heartbeat elerating, for she didn¡¯t belong to the category of slow people, ¡°Have you asked for that tutorship for me?¡± ¡°Yes. How did I do? It¡¯s been a while since I used my looks for advantage. Alexander is also surrounded by beauties from left and right. I do have confidence in myself. He replied slowly, so I guess I still have what it takes to charm a man,¡± Anais grinned innocently, revealing her white teeth like a clever girl. Yumia was struck speechless by that side, for it was unexpected and quite adorable, to say nothing of Anais bringing it out for her sake. She hid her eyes from the smirking fox girl, collecting her thoughts. It was indeed the truth that Yumia had given many ambiguous and hidden signs for Alexander to go after her. The more time she spent with him, the more she yearned for him. At the same time, Yumia also probed into her heart, realizing that she didn¡¯t covet Alex solely because of her womanly needs. He managed to get her genuine attention out of all people she had met. After retracting her eyes to Anais, Yumia replied, ¡°Thank you. I have to agree with you here¡­ As his inw, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to openly yearn for him. Besides, I must think of Remia¡¯s feelings¡­ Fortunately, that girl has already whistled her thoughts out for me, giving me the right and freedom to go after Alexander,¡± Yumia whispered faintly; her cheeks were a little reddened, for it was even an awkward topic for her. ¡°That¡¯s nice of Remia,¡± Anaisughed, wrapping her arms around Yumia¡¯s arm, going to the barracks like good friends, ¡°But as Alexander has already seized Ste¡¯s mother for himself, he will surely aim to take the other two. There¡¯s a chance that Remia doesn¡¯t want to be left behind! Haha!¡± Anais burst outughing, hiding her amused expression in Yumia¡¯s shoulder while her fox tails swayed up and down from enjoyment. ¡°She talked about it with me a day after Meiya had appeared in the castle,¡± Yumia recalled her daughter¡¯s shocking questions and even more incredulous words that followed after. In fact, Remia didn¡¯t wait for Yumia to answer her question. [Have you developed feelings for Alex?] Her mom¡¯s reaction was enough. Yumia recalled her daughter¡¯s feelings and the worry she held for her. Thus, her lips curved into a beautiful smile, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t force me to join her man¡¯s harem if it weren¡¯t for my real feelings. Remia is just that kind girl,¡± A sense of pride slipped into the queen¡¯s words. Anais was in a good mood; however, ¡°Don¡¯t let that pride crumble because of your experience, Yumia! I know how many children you have! Haha!¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Yumia closed her eyes, allowing the amused fox girl to bully her until entering the barracks. And with that event, Yumia decided that she wouldn¡¯t leave just hidden messages behind. It was time to attack! Chapter 384 You dont know how to ride my fiance Chapter 384: You don¡¯t know how to ride my fiance Oblivious to the events brewing in the Deathwill Castle, Alex left the castle to adventure to the first ever realm! There were many realms connected to the Avander World. No one could say the exact number or count them all, but everyone knew the high-level content awaited them. Alex wasn¡¯t going here to level up, for he had more and easier ces to level up in the Avander World¡¯s continents. That ce was also too high level for him, for themoners in those worlds had been stered with the least level three hundred. Those were precisely the levels that mostmoners had received. Most winged people weren¡¯t so happy about those, for they no longer could level up. They still paid more attention to their alliances and enemies than yers who had been barely crawling on low-level continents. ¡°Our realm has just winged people¡­ But some realms have hierarchies with weaker races,¡± Meiya exined, for her daughter would rather cuddle with Alex¡¯s arm. The realms weren¡¯t spared from the world¡¯s changes, of course. The curse of monsters had infected the highernds, giving new enemies to the exalted people. But the curse of monsters surely wasn¡¯t thest disaster prepared for the realms. Because of that, people from realms had an advanced system of fighting against those monsters, not letting them gather en masse. Every [Boss] was in shortly after his birth. Alex was of the same belief, imagining that the world still held many mysteries for them, waiting for a perfect chance to reveal them. And thus, besides going to the winged realm to get allies against the antagonists, Alex also wanted to see whether his Fallen Angel¡¯s bloodline would influence the winged realm. Perhaps, it would help him see through its mysteries. The most important reason was introducing himself to Ste and Meiya¡¯s family. He knew that they were worried about them, for nothing stopped them from returning to their home. In fact, Ste¡¯sziness and Meiya¡¯s peculiar circumstances had held them back. ¡°Elias went through those mountains, didn¡¯t he?¡± Alex whispered, gazing at the mountains whose spires seemed to hold the new world. They were vast, seemingly unconquerable. Yet, Elias Deathwill managed to ovee them! ¡°Yes,¡± Ste and Meiya replied together, nodding to their beloved. Alexughed, sharing his thoughts with them, ¡°I just remembered about that guy and his achievements. It¡¯s not like I want to challenge him and what he did, but I will climb those mountains through feet. Bear with me,¡± Alex chuckled. He wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to never use his wings or Fallen Angel¡¯s bloodline just to be better than Elias Deathwill. The same went for passive effects caused by that bloodline coursing through him; Alex wouldn¡¯t stifle them like a stubborn fool. He just wanted to see how far he could go as a human. But as if disagreeing with him, Ste wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck, taking his back for herself. She was the first one to ever take a seat here, and it was rightfully hers! No one could demand her to let him go, let alone make her give some room! A certain red-haireddy squinted her eyes in Alex¡¯s soul, her lips curved into a provoking smile as if she wanted to challenge thess. ¡°Ah, what soft but heavy luggage!¡± Alex jested, using this as a chance to see Ste¡¯s peculiar expression. Ste leaned forward, looking into Alex¡¯s eyes while pouting, her voice tender and quite wronged, ¡°Bully?¡± ¡°Haha! I was kidding,¡± Alex grinned, giving Ste her favorite head pat. No matter how often he said those words, Ste would react the same, her expression so adorable that it already became somethingmon between them. Ivonne and Meiya couldn¡¯t butt between these two, for the unique and lovely mood unfolded between them. And while the red-haired demon clicked her tongue, Meiya wore a bright smile, pping her wings as she used these to move. Her feet were a few meters above the ground. [The Winged Realm¡¯s challenge: Cloud World!] [No level requirement.] ¡°The challenge will adapt to your level and potential,¡± Meiya exined, her voice loud and clear, for she wouldn¡¯t allow these two lovers to leave her behind! Alex nodded, looking ahead. The road seemed clear and easy to stomp. It was quite steep, so climbing lovers surely would love it here. Moreover, Ste didn¡¯t use her [Heart Duo], so her clinging to his back didn¡¯t add anything. In fact, it was as Alex had said before, she was soft and lovely luggage. Alex took a step forward decisively, for carrying beauties was already a standard for him¡­ Of course, the Deathwill Sisters had unusual bloodlines, which made things easier for him every time they pounced at him. ¡°I know I have a broad back¡­ Perhaps, I can have two beauties sticking to my back?¡± Alex said, feeling bad for Meiya as she floated behind them like a servant, not his future wife. She didn¡¯t mind it, for Ste was her girl. But Alex indeed minded so he brought that topic to his slothful girl. Of course, Alex knew what to say to convince Ste, ¡°You can show off and impress momma.¡± Ste looked oddly at Alex, for he called his future wife momma, just like he sometimes did it to Sara. She rolled her eyes, looking behind and inviting this momma to share a spot with her. Ste recalled the days when her mother unted her skills to everyone else just so people wouldn¡¯t look differently at Ste because of her human bloodline. She was brutal, honest, and merciless, for many servants had suffered under Meiya¡¯s orders. But she did them all for Ste, so the sloth girl¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°My [Heart Duo] allows me to use Alex¡¯s skill and vice versa. Using them while close to Alex is best for the finest efficiency. Since mom uses simr skills to mine, you must learn how to ride him with me,¡± Ste said, obviously ying well with words to tease her beloved and her mother. Meiya¡¯s eyes watered as her daughter wanted to show off, too! She gasped, holding her hands in prayer, trembling in ecstasy, and certainly looking like some weirdo. But Ste was Ste, the best girl, so Alex didn¡¯t think too much of it. Perhaps, he would be the same in the future for his kids. ¡°Your mom rides Alexander pretty well, Ste!¡± Meiya shouted amidst the challenge, which so far had been pretty insignificant. Some wind pressure tried to stop Alex, to no avail¡­ It seemed like the first mountain became enraged, for the pressure heightened, and the enemy wind always tried to stop Alex from advancing forward. ¡°I can attest to Meiya¡¯s words,¡± Alexughed out loud, clearly ignoring the wind pressure, carrying and adding his fair share to the girls¡¯ talk. At that time, Meiya came closer to Alex. Her ample chest immediately pressed on his back, shing with Ste¡¯s breasts of a simr size. They were both voluptuous and endowed with good figures, so it was pretty crowded already, just with two goddesses! ¡°Good genes isn¡¯t it?! All from me!¡± Meiya arched her head back like some young mistress,ughing in ¡®Ara~~ Ara~~¡¯ way, her one hand holding Alex¡¯s shoulder. She wrapped her other free hand around Ste¡¯s waist. Ste did exactly the same. ¡°Some people might be interested in Alex¡¯s bloodline and strength, so wait till you learn how to ride him with me. We will silence every doubter and make fools pay for their sins should they aim for my fiance¡¯s neck,¡± Ste whispered before giving some tips on how to ride, rub, and enjoy Alexander¡¯s back. Meiya listened with a dazzling smile, making some mistakes on purpose just to tease these two youngsters. Ste found her mother¡¯s actions childish, for Alex undoubtedly would cross all mountains in less than an hour. They didn¡¯t have time, did they? Thus, she parted her lips, asking Meiya a simple question, ¡°What kind of skill did you two produce?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Meiya deeply looked into Ste¡¯s eyes, quickly realizing the meaning of her words. Alexander Deathwill had a legendary ss connected to the sins! That superb power, energy, and the system allowed him to create practical and impressive skills through bonding with others. ¡°We haven¡¯t created a skill¡­ even though we have had a good time¡­¡± Meiya whispered weakly, her pride hurt by that! Ste squinted her eyes, ¡°So mom actually doesn¡¯t know how to ride my fiance, or she is bad at it. I will teach you a few thingster,¡± Ste said, her lips curved into a soft but immensely cheeky smile, which Schnee saw regrly. Today, Meiya was hit by it. And for the first time in a while, Meiya felt like giving her best girl a rough and merciless noogie. Alex held back all hisughter, his trembling body exposing what he had been holding within himself. Meiya leaned down, pressing herself even more on him and extending her hand to pinch and rub Alex¡¯s cheeks, ¡°Let it all out, Alexander! Tell me what¡¯s so funny! Oh, perhaps, I was bad and loose, hmm?!¡± Ste chuckled while resting her little head within Alex¡¯s hair, somewhat enjoying the atmosphere. It was perhaps what her mother had talked about earlier. In a harem, they simply had to try everything. Bickering with other girls and showing off her bond and affection was quite amusing. That trait undoubtedly stemmed from Meiya! And Ste had been slowly awakening it! It would continue growing like a flower, blooming in the impending future. And that trait was one of Ste¡¯s real traits. But as [Sloth] was with her from the beginning, Ste wouldn¡¯t change that sin, adding it to her daily life like usual. ¡°I love sleeping and sniffing your smell, Alex,¡± Ste mumbled out unconsciously while sleeping on Alex¡¯s back. Her words stopped Meiya and her soft tantrum, and Alex, who was teasing and casually fending off the angry momma¡¯s words. ¡°So cute¡­¡± Alex and Meiya whispered in tandem. Chapter 385 You only need one sloth girl! Chapter 385: You only need one sloth girl! Alex didn¡¯t have problems climbing up mountains leading to the Winged Realm. He didn¡¯t leverage his two winged girls or unique bloodlines coursing through him. He stifled all, going through the mountains like a human. With his sharpened senses throughout many battles, Alex could predict the wind pressure and its unique attacks. No tornado could lift him, no wind could stop him, and no road could contain him for a long time. Alex didn¡¯t care about mountains and how long he needed to ovee them. He enjoyed the route, for Meiya and Ste had their own bonding time. They were quite a peculiar duo, for they were a mother-daughter pair that shared the same man. This turned their talk and arguments quite perverted, yet Alex could only enjoy them, for Ste made them amusing. In a way, Ste and Meiya were probably the best girls to introduce Alex to more debauchery, such as oyakodon. Atst, everything halted. Alex stopped moving, his girls¡¯ talk ceased, and the wind¡¯s presence dispersed into thousands of invisible des. ¡°It¡¯s already the end?¡± Alex lifted his eyes, surprised by the change in the environment that happened in the blink of an eye. Just a few seconds ago, Alex was still surrounded by the forest. But as if going through an invisible wall, Alex appeared in a different ce. It was a white world, to say the least. Puffy clouds swarmed the area. In the middle of them, Alex saw grand doors as if leading to heaven, strongly protruding from the white ground. In fact, Alex felt quite at a loss in such a ce, for he couldn¡¯t tell which cloud was solidified. Surely, the clouds around the grand doors were tough. But what about the rest? ¡°Is there a path leading to the doors? Is that thest trial before I can see the new world?¡± Alex whispered, ncing at Ste and Meiya. He noticed that the momma put her finger on Ste¡¯s lips, stopping her from answering. Thus, Alex inferred that there was indeed thest challenge. He chuckled, activating his peculiar eye skill. [You have activated The Fallen¡¯s Eyes(SSS)] ¡°So you aren¡¯t going to ovee thest hurdle as a human?¡± Meiya asked, scratching Alex¡¯s cheek with her nail. She saw the red eyes shing with the unique fallen bloodline¡¯s color, turning redder as if Alex had filled them with blood. Her tempting curves trembled while her heart fell into Alex¡¯s hand. With such reactions circling within her, Meiya gawked at Alexander. Ste also looked at her fiance peculiarly. Alex grinned, ¡°I said that I wouldn¡¯t stop myself from leveraging my bloodlines. They are within me for a reason. Ste passed me her bloodline, I became Fallen Angel through dangerous experiences, and I have always had Asura within me. All of this is me and my beloveds¡¯ work. And I am sure that Elias used some external help,¡± Alex exined, going through the path that his eyes easily had seen through. Meiya whispered, slightly disappointed, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to add thatst sentence. It¡¯s a pointless excuse. What you said was more than enough.¡± Ste agreed with her mom, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°ws are charming, too. If my blunders make you two sing into my ears, I will continue doing them,¡± Alex smirked, pleased with his words. Meiyaughed loudly before sneering, ¡°So we will stop talking. Too many mistakes will lead us to hell.¡± Ste didn¡¯t reply, rubbing her nose on Alex¡¯s hair. Alex quickly found some counter, though, ¡°Underground and Hell, I shall thrive here with The Fallen Asura bloodline. I will keep you two safe in my embrace, you two beautiful.¡± Those words indeed left the girls content. Meiya nted a soft kiss on Alex¡¯s cheek while Ste justzily kissed his hair. And that was enough, for these two had to stop their lovely time for at least a few hours. [You have finished your challenge.] [You have received an invitation to the Winged Realm.] The grand doors opened after Alex left the small path leading to them. ¡°They take time,¡± Alexmented, staring at the doors that could be closed, for no adult human still could go through these yet, to say nothing of a man with two women glued to his back. Alex jested, ¡°I might find more sloths here. Haha!¡± Ste whispered immediately, as if those words triggered something within her, ¡°You only need one sloth, me.¡± Perhaps, it was jealousy. Alex and Meiya exchanged nces, smiling and no longer pursuing the topic. Alex dropped his hand on Ste¡¯s hair, telling her she was right through head pat. A few minutester, after what seemed like an eternity, a man with white wings came out from the other side. He wore clothes straight from the fantasy, for white and thin robes covered his chiseled muscles. White wings protruded strongly from his back, his golden eyes staying vignt as he locked them on Alex. His expression changed significantly after noticing Meiya and Ste, ¡°You two have finally returned home!¡± With those words, the man revealed his status window. [Dewey Klint Lv. 420 HP:??? MP:???] Although he was so bright, for two lost winged people had returned home, Dewey was happier to see Meiya than Ste. It wasn¡¯t because he disrespected the sloth due to her human bloodline. The men held feelings for Meiya Deathwill. ¡°Dewey? Why are you on the doors¡¯ duty?¡± Meiya was surprised to see the man she had known since childhood, her eyes revealing her feelings. He hailed from a prominent house, so he shouldn¡¯t be here. Yet, he was, donned in the official clothes from the Winged Realm. Even though these seemed to expose his flesh more than others, the white robes¡¯ stats considerably strengthened Dewey. ¡°A lot is happening, so someone with dual mana has to be on guard here, keeping an eye on the situation¡­.¡± Dewey exined briefly, preparing a longer exnation forter so he could spend time with Meiya. But as she didn¡¯t let Alexander¡¯s shoulder go, Dewey knew that something precious had already happened in her life. He could only shift his eyes to the young man. Chapter 386 Dangerous oyakodon is brewing?! Chapter 386: Dangerous oyakodon is brewing?! Alex was simr to the antagonists, whose name had already reached the Winged Realm. It was mainly due to those red eyes that were too simr to theirs. He didn¡¯t let out his Asura hands or wings, for those would make things harder for Meiya and Ste. These two had been practicing riding on him. That experience surely would help Alexander and the mother-pair duo in the future. Thus, Alex¡¯s origins were quite mysterious and interesting. ¡°You two can let me go for now,¡± Alex said in a tone akin to a master, his sharpened presence enough to startle the higher leveling being. The years of battles against exceptional people shaped Alex into a man who could draw attention and keep others wary of his might. Of course, Dewey also had more reasons to be shocked, mainly his heart yearning for Meiya Deathwill. He wanted her in his harem, and he was even ready to make her his first wife, giving her ess to resources that would bring Meiya back to her level. And even if she couldn¡¯t level up, Dewey was ready to find a cure for her current weak level. Alex noticed all those feelings within Dewey, for those golden eyes couldn¡¯t conceal his desire and feelings for Meiya Deathwill. He formed a suitable presence around himself, which was clearly him telling others that those girls on his back were his. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone get weird ideas, such as stealing them from him. ¡®I can always send Meiya to the castle through ticket and the goddess marriage¡¯s ring¡­ So, no matter what your reaction will be, there¡¯s nothing you can do,¡¯ Alex thought inwardly as he felt his girls letting him go, floating behind him like dutiful wives. Meiya¡¯s lips curved into a much broader smile, clearly aroused by a change in Alex¡¯s presence. Ste wasn¡¯t foreign to it, yet she had a simr smile, exuding the same vibes as her mother. ¡°I am Alexander Deathwill Mao. You seem like someone who knows Meiya, so that makes us friends,¡± Alex greeted the man first, which was a proper decorum for he stepped into the new world. It was him entering someone¡¯s grounds. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Alex added with a bright smile, extending his hand. Dewey didn¡¯t contemte Alex and his rtionship with Meiya and Ste, instantly reaching for his hand, ¡°Precisely. I¡¯m Dewey Klint. Since you are Meiya¡¯s friend, we do not need honorifics. Just call me Dewey,¡± the man with wings said, smiling faintly. And as the short contest unfolded between them, Meiya and Ste rolled their eyes, no longer paying attention to them. Yes, Alex and Dewey still held each other¡¯s hands, tightening their grasp each second, adding more strength. ¡°Your surname¡­ You can¡¯t be that bastard¡¯s son, can you?¡± Dewey whispered, recalling the scandal that shook the Winged Realm. One of their prominent and highly skilled girls became a lover of a human from the lower world. That was still sufferable, but not what followed after! The man had more wives, their origins stemming from another divine n and even the enemy realm! That was the shame that Meiya¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe off until Elias Deathwill and his kingdom existed. s, The Deathwill Kingdom became The Lost Kingdom. Their king disappeared with loyal dogs, and the wives and daughters were also nowhere to be found. However, unlike the Divine Cat and The Duhan Realm, the Winged Realm never closed their doors for Meiya and Ste. No misunderstanding left them scared for their lives or the requirement to pay for the shameful matter. Still, Elias Deathwill lied and hurt their members, so Dewey would be wary of Alexander. He also had feelings for Meiya, slowly subsiding them as she looked clearly in love with Alex. Ste was the same, so it was clear that something was special in the man. ¡°That bastard¡¯s son?¡± Alex whispered in a disgusted and chilling tone, his ck feathers immediately sprouting from his back, ¡°Do I look like him?¡± To this question, Dewey had an obvious answer. It was simply ¡®No, you don¡¯t, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word, for The Fallen Asura¡¯s bloodline left him wary of Alexander, alerting his instincts! ¡®There¡¯s a three hundred gap between us, yet I feel on guard?¡¯ Dewey said his thoughts inwardly, taking a better look at the young man. In his eyes and words, Dewey found an immense hatred for Elias Deathwill. It was Alex¡¯s [Wrath], which he wielded perfectly. That feeling was so genuine and conjured through otherworldly means that even level four hundred existence became alerted. ¡°You don¡¯t look like him,¡± Dewey calmed down all his alerts, smiling brightly at Alex. He still could continue their ¡®greeting battle¡¯, but he gave up, giving a victory to Alexander. After sending apologetic nces at Meiya and Ste, Dewey added, ¡°I am of a royal birth with an innate ability to see through emotions. I could¡¯ve used it from the start, but I prefer to do it in a normal way.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you actually misunderstood affection for hatred on your first try? Do you still have nightmares about that day, even after that girl became your first wife?¡± Meiya asked with a cheeky tone, clearly stepping over some boundaries. But as they were friends, and Dewey knew how honest and blunt Meiya could get, he looked away to hide his embarrassment. He still felt some nostalgia, which made him smile. He could tell that Meiya was also happy to be back home. Thus, Dewey patted Alexander¡¯s shoulder, whispering some words to him, ¡°You are bold enough to go for a mother and daughter pair. I am the same, but even I wouldn¡¯t dare to go for Meiya and her daughter. I fear that Ste might be just like her mother in her presence, bing overbearing and impulsive. So be careful, my friend. I don¡¯t doubt you will take care of them, though! Haha!¡± Dewey said those words, passing some advice about oyakodons and how enjoyable they could get while smiling like one of those open-minded and overly honest friends. His words about Ste piqued Alex¡¯s interest, for Ste obviously was changing the most with many people appearing in her life. In the past, people could barely move her heart. But Ste wanted to be a good housewife and mother, so she allowed others to influence her. She was also surrounded by good people that gave her the security to open her heart. Her old age didn¡¯t stop her from changing. ¡°Enough of your chitchat,¡± Meiya kicked Dewey¡¯s ass, getting his attention, ¡°Tell me why you are here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you,¡± Dewey crossed his arms, lifting his chin, ¡°Your mother will exin all the stuff.¡± Meiya¡¯s eyebrow twitched, her eyes narrowing, ¡°If I came here alone, you would¡¯ve already told me everything. Don¡¯t go too hard on your girls tonight just because you lost the diamond from the Winged Realm. You don¡¯t have sharp enough hands to mold me or even hold me anyway,¡± Meiya threw her hair behind, pping her wings inside the Winged Realm¡¯s capital. Ste and Alex followed her. Dewey stood with his arms crossed, eyes closed as he made quite a weird expression, ¡°They like it hard. Hmph! And you aren¡¯t the best, Meiya. Sigh¡­ I am d you are fine and back home¡­¡± He still couldn¡¯t get too angry at her, though. Recalling the beautiful face and how happy she was around Alexander, Dewey utterly locked his feelings at the bottom of his heart, letting them die over time. He opened his eyes, gazing at the soft clouds, ¡°I will still kill Elias Deathwill for you, Meiya. If I find him, that is.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to meet grandma.¡± ¡°Me too. How about we let Alex deal with her?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 387 Stellas grandparents Chapter 387: Ste¡¯s grandparents On their way to Meiya and Ste¡¯s household, mainly Alex talked, for he curiously looked around the new realm. He saw many winged people, the new architecture, which was close to Eastern Earth that used clouds presence, and the new world overall. Many inds were floating up; some were surrounded by clouds as if this element lifted them, and some were naked. He was interested in many stuff, wanting to be closer to his fiance¡¯s culture. Thus, Alex asked Ste and Meiya many questions. After a short talk and a few nces, Alex saw that Winged People liked pasta, and their specialties revolved around it. And as Alex heard that red wine was apparently good with spaghetti and more, he shifted his attention to Meiya, asking her about cuisine. Ste also listened attentively, just so she could recall all the good stuff to reproduce on Earth for Alex and his parents. But after a few minutes more, when Ste could see a familiar mansion on the floating ind. Both spanned many kilometers, which was weird, as Alex imagined that suchnd would cast a vast shadow on inds below them. That was not the case for some reason. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet grandma,¡± Ste said, recalling her grandma, which was the reason her mother could be so bold. It was not just status and wealth but also temperament that Meiya took from grandma! The sloth girl knew what would happen soon. Her eyes narrowed, even more, her flying pace lowered, and she flew like a dead person. ¡°Me too. How about we let Alex deal with her?¡± Meiya replied with a faint smile, turning around to face Ste and Alexander. Her wings still carried her forward! She didn¡¯t mind meeting her mother or facing her temperament. Their reunion was inevitable, so Meiya was pretty chill about it. Of course, she still prioritized her daughter¡¯s feelings. ¡°Ok,¡± Ste replied without anyg behind. It seemed like these two bet on Alex mellowing the housedy! ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was surprised to see them teaming up so fast and efficiently, agreeing on something without his word! ¡°Your grandma shouldn¡¯t see through you, though. No way she knows that you haven¡¯t returned home all those years because you werezy. And is there a reason why she should be angry at Meiya? You were in a precarious situation, weren¡¯t you?¡± Alex asked questions that seemed obvious and with only one answer. Yet, Meiya and Ste looked at him as if there was only an answer they knew, an absolute answer. ¡°Introduce yourself nicely, Alexander!¡± Meiya embraced her daughter from behind, taking her to their mansion. Her family had many houses andnds, so it wasn¡¯t like they had to go to the main mansion. Ste only didn¡¯t have her ce, for she was content with one room in her mother¡¯s mansion. And in this way, Alex was left alone with directions toward the main mansion in his mind. Well, he wasn¡¯t that alone, for his ck wings had been drawing the attention of every winged girl and guy. He also didn¡¯t need a guide, for he had his eyes locked on the big mansion already, ¡°I guess I have to introduce myself alone.¡± Alex peeked into his inventory. He checked the presents he had prepared to help with his introduction, then headed straight to the household of one of his wives. yott Household. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C No one stopped Alex. In fact, he received a cute guide afternding in the vast mansion. She had been waiting for him, clearly listening to Meiya¡¯s orders. She greeted him politely, her body wrapped in more robes to not tempt anyone around her, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Mr. Alexander. Master Auberon and Madame Danielle are waiting for you as well.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Alex immediately replied, so thedy didn¡¯t have to bow before him. He then urged her to guide him to Meiya¡¯s parents and Ste¡¯s grandparents. In the meantime, he asked about their mood. The answer left him quite stressed, ¡°Master is chilling like usual, but Madame Danielle seems in volcano mode.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Alex didn¡¯t know what to say, so he followed the girl. Atst, the eastern doors slid. And a few more until Alex stepped into a vast hall decorated in unique bamboo flowers. Clouds swarmed them like petals, seemingly in a perfect union. Perhaps, those flowers produced the clouds! But a small table and two presence sitting before it immediately drew Alex¡¯s attention, not giving him a chance to look for more. He inhaled the new and unique fragrance before taking a seat before Madam Danielle and Master Auberon. Auberon sat cross-legged, sucking on a cigarette that formed a unique, cloud-like smoke. He also seemed to spit clouds, his eyes closed. He sat roughly with his hand on his knee, slightly humping, as if not thinking this meeting was an official one. That was quite helpful, for a woman next to him gazed at Alex with narrowed eyes, her whole aura on a fire! She sat elegantly with her knees tightly stuck next to each other, her back straight. She wore white robes with flowers simr to yukata, sharing some fashion sense with her husband. Danielle¡¯s hair was tied into a bun with a phoenix¡¯s hairpin. And that was all Alex could peek at, for the mood pressed him to talk, ¡°Alexander Deathwill Mao. I¡¯ve taken your granddaughter Ste¡¯s hand and am also a man who looks after Meiya. They are both my girls, and I will do all to keep them happy. If that¡¯s not okay with you, I¡¯m all ears.¡± As those might be too shocking words, Alex quickly took out his goods. He brought expensive coffee from Earth and even a coffee machine! Sparkling thetter with magic stone would be enough to use it! That was currently one of Alex¡¯s advantages, for he easily could bring some products between two worlds. ¡°Danielle yott,¡± Madame¡¯s eyes sparkled for a second as she saw new gifts, the smell of coffee assailing her nostrils as she had good senses. She still introduced herself with just her name, for her feelings vividly coursed through her. Her husband just casually nced over the presents, smiling and nodding in approval. Chapter 388 Alex vs. Mother-in-law?! Chapter 388: Alex vs. Mother-inw?! ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to decide whoever my daughter and granddaughter bang. If they both want to fly on the same man, I can only ensure they aren¡¯t being used. I won¡¯t fail this time,¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes shed with a bright, golden color, painting everything around her in that color. She was also born with the ability to see through people¡¯s emotions! ¡°I have no doubts that these twosses have been influenced by humans. Let¡¯s start with Ste. This girl didn¡¯t even bother to return home because of herziness, didn¡¯t she?!¡± Danielle started crying out of fury, her tears sizzling on her burning cheeks. Alex gulped down, for she shouted and cried with strength behind it, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case. But-¡° ¡°This stupidss waited for a perfect man to care for her! She immediately left herself in your hands when you appeared in her life! I can tell it! You are her man, but also her nanny! She¡¯s using you, making us wait and be worried for five years now!¡± Danielle cried in a fury, her loud shouts turning into wind des, destroying the table, walls, ceiling, and floors. Everything except flowers, presents, and her husband cracked around her! Auberon didn¡¯t even open his eyes, knowing exactly how much money he would have to spend soon to repair all those damages. It was not the first orst time his wife poured her emotions out. ¡°Where is a ss in thatss?!¡± Danielle continued screaming her questions. She could tell that Ste had been without a man for a long time and that she had recently be engaged with someone. And that someone brought her home after training for some time. In fact, with Ste¡¯s talent, no man should ever have problems climbing up the challenge. Danielle didn¡¯t press Alexander, however. She had a mission for him, ¡°I intended to spank thess¡¯ ass a thousand times, if not more. But as she dared to run away and even bring a man, you will p her in my ce.¡± ¡°With the pleasure, mother-inw!¡± Alexander grinned, exchanging mysterious eye contact with Master Auberon, for their eyes met unconsciously. Danielle was far from over, though, ¡°You are misunderstanding me, Alexander.¡± She lifted her hands, then pped. BANG! In an instant, everything except flowers and Alexander¡¯s present flew out of the room. Alex¡¯s wings barely held him in one ce. He also had to close his eyes, for the wind pressure surely would have taken his eyes otherwise! After opening his eyes, Alex muttered in a daze, ¡°Where is the room?¡± Danielle whispered, not caring about his words, ¡°You will p her ass in such a way, making her beg you to stop. I will teach you if you don¡¯t have any healing skills.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ Haha¡­ I have some, mother-inw,¡± Alex awkwardly replied, already feeling bad for Ste. The skill she was always proud of, [Heart Duo], would be soon used against her, for Alexander would fulfill his inw¡¯s request! Danielle read his heart with her innate skill, her fury subsiding a little. She could tell Alex wouldn¡¯t disappoint her and that he was a good boy, just like her husband. Of course, by now, Alex could also tell that she was indeed the first wife, for no concubine could ever have such a temperament. There was a chance that Master Auberon was a too nice guy, but Alex kinda doubted that. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the more maturess,¡± Danielle¡¯s pressure heightened again, the volcano mood boiling, ¡°More mature, I said? She¡¯s as irresponsible as her daughter!¡± BANG! ¡°Uh, I can p Meiya¡¯s ass, too, mother-inw,¡± Alexander quickly whispered, trying to mitigate thedy¡¯s fury. ¡°Of course you can!¡± To no avail. Danielle stood up, her clothes fluttering alongside her fury. She looked down on Alexander before announcing her daughter¡¯s mistake. ¡°Meiya¡­ No one would look down on her just because her man turned out to be a scum. Should someone gossip or hurt my girl, I would make them pay the price! Status, wealth, and connections with other families don¡¯t matter when my girls are hurt! Why didn¡¯t she return home, then? Was she poisoned, cursed, or had something else sealed her in a mortal continent? If she couldn¡¯t move, I shall forgive her! But if this stupidss could move her legs and return home, you shall p her ass two times more than Ste¡¯s! I won¡¯t let even my daughter look down on me!¡± Danielle howled like a wind beast, her body erupting like a volcano. The wind came out from her in abundance! At the same time, every ind that belonged to her family whistled in the sharp winds. No one could leave or enter those inds, for the wind became too intense! Atst, two figures had been hailed up against their will, floating high in the sky! Danielle locked her eyes at them, clearly seeing their faces despite them being quite far away from her, ¡°You two look fine. But my heart has been aching every day!¡± Danielle extended her hand for two figures, obviously Meiya and Ste, then swept her hand back, bringing them to her side in the blink of an eye! BANG! BANG! Ste and Meiya dropped like meteorites, lying on Alex¡¯s side. ¡°Alexander,¡± Danielle whispered sharply, ¡°Take off their panties and p them before me.¡± Alex was no longer under his mother-inw¡¯s pressure. He could stand freely on his two feet, having control over his body back. He faced Danielle with narrowed eyes, replying to her fury, ¡°I can¡¯t. Even if you are their mother and grandmother, I won¡¯t let you see me pping their nude bottoms. I still n to fulfill your request, just not with you two looking over it. If you don¡¯t like it, we can speak in yournguage, mother-inw,¡± Alex said, taking out his wings and asura arms, his eyes shining red. He prepared for a sh with his mother-inw! Chapter 389 Alexander planting a seed within mother-in-law?! Chapter 389: Alexander nting a seed within mother-inw?! Until now, Alex was on board with Danielle¡¯s temperament and words. She was right in pretty much all cases. Ste waszy, not returning home because of that feeling within her. Meiya also could¡¯ve returned easily, for the sinful energy didn¡¯t stop her from seizing the mountain on another continent. She had enough time toe back and ask her family for assistance. The girls had reasons for staying outside, but in the end, they left Danielle worried and wounded. Alex could also put a blind eye on Ste and Meiya¡¯s wounds caused by their meteoric fall, for their mother and grandma had been aching for years. Those wounds weren¡¯t serious, and they also could heal themselves easily. ¡°But I have to disagree with your request and speak in yournguage,¡± Alex said, swathing his body in his peculiar power. His ck wings widened like a vast wall to protect Meiya and Ste. His Asura Arms extended forward, each seizing sword from Alex¡¯s inventory. His body shed with the newest equipment from the treasury, wrapping his muscles in tight, dark leather armor, [Deathwill] described on the armor¡¯s chest. Alex¡¯s energies swirled around him, gathering the attention of his inws and people on the ind and beyond. Those energies weren¡¯t so friendly for the Winged People. ¡°I expect that you are eloquent, Alexander,¡± Danielle whispered in a sharp tone, with a faint smile only seen by her husband and Alex. Shenguorously lifted her hand adequately to her [Madame], then swept the area before her, sending invisible wind des straight at Alexander! Alex¡¯s swords went forth, his eyes shining red as he read all trajectories through his eye skill. His swords scratched all wind going at him through their crafted sharpness and Alex¡¯s Wrath, yet the wind element still cut through his arms and clothes. That was surely a level gap. Alex knew that he was on the losing side. But as he had his principles, he closely stuck to them. It was also not a death battle but a proving ground, a ground where Alex would show himself to his inws. ¡°Eloquence can be either medicine or poison. In my case, it¡¯s the former,¡± Alex whispered, his two best swords letting out their respective colors. Before power from these two unfolded, Alex called forth Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill. He cut one of his Asura Arms, dropping it before himself. The Asura Arm turned into [Divine Winged Totem]. Alex healed his wounds through it, but he mainly leveraged Ste¡¯s ability to wield wind, forming a barrier around himself. He put more power into it, so 90% of the Ultimate Skill went to the wind element. He added his own [The Fallen¡¯s Fury(SSS)], mixing the invisible wind with the dark, his [Wrath] element snapping Danielle¡¯s attempts to wound him. At that time, Alex felt more pressure epassing him as if some wind beast coiled around him. If he didn¡¯t bring out more power, that creation would erase all his current might! ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait, Alexander,¡± Danielle cast a dazzling smile, tilting her head while gazing at Alex in a profound curiosity. Her husband was the same, still sitting but intensely looking into Alex¡¯s skills. The Duhan King¡¯s Sword hastily unlocked all its might, its Ultimate Skill taking a dwelling within Alex¡¯s soul and body. But because he wielded so many energies, Alex¡¯s race didn¡¯t change significantly. The Sword couldn¡¯t match those energies, but primary characteristics went through Alex, his Divine Winged Totem getting additional power up as The Duhan Mist entered the fray. Alex sent that sword to the totem, letting his separated hand hold it. Atst, the red sword revealed its might. [The Antagonist¡¯s Sword has called forth all your antagonist¡¯s mana.] It shone so blindingly red that enemies of the same level would¡¯ve closed their eyes. But as if that was a problem even to Alex, his [Wrath] crept its way toward the sword, blending with the most unique sword in the Avander World. Alex took that sword into his hand, for his Asura Arm couldn¡¯t wield so much power at once. He lifted it above his head with two hands, only to bring it down even faster. The Red Sword fell like a heavy stone into the ground, its might creating an explosion that sent its sharpness and Alex¡¯s winds at Danielle¡¯s invisible skill. That ability was known as the Wind Devourer, a snake-like creation. It was so vast that it could wrap the whole ind. Yet, its head was rearing at the mansion, aiming to unstrap Alex¡¯s skills. BANG! Even after taking all of it out, Alex managed to buy himself at most ten seconds. He couldn¡¯t kill or even take a scale off the Wind Devourer. Still, he had more up his sleeve. As the explosion of energies had hidden him from everyone¡¯s eyes, Alex raised his hand, aiming his [Wrath] at Danielle. She, who had been clearly aware of his location, noticed that move, interested in what Alex still hid within himself. But as her heart skipped a beat and the sound of something cracking within her took over her mind, Danielle momentarily lost all her strength. She became defenseless like an ordinary human being! [Alexander Deathwill Mao has extended his reach for your wrath, producing a seed of his own [Wrath] within you, disturbing your mana flow.] BOOM! Coming from the middle of an energy explosion like an assassin, Alex thrust his sword into Danielle¡¯s shoulder, for he was a good boy indeed. He didn¡¯t aim for her vital spots. But as Danielle¡¯s hot temperament had been irked by the loss of control over her mana and body, her divine mana erupted from within her, clearing all side effects. ¡°Insolent brat!¡± Danielle howled after breaking free from Alex¡¯s shackles. Unfortunately for Alex, he couldn¡¯t stop going forward. That was a heaven¡¯s gift for Danielle, however. She couldn¡¯t be happier, for Alex literally brought himself to her. And when he was in reach, she kicked away his sword through a simple but powerful wind blow. Next, she pped his cheek, sending him back to her daughter and granddaughter. ¡°Ugh!¡± Alex cried, his HP and MP gone, for that p was just too strong. He dropped like a lifeless man. Danielle wrapped her arms around herself, whispering rapidly and annoyed, ¡°nting a seed within mother-inw. His eloquence and way of words surely have been swayed by that evil mana! Such a depravation must be kept in a house and locked deep within the heart when outside!¡± Master Auberonmented with a chuckle, ¡°It worked on you, though. You wouldn¡¯t end this battle so quickly, otherwise.¡± Auberon was chilling like usual. Chapter 390 It takes one dong to stop the volcano Chapter 390: It takes one dong to stop the volcano Alexander actually lost consciousness. It was a rare event of him losing all his mana, his HP dropping to just one point! ¡°Alexander! Wake up! If you wake up, we will prepare an oyakodon for you tonight, in Ste¡¯s room no less!¡± Meiya sang promises with her urgent voice, genuinely worried about Alexander. For some reason, she thought Alex would wake up instantly after hearing oyakodon. In Meiya¡¯s mind, she just believed that Alex had been stimted too much about it beforeing here. ¡°Aren¡¯t men with harem horny bastards?¡± Meiya uttered with tears flooding her eyes, asking her daughter this question. Ste was moreposed, not saying anything while tending to her fiance¡¯s wounds. Of course, Meiya was doing the same, but her lips didn¡¯t close. ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I won¡¯t give you oyakodon!¡± Meiya shut her eyes tightly after those words, trembling from coursing emotions within her. She was happy that Alexander stood up for her and Ste, but what if his pride was hurt? Meiya was too little with Alex to properly understand him, so she didn¡¯t know that Alex was actually impressed and respectful of Danielle¡¯s strength. He wouldn¡¯t be hurt by losing to her or the fact that a woman beat him. ¡°You will serve him oyakodons frequently, girl. Whatever that is. If that¡¯s something he likes, I will ensure my good inw gets enough of it,¡± Danielle came out from behind, looking fine as if she hadn¡¯t fought at all. From her words alone, Ste and Meiya could tell that Danielle saw Alexander in a good light despite all that had happened and his energies. Meiya turned around, staring at her mother with narrowed eyes, ¡°Did you have to p him down to one health point?!¡± ¡°Yes. And I will p you two now,¡± Danielle instantly cut her daughter¡¯s anger, extending her hand to p Meiya and Ste¡¯s cheeks. Her power was much weaker than what Alex had received. ¡°I have taught my inw how to p for his good presents. Shouldn¡¯t you two be happy?¡± Danielle questioned before lifting the two gorgeous girls up. All of them looked alike, like sisters due to their long lifespans. But as Danielle tightly hugged them, it became clear who was the oldest and the most emotional. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you two¡­¡± Danielle whispered with faint tears forming around her beautiful eyes. She shut them close tightly, feeling the warmth and safety of her daughter and granddaughter. Swathed in those emotions, Meiya and Ste couldn¡¯t move. They started feeling guilty, tears unconsciously gathering around their eyes. Red and painful handprints on their cheeks no longer hurt, for Danielle conveyed her emotions toward them. But a few minutester, Danielle¡¯s volcano mode activated again, ¡°Since Alexander fought against me with all he got, I was right! You two immature and stupid girls! Have you enjoyed toying with my heart?!¡± A few more ps followed. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Alex woke up in afy bed, opening his eyes slowly. He lifted himselfnguorously, recalling all events that had happened in the Winged Realm so far. And then, he saw a man on his right, sitting on the chair with a pipe between his lips. ¡°Master Auberon¡­¡± Alex whispered, then froze, for his inw slightly revealed his eyes, pinning him with immense power. ¡°You can call me father or just Auberon,¡± he said before returning to his chilling mode. Alex grinned like a kid before leaving the bed, thankful for the man¡¯s chilling atmosphere. Alex also felt like he would have a good connection with his inw, just from that short eye contact during his talk. ¡°Danielle is in a shock right now as Ste revealed her goals. A mother and housewife¡­ Thetter left her speechless, for Danielle hails from a noble household. She never did any work other than taking care of her flowers. She was perplexed and lost when Ste asked some questions. Meiya learned some stuff, so she ended up teasing her mother. And then, the volcano erupted¡­¡± Auberonughed, for he was fond of that volcano mode of his first wife. He exined that these three were currently talking about coffee and the coffee machine, learning about it. Ste led the talk, for she was knowledgeable about stuff from Earth. Alex listened with a smile stered on his face, ¡°Father¡­ I have a question. Do you have a way to control or stop the volcano mode?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Auberon stood up, preparing to leave the room with his inw, ¡°One of them is to take her forcefully to my room, then show my bare self.¡± He smirked before turning around, guiding Alex outside. The young man could only gawk at the man¡¯s back¡­ Alex just saw and knew this man for a short while, but that was enough to know one thing. His inw was indeed a cool man. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Ah! I like tea more, but coffee might be my thing!¡± ¡°Ah! I like wine more, but coffee might be my thing!¡± Meiya and Daniellemented after drinking the coffee that Ste had prepared for them. The sloth girl nced at her mother oddly, for Meiya had drunk coffee from Earth already. But Ste couldn¡¯t remember whether it was the same coffee, so she no longer dwelled on it. Her mother¡¯s emotions were genuine. At that time, Alex and Auberon entered the room. They had a good short talk about Ste¡¯s family from the realm and their culture. It was pretty formal and understandable, so Alex wasn¡¯t worried. But Auberon added a few words about things Alex had to be careful about. Danielle smiled at them before inviting them to the table, ¡°ck wings stood out, Alexander. I know you are a good boy, but those surely will rile up some other houses. You must prepare to deal with a few people just because you own these.¡± Meiya butted in, ¡°You saw that Alexander can mix holy and evil energies perfectly, even without us. If he showcases it to everyone, won¡¯t that be enough?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Danielle replied, adding, ¡°And you should know well why it won¡¯t.¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s confused face, Auberon said, ¡°Every tribe with innate holiness believes their race has a grand purpose. A mission will change the world or move it in a better direction. Until we fulfill that purpose, we can¡¯t allow for our realm to cease to exist.¡± Danielle added, ¡°Our realm has never plucked out wings of freedom from our people.. They are free to mate and live whenever they want. But in Alexander¡¯s case, I fear everyone will try to kick him away from our realm, particrly after that noticeable change.¡± ¡°That noticeable change?¡± Meiya asked, finally recalling her childhood friend guarding the grand doors, ¡°What¡¯s happening, mother?¡± Chapter 391 The Fall Of Clouds Chapter 391: The Fall Of Clouds ¡°The Clouds have begun their fall,¡± Danielle fixed her eyes on her daughter, casually saying the words that brought a change to Ste¡¯s face. She lifted a cup of coffee at her speed, sipping more of it. Meiya and Ste gawked at the Madame with dted eyes, parted lips, and indescribable fear rocked their eyes. Their lovely curves trembled, and their blooming feelings didn¡¯t allow them to sit by the table. ¡°Howe?!¡± Meiya raised her voice, precisely knowing what her mother¡¯s words meant, foreboding even more chaos to Alex¡¯s continent. Only Alex was left clueless, his vision skipping from Danielle to Meiya, then from Ste to Auberon, only to gaze back at the Madame of this mansion, for no one could bother with him right now. Danielle replied after coffee went down her throat, ¡°It¡¯s been the same as far as we can look back to our history. Nothing changed untilst year. Our clouds, inds, homes, andnds have always been slowly dropping.¡± After those words, Alex could grasp the situation, the main point of the talk, and the cause of his beloveds¡¯ reactions. He inferred that the Winged Realm was in plight, for their world had slowly lowered its status to the mortal realm. At least, that was how it sounded in Alex¡¯s ears. Danielle¡¯s following words confirmed his thoughts, ¡°The highest seats of Ten Families were aware of it. It¡¯s a secret passed from leader to leader, after all. The fall was slow and not threatening to our lives. Our ancestors believed that we, the future generations, would find a purpose in our bloodline in that fall. They studied the fall, only to find nothing. They couldn¡¯t find any mechanisms or cause of that fall, disappointingly leaving it all to the future generations. Last year, the clouds dropped significantly. And they never stopped. They keep falling; their destination is probably the continent below us.¡± Alex learned how many dangers came from that simple-sounding event. One of them was a possible crack in dimensions, which would open a way for others to infiltrate the Winged People. There was also a chance that every winged would lose their strength in the mortal continent without their realm to back them up. After all, it could be like them not fulfilling their duty. Heavens would strap off their privileges and divine bloodline, bringing them closer to humans. ¡°It¡¯s not something we should be worried about, for now, at least,¡± Auberon added, telling his young family members that the main families estimated the fall to the mortal continent, ¡°Even if the fall suddenly picks up the pace, we still have many years ahead of yourself.¡± Meiya and Ste looked at them with understanding. And while the sloth girl contemted deeply about possible future events rted to her and her race, Meiya stood up, pointing her slender finger at her future husband. ¡°It just gives us more reason to appreciate the presence of Alexander! He should be able to tread freely in our realm and help us look for clues. He has different eyes and different senses! If webine them, we might find answers,¡± Meiya exined, putting her hands on her waist as she couldn¡¯t believe how short-sighted other families could get. Danielle and Auberon shook their heads, ¡°He¡¯s low level, and his energies might be too jarring for knowledgeable people. Understand it and sit down.¡± ¡°Pointless!¡± Meiya mmed her hand on the table before taking a seat, for her mother¡¯s eyes forced her to drop that soft ass on the chair. Auberon chuckled faintly, sitting with his arms crossed like his daughter. Yet, much calmer emotions swirled around him, ¡°Wars are pointless, too, because no side ever wins. One death on either side is a loss already. Yet, people are driven to fight, kill, and plunder. The same goes for us, people with hearts. We carry the holiness, but even that element can¡¯t soothe, for example, our greed and envy and stop evil from sprouting from within. It¡¯s a part of nature, Meiya. If someone from our race finds Alexander¡¯s presence dangerous, he¡¯s the right to expel him. Alexander has our family¡¯s backing, so it can only be done through battle. Regardless of how unfair and asinine it might be, Alex will have only two options, fight or leave.¡± Of course, as Alex¡¯s Winged Girls came from a prominent house, he had enoughnd to casually tread on¡­ At least, that was how Alex thought. Yet, Ste ensured Alexander understood that Auberon¡¯s harem was greatly different from his. While Ste¡¯s aunts were friendly despite their sharp personalities, that was only limited to Danielle¡¯s children. Other wives and their offspring were always in the shadows of those aunts and Meiya, so they would use all chances to bite at them. Alexander Deathwill Mao sounded like a good beating bag. ¡°I barely have any ce here, huh,¡± Alex whispered faintly, knowing that Meiya and Ste¡¯s mansion was probably the only ce he could freely move in and around. Even taking a stroll to Danielle and Auberon¡¯s mansion could potentially endanger his life in the Winged Realm. ¡°My wings feel ufortable by just imagining you locked with these two in the house, having all good stuff delivered to you,¡± Danielle brought her hand to her forehead, voicing her thoughts. In a house, Alex could taste the cuisine of the winged people, Meiya and Ste. Other stuff would lose a lot of value, so it sounded like Alex could only try getting his hands on theplex healing skills to enhance his understanding of Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill. But that was work! Danielle wanted her daughter, granddaughter, and their beloved to have some fun first for a good while. She pondered with her eyes shut, then slightly opened her eyes, ¡°You can try sneaking around the city like lovers, can¡¯t you? Well. Tell me first whether you have some wishes, Alexander. I like the coffee,¡± Danielle said, drawing a nod of approval from her husband. Alex chuckled, ¡°Thank you, mother-inw. I thought we could get some quests for people for the mortal continent. Our alliance needs strength to fight against the antagonists.¡± ¡°Antagonists¡­¡± Danielle and Auberon whispered in tandem. Chapter 392 Tutsu Chapter 392: Tutsu It was actually hard to get a hold of the proper antagonist. The main and the strongest army that could level up like yers consisted of the top 200 yers from the already destroyed world. They knew it was stupid to go to the realms without a significant n. And those who were turned into antagonists had a way to cultivate the antagonist¡¯s energy. Some of them would eventually evolve intomanders, maybe enabling the level-up system. For now, all of them cultivated their strength, either silently in their abodes by recalling their fears or devouring each other like wolves. Catching them was easy, but getting proper intel from them was impossible. The Winged Realm heard rumors about other realms and their people¡¯s extending their attention to the antagonists, but that was far from valid information. Besides, they had their problems, didn¡¯t they? ¡°We must respect the tradition. Gather the best wind mages and healers, then have them fight in duos against enemies. Team up people who can easily bond with each other have good teamwork and belief in their abilities. The best team is not a team of best yers, but a team with good chemistry and trust in each other¡ªskills are secondary,¡± Danielle said to Alex, who was typing all of it in a chat to Tomo Homie. After his fingers stopped tapping the system window, she continued, ¡°There are higher chances of duo parties climbing up the mountain. If they manage to ovee it, they will naturally get attention from our household.¡± But as if tradition be damned, Danielle secretly used her system, passing helpful knowledge and skill to Alexander, which he could pass to others. Out of respect for the tradition and his inw taking possible risks, Alex parted his lips, asking, ¡°What exactly is the tradition shrouding the mountain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a short story,¡± Danielle smiled, revealing an interesting past. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [A far past, the old era!] ¡°Tutsu,¡± An old man with white hair and a beard long enough to sway on the floor, wrinkled scattered all over him, and faint glimmer in his eyes, called a young prodigy, his voice bringing the young blood to his knees. Tutsu shouted respectfully with admirationced in his voice, his heart leaping and jumping around in his body due to happiness, ¡°I am here, old man!¡± ¡°I have used my wisdom, looking beyond stars¡­ I believe our grand purpose lies in humans below us!¡± the old man eximed at the end, drawing a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Tutsu grew worried, breaking his respectful stance by lifting his body anding closer to the old man. He supported him gently, not saying anything, for he mostly asked meaningless and stupid questions. ¡°Descend and make contact with humans and demi-humans. Let them see your might!¡± the old man shouted, fueling those words with all leftovers of his strength, for he found it really important. Tutsu nodded decisively, ¡°I shall heed your orders!¡± After putting the old man in his bed, Tutsu unfolded his wings, starting the first and quite crucial descent in the whole Winged Realm¡¯s history! He went through clouds, then an invisible barrier that took him to the mortal world. In that ce, the wind was much weaker, turning Tutsu into a monster as his wings pped and produced the wind of such a highest quality that he became the god of speed! ¡°I see humans!¡± Tutsu noticed a group of humans fighting against hoodlums who wanted to steal goods, simple andmon thievery. Humans kitted out in normal clothes were obviously losing. Thus, heeding the old man¡¯s words, Tutsu called forth his healing prowess. A bright and soothing pir dropped onto all humans, wrapping them in its embrace. Only humans in ordinary clothes were healed, however. Tutsu dropped with his wings unfolded, standing with a soft smile and gentle looks, kneeling to one of thedies wounded by the hoodlums, ¡°Are you okay? This pir should¡¯ve already healed you up.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± thedy stammered, gazing at Tutsu in such a reverence that her heart, soul, and mind already belonged to him. Everyone else was the same. ¡°God!¡± ¡°God has arrived to help us!¡± ¡°Oh, God! Please, don¡¯t punish us! We are sorry!¡± Everyone knelt around Tutsu, their voices turning the mood heavier. Every human immediately deemed Tutsu as the god, which was wrong. It was too bad! After all, Tutsu also believed in a god. He believed that someone had given him the holiness, with a purpose no less! And to meet that person, he had to find that purpose and fulfill it. ¡°I am not a god,¡± Tutsu whispered in a futile attempt to clear the misunderstanding. No one listened to him, infatuated by his holiness and aura. They soon even misheard him thinking he had just announced himself as a god. As nothing could be changed, Tutsu just followed his mission. He spread some wisdom about wind and holiness to some people, helping everyone on his way. He met influential figures, too, reaching a conclusion just in a few weeks. ¡°Everyone thinks of themselves,¡± Tutsu uttered while pping his wings, standing above one of many kingdoms. People revered him, as a god, in various ways, too. Some were ready to turn their kingdoms into huge church organizations. Some were more selfish, wanting to bear the god¡¯s children. And so on. No one wanted to hear about The Winged Realm and its people. Thus, Tutsu located the mountains, drawing them together through his legendary wind skill. Once those stood in an orderly row, Tutsu wrote a challenge for humans and demi-humans; if you want Winged People¡¯s Grace, climb the mountains and get it! Everyone who finishes that shall be rewarded! For many generations, people believed that Tutsu was a god and Winged People were his creations. And as nothing changed within him and Winged Realm despite such a belief, Tutsu and the old man inferred that if humanity were a part of their grand purpose, they had to arrive in their realm by themselves. ¡°Well done, Tutsu.¡± ¡°Thank you, old man!¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°The misunderstanding has been cleared like twenty human generationster,¡± Danielleughed, praising God Tutsu for holding back with all lovely sheep throwing themselves at him with their blind love and desire. Alex also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, feeling like Tutsu was a simple but good guy. ¡°Sounds like a guy I would have a lot of fun with!¡± Alexughed out loud. Chapter 393 A journey to the past Chapter 393: A journey to the past After having a good talk with his inws, it was time to leave Alex with his beloveds, for these two surely had a lot to talk about and show around. Danielle thanked him for the gifts for thest time before narrowing her beautiful golden eyes, sternly gazing at Alex. In those eyes, the young inw knew what was written, nodding a few times to his mother-inw with an awkward smile. He followed his girls eager to show him around their mansion. In fact, Meiya had already spoken a little about her home, where many high-quality items were strewn around. Meiya unted that her whole house and everything around it, too, were of the highest quality. ¡°I have given a lot of love to my girl¡¯s room, too, right?¡± Meiya asked with a gentle smile, passing the conversation to Ste. It was hard to find a room to talk when Meiya parts her lips, but as her daughter was always the priority, Meiya controlled herself well, passing the baton. Ste curved her lips, replying honestly, ¡°Yes¡­ But too many servants was annoying.¡± And the talk about the house, treasures, and many Winged People¡¯s exclusive stuff started. It didn¡¯tst long, for Alex wasn¡¯t even safe on the road toward it. Fortunately, no one was able to wound Alex or bar his way yet. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In Meiya¡¯s house, Alex didn¡¯t immediately heed Danielle¡¯s request. He strolled around the mansion with his hands sped behind his back while his girls went to change into more casual clothes. In fact, they knew that those would be insignificant soon, so they didn¡¯t pick anything they¡¯d hate to lose. These two also had enough time, for that mansion was big. If Alex didn¡¯t know how big Meiya¡¯s parent¡¯s mansion had been, he would¡¯ve been somewhat surprised. But for now, he casually sauntered on the polished, wooden floor, ncing over the eastern-inspired house. It was empty, clearly per Meiya¡¯s order, as she didn¡¯t want even one maid to bother or see Alex yet. Atst, the no sooner gentle wind had wrapped Alex¡¯s arm than Ste¡¯s softness fell onto him. She hugged him tightly, drawing him to her room with a faint smile and wind magic floating them up here. Meiya was already here, sprawled on the bed. When she heard the coupleing in, Meiya rolled to the side, gazing at the door with an amusing smirk, her hand recing her pillow. She eyed Alexander taking a seat on the floor by the small table with such expression, surely affecting him with her curves¡ªher chest spilled down in abundance, her casual and thin clothes didn¡¯t hide how soft they were, and her short skirt revealed too much of already tasted flesh which Alex couldn¡¯t get enough off, like any other of his wives¡¯ bodies. ¡°I have pictures,¡± Ste said while standing by one of many shelves and looking for a mirror. She had many of those in her room¡ªperhaps it was girly stuff, or Meiya had given all of them to her daughter as presents. If thetter was true, Alex wouldn¡¯t be surprised if those turned out to be some hidden cameras to have a consistent peek at Ste. She was too adorable, and Alex could tell she wouldn¡¯t really care about it. After fetching one of many mirrors to Alex¡¯s side, Ste slowly put it on the table. Of course, due to Meiya¡¯s provoking appearance, Alex and Ste had faced her with their backs, forcing momma to crawl on the bed to change position to see those pictures. And as Alex had given a simr mirror to Sara before, he knew it would soon sh with pictures from the far past, the least one hundred years ago! That was indeed the case. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Meiya shrieked, lifting her hands to nt these on her reddening cheeks, for the first picture turned out to be six years old Ste. She wore official clothes, her little body wrapped in white robes from top to bottom. It was a school uniform, somewhat simr to clothes Alex had seen before on Dewey, but those were modified so kids could easily run around. Alex and Ste ignored the momma¡¯s screams, which should have given her diabetes by now. But as Alex didn¡¯t have an evil heart to bully Meiya too much¡ªjust because she had imminent punishment tonight already¡ªhe turned around, inviting her to his side. He asked for her pictures from the past, ¡°Let¡¯s see how close you were to Ste during your childhood.¡± Meiya nodded to his request, opening her inventory. She took out a simr mirror, putting it on the table. While doing that, Meiyamented that she probably wasn¡¯t as cute as Ste. But she wouldn¡¯t degrade her cuteness from the past, adding that she surely had a different charm! Alex was amazed by how a holder of envy could turn in such a way for her daughter, but that was one of Meiya¡¯s charms. He ruffled her out of nowhere as though he wanted to scratch some of her motherly aurae so she could match his and Ste¡¯s vibes. It wasn¡¯t like Alex minded momma¡¯s presence; he felt it was what Meiya wanted. And as she grinned, that was indeed the case. Atst, the first picture shed. ¡°My first snatched glory!¡± Meiyamented,ughing out loud like a teenager who had sessfully pranked her teachers. It was the first picture, yet Meiya already felt like drinking some wine! In the mirror, Alex and Ste saw the young girl with silver hair, around eight years old, standing on her beaten peer. She had her face smashing his down, making him eat the dirt. She held her right hand high, showcasing her first glory to heaven, a golden apple. Alex understood what Meiya meant by saying a difference in charm with just that picture. Ste had a sleepy, cool, and distant mood around her, while Meiya was always either smiling, gritting her teeth, or pushing her forehead against boys and girls her age. As the years went on in the mirror, Meiya¡¯s ways changed, and she became more sophisticated in her methods of dealing with her desires. ¡°Haha!¡± Meiya was quite drunk after the journey to the past. Her whole body was red, seemingly powerless. Ste sat with a faint smile instead, clearly sober and happy from that journey. Her fiance enjoyed herzy past self, turning her happier with softments about small Ste doing her lessons in her way, and so on. In the end, her knowledge and wits didn¡¯te from nothing. She worked for them, just like others. Alex suddenly stood up without saying anything. With a sweep of his hand, he lifted Meiya¡¯s drunk curves, throwing her onto the bed. Shended with a moan, her eyes fixed on Alexander¡¯s back, lips curved into a provoking smile yet again. It seemed like Meiya doubted that Alex would be able to fulfill his promise to her mother. In Ste¡¯s case, Alex jerked his head to the side, smiling at her. He extended his hand, bringing her up. He guided her to the bed, caressing her bottom, ¡°I will fulfill one of your ideas after that¡­. How about me doing you while you are asleep?¡± It was an idea from the far past. Ste still felt happy to hear it back, ¡°Ok.¡± Alex nodded, whispering those words before pushing her onto the bed, ¡°Then from today onward, I am free to choose any night and have consent to do you while you are asleep. Don¡¯t send a re if you wake up with me within you.¡± ¡°I would never,¡± Ste whispered after dropping onto the bed, her ass quite high as if she had already joined her mother¡¯s side to tempt her fiance. Chapter 394 Its not oyakodon! ...Or is it? [R-18] Chapter 394: It¡¯s not oyakodon! ¡­Or is it? [R-18] Alex gazed at his two girls, which were a mother-daughter duo. They were in love with him, their bodies awaiting his next move on that vast bed, looking at him with peculiar and unique expressions soaked in desires. That alone would bring any man to his peak form¡ªAlex was the same, for his cock already pushed his pants forward, forming a tent¡ªand no one should ever get surprised by it. Some reserve people would think of a way to slip out from such a situation and have them fly on their cock separately¡ªAlex was not one of them. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he whispered while tinkering with his belt to his pants, which drove Meiya irritated¡ªher daughter rolling her eyes at her fiance. Perhaps, Alex had been trying to mimic some male stripteasers, doing it quite awkwardly as he stood still with his hips slightly pushed forward, his hands slowly taking off his belt¡ªthat was close to the truth. In reality, Alex knew that it was a punishment. Today¡¯s night, he would smash Ste and Meiya¡¯s bottoms in a way they would beg him for a step, and before they even could utter those words, Alex¡¯s ps should make them utilize healing abilities on their own. And if they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so, Alex would be the one to heal their scorching bottoms, but those thoughts had never sprouted in Meiya and Ste¡¯s little heads, for they were taunting Alex to try them on! Thud! Atst, Alex¡¯s belt dropped onto the ground with the loudest sound it had ever made. He allowed his pants slid down his legs effortlessly¡ªsoon leaving them behind. He promptly took off his shirt, thenzily used the system to get rid of his socks. Standing in his nude form, Alex couldn¡¯t help but recall his stupid question to Master Auberon. As he looked down at Meiya and Ste¡¯s glimmering eyes, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down neither of them should they develop a volcano mode on their own, at least with his nude body. But for that, Alex inferred that he would need years of rtionship, something he and his women couldn¡¯t rival or evenpare with couples likes Danielle and Auberon. Still, Alex had developed many masks for his beloveds, no longer knowing what exactly he really wanted, for he loved most of his girls¡¯ fetishes and desires. He, at the very least, would continue performing them. Thus, alluding to the punishment time, Alex put on a [Master] mask, his tone turningmanding, and his heart growing in confidence which was surely helpful in his first oyakodon. ¡°Is it really oyakodon, though? They say that mother and daughter serve oyakodon to their beloved, not the other way around. And here I have you twoying on the bed, not being able to move, for it is punishment night, isn¡¯t it? So it¡¯s not oyakodon. It¡¯s just me doing what has to be done,¡± Alex uttered in a tone that already broke some of the girl¡¯s defenses and smiles, his words resounding clear in their minds. Alex stood very close to the bed with his erect cock; his feet were thoroughly below it, so his manhood cast a shadow onto the bed, ¡°I reckon you two still want to provoke me, not believing in your man¡¯s skills. I may have given you too much love that you two think I will fabricate some ps or not be honest with the punishment. First, I have to decide who will be top and bottom. For that, we need a small contest. I will erase that smirk of yours, Meiya,¡± Alex broadly smiled, telling his girls to suck him at once, his cock trembling just from his words. And as that meant that Meiya could no longer taunt him with her smile, Alex indeed erased it with just one move. Meiya was also too drunk to have a proper resistance. Once her beloved said those words, she crept her way onto the bed without thinking. Her lovely body still exuded appeal and sexiness through the catwalk, so Meiya¡¯s stance hadn¡¯t changed. Ste was the same, crawling toward Alex¡¯s cock simrly, temptingly. These two quickly found a link between themselves¡ªone nce was enough for that¡ªgetting on Alex¡¯s side in an organized manner. Ste was on the right while Meiya was on the left, both parting lips at the same time to lick Alex¡¯s cock. They leaned forward, lowering their heads slightly before extending their tongues onto Alex¡¯s ns, and bringing them up in a swift and experienced manner, the girls drew arousing sounds that were quickly topped by Alex¡¯s groan. ¡°Uh!¡± Alex¡¯s knees slightly buckled, his eyes on Ste and Meiya sharing his cock, not going over their boundaries, and keeping their side of his shaft utterly drenched in their saliva and his precum. Both knew that Alex didn¡¯t like his balls licked or kissed, so they ran circles on his shaft, trailing his veins, kissing him with loud and sexy smooching sounds behind that still rang even with them dancing around his ns. ¡®I have a mother and daughter blowing me,¡¯ Alex whispered inwardly, not even feeling like blinking as he registered the unforgettable experience with his eyes and body, breathing roughly while gathering all his willpower. The sight of these two was just too beautiful and perverted at the same time. It was a kind of debauchery that Alex would think twice before even mentioning to his friends or any other friendly people. It wasn¡¯t like everyone expected such a thing to happen anyway. No, the majority had been already thinking that Alex was doing that on a regr basis. Still, Alex was so immersed in Ste and Meiya that he had forgotten about a few things. He was in a master mode, a contest to decide the positions had started, and he couldn¡¯t be simply eying his girls with his cock trembling and riveting in the pleasure. He extended his hands, gathering the girls¡¯ streaks in a small bundle, pulling them down to lift their eyes, ¡°Top will be a girl who gets punished first by me. I believe you should be first, for you will have most of me after your punishment while I punish the second girl. And the girl who swallows the most of my seed shall be the top!¡± Alex ordered, his words stirring chaos below¡ª for until now, the girls were in harmony, yet it broke with his exnation¡ªand that chaos was all to Alex¡¯s delight! Chapter 395 How many slaps does it take for Meiya to beg for forgiveness? [R-18] Chapter 395: How many ps does it take for Meiya to beg for forgiveness? [R-18] Girls down on Alex¡¯s cock were silent. Perhaps, neither felt like saying something. But as one of them was Ste, it was somewhat understandable that she would rather open her mouth to whip Alex, which was easier and better in her current mood. And aszy people loved to pass things to others, Ste left that job to her mother¡ªto no avail. In her drunken state, Meiya rode the mode the best. In fact, it was not so silent below, for their lips, panting, and moans said more than a thousand words. Meiya understood it was enough, just like she knew that being drunk helped her cope with the debauchery and oyakodon. If it hadn¡¯t been for alcohol in her veins, Meiya would¡¯ve already shared some of Alex¡¯s precum in a kiss, no less. But that would be going past a certain line¡ªand although Meiya was always bold and adaptable to many stuff, she wasn¡¯t so sure about hopping onto lustful clouds, mainly due to Olivia¡¯s words and Ste¡¯s hearts which Meiya had yet to properly talk about it¡ªso Meiya bumped into Ste¡¯s forehead, stopping her from licking Alex. Amidst the chaos induced by Alex¡¯s words¡ªwhich made the mother-pair duo suck on him faster and heavier¡ªin an instant, Meiya parted her lips like a beast readying to gobble down its prey, swallowing Alex¡¯s shaft into her mouth, thoroughly and cleanly. Meiya bobbed her head on Alex¡¯s cock, sliding her rosy like wine lips without ncing at her daughter¡ªwho had been gazing at her with fire in her eyes¡ªstuffing her little nose with his smell while her tongue pped around him to take more of his taste. She treated Alex¡¯s marvelous rod like she usually would, showcasing his high quality. At first, Meiya wanted Ste to answer her, but she quickly forgot herself, casting all her thoughts, except one, aside to suck Alex¡¯s cock with only one goal¡ªto drink his seed. Ste red at her mother half-incredulously, for she had been expecting such a thing to happen at some point. Perhaps, if Ste had used her holy skills to cleanse the poison out of her mother, Meiya would¡¯ve been like usual, fawning and giving her all to her daughter. No, Ste was sure that it would be this way. It was their first ¡®oyakodon¡¯¡ªeven if Alex said it wasn¡¯t¡ªso the Goddess Momma should¡¯ve supported Ste instead. And in the next one, these two would serve Alex with a proper oyakodon. In the following ones, they would fight for his attention, and more, not in the first ever! No sooner those thoughts had trailed off than Meiya¡¯s eyes closed shut¡ªher beloved swelling and releasing the seeds of victory¡ªher little nose widening, cheeks bulging, and throat guiding it down to her stomach. Alex¡¯s releasested some time, simply because it was his first shot of the day, and Meiya also didn¡¯t want to part with his cock yet. She sucked every drop, seemingly munching on Alex. Atst, Meiya let him go with aloud smooch, raising her intoxicated eyes at him, drank on his seed and love, and naturally alcohol. ¡°I am the top,¡± she said triumphantly, not even parting her lips to show that each drop had fallen to her stomach, for confidence brimmed thatss. Meiya jerked her head to the side, smiling faintly at her daughter, ¡°You still haven¡¯t decided, have you? It¡¯s fine¡­ Mommy will get spanking on top of you, so we will have a lot of time to talk about it.¡± Alex and Ste gazed at Meiya with simr eyes, already wanting Meiya to get into the position. Ste would hold her mother, not giving her a chance to escape, and Alex would finally showcase what he had learned about ps and how he would use it to make Meiya beg for forgiveness¡ªboth were too eager to move. Alex added in a husky voice, reminding himself it was the punishment, ¡°Climb on Ste, now. Don¡¯tze around, and keep that ass high. I don¡¯t even want to lean forward a little.¡± Listening to his master-like tone, Meiya scrambled on her daughter, embracing her soft body like a mother without any other intent. She wore a smile, preparing to have a talk with Ste about their oyakodons, for she knew that there was much more to it. But to say nothing of talking, Meiya couldn¡¯t even utter a word as Alex¡¯s p went through her bottom. ¡°Ohhh!¡± Meiya groaned in a mixture of pain and pleasure, the former holding the crown, as Alex¡¯s first smack on her bottom resounded in the room. The sound was loud, still echoing in thedies¡¯ ears. But Meiya naturally felt more. Below, her ample ass shook like a pudding, seemingly bitten already, as the throbbing hand print sank into her abundant softness¡ªher pale akin to snow skin prickled¡ªtwitching alongside Meiya gasping for breath. That was a loud smack. Alex surely would get the best grade should a teacher be here! And he wasn¡¯t done yet, of course. He lifted his hand overhead¡ªand before Meiya could register what had actually happened to her¡ªAlex brought down that hand, whipping Meiya¡¯s bottom for the second time. ¡°Ohhhh!¡± Meiya groaned the same, if not louder, her eyes shut, clenching to her Ste¡¯s soft body. Her daughter didn¡¯t even have to hold her or do anything to punish her for taking away Alex¡¯s cock from her¡ªAlex actually had a way to instantly make her scream and not think of anything else. Alex pped Meiya¡¯s ass for the third time¡ªthis time, gazing at her pert peach rupturing due to his p with wide eyes, following each movement of her soft flesh. As the third p rang out, Meiya¡¯s ass shook heavily. The throbbing heightened, and her flesh burnt, trying to escape in every direction. But in reality, Alex¡¯s hand coated in wind element kneaded and drew her flesh in every direction as if he had thousands of hands. He was so rough with her, his fondling perching her on the verge of madness. ¡°Ohhhh! Ohhhh!¡± Meiya kept groaning close to Ste¡¯s ear, shaking her little head while unable to cast her holy skills, let alone summon her wings to draw Alex¡¯s attention. In a proper oyakodon, Alex would have his girls¡¯ feathers blending together, but not this time. What Meiya at most could do was just part her lips, let her saliva stream down her chin onto Ste¡¯s face, and chest¡ªbut not too much of that liquid could drop onto Ste¡¯s chest, for Meiya draped her top with her heavenly melons squashing hers. She could only whimper under Alex, who had been going from one cheek to another, meting out the punishment! Pah! Pah! Pah! ¡°Alex¡­ander! Alexander! I beg you to stop!¡± Meiya screamed out of her lungs after what should be the hundred and fifteenth p. She didn¡¯t know whether she was right¡ªshe counted to divert her attention, an asinine choice¡ªbut that no longer mattered. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you,¡± Alex continued with the ps, having his cock in between Meiya¡¯s cheeks, enjoying the meaty waves and massage that her plump ass had been bringing him. Chapter 396 Alex, a good boy, fulfilled his promise [R-18] Chapter 396: Alex, a good boy, fulfilled his promise [R-18] ¡°Alex¡­ander! Alexander! I beg you to stop!¡± Meiya screamed out of her lungs after what should be the hundred and fifteenth p. She didn¡¯t know whether she was right¡ªshe counted to divert her attention, an asinine choice¡ªbut that no longer mattered. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you,¡± Alex continued with the ps, having his cock in between Meiya¡¯s cheeks, enjoying the meaty waves and massage that her plump ass had been bringing him. He didn¡¯t stop, still keeping his cock within her ass¡¯ valley. Meiya hoped from the bottom of her heart that Alex would go easier on her, lowering the number of ps from two thousand to at least a thousand, matching her daughter¡¯s punishment. Thus, she shrieked, trying to eclipse the sounds of punishment from behind her, ¡°Alex! Alex, my love! I will put whatever mask you want on me next time, it can be a maid or even a ve mask; I will bring adequate clothes and serve you however you want. I will do it, so I beg you to stop now and give me a break!¡± Meiya cried with tears crumbling down her reddened cheeks, her expression leaving Ste perplexed but ted. That¡¯s what you get for stealing my position¡ªSte thought. But her pleased smile didn¡¯tst long¡ªAlex slid down his hand(which was so hot for obvious reasons) on her thigh¡ªSte¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I do punishment, so I obviously can bend some rules. I won¡¯t give you a break, though,¡± Alex nced at Meiya¡¯s expression¡ªmessed due to tears and disheveled hair sticking to her face, and her skin red, sparkling¡ªand his cock grew even harder. Alex med his [Master] mask for that. ¡°Suck me while I punish Ste for hurting her grandma¡¯s heart,¡± Alex beckoned Meiya toe over, his cock bobbing with desire, inducing some weird thoughts in Meiya¡¯s mind, so she scurried her way closer, smiling faintly, which was her saving grace. She grasped his cock like a singer would microphone before her debut, clenching his rod tightly, gazing at the ns with narrowed and nervous eyes. Meiya¡¯s thought was simple¡ª¡¯Alexander will usher holy seed into me, mending some of that prickling on my ass¡¯. And with those thoughts and her beautiful messed face, Meiya slowly took Alex into her mouth, her tongue slowly swirling around him, and her lips little by little picked up a pace as the strength within her recovered through Alex¡¯s peculiar Luxuria¡¯s Skill. Alex ruffled Meiya¡¯s hair with his left hand as she cutely tended to his cock. He wore a faint smile while looking at her, some of his heart not being able to endure so much punishment, cracking his mask. It didn¡¯tst long. Alex shifted his eyes to Ste, who had already turned around, showcasing her ass. She was the same as her mother, endowed with softness. She couldn¡¯t match Meiya, the way she couldn¡¯t her sisters, but those winged girls surely had the most unique smiles. Meiya leveraged it while kissing Alex¡¯s cock. Ste couldn¡¯t use her weapon, for she had been burying her face in the pillow, hiding her smile. Of course, her beauty drew Alex¡¯s attention, and he couldn¡¯t wait to smash that ass with his hand. He leaned forward¡ªstill having Meiya down on his cock, hanging on his shaft as if her life depended on it¡ªsupporting himself with his one hand, which had sunk into Ste¡¯s ass, another preparing for that first smack, and it came rtively quickly. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Ste groaned differently, cuter, coping with Alex¡¯s punishment, not so like her mother. While Meiya took his ps head-on, Ste wanted to use her adorable voice to wear off Alex¡¯s defenses, affecting his heart. Or perhaps, Ste hadn¡¯t had any n against her beloved, and she went with the flow instead. In fact, that was what Alex had believed as it was so like Ste. Her bottom ruptured, jiggled, and bounced against Alex¡¯s p in the same way as her mother, and so Ste tasted what her mother had been through until now. An image of her mother sucking on Alex¡¯s cock like a wrong girl became forgivable around seventy pster, for Ste also wanted a break, ¡°I¡­ beg¡­ you¡­ to stop¡­¡± As Ste couldn¡¯t draw out her voice like Meiya had done, Alex didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He left a few more smacks on her before telling Meiya to change positions with her daughter, shocking her. She nced incredulously at him, still clinging to her safe rod, her eyes gleamed like a puppy, not wanting to part with him, ¡°It¡¯s not even been a hundred ps yet¡­¡± She sounded so wronged that Alex nearly had listened to her pleas. But before winged momma could take over him, Alex jerked cock off her grasp, ¡°On your stomach, now.¡± ¡°Bully,¡± Meiya pouted precisely like her daughter, leaving Alex agape. Fortunately for him, she didn¡¯t see that reaction, for Meiya had already taken Ste¡¯s ce, facing the bed face first. She had hidden her face in the pillow, which smelled like Ste. ¡®I havee at least four times while pping Ste, so you have enough warmth to deal with ps, Meiya,¡¯ Alex inwardlymented before Ste looking below, following Ste¡¯s movement with his red eyes. She took hold of his cock, pressed her lips on his ns, then simply munched him. It was so like her that Alex chuckled, rewarding his sloth girl more than her mother. She lost her chance to be the top first in a debatable way, so Alex didn¡¯t feel guilty. ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± The punishment continued. And at the end of the day, Ste and Meiya had their asses so red Alex could see steam billowing from their bottoms. Heughed for having such an imagination, thenid between them, giving them his arms as the pillows. His ck feathers sprang forth, adding another softyer. And those girls went sleep, for their asses were so red they couldn¡¯t really have more fun. But they went asleep with at least their stomachs full! Chapter 397 The Forest Fairies Queens failed attack Chapter 397: The Forest Fairies¡¯ Queen¡¯s failed attack In different circumstances, for example, without a second world or Deathwill Castle, Alex¡¯s current situation would have been the worst. That was not the case, though. Even if dangers lurked around, and the looming clouds could turn into enemies, Alex had a good time in Meiya and Ste¡¯s house. His girls had been bothered by those circumstances, but not for too long as Alex genuinely enjoyed the past that the house contained. There was a lot of stuff to try, eat, and talk about. Meiya and Ste also had spoken about oyakodon, deciding that they would keep a certain line between themselves. Their yearning for Alex, because of such an oath, became quite amusing as they didn¡¯t want to bump into each other, drawing pleasure in different ces at the same time,petitively. But because they had already sucked on Alex¡¯s manhood together, the activity that teetered on a border of utmost debauchery happened more than enough. They still didn¡¯t kiss each other on the lips, which surely cost them a lot of willpower in the heat. Moreover, so what if Alex couldn¡¯t freely wander around the ind? He already had a checkpoint in his winged girls¡¯ house. He could leave¡ªalone or with them by his side¡ªand do his stuff outside. Alex used this way to talk with Tomo Homie and overlook the gathering of wind mages and healers¡ªfor that, he requested Ste and Meiya¡¯s help. He felt freedom in Deathwill Castle as well. He spent his time with his daughter and other girls. It didn¡¯t seem like something significant would happen in the castle or Alex¡¯s life, so his time with girls was as usual. Alex missed Sara, and Celia often reminded him about her. His leveling up had been smooth, and morends and dungeons were found on the continent. And with girls eager to grow stronger, Alex¡¯s harem had some days of massacre, shocking yers and residents. Those two factions had been knotting their rtionships pretty well. And while the world and its people had their unique ways of building a rtionship and bonding with their friends, lovers, and more, Alex had his ways and circumstances as well. Thus, what seemed to be one of those normal days in Deathwill Castle, soon would turn into an event, and a certain queen would put a gun to Alex¡¯s head. Would she, though? ¡°Good morning, Alexander! I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± said Anais Foxtail, her eyes gleaming mysteriously while staring at Alex going her way¡ªhe reciprocated her gaze with a smile, then turned to the green-haired woman on her side, beaming at her¡ªAnais¡¯ smile broadened. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C At first, it started rather innocently. Alex had been curious about Anais Foxtail¡¯s battle style; he was aware of two styles. One was known as Feral Fox Style, and the another was famous as Bewitching Style. From the talks he heard of many demi-humans and yers¡ªwho had be closer with them¡ªabout fox people, Alex knew that this peculiar race, at first, used to have a bundle, if not more, of bewitching foxes. At some point, one of the previous queens belonged to a tempting lot, amassing more followers for such a style. And in the current times, the two styles have a bnce in poprity, with the feral style having a slight advantage. ¡°Of course, she uses two,¡± Alex stood with squinted eyes, gazing at the gorgeous woman pelting punches at the bewitched straw dummy. A few more surrounded her as well¡ªto no avail, they were charmed to admire the fluffy fox tails instead. Exactly those pping puffy things of adorable destruction had been the cause of every straw dummy standing still, harmless. Her tails exuded a unique charm and sparkling powder like a perfume. And while it had seemed that those would be ineffective, Anais proved Alexander and Yumia wrong. ¡°Is there a point in charming them, though?¡± Alex asked, jerking his head to Yumia, who was also curious about Anais¡¯ ideas. She parted her lips to reply¡ªnot uttering a word for a few seconds as enlightenment behind Anais¡¯ actions struck her¡ªthen she smiled, ¡°Charming others is not just another way of stopping or stunning someone. A charm is more than that. You can control your enemies in this way,¡± Yumia said in a tone that had an audible rivalry, for her style was the opposite. She called forth guardians of the forest, standing away with her skills raining down on the enemies, and Anais Foxtail was a type who would punch people in closebat while pursing lips to charm them at the same time. That ability allowed her to hold on against Roy, the antagonist whose demon had called many monsters. It was surely not as easy to charm them as those straw dummies. And that kind of charm was obviously different than charming men¡¯s hearts with love or affection. ¡°These are low-quality dummies, too,¡± Yumia added, narrowing her eyes, ¡°She will try her limits, then go for a proper battle experience.¡± Since Alex had opened barracks wholeheartedly for close races, and Anais¡¯ status was the highest in the fox tribe, she had ess to the best of the best. She would use that experience here, showcasing her might to Alex. And then, they would together fight against dummies and then spar with each other. Yumia naturally found a ce for herself, too, her skills were a great addition to both Alex and Anais. She also fought well against dummies and their high-quality experience as well. In fact, she had to face those dummies, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to level up at all, so catching Anais and other rivals would be impossible. ¡°Time flies so fast. We are past our schedule,¡± Anais stretched, her lips pressed on a bottle of water straight from Alex¡¯s homeworld. It had that easy-to-suck top and cold water that tasted too good for everyone in the Avander World. And as she stretched her limbs, Anais used one of her tails to hold the drink. ¡°It was a good time with you two,¡± Alex smiled genuinely from the bottom of his heart¡ªAnais and Yumia reciprocated with the same emotions as they both could forget about their status in his presence¡ªthen Alex added, ¡°I barely have time for my hobbies and friendstely¡­ Everyone is so busy, so unless it is a high-quality dungeon, I don¡¯t think I will see them anytime soon. And I only allow myself to spend an hour on my hobbies out of conscience. Everyone is working so hard, right?¡± Alex asked without wanting an answer, adding with the most genuine smile ever¡ªthat took down even Anais¡ª¡±And I am constantly surrounded by family, so there¡¯s always that peculiar mood and someining about others like usual, so I am happy to spend such a time with you. It¡¯s a valuable and productive time, but you two are closer to friends for me. In fact, I think I have a good rtionship with you, mother-inw. I really enjoy this different mood,¡± Alex concluded, humming joyfully while gazing at the beautiful girls in a friendly rtionship with him. Anais stared at Alex with wide eyes, lips parted without wordsing out, and raised eyebrows, forming a genuine expression of a stunneddy, which she hadn¡¯t done in a while, in a very good while. As the queen, she was used to forming many fake expressions, yet she couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to break through her shock and to at least close her lips. She shifted her eyes to the forest fairies¡¯ queen, seeing a desperate attempt to not pour out any heart-breaking and debilitating emotions out of her heart¡ªthat would hurt Alexander, and she didn¡¯t want it. Yumia used a random excuse, ¡°I will check on Remia in the main garden,¡± saying this so quickly that when Alex recorded those words, Yumia was already out of the barracks. In her stupor, Anais reacted slowly, ¡°Ah, my interest in potions has grown significantlytely, and Remia does a good job at it indeed, her alchemy is that delicious, I will excuse myself.¡± And she ran after the Forest Fairies¡¯ Queen. Alex sniffed something odd in the air, but he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was, ¡°See you next time.¡± In his eyes, Yumia and Anais were closer to friends. They were gorgeous, and natural lust might guide his eyes to their beautiful curves, but that was all. And while it was ¡®all¡¯ for Alex, Yumia¡¯s heart ached. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°You poor, poor soul,¡± Anais couldn¡¯t help but sigh a few times, repeating some words while striding toward Yumia¡ªwho was sobbing on the bench, not in the main garden¡ªher heart aching as if Anais was hurt. The fox girl took a seat on the bench, lifting her eyes to look at the ck sky, ¡°I know two cures to a broken heart. A time and good sister. Am I thetter?¡± Her fluffy and warm tails draped over Yumia from behind, soon circling around her like a full-body scarf. Yumia nodded, ¡°You are. Thanks.¡± Anais nodded faintly, not saying anything more, for a time, was needed now, even if just a little. But inwardly, Anais couldn¡¯t stop herself from uttering a few words, ¡®She failed even before she could attack.¡¯ Alex admitted that Anais and Yumia¡¯s presence was refreshing and pleasant, and he had done that with a genuine smile that sown seeds of sadness and anxiety within Yumia¡¯s heart. It was not his fault, for Alex didn¡¯t mean harm. Yumia also was a problem, for she could¡¯ve pressed further regardless of all, perhaps. ¡°My girl had a hard time, too¡­¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s surrounded with so many girls that he has enough. If you look at his current harem and think of possible targets of his attention, it¡¯s not so weird, is it? Sorry, girl.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You are right¡­ If I could turn back in time, I would¡¯ve saddled Alexander on our first meeting. I¡¯ve made a mistake. I actually had more asions than that,¡± Yumia whispered, feeling slightly better as she turned slightly perverted. Anaisughed, too, feeling like her good friend regained some of her spirits, ¡°You have to tell Remia, too. She might do something odd if you don¡¯t.¡± Yumia contemted for some time before replying, ¡°I will tell her to forget our talk, even if it might be impossible. Then I will continue being the queen, the mother, the grandma, and Alexander¡¯s good inw.¡± ¡°You got it, girl,¡± Anais cheered her friend, then added, ¡°Those sweet rtionships will cure your loneliness and a need for a man. It¡¯s better than making a mistake that might cost them all. In those times with wars out of the window, I am also in need ofpany. How about we be sworn sisters?¡± Anais fished out two golden goblets and peculiar alcohol that in Alex¡¯s world was known as sake. ¡°With the pleasure,¡± Yumia replied, extending her hand for a goblet. They drank that under a ck sky, their eyes shining brightly in ce of a moon. Chapter 398 The Alliance in the clouds Chapter 398: The Alliance in the clouds In the blink of an eye, the days went by, and Alex had passed through one hundred and fifty thresholds before he noticed. He became much stronger by conquering new dungeons with his beloveds by his side. Even though his level rose, it was obviously not enough to stomp freely in his winged girls¡¯nds. In fact, Alex already had an encounter with Auberon¡¯s second wife¡¯s children, and their meeting had gone exactly like everyone in his family thought. It was a show of superiority that could only be stopped by no one else other than Madame Danielle. Although Alex felt bitter, for the other side didn¡¯t even want to have a normal talk with him, and they all carried the same blood as Ste and Meiya, that encounter taught him that enemies were indeed everywhere. Alex soon would learn that this lesson was more than he thought. ¡°You made here, Tomo,¡± Alex waved at his good buddy, who had first ovee the mountains¡¯ challenge with his wind mage friend. Alex took a nce at that man¡ªand already had a meeting with him before¡ªhe smiled, greeting the man as well, ¡°Good job, Wind Sheep.¡± It was Tom¡¯s friend¡¯s nickname¡ªWind Sheep. His real name was private, just like everyone else¡¯s from the Mastermind Guild, and that was even though they all lived in the same hotel. That was for security and other things to keep yers¡¯ lives secure. Of course, good friends had already told each other¡¯s their real names; Tomo and Wind Sheep weren¡¯t an exception. ¡°Thanks,¡± Wind Sheep replied briefly and quietly, maintaining brief eye contact with Alex before looking around the clouds. It was his first time looking at clouds from such a close range, so even twenty years old man had formed a bright expression with his eyes going around, twinkling and looking like a kid. Tomo was the same. And as Alex was not alone, he didn¡¯t mind them having their own time. His fiance apanied him to the grand doors, for she had an important task here. He held Ste¡¯s hand, who would soon invite these two yers to her household and give them quests to increase their holy and wind magic. In this way, Tomo Homie and others would soon be associated with yott Household. Still, as many families of the same status dwelled in the clouds, both Danielle and Tomo Homie predicted the imminent argument between them and others. For that reason, the Alliance nned to not stop yers and residents from entering other households should they receive the invitation. They wouldn¡¯t irk the other households and also would be able to nt some spies here. Danielle was on a board with such a n just for that reason alone. Of course, there was always a chance that someone would turn their back on the Alliance, so even some loyal yers from Mastermind would enter other houses, too. Alex wanted Tomo and his buddy to be under Ste¡¯s family wing for the fastest progress, of course. ¡°Others should catch up soon enough,¡± Tomo Homie slid his sses on his nose, his eyes shining behind them. He obviously wanted to enter the capital, see the cloud inds, and more, but also, he wanted other families to approach their people. Because of that, Ste couldn¡¯t be here. And so, the four of them quickly crossed the grand doors, greeting Meiya¡¯s childhood friend before heading to the vast ind. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C And as the calendar pages¡¯ flipped, more yers and residents swarmed the clouds, receiving guidance from many families. Alex¡¯s inws had the most neers, showering them with quests to clean the mansion and streets, and do groceries. Their levels weren¡¯t high enough to deal with monsters and get more demanding quests. It didn¡¯t mean that everyone became a maid to get some ie. They received contribution points that they could change into skills and other treasures. And every household also had low-level items so their children could get the hang of magic and mana. Of course, it was much harder for newborns to practice, for their levels were halted at level one until they grew up. Still, those treasures were of the highest demand for yers and residents. Those limitations were for wind mages, though. For healers, especially yers, it was much better. They could heal anyone and anything, including flowers. Madam Danielle¡¯s favorite cloud bamboos snapped into pieces across the vast ind, only to either be mended by the ind or the alliance. If that was the former, the yers and residents wailed. Iftter, they jumped from ecstasy and happiness, hugging each other like the best buddies they were¡ªfor the mountains¡¯ challenge surely turned them into ones. yers could also freely leave the inds and go to the cursed areas to heal minor wounds of the winged people. Their lives weren¡¯t in danger because they simply could respawn. Amidst all those challenges, training, and sightseeing, Alex found his freedom, and he decided that he would finally go on a date with Ste and Meiya. He wanted to casually sightsee the capital for so long that Alex put the wig on his girls¡¯ heads, wrapped them in the local clothes, and did the same to himself,ter on, bing much closer to the winged people. He didn¡¯t really like the white robes, for he felt those were too loose¡ªbut that wouldn¡¯t stop him from enjoying the realm. ¡°If disguise worked, we would have done it already,¡± Meiya squinted her beautiful golden eyes at Alexander, unsure of his idea. Even though her bold side would dly enjoy some thrill and danger, the method could¡¯ve been used at the beginning of Alex¡¯s stay in the clouds. Because they hadn¡¯t gone for it, Meiya¡¯s other self rejected the idea mostly due to her pride. Ste was on the board with her fiance, fixing her wig and preparing to step outside the house. Alex grinned, pinching Meiya¡¯s cheek, ¡°There are much more yers and residents now, so people won¡¯t get suspicious if they find someone not looking like Winged People. There¡¯s chaos here, so we can enjoy at least an hour, right? It¡¯s been a while since I was on a date, too!¡± Alex was in a pretty hyped mood, his excitement shedding some of his mature looks as he grinned like a kid. Atst, the three of them left their mansion. And that step was the first step to a significant change in their lives. Chapter 399 The little girl Chapter 399: The little girl After leaving the mansion, Ste and her beloveds crept their way outside the vast ind. Other than Danielle and her husband, no one else had noticed them. And with that, the date in the clouds started. It was a pretty smooth date, for Alex literally wanted to try everything outside. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t order that stuff, but eating outside and trying food first-hand was just a different experience. Besides, Alex could eat and feed his girls with many people around them. Meiya quickly caught up with the mood, swaying her hair as she leaned down to take a bite. She liked showing off, so that was exactly what she liked on dates. Ste just sat still, but her lips were parted. Common Winged people mainly showed off to their sweethearts through popr activities rted to wings. Men flew in the sky race, avoiding wind and cloud obstacles, while the girls showcased their care for their feathers in a beauty contest. Alex and his girls couldn¡¯t go for it yet. But enjoying food and being a spectator was not a bad thing, either. Those activities also had a special room for people with money, so Alex naturally booked it for himself and his girls. At the sky race, Ste¡¯s eyes had been narrowed, and a few minutester, she fell asleep on Alex¡¯s shoulder, clearly not fond of the exercises. ¡°They use wings, just wings without any wind magic,¡± Meiya exined,ughing and boasting that she had won the noble races a few times in the past. And when the beauty contest appeared, Ste gazed and listened attentively for one contestant whose beauty caught her eye. She then closed her eyes, going back to sleeping in her beloved¡¯s arms. On the other hand, Meiya scoffed at all girls. It was a somewhat peculiar experience as she had always found something to insult, even in girls that seemed wless. And Alex couldn¡¯t help but agree with her, for she raised good points. After that contest, he inwardly whispered, ¡®It¡¯s good that beauty contests don¡¯t take test personalities.¡¯ Meiya probably wouldn¡¯t have won at all if that was the case. Well, maybe one. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C It was bing darker outside; the cloudless sky seemed on fire. It was a beautiful sight as the clouds around inds and houses shone brightly in a scarlet color, turning intonterns. And that light stayed even after darkness shade fell onto the sky, for Winged People found a way to trap the sunshine within their tamed clouds! Alex had seen such a mesmerizing sight many times, for it also happened in Ste and Meiya¡¯s mansion. But it was different withmon folks and their less grand houses that were around in orderly rows. Alex and his girls etched thest memory of their date before turning around and going back to their house. They had to use the shortcut through dark alleys. And that was when Alex bumped into a little girl. She fell onto her bottom, yelping, then hearing some voices from another alley, the little girl flung herself up and went behind Alex¡¯s leg to hide. Meiya and Ste helped her hide by staying closer to Alexander. Atst, two winged men appeared before them. They wore noble, white robes, their levels higher thanmon people. Their narrowed eyes, slightly pale and sweaty skin and impatience behind their voice told Alex that they had been doing something serious, urgent, and important. It didn¡¯t take a genius to tell that the little girl behind him was their target. She clenched his clothes tighter, closing her eyes in a desperate attempt to cover her loud heart and rough breathing. But there was more to it. Alex¡¯s innate skill to read emotions had been wless, yet she activated it, conveying her feelings to him. She was scared, lonely, and hopeless, and her little heart had been heavy ever since she could remember. Those emotions struck Alex, who had seen more than an average person should. ¡°Have you seen someone passing through this alley?¡± one of the noblemen asked, his eyes sternly looking at Alex. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t¡­ We are on our way back home, using this as a shortcut. We would clearly see someone using it alongside us,¡± Alex replied with his emotions in check, trying his best to not reveal anything. And had those guys had the noble power to see through emotions, Alex believed his fallen bloodline would have backed him up. Fortunately, these two weremon nobles, so to say nothing of innate ability that proud winged nobility boasted; they were pretty mediocre, too. They immediately left and went to another alley after Alex¡¯s words, leaving nothing, even a word, behind. Alex stood in silence for a few more breaths, then turned around when those two were out of earshot, smiling at the little girl. But his smilested just a second, for the little girl¡¯s body was in a life-threatening state. She had a deep bruise on her cheek, and other small bruises littered her arms and legs. Alex couldn¡¯t see other parts of her body due to her clothes, but as those were tattered in a few ces, he could take a glimpse at other wounds. Her skin was cut in some ces, blood oozing out. But for some reason, her robes remained white, as if her blood became white outside her body. The little girl lifted her golden eyes, gazing at Alex with those big and adorable jewels. She formed a genuine smile on her face, then looked down at her side, opening a secret pocket with her little hands. She took out a pouch gently and carefully, yet some coins clinked within, indicating that she held her money here. She took out a small coin, which was a cent in Winged Realm¡¯s currency. She had much more cents in her pouch, probably around 100. Yet, even that would at most provide her half of the bread. ¡°Thank you!¡± said the little girl after raising the coin, ¡°It¡¯s all I can pay now, but I will fully repay your kindness when I grow up! I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just one coin, but I need more coins to pay for more kindness! I want people to know I am serious!¡± Alex gazed at the girl with widened, trembling eyes. And then, he dropped onto his knees with a loud thud, shocking the little girl. And in the next second, the little girl felt the warmth she had never felt before, for Alexander hugged her tightly. Chapter 400 Veronica Chapter 400 Veronica Everything happened for a reason. Alexander understood that after his journey to Purgatory, mainly after seeing the deaths of his mother¡¯s friends and sisters and his father¡¯s beloveds and others. He saw many deaths and couldn¡¯t do anything other than watch. Worlds were also ck and white. The little girl before him was one of many kids that suffered, and there were many people much older than her facing injustice and other problems. Naturally, the same went for people living good lives. Alex always cared about people close to his heart, so he had an easier time epting such a truth. He was one of the people from his friend¡¯s circle that had epted Josh¡¯s death the first and the easiest. He helped others cope with that loss, too. Because of his principles and a personality unsuitable for any heroic deeds, Alex took that truth close to his heart, treading on two worlds like most people despite a significant power dwelling within him. He wouldn¡¯t mind donating some money or helping others grow up in strength, for Alex wanted to live in a happy and bright world. For that reason, he wanted Avander World to prevail, helping the Alliance as much as possible. And in any different circumstances, Alexander would¡¯ve healed the little girl¡¯s wounds, passed her some money, or perhaps even guided her to Danielle¡¯s household. Their meeting didn¡¯t happen without reason, after all. But this particr little girl was different from others. She unconsciously used a power to convey her feelings, then, out of nowhere, she genuinely wanted to pay Alex for his kindness and even swore to pay him back fully in the future. Despite all the bullying from the world, the little girl could smile and infect others with her happiness without any ability, just her heart; she was a strong girl. That brought Alexander down onto his knees. Before he noticed, he was already hugging this little treasure, healing her wounds, and passing his warmth. It was quite sudden, yet the little girl felt the warmth she had never felt. No one hugged her as she was left alone in the vast world. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Alexander, but shorten it to just Alex,¡± the little girl heard such a question in her ears. She parted her lips to reply to him immediately, even though she would¡¯ve taken a lot of time should someone else asked her the same question. ¡°Veronica,¡± the little girl said, clenching Alex¡¯s clothes as the healing was often a painful process, and Alex couldn¡¯t use more advanced techniques in a dark alley, so he went with a crude one. ¡°Your parents were bold to name you Veronica,¡± Meiya said as she stared at the girl with warm eyes, not wanting to scare her. It was unusual for her to have such white robes with so many wounds, so Meiya inferred that Veronica was not a normal girl. In fact, that was not as significant as her smile, strong enough to bring Fallen Angel onto his knees. Ste also gazed with a lovely smile, extending her hand to ruffle the little girl¡¯s hair; it was white, just like hers. Alex nced at Ste, asking softly, ¡°Is that name banned?¡± ¡°As you know, we have many households of the same status, the heavenly council overseeing our matters. In the far past, one woman ruled the clouds. She had an overbearing presence, taking down all households by herself and even perching her cloud ind atop everyone else. The shadow of her ind was everywhere, and she became The Winged Queen for many years. Her name was Veronica,¡± Ste concluded, still stroking the little girl¡¯s hair, telling her that she didn¡¯t mind such a name. Alex nodded, then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful name. If one girl made that name into a terrifying tale, you have to overwrite that and turn it into a fairy tale. Seeing your kindness, I am sure you can do it.¡± ¡°Can I do it?¡± Veronica softly whispered, lifting her golden eyes to look into Alex¡¯s red eyes, not finding any fear or danger within those hues, ¡°Can I save everyone?¡± The mood turned heavy, and everyone listened to Veronica¡¯s story. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Return home alone,¡± Alex stood still, holding Veronica in his arms¡ª who had been gazing at him with wide and incredulous eyes as he believed her story wholeheartedly¡ª his words were directed at Meiya. She bit her lips, not turning around yet, ¡°I should go, too. No way they will kill me or even try to scratch my skin. This realm fears my mother¡¯s indignation!¡± Alex shook his head, not allowing her to speak another word, ¡°If our n fails, we will think of something else. Ste and I have the advantage of being yers, so we can naturally die in this realm. And Veronica is too precious for them,¡± Alex whispered, ncing at the little girl in his arms, whose powers were simr to a girl from his house, Celia. Veronica¡¯s story was horrifying and cruel. She told Alex that there was a cloud that held captive at least two thousand kids around her age, forcing them to awaken a certain power. They also kept an eye onmoner and noble births, having information about every child born in thest six years. And while that story might not ring any rms inmon or even some noble people, Alex connected a few dots. The Authority. It was a power that woke up in Celia when she was a little baby. That power could rule the whole race and surely turn even the most barking individuals into loyal soldiers. Thanas, the Duhan King, told Alex that the authorities were scarce. However, as yers appeared in the world, many things came out at once, so he inferred that even authorities would be born in higher realms in abundance. This inborn ability mainly came out to help the race with imminent danger. And if a whole world was in jeopardy¡ª just because of antagonists¡ª it was not odd for authorities to awaken one by one. And from Veronica¡¯s words, Alex was one hundred percent sure that she held authority! She was the winged people¡¯s strength for the future, the girl who would guide everyone, like Queen Veronica from the past. ¡°Go and tell your mom we will bete,¡± Alex forced Meiya to leave the scene with his narrowed, strict eyes. He didn¡¯t take a no, and Meiya also didn¡¯t have a good n that would justify her presence here. After Meiya left with wronged expression, simr to her mother¡¯s volcano mode, Alex faced Veronica, ¡°Our n is very simple, but before we go for it, do you have someone to take care of you, Veronica?¡± It was not just her but also Alex¡¯s future. He acted on his feelings, but Veronica¡¯s future was only hers. He could only help her. So Alex asked her a question, and he would decide what to do next after her words. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Veronica replied sadly, looking down with bitten lips, ¡°I know my name from my heart!¡± Alex smiled, then added another question, ¡°After we save everyone, what do you want to do next?¡± ¡°I want to make money!¡± Veronica replied, without thinking, instantly. She wanted to repay people who helped her, even with simple deeds. It hurt her little heart that she could only leverage their kindness without paying anything significant back. ¡°Alright,¡± Alex nodded and looked at the little girl warmly before continuing the talk, ¡°I have a castle in a different realm. Ste lives here without a problem, but I don¡¯t know how it would be for others. Anyway, we willbine our powers to bring everyone away from bad people. They will appear in my realm, then we will find a home for everyone,¡± Alex smiled. His smile was so nice and genuine that Veronica brightly reciprocated it, looking much better than before. Perhaps, it was the first time she ever looked so happy and bright. Alex hadn¡¯t spoken lightly about her powers as well. He really meant that they wouldbine their powers, for he believed Veronica¡¯s authority and kind heart would assist him in saving all those children. ¡°If you have no home, maybe you will find it cozy in my house,¡± Alex said while holding the little girl, following her directions cautiously. His words surprised her, for who would so casually invite and take care of a foreign child? Veronica knew that just because she saw so many kids without parents and home, bitterly and barely eking out on the streets. She was one of those kids as well. Adopting a kid was a very serious matter. One simply couldn¡¯t pick up someone from the street, for those kids required a lot of love and attention. But as Alex had a vast family and Celia, he knew he could take care of Veronica, ¡°My daughter has the same powers as you. I¡¯m sure you two will be great sisters.¡± He believed Veronica wouldn¡¯t find a better house than his! And he wasn¡¯t looking at it from the power perspective. Celia didn¡¯t want to be a queen, yet Alex knew she would help Duhans with her might if need be. And Veronica seemed the same. ¡°Sisters? Then¡­ Alex would be my father?¡± Veronica asked slowly, weakly, and surely shyly. Alex gazed at her warmly, recalling all experiences he had gone through. At this point, he was not a man who would run away from responsibility or preach that he was too young¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, kindling a fatherly love within Veronica¡¯s little heart. And as Celia had a mother, Veronica also needed one. Thus, he directed her attention to Ste, then added with a grin, ¡°Ste is my fiance and future wife. I think she would also love to be your mother.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes twinkled, then she nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± Chapter 401: Mother-in-law shall assist! Chapter 401: Mother-inw shall assist! Unfortunately for Ste, she couldn¡¯t take a taste of being a mother yet, for it was time to go with the n. There was a whole ind of children being mistreated, bullied, and whipped just so that they could awaken authority. They couldn¡¯t waste time. Her fiance didn¡¯t want to involve her mother and their family in this affair. It was not only because another household of the same status performed those cruel acts, but Alex also didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance for both the Alliance and yott Household. yers from the mortal continent had grown significantly in the cloud inds, so it would be a fatal strike to their growth if they were to lose ess to the Winged Realm. That also would cause unnecessary chaos in the Alliance¡¯s ranks, for people could turn fed-up even with the war looming over their heads. Alex also didn¡¯t want to trouble Ste¡¯s grandparents. Veronica¡¯s authority wasn¡¯t confirmed yet, and he didn¡¯t want to appear as a troublesome inw. Had he relied on them now, he would¡¯ve cost them lives, status, and more. ¡°But¡­¡± Alex thought, turning his eyes to Ste, ¡°We can ask mother-inw to visit that household. She would draw the attention of everyone, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ste nodded, smiling faintly at her fiance. If he hadn¡¯t proposed that idea a few minutes, she would¡¯ve forcefully stopped him to tell it to him. Besides, Alex didn¡¯t know to what extent her grandma could push herself to gain whatever she wanted and how bold she could be! And now that they had an even better n, the couple turned around. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C A few minutester, after Alex and Ste requested help from Danielle, the whole realm shook as a certain and a familiar voice boomed in the clouds. ¡°Come outside, you senseless creatures!¡± Danielle¡¯s voice, akin to a p of thunder, drummed in everyone¡¯s ears. But a certain household heard her the best, for she paid a sudden visit to them. Standing on a vast cloud ind, alone in her usual clothes, Danielle gazed at the gates with a written kanji she would not understand. Lefius Household. Behind those gates, a mansion with a simr architecture to her household was perched proudly, decorated in Lefius¡¯s way. They didn¡¯t like flowers, but more stones and small ponds. Everything trembled here, though. Theke in the middle and small ponds all over the cloud ind rippled in abundance, continuously shaking. The stones cracked alongside walls, for Danielle was in volcano mode! In that mansion, the head, his wives, and children had been wondering what had gotten into that woman and whether she was right in the head. The head called everyone at hand to his side, wanting to know who could possibly rile up the only volcano in their Winged Realm. He would punish that person, for dealing with Danielle was the worst. She had juste, and some of his houses were already in ruins! And since it would take some time for his descendants to fly over to the main ind, the head called one of his wives¡ª who was certainly clueless about Danielle¡¯s visit ¡ª and made her talk with Danielle. ¡°Husband, oh my great husband, the man loved by clouds and gods from above,¡± the wife hadn¡¯t heeded his words, however. Instead, she parted her lips and cajoled her husband, clearly not wanting to leave the gates and face Danielle. Amidst the rumbling, falling pieces of ceiling, and simply chaos, the head gawked at one of his wives, who had been singing praises left and right. Other wives and children were the same, not believing their eyes and ears. ¡°You don¡¯t really want to take the brunt and face Danielle,¡± the head said, not ming his wife, for he would¡¯ve done the same, ¡°Enough. You can stay in the house.¡± He turned his eyes to his other wife. He skimmed them all, then stopped at a certaindy that was always bold. And as far as he could remember, this wife had an argument and a sh with Danielle a few hundred years ago. She should be able to¡­ ¡°Loved by gods and the most beautiful girls in our realm, the man who carries the clouds with his wind-¡± she parted her lips, singing praises¡­. The head gawked at her with widened eyes, and from the ceiling, a significant wooden piece broke and then fell onto his head. ¡°¡­¡± No one really wanted to face Danielle. ¡°Should I call Auberon?¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Danielle knew the full story, except for Veronica wielding the authority¡ª that was not confirmed yet, after all. Her eyes went on fire after learning that there were kids held captive by a noble household, or at least someone from it. It was not just a matter of pride. No household should keep ves or people against their will, for it went against the holiness within their blood! And then, poor kids. They were already alone without parents, abandoned for many reasons. How could a noble house even think of enving and hurting them? Leave those kids alone, or help them! ¡°I, Danielle yott, have personallye to you, and you greet me with a maid whocks style?!¡± her voice thundered even louder! She hadn¡¯t told names, purposely causing chaos within the mansion. No one sane would face Danielle without any arguments, for normal talk was impossible when she was in volcano mode. She would just be louder, so it would be hard to talk with her. A proper argument would give her some time to think. But as no one hade yet, Danielle knew she had been doing a great job. With her better senses, Madame had found out that some descendants had been flocking the ind from other angles. She did a phenomenal job! Her lips curved into a wide smile before calling more and more people to her side. Atst, the head of Lefius Household popped out from the gates, his back not alone, for he had his wives behind him. Auberon didn¡¯t answer his call, so the man just brought everyone out. And as Danielle saw everyone important here, her eyes gleamed in victory. ¡°Who has caused you trouble, Danielle? For you toe-¡° ¡°Where¡¯s the greeting?¡± The head¡¯s eye twitched. Chapter 402: Saved Chapter 402: Saved Following Veronica¡¯s guidance, Alex and Ste dropped onto one of the noble inds. They naturally didn¡¯t have any invitation, so they invaded the ind. Fortunately, no one noticed them. The quality of the ind was superb, and so were its defenses. Alex and Ste had a hard time navigating here because they kept looking out for traps and other stuff that could potentially expose their location. They were still lucky as the head of the Lefius Household liked forests littered with stones and ponds. All inds under his surname were the same, and the ind that Alex had invaded was no exception. They crept around these, unaware that Veronica¡¯s aura had yed the most significant role in their invasion. Although she was unaware of it, Veronica exuded a power that allowed her to bypass all defenses and other formations against thieves. She just rendered them useless. Alex and Ste had been beneficent of that. Atst, thanks to Veronica¡¯s guidance, Alex and Ste arrived before a mansion that didn¡¯t stand out. It was one of many vast houses with which those nobles proudly unted their wealth, not looking like a prison. Yet, prison it was. Alex and his beloved would soon see the truth. First, they opened one of the doors, silently creeping in. Then going through many dark corridors and empty corridors, Alex found a way to the mansion¡¯s basement. He didn¡¯t wait a second before going here, his hand tightly holding Veronica¡¯s. Ste was on his other side, carefully sticking to her husband. At the very least, Alex saw doors ajar. He peeked through them, his eyes widening on the spot. In the underground, there was a room of the hall size, vast to hold more than two thousand children. They were beaten, mistreated, and even hungry; their bodies were covered in bruises and blood. This experiment was meant to bring out an authority, then have the noble man seize it for himself. But so far, no one had managed to summon it. Simrly, no one ever escaped that ce except for one little girl. And this very girl was so clever and fast that the chances of her holding authority were higher than the others. ¡°Ste¡­ We will die soon,¡± Alex smiled bitterly, counting the number of high levels with his eyes while speaking to his beloved, ¡°I easily epted the fact that I am weaker just because it is a real, high-level ground and world. But for the first time, I am really fed up with my low level,¡± Alex clenched his teeth and red at all those guards. Their levels ranged from level three hundred to three hundred and fifty. Their battle experience might be even lower than Alex¡¯s, yet the gap between him and them would turn that experience insignificant. It was obvious that once they all ganged up on him and Ste, they would be able to seize intruders in a few moves. ¡°You can turn back, father, mother,¡± Veronica faintly smiled at Alex and Ste, speaking the title she had never had a chance to, then forced a much wider smile to reassure them, ¡°I can do it alone! You don¡¯t have to worry or pay the price!¡± ¡°Quiet,¡± Ste said in a mommy tone, not yet sounding like Sara or her mother when she was angry, yet her tone and emotions behind her voice brought Veronica¡¯s face down, and she nodded, listening to Ste momma. ¡°I will not abandon you. Never,¡± Ste added before turning her eyes to her beloved¡ª her hands stroking Veronica filled the little girl with even more warmth, brightening her expression ¡ª ¡°We can start the n. Are you both ready?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Veronica replied with a broad smile. Alex nodded, ¡°Ready.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Holiness never meant goodwill or a kind heart. Even in the Winged Realm, there were people whose fame as Deadly Wing Warriors stretched toward other realms. In the past, some other realms were interested in winged people and vice versa. Besides, holy mana could inflict damage on races such as vampires, werewolves, or duhans. The world was truly ck and white. And because of those experiences and natural aspects, the guards on the watch could emotionlessly gaze at the captured children crying and wailing in pain. They hadn¡¯t closed their eyes at all, maintainingposure. Their expressions rippled when an explosion urred in the middle. BANG! They didn¡¯t utter a word; their eyes gleamed in a piercing light. They scanned the hall, wanting to find the perpetrator. And it wasn¡¯t so hard to find him. In fact, there were two of them. One of them was a man with many arms and dark wings. He exuded so many different auras that the guards momentarily were stunned by his show. He separated one of those arms, fueling most of his mana into Divine Winged Totem. Ste was also in her Ultimate Skill Form, drawing all kids to her side through her wind control. She imbued her wind with holiness and tended to their wounds as well. Veronica happily looked at the show, waving at her friends, finally getting freedom. Because she was in such a good mood, and Alex had already taken out his ticket invitations, her authority entered Alex¡¯s heart. His invitation tickets shone with golden light for a second, then like stars, they went straight into little kids¡¯ bodies. They disappeared into the Deathwill Castle in the blink of an eye. That was mainly because of Veronica¡¯s wish and power, but even those kids knew they were getting saved by two foreigners. ¡°Everyone is gone!¡± Veronica chirped happily! She lifted her beautiful eyes at Alex and Ste, wanting to say so many words she couldn¡¯t utter one, for she had just too many. But as the heavy pressure descended on them, Veronica knew she couldn¡¯t speak at all¡­ Alex smiled, passing her invitation ticket, ¡°Go to the castle. We will be here tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Veronica epted the invitation, seeing through Alex¡¯s genuine feelings and Ste¡¯s smile, then disappeared from the scene. At that time, all guards closed up distance, their winds a tad faster. A sharp tornado embraced Ste and Alex, but they were smiling, clearly not minding the damage at all. The kids suffered here much more, and now they had saved them. As they did that blessing, a little pain from high-level winged was nothing. ¡°Capture them, instead!¡± But even that was impossible as Alex and Ste killed themselves. They didn¡¯t drop any items, for these had also been sent to the Deathwill Castle. And so, the mission ended quickly and perfectly. Chapter 403: She’s friends with everyone already! Chapter 403: She¡¯s friends with everyone already! After one day ban, Alex and Ste entered the Avander World. Alex simply couldn¡¯t return before because he didn¡¯t have the power to activate The Fallen Goddess¡¯ Marriage Ring. Had he had the power of it on Earth, Alex would¡¯ve been able to easily bypass the twenty-four hours ban. Some break was also nice, however. The couple didn¡¯t know how many things happened during that ban, for they had been in each other¡¯s embrace, cuddling after hard work. But first¡­ ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Alex asked Remia, who wastely the most in Deathwill Castle due to her elven bloodline awakening slowly within the Main Garden¡¯s embrace. She simply cultivated here. She would always stop and take a break to greet and spend some time with Alex. It was one of those times. Remia grinned, ¡°They are ying hide and seek right now.¡± Ste, who had been looking out for Veronica, trembled, her eyes twitching. She wanted to take care of her daughter, yet Celia had already converted everyone into her friend, and they just yed games, nothing more! Alex burst outughing, his heart sweet as Celia was indeed a sociable girl despite being alone for most of her life. She was the same on Earth in school with other kids. ¡°There¡¯s so many of them that once caught, they all join seekers to find others. They have been ying for a while now, so you two can wait in the Main Garden. I¡¯d love somepany, too,¡± Remia invited her beloved and lovely Ste for a short pic. And as much as she wanted to cuddle and be affectionate with Alex, Remia knew it was not time for it. She paid a lot of attention to mood and circumstances, knowing that Alex was getting overwhelmed by it. She learned about that from her mother¡ª who, under pressure ¡ª had exined her heart and what had happened before. It was painful, for Remia genuinely wanted her mother to feel love from the opposite gender again. It didn¡¯t even take a lot of time for Remia to ept the fact that it would be her future husband providing that love, for Alex had already seized the lips of Ste¡¯s mother. Yet, it was not as easy as Remia thought. Alex wasn¡¯t a person who sought harem or went around the world in search of beauty for his family. Other than his rtionship with Olivia, other girls had fallen into his hands on their own due to fate and many other circumstances, but mainly due to them genuinely falling in love with him. And the only reason he ever went for Ste¡¯s mother was because of Elias Deathwill, who had been lying and hurting both his wives and daughters. In their case, it was easy for him to forget some boundaries and just go for them. But Remia¡¯s mom would always be mother-inw in his eyes. There was no reason for Alex to even think of seeing her differently. And Yumia was at fault, too, for she had given ambiguous signs and invitations for a long time. And when she was ready to attack, Alex dropped a bomb that simply stopped her. Remia inwardly sighed, not knowing what a future held for her mother. Perhaps, she would find someone else, or maybe something significant would happen between her and Alex. She was d that Anais Foxtail turned out to be a great woman that helped her mother severely. These two worked and spent a lot of time together, bing stronger as a duo, which tranted to forest fairies and foxes bonding together as a whole. After a casual talk with Alex and Ste, Remia felt like talking about kids who were in need of care, ¡°It will be hard to find a home for them, won¡¯t it?¡± There wouldn¡¯t be homeless or abandoned kids if it was so easy. Alex nodded, gravely looking ahead, ¡°I will take Veronica to our family, for she¡¯s a perfect sister for Celia. The events from yesterday also made me realize that there are more kids with the authorities. So if we visit a realm, we should also keep an eye on them,¡± Alex whispered, telling his beloveds that he inferred that authority wasn¡¯t innate but something acquired. It was just his spection, of course. But Alex knew Celia¡¯s past. She was a half-human, half-duhan, about to be ostracized and left alone with her mother without any backing. Sara¡¯s tears perhaps brought down authority to her daughter, a miracle. Veronica was also a girl wounded by fate. Perhaps, her kindness and desire to help everyone rewarded her with authority. ¡°As for others¡­ We will find a way,¡± Alex believed in that as well. Ste parted her lips, adding in her soft voice, ¡°Some might have qualities to be maids and butlers of my household.¡± Although people often toyed with maids in the Avander World and its realm, Ste knew that her grandpa wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen under his roof. In his household, maids¡¯ bodies belonged to only them. So there was no way the little ones would end up in jeopardy under his wing. ¡°It¡¯s best for them to find homes in the Winged Realm,¡± Ste also added. ¡°You make it sound like I should let Veronica live in the Winged Realm, too¡­ Maybe that¡¯s the best,¡± Alex sounded a little saddened, for he knew that Ste felt happy to be a mother, and he also wanted Celia to have a close sister. Ste wouldn¡¯t let Veronica go, though, ¡°She has authority, so she should stay with Celia.¡± After events in the underground, both Alex and Ste were confident in Veronica¡¯s power and that it was authority. Alex nodded, his smile wider. ¡°We will find a way. There are a lot of good people who would take care of those kids, but they simplyck funds. I don¡¯t mind supporting them for a few years with our assets,¡± Alex exined. Remia nced at him with narrowed eyes, ¡°Speaking of those funds, even though the Deathwill Castle¡¯s treasury is abundant in money, our spending is increasing severely as you have decided to support the Alliance.¡± ¡°We need to make contact with another continent, don¡¯t we?¡± Alex awkwardlyughed, believing that a connection with another continent would open a business route that would help the Alliance and Deathwill with their businesses. Remia and Ste sighed, then both said the same thing, ¡°Force people to pay for barracks, idiot.¡± Chapter 404: Stella momma is too strict Chapter 404: Ste momma is too strict ¡°Mother! Father!¡± Atst, Veronica appeared in the main garden. She had been found out by one of the kids, yet she sensed Alex and Ste¡¯s presence, so like a good kid, she went straight to her parents. After jumping into Ste¡¯s arms, Veronicafortably closed her eyes, feeling the warmth and care she had never felt before. She instantly fell asleep, probably due to Ste¡¯s affection and tiredness. Alex and Remia gazed at them with lovely eyes. Remia felt like crying as it was such a beautiful scene. A few secondster, Celia emerged from the shadows, jumping into Alex¡¯s hands. She felt more energetic and happier, for she had be friends with everyone. And unlike Veronica, Celia had trained her body, so she didn¡¯t have to rely on holiness to recover her stamina. She had a lot of it! So with her feelings swirling within her, Celia thrashed in Alex¡¯s hands, telling him about her new friends, their games, and how fun it was. At first, it was quite hard, though. Celia saw that everyone was sad and exhausted. But then, Veronica made her presence stand out, shouting and crying about how happy she was that everyone could finally escape that cruel room. She mentioned Alex and Ste as her parents, so Celia immediately knew she had a sister. And with these two bonding pretty easily, their happiness and kindness permeated others, and now everyone was ying games while enjoying their lives innocently, like all kids should. ¡°Team Friends has be so big!¡± Celia grinned, waving her plush toy with immense joy. Alex ruffled her hair, proud of his little girl, ¡°We will find a home for them soon.¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Celia lifted her big eyes at Alex, not believing her ears. She thought everyone would live in a castle because it was so big. But that was not the case. Alex gently exined that every kid from Winged Realm needed a lot of attention and love. And he was just one entity, and his wives were a small group, at most. He could only take Veronica as Ste wouldn¡¯t fail as a mother, and other wives would surely help her. Celia couldn¡¯t understand everything, so her eyes teared, and she gazed at Alex as if he were a bully. She bit her lips, tears soon tickling her cheeks. She kept staring at him while whispering, begging Alex to change his mindset. She wanted him to keep everyone! Alex sat adamant, even though Celia surely knew how to make him feel bad or sad, for his heart had ached a few times already. And as she pouted at the end, leaving hisp, Alex felt like this little daughter had too much power in her eyes! But then, Veronica woke up. She smiled at her parents, then gently slid down to stand on her two feet. She wanted to y with everyone, so she waved her hand at her parents. And that was when Alex understood that Ste would indeed be a good mother. ¡°No,¡± Ste parted her lips, pinning Veronica with her motherly presence. Although it was just building up within her, Ste had be a momma. She added, ¡°You¡¯ve yed enough. You have to learn about the rules in Deathwill Castle and our house on Earth. You also need an education, so we will go shopping in Alex¡¯s world after you change.¡± ¡°B-But Celia wants to y with me¡­¡± Veronica lifted her eyes, wanting to keep ying with others. ¡°You will have three hours to y tomorrow,¡± Ste showcased to Alex what it meant to be adamant, for nothing rippled in her decisive expression. Her eyes remained locked on Veronica, wanting her to have a proper schedule. Celia sprang before Veronica, raising her plush toy at her aunt, ¡°It¡¯s our first day of having fun, Aunt Ste! You should let us have fun for more before responsibilitiese!¡± Alex also felt it would be a good way, ¡°I agree with Celia. They should have some fun. Besides, the kids will soon leave the castle. They should enjoy their freedom to their utmost¡­ Haha¡­¡± But as Ste turned around to face her fiance, her eyes narrowed and expression stoic, Alex awkwardlyughed before shutting his lips. He felt like he saw Celia and Veronica¡¯s eyes looking at him with disappointment, narrowed and sad. ¡°Haha! I will check on the other kids. Some are still hiding in dangerous ces! Ah, those little ones. They are cheating with their wings, don¡¯t they? My Celia can¡¯t fly! Haha!¡± Alex took Remia away, thinking he should start smoking like Master Auberon, for he couldn¡¯t control his quivering lips. It was just too awkward. Remia had been barely able to control herself, and after these two entered one of many corridors, herughter burst like a balloon. ¡°Aunt Ste!¡± ¡°You are clever, aren¡¯t you? You have already gone through much training, education, and time with Sara. As Veronica¡¯s sister, you ought to help her adapt to the world, not y hide and seek all day long.¡± ¡°W-We will study in the evening!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed that the brain consumes knowledge the best from early morning to afternoon.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ste was different than before. In the beginning, when Ste wanted to be a good aunt to Celia, she followed Sara¡¯s routine. But after her growth as a person and desire to be a good wife and mother, Ste developed her own idea of being a mother. She was confident and adamant and unexpectedly strict! ¡°Studying and training can also be fun. I will make sure it is¡­ You will listen like a good child and be the best, alright, Veronica?¡± Ste Momma¡¯s voice was soft yet strict, not allowing Veronica to disagree or argue with her. ¡°I believe in mother!¡± And foremost, Veronica sensed that Ste held a genuine love and affection toward her, with her innate skill, so she wanted to follow and not disappoint her mother. Celia stared at Ste with wide eyes, trembling. Ste curved her lips into a faint smile, ¡°Alex¡¯s world¡¯s education is better, so Veronica will attend school with you. Help her as much as you can, Celia.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Celia replied, then saluted like a little soldier. Deep inside, she swore to find as much free time as possible for Veronica, so both of them could y games. That was the first significant shift in Celia¡¯s life, for she started to rebel seriously against aunt Ste. Chapter 405: A sudden request Chapter 405: A sudden request Catching some little troublemakers troubled even Alex, who was slightly overwhelmed by their numbers and tricks. Some kids were just too serious about hide and seek, yet that hadn¡¯t helped the couple catch them up. Alex and Remia spent quite some time finding and catching them all. In fact, amidst their run for them, Ste had approached him and asked for help to bring Veronica to Earth. With his powers, Alex did it with just a sweep of his hand before returning to the task of taking care of the children. Remia found it the most enjoyable, for the days spent in the Main Garden¡ª though immensely valuable and rewarding ¡ª had been dull and mundane. She had an excellent excuse to not focus on an elven bloodline and just enjoy thepany of her beloved. The fairy grew a little mischievous, too, helping kids to hide from Alex. Atst, everyone was found out, and they went to the main hall to eat. The food had already been prepared en masse, so Alex needed to use magic stones just to heat it all up. Remia was also back in the Main Garden. She connected instantly, once again outstretching her hands for the mysteries of the elven bloodline. At the same time, Meiya descended from the Winged Realm. She greeted everyone with a gentle smile, hiding her true personality behind a motherly countenance. As a mother, she could do it wlessly. Every kid smiled and waved at her. Alex also looked at her peculiarly, ¡°Wee back.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, not for too long,¡± Meiya clicked her tongue, not sounding like her usual herself. She didn¡¯t hide her emotions before Alex. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you to the realm. Father wants something from all of us¡­ I don¡¯t see Ste and Veronica, so they must be gone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex nodded, gazing into Meiya¡¯s eyes. Her mood didn¡¯t elude him, and he soon learned that Meiya had to speak officially with Lefius alongside her mother and father. And while Danielle could be herself, Meiya was a mere existence close to level two hundred. Common people would give her a run for her money, so she couldn¡¯t even face the other side properly. She often bit her lips, sent her eyes away, and looked so fed up with her weakness that the other party used it against her. Nothing serious came out of it, though. There was no proper evidence that Alex and Ste had been culprits. Auberon could simply say that Lefius had been trying to nder his inw and discriminate against his different but simr race. And if they tried to say anything about his granddaughter, Auberon¡¯s chilling mode would freeze the clouds, making them fall onto Lefius Household. Moreover, Lefius weren¡¯t aware that one of them had been conducting some research, let alone cruel experiments. They would rather keep it to themselves and pray that yott would be the same. They did it silently, though, because pride didn¡¯t allow them to request anything. After all, Danielle hade to theirnds, spoke haughtily, caused terror and destruction with her voice alone, and then spoke disrespectfully against the head of Lefius. They just couldn¡¯t request anything other than demanding yott repair the losses Danielle had caused. ¡°Since she¡¯s busy with two kids, let¡¯s head together to my parents, okay?¡± Meiya asked softly, so unlike herself, as she knew that her parents, particrly her mother, would think she had found a refugee and freedom in Deathwill Castle. And that would surely be the case, for it was Meiya¡¯s home as well. But the longer she stayed here, the worse the volcano became. Alex awkwardlyughed, then excused himself, telling some fairies to look after the kids. His good forest friends had always been helpful, and thedies happily heeded his words, for those winged kids were adorable. Besides, the forest fairies were close to nature, so tending to their feathers had been one of the new and best experiences fordies that liked kids. Alex didn¡¯t need to pay or persuade them at all. After saying goodbye to everyone, Alex and Meiya used his legendary system and teleported to their checkpoint in the Winged Realm. Meiya and Ste¡¯s house was naturally where the couple appeared. They spent less than five minutes in that mansion, and all of that time was sacrificed just to leave the house, for it was so vast. In fact, had Alex¡¯s checkpoint not been close to the main doors, the couple would¡¯ve spent more time. And that was just their mansion. As it was courtesy and rule in yott Household, Alex and Meiya hadn¡¯t used wings to quickly appear in the main house. Alex particrly paid attention to that ¡ª now that he knew about them all ¡ª and he also wanted to strut, not to show off but to match thedy on his side. At the very least, Alex and Meiya reached the end of their destination. For this particr day, it was just Master Auberon greeting them. He let his pipe go, smiling faintly at the couple. ¡°Ste is busy, I reckon,¡± he said, ncing into Alex¡¯s eyes, to which Alex simply told him about Ste¡¯s ns and how she had turned more momma. Since Auberon¡¯s first wife also changed significantly when the first child came out, Auberon recalled Danielle¡¯s change, his lips curving wider. He had his butler serve Meiya and Alex tea. Alex couldn¡¯t refuse, even though he had a feast a few minutes ago. He sipped slowly, thinking of a possible topic his father-inw could bring out. What could Auberon want from him when he was so weak? Perhaps, he wanted to talk about Veronica like Thanas had done before. But as Auberon gently dropped his cup, he lifted his eyes, and his chilling mode significantly changed as he scrunched his face with seriousness. ¡°You can¡¯t stay low level,¡± Auberon said, his voice deep with emotions, sounding like the recent event was heavy on his heart, ¡°I will make you level up to level three hundred today.¡± Meiya beamed, her eyes twinkling, looking like a little girl before her father that wanted to jump and hug him. She would¡¯ve done that had it not been for the tea in the way. Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his mind shing with the popr leveling-up gaming concept. Chapter 406 Our kid Chapter 406: Our kid Every yer who startedte, but had a high-level buddy, could level up fast enough through his help. There were many methods, but the most popr one was simply catching monsters, trapping them in crowd control skills or environment cages, then ensuring the low yer¡¯s safety ¡ª while he would attack the monster with his abilities. Of course, such a process was quite dull and tiring. Low-level yers had weak damage, and if the high-level yer scratched some of the monster¡¯s health points, he would also take away valuable experience. For convenience¡¯s sake, high-level yers attacked one but strongly. They opened wounds, induced bleeding, and more effects to help their low-level yers. Alex felt like that was what Auberon had nned for him and Meiya. He was wrong, and he would soon know how wrong he was. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°To be candid with you, Alexander¡­¡± Auberon¡¯s chilling voice bounced off the dark walls as he guided Meiya and Alex through an underground grim, damp, narrow corridor. Before entering here, Alex saw that his inw had unlocked many seals and formations just so that he and his family could enter this unknown and apprehensive corridor. ¡°I can¡¯t get Ste¡¯s death out of my head. It riles me up every time I think about it, and those are like obsessive thoughts that have been haunting me ever since. I can¡¯t stop them. I can¡¯t control them. I can only feel silent anger within me and slowly deal with it,¡± Auberon didn¡¯t hide his emotions, so now that he spoke, Alex and Meiya swore that they had heard the walls cracking a little. He was seriously wounded by Ste¡¯s death, his granddaughter. Even if her death was meaningless, for she didn¡¯t lose any equipment, and just a few levels dropped, and Ste also had a break with her beloved, Auberon was enraged. It was death, no matter what Alex and others said about it. Besides, that was a power granted by the Goddess. And this very woman had given a chance to the antagonists. She could turn off that power at any moment if she felt like it, and nothing was absolute. Moreover, since the goddess had promised to bring back people from death, she wielded unquestionable authority over everyone¡¯s lives. If Ste somehow died as a yer, Auberon would do everything for his family¡¯s sake. And as he knew more than other people since Alexander openly talked about the antagonists and their goals, he wouldmit many dangerous deeds, probably. Meiya¡¯s heart swelled with pride and warmth. She understood her father, for she would do the same. And just like him, she knew how precarious it was. ¡°It¡¯s my only advantage as a yer¡­ That¡¯s what I thought. But from now on, I will think more about it and only sacrifice myself, if need be,¡± Alex replied after contemting Auberon¡¯s words, his intent genuine. But a chilling wind passed through him, and then Alex saw Auberon¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to die, too, Alexander.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alex was at a loss of words, looking below like a good kid after his reprimand. He kept smiling, however. Meiya was the same, her smile of that lovely wife. And as the corridor stretched unbelievingly long and deep, Meiya and Alex talked silently between each other, or so they thought, as nothing could elude Auberon in this ce. The talk mainly centered on Ste, Veronica, and Celia. Alex told his girl that Celia surely would try something funny soon enough. His little girl was always nice and understanding ¡ª but as Veronica had the holy aura of kindness, and Celia wanted her to enjoy her life ¡ª the duhan princess surely would take the role of a revolting leader who would bring more fun to her sister¡¯s life. ¡°And you will help her, won¡¯t you?¡± inferred Meiya, whose eyes gleamed brightly in the darkness. Alex nodded with a smile, ¡°They already looked at me with disappointment and sadness. I can¡¯t disappoint them further, so I will give them a hand whenever possible, at least for a while.¡± ¡°I wonder how Ste¡¯s kid will turn out¡­ I mean, her kid, not Veronica,¡± Meiya pondered loudly, thinking of her daughter, who was the best in her eyes. She was in such love that her body let out a lovely aura. Alex chuckled, replying softly, ¡°We can only think and predict, but reality often breaks expectations. Ste is the best girl, so she will surely surprise us. And¡­ You should think of our kid more.¡± ¡°Our¡­ kid?¡± Meiya halted, gazing at Alex with big eyes while ignoring her father, who still kept moving forward but slower, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Alex properly faced Meiya, who stood without any hint of boldness and sharpness; instead, she was like a soft girl in need of a hug, for her cheeks reddened, and her eyes gleamed with little tears gathering on the corners. Alex released a surprised exmation before taking her into his arms, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to want a kid with the girl I love? You¡¯ve already found a spot in my heart, and your love dwells within my heart. I want you to bear my child, Meiya, in due time,¡± Alex smiled faintly, kissing Meiya¡¯s forehead as she melted in his arms. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want it with me¡­ I don¡¯t know why now that I want to think about it¡­ I just thought like it,¡± Meiya whispered to his shoulder, her voice stifled yet audible. Alex patted her back, ¡°Perhaps, because you already have the best girl. Maybe because of the tremendous age gap between us¡­ Anyway, it does not matter if both of us want to have a kid. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Meiya nodded, smiling widely. After a few minutes, the couple returned to their previous mood. But Meiya was smiling much adorably, and it was far from her usual smile akin to a sneer that unted and triggered others. And at the very least, Auberon stopped before the steel doors. ¡°This is where we keep the prisoners who have offended our family throughout the years. I will have you kill them and level up, so no wingedmon can even dream of fighting you as equal, so no winged nobility dares to think carelessly threaten you.¡± Alex and Meiya¡¯s hearts jumped in tandem as the vast prison opened before their eyes. They saw many criminals frozen in the clouds, their eyes closed as they hibernated for perhaps eons. Chapter 407 Into ashes Chapter 407: Into ashes Alex didn¡¯t know to what extent the Winged People wielded the clouds, but he was sure that people trapped in these would never be able to open their eyes ¡ªat least by themselves. Down from their waist, the prisoners had their bodies submerged in the freezing clouds, with mist swirling around their puffy clouds. No one could see the private parts of both genders. The top was bare, though. And it still wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight, even if many women were imprisoned inside. Every prisoner had golden scars crossing their upper bodies, which seemed like throbbing veins or scars. Those golden wounds throbbed, raising questions in Meiya and Alex¡¯s minds ¡ª what exactly was the principle behind those veins? Had been those people providing the main ind with mana, or was it solely for punishment purposes? Auberon bypassed those sleeping prisoners, and Alex and Meiya quickly rushed after him, not wanting to be left behind in such a ce. It was also disrespectful to just gaze at those prisoners and their state. He guided his family to a smaller room where at least one hundred prisoners had been sleeping in pain. Unlike the prisoners from outside, that group of criminals had been wincing, their lips quivering, and eyes trembling as if they would soon wake up. Their golden scars throbbed stronger, but at times, their light paled as if its power was weakening over time. Still, that particr group had the worst scars as it seemed like someone had whipped them countless times. Auberon parted his lips, his eyes fixed on the captured people, ¡°The holiness doesn¡¯t stop us frommitting evil. It doesn¡¯t fend off sinful desires and surely doesn¡¯t turn us into forgiving saints.¡± His voice was slow and cold, and there was also a tinge of disappointment within his tone, ¡°That element still can punish people for their sins, however. And with our understanding of it, we can cast the worst and the most painful punishment for our prisoners. Of course, it might seem like they aren¡¯t in pain, at least those outside this room, but they are subjects to the unimaginable pain deep within their souls. Believe me, that¡¯s worse than physical pain.¡± Auberon said. And then, he continued with his exnation. Those peoplemitted various crimes, starting from the thievery of grand treasures to killing people with royal blood. Even one crime on a grand scale would put people in an underground prison. And as they all wanted blood or resources from yott Household, Auberon¡¯s lineage had a whole order of their enemies¡¯ lives. The golden veins both punished and generated mana for the vast ind, so Meiya and Alex had been on the spot with their guess. ¡°Well then,¡± Auberon turned around to face Alex and Meiya, ¡°I recall you saying that you can level up, Meiya.¡± While Alex and Ste were yers because of their circumstances, Meiya could visit Alex¡¯s world, yet she couldn¡¯t turn into a yer. That was not a problem as Alex¡¯s Deathwill Castle was a league above others. Meiya nodded gravely, then smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve done training in barracks against mother¡¯s battle experience. I should be able to level up a ton. If I don¡¯t, I will spend a few more days in barracks.¡± She didn¡¯t have much time, but it was a good asion to see the barrack¡¯s limits, so Meiya and Alex dly epted their circumstances. Auberon also nodded, telling the duo that he¡¯s also interested in how many deaths it would take for both of them to level up to at least three hundred and fifty. ¡°You can start grinding,¡± Auberon said, then sat on a chair he had prepared for himself beforehand, his eyes were fixed on his family. He added that those prisoners were the worst and surely the most prominent winged from the far past. Adapting to the golden scars allowed them to take a few steps toward freedom. That was exactly why they had been scrunching their faces, trembling. And while Alex didn¡¯t doubt those people wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon, he couldn¡¯t help but admire people¡¯s persistence and stubbornness. But in the end, as he approached the first prisoner, the man¡¯s bare neck became exposed, so defenseless and even soft looking. One sword sh should do the job ¡ª or so Alex thought. After his sword bounced off, Alex widened his eyes at the prisoner¡¯s natural defenses. The man wasn¡¯t a mass of flesh ¡ª like those bodybuilders from Alex¡¯s world ¡ª so he really looked defenseless and easy to kill. But in the Avander World, looks were indeed deceiving. ¡°All out, huh,¡± Alex repeated a simr, but less grand, a spectacle like during his battle against Madame Danielle, his powers ring around his swords as Asura Arms sprouted from his torso. The ck Wrath and blue mes from [Eldritch Touch] snapped at the man¡¯s neck once again. And as thetter had peculiar effects, Auberon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± The prisoner before Alex let out a howl, his eyes widening and revealing the golden irises, which trembled profusely. For a long time, he had been shackled in his soul, soaked in a tremendous pain gnawing him entirely. Because of his talent and persistence, the man saw a light of hope. And now, as his eyes opened against his wish, the man saw the red eyes and specks of blue mes swirling around the handsome face, which utterly froze and erased that little hope he had left within him. Alex was unfazed, no matter what the man would showcase him, he would continue slicing his neck. But as the [Eldritch Touch] red the golden veins, taking control over them, the man¡¯s health points plummeted like a ne going nosedive. Soon enough, the man¡¯s body turned into ashes. His flesh, blood, and basically all juices turned non-existent. But, as the cking sounds struck the ground quite a few times, Alex knew he¡¯d received a present. [The Fallen Angel¡¯s Servants(SSS) has been updated.] Alex gazed at the perfect bones before him with a little troubled smile. Chapter 408 Level 355 Chapter 408: Level 355 Alex had a perfect weapon against the prisoners, triggering their golden veins with his [Eldritch Touch], and swordsced in that element. He started killing people by nting all his swords at once,ced in the blue mes. Meiya was slower because her control over sinful mana was weaker. To her parent¡¯s dislike, Meiya wanted to focus more on her envy, so she nned to bother Alex with oyakodon soon enough. Her ck wind mixed with holiness(that was lethal against prisoners with golden veins), bing a small tornado that wrapped prisoners into a deathly embrace. She studied her sinful energy more, and it was much easier with Alex in her presence. Besides that, Alex was doing a splendid job, so Meiya didn¡¯t want to be worse. In fact, she wanted to match or be even better than him! In a few breaths, the mingled energies had changed considerably, for ck color dominated. And while Auberon had long since epted that his daughter and granddaughter would rely more on sins in the future and turn their bloodlines different under Alex¡¯s presence, he couldn¡¯t really bother himself with Meiya and her prowess ¡ªhis eyes fixed on Alex. ¡®He¡¯s turning golden veins into his weapon. Those blue mes have lethal, debilitating, and poisonous effects. If he learns about the [Golden Veins] skill, perhaps he would be able to enhance his already powerful skill.¡¯ However, there was an odd feeling after those thoughts deep in Auberon¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t bad, for his heart warmed. But Master Auberon had an inkling that Alex would develop [Golden Veins] effect, even without him teaching that skill. As The Fallen Angel and Wrath Holder, Alex could already leverage an emotion everyone felt at least once in their lives. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if he could mete out punishments soon enough. And it wasn¡¯t like Auberon minded teaching Alex that skill. With the yer system and his bloodlines, Alex surely would learn [Golden Veins] soon enough. Learning too many skills, particrly after a significant level up, was not a wise choice, though. Besides, they had many years ahead of themselves, so it was fine to take time. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Alex returned to Auberon¡¯s side, standing next to him like a good inw. He smiled and thanked his father-inw for enabling him quick and essential growth. Auberon nced at Alex¡¯s level, which the young man disyed to everyone¡¯s eyes in this room, then nodded silently. Alex killed fifty prisoners, leaving the equal half to his girl. Meiya still wasn¡¯t done, and she had at least thirty prisoners still ahead of herself, so Alex and Auberon engaged in a casual talk. ¡°You are level two hundred and thirty¡­ It¡¯s not bad, but far from the results I want,¡± Auberon already thought about prisoners he easily could sacrifice for his family so that no one outside the house would raise questions at him. Alex nodded, replying softly while his father-inw recked his brain, ¡°It is still a significant boost that I¡¯m grateful for. I really wouldn¡¯t mind if we had to stop here.¡± Auberon shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will start with the worst prisoners who havemitted the worst crimes. There¡¯s plenty of them, so you can invite even one more person from your family.¡± ¡°Is it really fine?¡± Alex asked with worry, for he didn¡¯t want to trouble his new family. ¡°It is,¡± Auberon replied, recalling the little girl who carried the authority of the winged people. For her sake, it was best if Alex and his wives were stronger. And with that excuse, he would sacrifice many prisoners for them. If his ancestors came out from the clouds, he would face them and use Veronica as ast resort. However, even Auberon doubted that those old people woulde out from the invisiblend floating above them. That ind was something akin to [Ancestral Grounds] from the Duhan Kingdom. Of course, those people from that holy ind should¡¯ve died already, yet they kept hanging to their already too long lives like stubborn fellows, which was different from the duhans. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s done, too,¡± Alex smiled, trotting toward her. Meiya was so tired that she immediately fell into his arms; then, after recovering some of her stamina through cuddling, Meiya took his back for herself, copying her daughter. Alexughed while Auberon formed aical expression, which was so rare that he eventually smiled andughed himself. ¡°Father, do you mind if I take those bones?¡± Alex asked, ncing behind at the bones, which surely were one of the highest qualities. Those bones came out after Eldritch Touch had licked the prisoners to death. Alex also had skimmed through the update of his [The Fallen Angel¡¯s Servants], knowing what kind of army upgrade awaited him. Auberon asked first, ¡°Do you have a good usage for them?¡± And after Alex nodded, he gave him a pass. He then opened the doors, guiding the couple somewhere else, ¡°Let¡¯s continue in a different room.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alex replied while Meiya¡¯s eyes daggered her father¡¯s back. Three of them were on the same page, of course. Even Alex, who was from Earth and disliked mindless killing, hadn¡¯t batted his eyes at the prisoners and stopped himself from ending their lives for his gain. The events from Purgatory had brought him much closer to his ruthless side. And everything Alex did was for his and his family¡¯s future. Besides, Alex ended the lives of criminals who had been in pain for a long time. They even had some chances of escaping the prison, so Alex had done a good thing, nevertheless. Atst, the desired results arrived. [Alexander Deathwill Mao Lv. 355] [Meiya Deathwill Lv. 351] While Meiya had an even higher level before her fall due to Elias Deathwill, Alex had been genuinely stunned by such a leap of strength. He felt much different. It was as if he could see the world from a different perspective. Everything except Meiya and Auberon seemed smaller and less significant. His swords buzzed with so much Wrath that only The Antagonist Sword and The Duhan King¡¯s Sword endured his might ¡ª all others crumbled. That fast and unbelievable progress was so blinding that Alex thought he could face everyone ¡ª but just for a few seconds. He cooled off his mind, ncing at Meiya, then Auberon, ¡°I must adapt to this power.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Auberon replied stoically, then nced at the prisoner held in the cloud. Under hismand, the cloud dispersed, freeing the man. He still couldn¡¯t move, for his body had been in one position for too long time. But as his eyes opened, the man¡¯s ears recorded hopeful words, ¡°If you kill him, I will grant you freedom.¡± Chapter 409 Asura Hack Chapter 409: Asura Hack ¡°If you kill him, I will grant you freedom.¡± Only Master Auberon could¡¯ve said those words, and it wasn¡¯t hard to find the target, either. Only three people were in the room ¡ª other than the freed prisoner ¡ª a high-level master, a woman, and naturally, the target. Alex gazed at his enemy with squinted eyes and an unconceble thirst for blood. He wore a faint smile, which provoked the man. Of course, Alex was already in his peak form, his Asura Arms stretching out from his torso. He exuded [Wrath] from his body and swords, looking edgy but powerful. Naked and weaponless, the prisoner called forth his wind and holiness. He was one of those rare cases that could hold two energies without royal blood coursing through his veins. It was really a pity he had fallen to the dark side. ¡®He¡¯s using wind to move body¡­ Impatient? No¡­ He thinks we don¡¯t have time and that he won¡¯t enjoy thest battle before his death,¡¯ Alex inferred inwardly as he analyzed the man before him. It wasn¡¯t like the prisoner had hope; he had none of it. Though he was momentarily blinded by that, he knew Auberon wouldn¡¯t allow Alex to die, mainly due to the blood stench permeating the underground prison. Many killings had already happened, and all of them looked fine, the prisoner wasn¡¯t that stupid to blind himself further. So instead of bing another victim of whatever had been happening here, the man immediately brought his powers. Alex read him like a book, yet he stood silent. That was because it was a time to adapt to his new level. Everything connected to him had advanced significantly, so Alex couldn¡¯t just sh the man before his power manifested. In a normal and life-threatening battle, Alex would¡¯ve already shed the man¡¯s gust of winds. For now, these had been gathering around him, and his holiness outlined whatever was coalescing like ink. Atst, the holy wind became a unique bird from the Avander World. It resembled a parrot but with a more majestic aura as feathers extended behind in abundance. It also had a giant feather crown on its head. It hailed its wings, then charged at Alex in an instant, carrying the prisoner straight at Alex. The bird hurled gusts of lethal wind at Alex while holiness around its master healed and slowly boosted his stamina. Before that attack, Alex stood unfazed. His arms unfolded like petals of a blossoming flower, then he disappeared from the scene! Alex went through the bird and prisoner with his new, profound speed, not realizing his position. ¡°Uh¡­ I am too fast¡­¡± he momentarily blinked, gazing at the cold prison. Before he turned around to face his opponent anew, the horrific screams slipped into Alex¡¯s ears, telling him that his quick jump was not so bad. In fact, it was splendid. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Alex¡¯s swords cut through the man¡¯s limbs in a perfect sh. It was exactly the same technique Alex had used unconsciously against Liam Wall. It was a little weaker as he just used it on his own. [You have used Asura Hack.] The man¡¯s limbs fell like wasted meat, sputtering blood around. His torso dropped heavily, for the wind bird was also no longer here. Gusts of lethal wind were insignificant, to say nothing of the wind creation. All fell before Alex¡¯s might. ¡°Nice,¡± Meiya lifted her chin,menting with a prideful and satisfied voice. Her father was the same, gazing at the prisoner with chilling eyes. Yet his content about Alex¡¯s skills and potential was unconceble. These two finished the rest, for Meiya could use more experience, and Auberon didn¡¯t want any dead body and detached limbs dirtying his underground prison. After that, the trio left the peculiar ce. It was night, the wind was colder but still pleasant, and the chilling breeze could only brighten the mood. ¡°Now that you both returned to an appropriate level, I expect to see Ste and the girl you¡¯ve chosen soon. The earlier, the better,¡± Auberon said before parting with his daughter and her beloved. To his words, Alex immediately replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with it fast enough. Thank you for such a gift, father-inw.¡± ¡°I will need help from you as well, Alexander¡­ Those barracks of yours can spare us some trouble,¡± Auberon sighed, his eyes on the sky as if he could see something more than just a cloudless carpet. Alex nodded, naturally wanting to be an use to his inws. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Auberon, Danielle, and more Winged People in his castle. In this way, the visit to Winged Realm ended. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Who will you choose as the fourth?¡± Meiya asked while clinging to Alex¡¯s arm as both of them trod across the Deathwill Castle. It was night, so no one stopped them, and the light only bickered in the Main Garden and the barracks. Alex looked outside, not avoiding her shining eyes, but thinking about the fourth girl who would level up just like them. Since Alex never liked favoritism and knew that everyone would think this way if he chose someone, he decided to make apetition for the fourth spot. And his family was in a slightly different mood. Since Meiya and Ste were out and Erin couldn¡¯t leave the treasury yet, and Sara was also in the Duhan Kingdom, the fourth girl could only be either Remia, Schnee, or Olivia. Schnee could be excluded from the list since Alex nned to visit her home with her soon enough. There was a chance that her n would also help her level up to at least amoner level, which was a three hundred, nothing tough or scoff at. ¡°Well, I have a n,¡± Alex smiled, replying to Meiya with a mysterious smile. And as it was a night, and both of them had worked hard enough, Alex took Meiya¡¯s hands, bringing her to his room. A holy skill lit up the windows of the master room, then the doors, walls, and windows firmly blocked all tempting sounds that wanted to show off or perhaps cause some mischief in the castle. Chapter 410 Kitty on Earth Chapter 410: Kitty on Earth After leveling up, Alex¡¯s stats and bloodlines significantly became stronger. His soul was the same, and so was his demon. Ivonne matched his level and his soul¡¯s strength, and as there were two different concepts from the goddess, and the fallen goddess¡¯ wrath, Ivonne hadn¡¯t been bored in Alex¡¯s soul. Alex¡¯s servants had gone through a tremendous change as well. They were a bunch of loyal existences, and Alex was their father, so they all benefited when he evolved further. On that night, when Alex leveled up and boned Meiya till she emptied him, his servants¡¯ bones broke and were reconstructed thousand times. Their flesh went through simr, horrifying progress. The threemanders became more beautiful and stronger while the servant beasts became closer to demonic beasts. Naturally, Alex and his [Wrath] bore simr fruits. First, he had significant knowledge about sins butcked in levels and resources. But now that he rose to level three hundred and fifty-five, Alex easily could trigger sins in his wives¡¯ bodies. Meiya was the first one to feel the effects. Alex also had done it in the Fallen Angel¡¯s way, poking her [Envy] through his shaft. It was quite a thrilling and amusing process. But in the end, Meiya received a skill from her rtionship with Alex, and her proficiency with [Envy] rose in abundance! As the sun reared, it was time to work. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Everyone, gather in orderly rows!¡± Meiya pped her hands, gazing at the winged kids Alex and Ste had saved before. They had already woken up, ate breakfast, and were ready for the happy day. They didn¡¯t know what they would do today, though. But while all kids were clueless and confused, they heeded Meiya¡¯s order, hustling around as everyone wanted to be a good kid. Their small forms had been reflected and deeply scrutinized in the big, charming, and clearly outstanding golden eyes. Meiya stared at them seriously while checking their movement. Today, she had been choosing the first batch for a maid and butler test. And she had done it by looking through the kids¡¯ movements, efficiency, and cleverness. They were young and probably hadn¡¯t thought too much of what they were doing, but that was fine. Kids showed promise from their early days unconsciously, after all. And just as Meiya thought, some kids took the lead or patiently went through the bustling crowd, not bumping into each other or finding a way to the first row seamlessly, wanting to stand out. She chose the best and most promising brats, telling them they would go for a cool adventure. Other kids drooped their heads, sad and jealous of the chosen ones. Alex encouraged them with a few words, ¡°Everyone will have their turn for a cool adventure.¡± His words lit up the faces of nearly everyone. And then, the forest fairies¡¯dies stepped in, going after the kids they had already been familiar with. They took care of them. Alex nced at the room where his servants slept. He wanted to check their changes, look over the new bones, and more. But for now, he decided that choosing the fourth girl for level up was more important. He left the Deathwill Castle. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C But while leveling up to three hundred level and fulfilling Master Auberon¡¯s promise was indeed important, Alex had two little presences that held more importance. Celia and Veronica. He went to Ste¡¯s house, only to see them already gone. ¡°Has she already enrolled Veronica in school?¡± Alex questioned openly, ncing at the kitchen. It seemed like Celia and Veronica had eaten a lot before going out, for Ste was pretty sensitive about dirty tes. She would always deal with them immediately. Yet, the dishwasher was stuffed with them, and his sloth girl didn¡¯t have time to turn it on. Thinking about Ste, Alex couldn¡¯t help but smile widely. She had been relying on others in the past, sleeping on her bad. But she became more active in her life and supported him and her sisters. She then became bold enough to deal with her sisters and everyone else around them. And now, she wasn¡¯t even at home. Instead, she took two kids to the school and undoubtedly had a slow but informative talk with one of the teachers about Veronica right now. Alex wanted to cuddle with her so much that he nearly used his ring to break somew. He stopped himself with a smile, then looked outside the window. A blue kitty was bathing in the morning sun, her golden eyes fixed on Alex, her tailzily bending and swirling around. Alex only knew one cat of such fluffiness, so he opened the window and invited the cat in. The kittyzily stood up, then jumped into the window¡¯s frame. Atst, she skipped her way through the table before settling on Alex¡¯sp. He ran his fingers across her fur, eliciting purrs and faint meows that pushed him to pet her more and more. ¡°I wish my kitty wouldn¡¯t sunbathe for too long. In fact, it¡¯s best if she would only do that in her cat form. I love her snow skin too much,¡± Alexmented while tending to the kitty¡¯s fur. And to his words, the cat let out an approving meow. Atst, the cat let out a blinding golden light with her whole form. She did it deliberately, prolonging her transformation, ¡°I got my cat tail and ears back, darling!¡± ¡°I can see,¡± Alex grinned, scratching her cat ears. His other hand went for her tail, gently holding it. After many quests on Earth, Schnee had finally received her cat form back! She didn¡¯t have any strength or high level, but that was fine for now. The fact that she had her tail and ears already pleased her. She embraced Alex tightly, her whole formcking any lustful or perverted aura. Even her abundant tits couldn¡¯t temp Alex as Schnee was so happy and joyful of the return of her cat features. ¡°I¡¯m swimming in money because of my hard work and those Earthling Quests. My level is also high in the Avander World!¡± Schnee said, wanting to hearpliments alongside Alex petting her cat ears. Alex nodded, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯tze around, Schnee. Soon, we will also visit your home. I have prepared enough treasures, so they will ept us. Sorry to make you wait for so long.¡± Alex wanted to apany his girls to their realms so they hadn¡¯t go alone. Sara¡¯s circumstances forced her to go alone. Schnee had been a good girl, working even without Alex by her side. She was already on the main page of the popr model magazine, and her social media had millions of followers. She got that money from simps! And in the Avander World, Schnee hadn¡¯t dally around. Whenever possible, she would level up with her darling. If not, she would leverage the status of the yer and feel the thrill. ¡°If you only invited me to your nights with other girls, I would work even more, for we have that perverted skill, don¡¯t we?¡± Schnee¡¯s eyes finally shed with lustful luster, her ted mood mixing with the usual one. She trembled from her thoughts alone on Alex¡¯sp, gazing into his eyes without blinking. With her skill, she could turn her body into a sexy training machine. And she could apply those effects to other girls. If not, Alex could only improve some of the stats through his seed alone. So it was bizarre that Alex hadn¡¯t done that yet. He bitterly smiled, then leaned forward and whispered to Schnee¡¯s ear, ¡°I will try manybinations from now on. Prepare yourself for many experiences, sexy girl.¡± Schnee shuddered with excitement already. Alex then burst outughing, ¡°But we needpetition for now. There¡¯s a nice spot waiting for one of you.¡± ¡°Competition¡­ Is it time for me to smash Olivia¡¯s bitchy face?¡± Schnee looked forward to that! Chapter 411 A warm house Chapter 411: A warm house ¡°Is it time for me to smash Olivia¡¯s bitchy face?¡± To these words, Alex made his usualical expression. He shook his head beforeughing out loud ¡ª for he should¡¯ve expected Schnee to think first about punching Olivia first after hearing the word petition¡¯. He stood up, still holding her big ass. And as Schnee was a flexible and nimble girl ¡ª for she was that kitty ¡ª she easily wrapped her legs around Alex, her tail waving behind her happily. Alex held her until the door, ¡°We will have a differentpetition. Well, get off me. I don¡¯t want to start the day with you two arguing.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Schnee smirked, still holding onto her beloved. But as she knew that Alex often avoided arguments in the morning to have a better start for the day, Schnee let him go,zily descending onto the ground. She fished out a phone, then took a quick photo with Alex. Alex did the same, then called out his other two girls. Remia and Olivia hadn¡¯t entered the game, so they were already waiting at his house. With Remia by Olivia¡¯s side, there was no way any argument would start, and Olivia also enjoyed talking with the fairy girl. She raised her eyebrow at Schnee, who unted her kitty features, but remained silent ¡ª for the same reason Schnee had before. ¡°Morning,¡± Alex casually greeted his future wives, nting kisses on them(Olivia on the cheek and Remia on the forehead). And then, Alex exined about his high level, how it had happened, and the fourth spot. While every girl wanted to get levels to be stronger and unveil more mysteries in the Avander World, Olivia spoke first, immediately pinning Schnee with the pressure, ¡°She has nice grandparents in her realm, too, right? Remia and Ie from low-levelnds ¡ª no, Earth doesn¡¯t even have mana! My mom might be a strong bitch, but she can¡¯t help me level up, can she? Remia also might struggle in the elven realm, if there¡¯s any. So the cat should step aside and let us twopete against each other,¡± Olivia tilted her head, provoking Schnee with a smirk. It was a taunt not just aimed at her but also at Schnee¡¯s family in the realm. Her n had strict rules, and in the past, she wasn¡¯t even sure whether she would be able to return. But as Alex became stronger and enabled her in many ways, Schnee was confident in her return. And it wasn¡¯t like Olivia hated the kitty. There was a naturalpetition between them because they were in the same category ¡ª a category of blunt girls rarely held back ¡ª so Olivia wouldn¡¯t waste a chance to bite at her. They both hissed at themselves, then Alex stepped in. ¡°If Schnee wins, then she will decide,¡± Alex said, stopping these two before a verbal fight full of curses unfolded between them. He then gathered the attention of everyone, exining what he had on his mind for the night. Alex broadly smiled, his teeth shining as if he had spent hours before meeting his girls, ¡°Ourpetition involves a few activities. The first of them is cleaning! Let¡¯s see how you girls take care of your house.¡± At that very moment, Olivia and Schnee trembled, all color disappearing from their skins, both turned chalk white, and even the kitty¡¯s tail stopped moving. They were stopped in their tracks, unable to say the word. Amidst their agape and shivering bodies, Remia brightly smiled as if she was a sun, happily humming to herself. Alex immediately knew how the firstpetition would end¡­ so he decided to check Remia¡¯s house thest. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After leaving Olivia¡¯s house, which was the second house Alex and his other girls checked, the man of the harem trod with his eyes narrowed, a shadow cast over them. He was in a pretty grim mood, for his girls hadn¡¯t really paid any care to their houses. Was it because of Sara¡¯s absence? That was probably the case. Alex couldn¡¯t imagine Meiya helping these two, and Ste surely would¡¯ve smirked had she known about these two and the results of their firstpetition. ¡°You two are pretty simr¡­¡± Remia parted her lips, looking a little better than Alex, but her expression was scrunched by disbelief, and her voice was also weak. Alex and Remia saw an abundance of dust and clothes in both houses. The former was naturally irresponsible, but there would¡¯ve been nothing wrong with many clothes had those been in the closet. But both Schnee and Olivia had those clothes around the house. The kitty, as she had said before, was swimming in money. She had been buying a lot of clothes for her work and her beloved¡¯s tastes. And then she threw them around. Her room was also messy, and only one space was neatly cleaned ¡ª a space for taking pictures. Olivia¡¯s house was the same, except she also had many perfumes and other stuff for make-up rolling around her rooms. ¡°Do you even use a fridge¡­ No, kitchen?¡± Alex whispered, recalling how empty the sink was and how unused other rooms seemed. And as his memory worked well, Alex remembered about the empty ordered food perched in the corner of Olivia¡¯s room, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t¡­¡± Olivia and Schnee hadn¡¯t replied, following their beloved with drooping heads. Atst, Alex saw Remia¡¯s house. ¡°Ah¡­¡± he eximed faintly and weakly, but with eyes shining brightly. Alex was regaining hope as Remia¡¯s house was just too different. Yes, everyone had simr mansions, but Remia stood out just because she took good care of it. It shone as if the sun poured all its attention. There were many flowers around the house, and birds were resting curled on the warm roof, not daring to dirty this beautiful ce. The pavement leading to the house was clean and shiny, so Alex could see his reflection there. Alex wrapped his arm around Remia¡¯s shoulder, then headed to the house with her by his side, not saying anything. Olivia and Schnee¡¯s mood worsened, and their heads were still low. After stepping inside, Alex parted his lips, ¡°Ah¡­¡± This house smelled so pleasantly, and it was so warm here. The living room had big windows with golden curtains, not letting the sun touch the sofa. Alex sat here, then arched his head back, enjoying the room¡¯s presence with his whole heart. ¡°I will bring tea-¡± Remia said, genuinely wanting Alex to have a warm stay in her house. But he held her in one ce with his arm still around her shoulder. He replied without opening his eyes, ¡°Olivia will prepare a tea¡­ And Schnee will bring snacks.¡± Olivia and Schnee awkwardly smiled before replying, ¡°Sure¡­¡± Chapter 412 No sex competition? Chapter 412: No sexpetition? After heeding their beloved¡¯s words, Olivia and Schnee asked Remia casual stuff ¡ª such as where were tea bags, etc. ¡ª then went to the kitchen. When they left, Remia nced at Alex¡¯sfortable face, then slightly slid down on her sofa, bringing her cute face closer to him. She found a perfect spot on his body, closing her eyes with welling satisfaction in her heart. These two stayed like lovers until Olivia and Schnee returned. When these two girls stepped in, they saw Alex and Remia sleeping. Alex had his arms tightly coiled around Remia, his nose in her green hair. Her fragrance put him at ease and drove him to the dreand alongside the mood of her house. And Remia followed her beloved¡¯s feelings. Olivia and Schnee put the stuff on the table, then took seats on the opposite side. They were curious about the nextpetition, silently whispering to each other. In that rare moment, they were on the same page and even on in the same alliance. ¡°I worked too much that I¡¯ve forgotten themon sense.¡± ¡°At least you bathed¡­ Did you?¡± ¡°Of course! I bathe every day.¡± ¡°Be quiet, or they will wake up.¡± These two had been engrossed in their duties on Earth and the Avander World. Schnee had her quests, work, and then leveling up in another world. She also made some friends in her dungeon raids. Of course, Alex also had called his harem for those raids. Olivia was the same. She didn¡¯t like how everyone had some paying hobby, so she had taken a loan from Sara, then started her make-up and perfume videos on social media. Surprisingly, it worked well. And then, she was like Schnee, leveling up and practicing with others. It was normal for them to forget about some duties¡­ Yet, as they looked around the house, it was clear that Remia had been taking good care of it. She spent a lot of time in the Main Garden and leveling up as well. It was hard to fathom how she bnced everything, yet she surely had a way, for her progress was steady and satisfying. Around an hourter, Alex and Remia woke up. They awkwardly looked at each other, then grinned before shifting eyes to Olivia and Schnee, who had been waiting for them to wake up ¡ª and these two were the cause of the awkwardness. ¡°What¡¯s the nextpetition, darling?¡± Schnee asked, her eyes big. She was ready to prove herself in otherpetitions! Olivia was the same, eagerly looking at Alex. But as the manfortably settled himself on the sofa again, the shocking words followed hisfort, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like doing morepetition.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Schnee and Olivia reacted precisely the same, parting their lips faintly and gawking at their beloved. Alex reacted in a slow and still sleepy voice to their question, ¡°I¡¯m not in a mood¡­ I think we are done. It was the first and onlypetition.¡± ¡°No sexpetition?¡± Schnee and Olivia asked in tandem. And to their inquiry, Alex rolled his eyes incredulously and sighed, ¡°No.¡± How could these two even think of sexpetition? They should think of taking care of their houses, or maybe even start living together so they could look after each other! Alex also thought about it. But Remia was really in a worse position. Out of all girls, she hadn¡¯t given him a skill yet. He was sure it weighed on her heart, yet she continued working hard or even harder. Thus, Alex decided that it was just better for her to level up quickly, get closer to the elven bloodline, and progress so fast that her dreams woulde true. ¡°Remia won,¡± Alex said before closing his eyes. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to refute or argue with him. And in his arms, Remia nced at the other girls ¡ª confused and shocked ¡ª and blushed. It was a miracle that Olivia and Schnee didn¡¯t argue. After Alex¡¯s words, these two munched cookies before leaving the house. Alex and Remia stared at them silently. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°So you will be going back home soon,¡± Olivia said, picking up Schnee¡¯s clothes to help her iron them. They had agreed to help each other, and the duo decided whose house was first through the simple coin flip. Schnee nodded, drawing clothes through her nimble hands and tail, ¡°I will¡­ What? Wanna go with us?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Olivia instantly replied, causing Schnee to look at her, slightly surprised. The kitty then returned to the task. These two were still in a mood caused by thepetition. Seeing them like good buddies was odd, but that kind of a mood sometimes sprouted between them. The recent time it happened had been during Meiya¡¯s arrival. These two openly dealt with the Goddess Momma as a pair. ¡°I will rile up Meiya, then have a talk with her mother,¡± Olivia said with a smirk, once again confusing Schnee, ¡°If you don¡¯t level up like Alex in your realm, you will beughingstock, you know? I will be the first one tough at you, bitch,¡± Olivia¡¯s smile deepened, and she certainly was getting back her usual mood. Schnee was the same as she lifted her chin, ¡°That is out of the question. I will not fail¡­ I have a family outside that tribe, and they haven¡¯t been so useful, I will go all out with them. They will grovel before me.¡± That was a joke, but Schnee was serious. ¡°Grovel? I look forward to that. Get some pictures for me,¡± Olivia sneered, then dropped a bunch of clothes. She then picked up clothes iron and started working, ¡°Buy some dresses, girl.¡± ¡°I like tight clothes,¡± Schnee casually replied, her hand also ironing clothes. And the casual talks continued between them. These two unknowingly became closer, and their rtionship surely wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. They would learn about itter on. And a few hourster, Schnee and Olivia indeed became besties as they together hissed at Ste¡¯s smirk. ¡°Sexpetition¡­ Haha,¡± Ste smirked. ¡°What?!¡± Olivia and Schnee pounced at her. ¡°I already had a sexpetition, and alone would beat you two,¡± Ste replied, standing like a boss. She had some experience, and her endurance skyrocketed, so she had a strong belief in herself. ¡°You would what?!¡± But standing and words alone weren¡¯t enough against Olivia and Schnee, and soon, Ste dropped onto awn, for she couldn¡¯t bother running around, her clothes sliding down her curves as Olivia and Schnee decided to tickle her into death. Chapter 413 Rest Hour Chapter 413: Rest Hour After thepetition on Earth, Alex spent the rest of his day with Celia and Veronica. These two had returned from a school where Celia acted like a big sister, showing around the new environment and other stuff. These two were kids and didn¡¯t need anything other than school and hobbies. Even though they carried authorities, Alex ensured they had enough time for outdoor fun. He also put a blind eye on Celia and her way of solving homework through her phone, which was her secretly holding a phone to search for all answers on the popr search engine. She then furtively nced at Veronica ¡ª they both nodded ¡ª and Celia secretly passed the phone with answers to the winged girl. Alex acted as if he had seen nothing, yet these two daughters knew that the daddy was an ally. The following days were also eventful. Alex had the visit from Master Auberon, his presence turning the whole castle silent. He didn¡¯t like the atmosphere outside the castle as it belonged to the King Of The Underground, the infamous madman. But the castle overall had a pleasant vibe. He tested barracks and was immensely pleased with their function and rewards. Remia and Ste had also leveled up to high levels, their bodies going through significant progress. It wouldn¡¯t take long for Remia to tame and wholly absorb the elven bloodline. Perhaps, she would find their realm soon. Olivia also followed Ste and Meiya to the winged realm. She caught the attention of Madame Danielle, who found her likable. In a way, Olivia reminded Danielle of her daughters, so that wasn¡¯t so weird. These two went for some training together. It would take a while for some results to sprout between them, but everyone was curious about what Olivia would beter. Sara was still in the Duhan Kingdom. Of course, she was all fine, for there weren¡¯t anymunication problems. She had to deal with stuff that only a royal descendant could, which was tightly connected to her. Alex also had checked on his servants. He mixed the bones of winged prisoners with his threemanders; first, their bodies convulsed because of the new changes within them. The new bones forced their flesh to partially turn divine, so their undead status no longer was the weakness against divine ns from higher realms. Leftovers went to the demonic beasts who relished in the upgrade. Atst, Alex and Schnee decided to go to her realm! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Will it be a long trip with challenges, or will we teleport here?¡± Alex asked as he stared at his kitty, who proudly took out a peculiar item from her soul. It was a treasure bound to her, so she would never lose it, and it would fade away with her death. ¡°The challenges await us in the realm,¡± Schnee smirked, quite impatient. The item in her hand was a part of the divine cat realm. Just by having it, Schnee could leave and return to her home without any problems. Of course, there were some limitations, but nothing stopped her from returning home. Alex knew she had a way, for she had told him long ago that she could always return home; she justcked treasures to pay for the shame caused by Elias Deathwill and her mother. He hadn¡¯t expected her to have the item bound to her soul, though. ¡°Because realms can¡¯t exist without a world, there are many of these scattered across the continents. yers should soon find the way and start their expeditions there. Anyway, you have easier ess because you have this sexy girl!¡± Schnee exined with palpable enthusiasm, wrapping her arms around Alex¡¯s. Her treasure, a piece that seemed broken, shed with a bright light, then they teleported to the new world. They appeared in the middle of the forest with small huts around them. After a few nces around, Alex noticed many cats curled up before the houses or on the branches. Some bathed in the sun, and some preferred cold shadow. Schnee nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a Rest Hour¡­ I already feel like sleeping.¡± Alex felt the same, his eyelids slowly dropping. He pulled himself back, for it was not a time to join other cats. He couldn¡¯t turn into a cat, so if he were to p as a human, the scene would make it seem like he owned all these cats. He wanted to avoid that. ¡°I knew it would be Rest Hour, though,¡± Schnee smirked, then took Alex¡¯s hand, ¡°I will introduce you to grandpa! Come!¡± And she silently ran across all the huts and cats, her eyes twinkling with teases. Alex felt like a poor grandpa¡¯s resting time would turn into hell. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± a man with red eyes, a longbow on his back, and leather armor wrapped around his muscr body whispered in a dark room. He wasn¡¯t alone, for many red eyes shone in the darkness. The tanned beauty from the antagonist¡¯s army, Yumi, clenched her sword, nodding to his words, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed him as well.¡± In that peculiar space, a pair of eyes stood out, their color golden: ¡°The time hase to execute the n.¡± The antagonists had many ns across the continents. But the three out of seven strongest antagonists had teamed up for this particr realm. They seized many opportunities and allies in that realm. But more importantly, they knew Alexander Deathwill would soon visit thatnd. He had been in the Winged Realm already, opening the new arc for yers. He would soon do the same with the cats. They couldn¡¯t allow for that. Besides, Alexander Deathwill was the top priority to kill. They couldn¡¯t murder him on Earth for two reasons. Yasir held the way to visit the Earth and told them that Harvey and other guardians had given up on their earthly lives, solely focusing on protecting yers. Thus, they needed a n. And in the kitty¡¯s realm, there was a room that would allow them to seal Alexander Deathwill for eternity. And Alex would enter that ce by himself together with his kitty. ¡°Help us lure him there faster.¡± ¡°I will,¡± the man with golden eyes replied with a smile. Chapter 414 The second floor is free Chapter 414: The second floor is free Schnee guided Alex through many streets, soon revealing a vast vige to her beloved. It seemed empty and lifeless, yet Alex could find cats soundlessly sleeping in various ces¡­ He surely wouldn¡¯t have found those cats had it been not for the sun-loving cats. They didn¡¯t really matter, though. Schnee stood before a wooden house that was rtively small, ¡°Grandpa has been living here alone ever since he lost his wife, my grandma.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Alex nodded. He wondered why someone of Schnee¡¯s grandpa status would live in a small house, but now he knew the answer. He felt even worse, knowing that Schnee would cause problems and disturb the man¡¯s sleep. After casually opening the doors, Schnee and Alex stepped into the small house. They immediately fixed their eyes on a sleeping cat with blue fur. His fur seemed rough and darkened, clearly because of his old age and battle experiences. The cat still looked pretty cute, though. He slept soundlessly on a rocking chair. Schnee crept her way toward the blue cat, her hands behind her back. She leaned down, her massive chest dropping on the cat, ¡°Pervert grandpa!¡± ¡°Who the fuck is pervert?!¡± The cat¡¯s golden eyes snapped, his tail going erect. He jumped on the chair, then lifted his eyes, those rippled with shock as he saw the smiling face of his granddaughter, then indignation bloomed within those jewels! He hissed at Schnee, then his tail elongated, pping her cheek quietly but strongly, ¡°Ya dare to call me pervert?!¡± Schnee raised her hand, covering her reddened cheek, ¡°Grandpa is into BDSM¡­ And he wants to do it with his granddaughter! So unholy¡­ Sob! Sob! Sob!¡± The blue cat shivered, his fur turning into spikes. His tail once again moved toward the annoying and disrespectfulss. But then, Schnee uttered words that stopped the old man, ¡°Darling, save me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a sane person to date this unfilial granddaughter?¡± the old man swept through his house, finding Alex rtively fast. He narrowed his eyes, scanning the young man. He was surprised to see that Alex sported profound strength andposure despite his level. And as Alex also felt like Schnee had gone overboard, the old man saw an ally in Alex, which was a pleasant surprise. ¡°Hello,¡± Alex awkwardly bowed his head, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m Alexander Deathwill Mao, and I am indeed dating your granddaughter.¡± Schnee added, ¡°He¡¯s my darling who can turn me really docile!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need yourments,¡± the old cat red at Schnee before retracting his eyes to Alex. He jumped off his chair and then went to the table, still in the cat form. He didn¡¯t think too much about Alex¡¯s surname or status. His granddaughter had a clear example of what kind of a person Elias Deathwill was. And just because Alex shared the same surname, it didn¡¯t mean he would be the same. Besides, Schnee wasn¡¯t that stupid, was she? The old cat saw that she was happy despite his anger clouding his eyes, so he was content with everything except her greetings. He then sat like a cat boss on the table, his paws joined, and his tail halted. He arched his head back, then nced into Alex¡¯s eyes. As he was at a table, they were closer and had a much better look at each other. ¡°Since you are my granddaughter¡¯s man, you are free to call me Old Conrad. While I¡¯m pleased that she¡¯s not alone and in seemingly good hands, the n rules are n rules. I can¡¯t let you stay here if you¡¯vee here empty-handed.¡± Conrad diligently followed his n¡¯s rules. In the past, he also had to pay for his mistakes and the mistakes of the youth, so there was no way he would let Schnee return without a price. He was sure that the patriarch would also pressure Schnee, even if he were to protect her. And that would be a mistake, for Old Conrad felt ominous clouds a few times. ¡°I have brought cat food from my world,¡± Alex smiled brightly, but inwardly, he was immensely nervous. He didn¡¯t know whether his introduction present was evenparable to what he had given to Danielle and Auberon. But that was cat food of the highest quality! ¡°Cat food?¡± the old cat narrowed his eyes. Alex quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s an introduction present to celebrate our kinship. As for the treasures to pay back for all mistakes¡­¡± Three treasures from Deathwill Castle had appeared on the table next to the old cat. Conrad scanned them with his experienced eyes, feeling the profound mana and quality, which was enough. Those high-quality items would satisfy everyone, and no one should have problems with Schnee returning home with her beloved. Even if his daughter returned, no one shouldin. Those items had spent years in Deathwill Castle¡¯s treasury, so the system had polished them further. It was hard to pick up items for cats since Alex wanted to bring something useful for them. Schnee helped him pick pieces of equipment, too. ¡°I¡¯m not in a mood to rest, so I shall take a bite,¡± Conrad said, his eyes fixed on the can of the cat food from Earth. Using his strength, he popped it open without touching it, then dropped his kitty head. After taking the first bite, the old man trembled, ¡°Is this what we have been waiting for? A purpose of our race?!¡± Schnee narrowed her eyes, looking at her grandpa with disappointment as his old face had already been digging the cat food. She never found this food good and only tried it because Alex wanted to buy it. Perhaps, it was because of her human side, but Schnee didn¡¯t like cat food. On the other hand, her grandpa¡­ ¡°This is heaven!¡± ¡°No, this is your home,¡± Schnee spoke in a low and disgruntled voice, ¡°And our n¡¯s purpose can¡¯t be to enjoy food¡­¡± ¡°What do you know? It might be it!¡± Conrad replied, not even sparing her a nce. His ravenous and bold way of eating was amusing at first, but even Alex started getting worried as the old man kept eating¡­ Schnee utterly lost a mood for jokes, ¡°Since grandpa enjoys himself, we also should do the same. Let¡¯s fuck in his house! Hehe! He will get mad.¡± Conrad heard her, however, ¡°Sure thing. You can take a room on the second floor.¡± He spoke while munching on the food, which made him sound funny. Schnee¡¯s little mouth parted widely, and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Alex stood with hisical expression, not really knowing whether he had expected something like that or perhaps he had imagined the introduction differently. Chapter 415 Death is the next step toward evolution! Chapter 415: Death is the next step toward evolution! While Alex had a peculiar introduction to Schnee¡¯s grandpa, the war on another continent had reached a critical point. The Light Church forces led by Yasir had been cleansing the undead legions through sheer force amplified by holiness. Their tanks were immovable, monks crushed skulls with bare hands, archers¡¯ arrows disjointed limbs seamlessly, healers healed and smitten the evil, and mages, as usual, caused chaos. Yasir had the whole continent¡¯s army behind himself and didn¡¯t need to exercise too much about it. A few victories on the battlefield and his charisma had done all the work for him. He even had marriage offers already! ¡°Where¡¯s your daddy?¡± Yasir¡¯s lips curved into a wide sneer after those words. He directed them at the gorgeous woman with soul eyes, white hair, and a cheongsam dress. She had bone tails behind her, blood dripping from their edges. She cast a fierce re at Yasir, not saying a word. That girl was naturally Eva Mora, and she was on the very front with level two hundred coursing through her curves, her strength was mighty and powerful. But even with undead forces around her and Legendary Necromancer ss by her side, Eva couldn¡¯t win against Yasir and his forces. It was true that she held the authority of the soul grave-keeper¡¯s realm and could summon forces for her aid from thatnd. It was one of the reasons she could level up faster than others. s, Yasir had a way to seal outside, and no realm could step into that mortal continent as if thatnd belonged only to mortals. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s over,¡± Legendary Necromancer bitterly smiled, sweeping through holy forces without any hard feelings. The game was about winning and losing, and no one had been only on one side. A loss eventually would take down everyone without any exceptions. He had received the legendary ss some time ago and was instructed to plot and deal with the holy forces. It was easy at first, but all changed when the antagonist¡¯s leader joined the scene. At that point, Legendary Necromancer had suffered many losses, and he also learned about something dreadful ¡ª the antagonists could steal sses from other people. There was a legendary ss user whose ss had been stolen already by those with red eyes! ¡°It¡¯s not over until I die,¡± Eva Mora said, ncing at her ally with mixed emotions. This man had been a great help to her, and he was loyal. But she really wanted to punch his face for casually talking about losses and death. He would die, lose ss, and respawn. But what about her? She would either get enved or die tragic death! She wouldn¡¯t give up, though. But just as Eva raised her hand and her bone tails bent to attack enemies before her, the ck clouds loomed on the horizon. They swarmed the sky, casting a shadow over the whole holy army. Their shining and blinding holiness faded away. ¡°The Antagonist¡¯s Leader¡­ We had the pleasure of working together for some time¡­ You¡¯ve seen through me and my forces¡­ And I¡¯ve seen through your origins¡­ A group of losers who had been given a second chance. You are one of the best pieces for constant evolution, yet you dare to go for the undead extinction? Laughable! Really,ughable!¡± the old voice swept through the holy forces like a ck wind, like a curse. Just his voice alone brought down weak-minded people down. Some grew warier and tense while others trembled from the excitement as thest boss arrived. Yasir belonged to thatst group, his eyes twinkling and lips curved even wider. As he stood at the helm, Yasir had the best view of the giant undead whose steps caused earthquakes of seven multitudes, and his appearance alone scratched the hearts of the holy people. The frightening skull with blue orbs, the abundance of arms, and that hair-scratching height brought terror down on the holy forces, for they believed that the Undead was indeed not an easy target, and taking one leg would exhaust at least half of their forces. Standing atop the skull with his highest equipment, holding a ck staff with perched ck skull, and sneering widely was naturally the old man, Eva Mora¡¯s father. ¡°Arise and befall, my people!¡± the soul grave-keeper shouted like a king, raising his staff and calling all his forces. From the ground, the zombies, skeletons, ghosts, and abination of these, the ghouls, crawled out, their hands and bones iling. From the sky, the same undead plummeted like stones, not caring about their chances of survival, for these were high indeed. ¡°Death is the next step toward evolution, Yasir!¡± the old man crazily screamed, spreading his arms wide. At that moment, his perfect creations ¡ª in much fewer numbers ¡ª came out from behind the perfect Undead, their stomps causing weaker earthquakes. All forces moved toward the holy army, including the biggest undead with the old man atop it. The King of the Underworld lifted his staff, casting his skills on all undead. He began with the falling undead, his mana increasing their sturdiness and intangible forms. They shed with blue mes as if straight from the underworld. At the same time, the holy army prayed, conjuring a holy barrier, their goal to stop those undead bullets before they could reach them. BANG! BANG! BANG! They were sessful, albeit some cracks spread across the golden cradle. Their smilessted seconds, for countless undead had survived the crash. Zombies howled, bashing at the barrier with their foreheads. Skeletons thrust their bones like swords, and ghosts spat chillness around as they sprawled on the cracks and licked them all. The final battle on the holy and evil continent started. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The soul grave-keeper¡¯s realm had fewer members and was highly vulnerable. That was sure because the master had been forcefully brought to the Avander World, and he immediately exerted most of his forces. Thus, the realm had many gaps, and someone could use them to sneak inside¡­ [Elias Deathwill has entered the Deathwill Castle.] [Elias Deathwill¡¯s people had entered the Deathwill Castle.] And it was quite empty, for Alex¡¯s girls were hard-workingdies. In the castle, there was currently Celia, Veronica, Anais, and Yumia ¡ª and their demi-human people. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Elias Deathwill said, his eyes locked on Celia, ¡°You tempered my pride with your disgusting love. Because of you, Sara produced the least sin for me¡­¡± Celia trembled, unable to move and utter a word, for Elias Deathwill¡¯s hatred held her in one ce. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she was on the verge of fainting¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to kill you¡­¡± And even though she wanted this to stop and believe it was a dream ¡ª it was not the case¡­ She could only gaze at the man whose hatred toward her was, for some reason, unbelievably deep. Veronica was the same ¡ª though she had seen many hatred and cruel acts ¡ª she couldn¡¯t move an inch before man soaked in sins and hatred. That man was a different kind of a beast, his energies on a totally different level. And this very man, Elias Deathwill, raised his sword to kill Celia. Chapter 416 Elias Sheath Chapter 416: Elias¡¯ Sheath Celia has never seen this man before. She didn¡¯t know the cause of his hatred toward her, but she knew she was genuinely scared of him. Deep inside her little heart, the duhan princess screamed for daddy and mommy. s, these couldn¡¯t arrive here at this very moment. And as Elias Deathwill¡¯s sword rose, her heart sank. She thought it was over, and her happy life would end. Perhaps, she would wake up and find herself just with her mother again, struggling in the world with no one to rely on. ¡°You will noty a scratch on her!¡± Erin¡¯s voice rang out from the treasury, her strength finallying out from it. She broke the rules in plight, appearing before Elias Deathwill with her hand raised. She caught the de, then red at Elias. ¡°E-Erin¡­¡± Celia whispered, seeing Erin for the first time. She had heard her numerous times before, for Erin became a part of Alex¡¯s life and his strength. She also wanted to be a part of his family. As thedy in maid clothes appeared, the suffocating pressure on Celia and Veronica disappeared. They could take a few steps behind. But that was all, for Elias Deathwill smiled, ¡°It would¡¯ve been so much better for you to hide in the treasury. I don¡¯t have ess to it because I can see that Alexander has managed to take utter control over the castle. Fortunately for me, the soul grave-keeper has been called out¡­ and you are an asinine creature I¡¯ve always hoped you to be.¡± Elias Deathwill sneered. Erin didn¡¯t understand anything about what Elias had said to her. She kept ring at him with her abundant mana oozing out of her curves. Her whole body was sharp because of all those swordsmanships and experiences she had absorbed throughout many years of her existence. In the blink of an eye, Elias turned all of that useless. It was as if he wiped off all her strength through a flick. Erin¡¯s hand bleed, no longer able to hold the de. If Elias wanted, he could¡¯ve taken off her hand. He hadn¡¯t done that, though. ¡°You are a sheath, Erin,¡± Elias¡¯ Seven Sins Sword shone with darkness, and on its hilt, all seven glyphs shone in their respective colors, ¡°Your abundance of swordsmanship experiences is to increase the sword¡¯s strength. You have a human soul and body to increase the sins. Do you understand now? You have always been thest piece to my perfection. I left you in the castle for two reasons. I thought this ce would be thest stage between my sessor and me. And I had an inkling the new world would turn the castle for the better¡­ I was right¡­ I can see this castle has many more options than before, and you are proof of it! You have be polished through the goddess¡¯ system! Haha! This is splendid!¡± Elias cackled as he madly gazed into Erin¡¯s eyes. Her beautiful purple hues were trembling, not believing she had been thest piece. A significant part of her disbelief was also because of her powerless state. She could only block one strike, then became useless. Her beautiful scrunched with despair and pain, her body trembling ¡ª and then, Elias Deathwill started turning her into a sheath to his sword. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ please¡­¡± Erin beseeched, to no avail. Elias¡¯ smirk remained the same, and at the very least, Erin was no longer here. Her soul became sealed and active for one purpose, and the same went for her body. She became a sheath on Elias¡¯ hip, her presence strengthening him and his sword tenfold¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ A taste of victory¡­ After so long¡­¡± Elias moaned, licking his lips as he felt the new strength sprouting within him. His stats skyrocketed, his level went up to four hundred, and his skin became utterly ck like ink. He lowered his crazy eyes to Celia, utterly disregarding Veronica, for this white-haired kid was meaningless in his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t stop on one trophy after so long¡­ Haha.¡± After chuckling to himself, Elias raised his sword against Celia for the second time. He was sure that no one would stop him again, for his people had already been engaged in a sh with other forces here. His people were much stronger than before, for Elias imbued sins onto them, and his presence alone increased their stats. Unfortunately for him, Celia and Veronica were precious. Woof! Woof! Celia had many friends and grandma! Thus, before the sword fell, Yumia forcefully summoned her forest, barring the sword¡¯s way. She immediately hurled Celia and Veronica to her side. She caught the duhan princess while her sister, Anais, picked up the winged girl. They were ready to run away, but Elias Deathwill¡¯s sh swept through the corridor, turning the forest into small pieces. Those pieces were so small that they became non-existent, and the whole passage was clean. ¡°Elias¡­ Deathwill¡­¡± Yumia whispered, her heart trembling with fear. She couldn¡¯t recognize the strongest human at all. He looked like a ck demon, for even with ck skin and maddened eyes, this demon still preserved his handsome looks. Still, even though he couldn¡¯t be called an abomination because of his looks, his heart and the vibes he exuded perfectly fit the word. ¡°Alexander¡¯s women?¡± Elias snapped, his eyes narrowed. Anais and Yumia exchanged nces, then replied together, ¡°Even if we aren¡¯t, we will never let you kill these girls!¡± ¡°Haha! He¡¯s such a failure¡­ I would already have you two coiled around my finger if it were me. I had every gorgeous girl on my wish back when I was the king,¡± Elias scoffed, then slowly made his way toward these women. His sword kept crackling with sins energies, and it seemed he could erase all lives whenever he wanted. But for some reason, he insisted on killing Celia through a normal sword thrust. Yumia replied without thinking, her heart palpitating, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call Alexander a failure when you became a cuck because of him! Meiya often sports happiness, and she glows with joy and satisfaction! That says a lot, don¡¯t you think, Mr. Cuck?¡± Anais added, ¡°No need to use honorifics, just cuck will do.¡± Elias stood frozen, shadows hiding his eyes. And then, he snapped, ¡°Seven Sins Drill.¡± ¡°Drilling us is not an answer to your cuck status,¡± Anais jested, knowing that Elias had a much different intent. The situation became quite tense and deadly for everyone in the vicinity. Chapter 417 The last successor Chapter 417: Thest sessor Elias surely had taken inspiration from the duhan race, for his seven sins energies swirled around his de like a drill, simr to the duhan¡¯s sharp mist. He exuded a genuine ire and killing intent, once again scaring Celia and Veronica. Elias took a thrusting position ¡ª despite being quite far away from everyone ¡ª then sent the flying thrust forward. The ck projectile tore through everything on its way. It was a forest at first, for Yumia summoned her guards. Those died upon contact with Elias¡¯ might, turning into raw mana. Next, the forest bent, to no avail. And atst, Bo jumped forward, taking the hit with his body. He was a battle spirit formed from a unique skill and bloodline. Suchbination and loyalty toward Celia proved enough as the ck projectile dispersed ¡ª and Bo also popped into thousand pieces. ¡°Bo!¡± Celia cried, no longer feeling any connection with her friend. This meant that Bo was gone for good and that he wouldn¡¯t return or respawn. He died. He died in such a way¡­ His mana pieces fell onto Ubo, whose shivering and tearful eyes momentarily stopped. Something happened within his body. ¡°One down,¡± Elias whispered in a chilling tone, his voice freezing Celia¡¯s crumbling tears. As he smirked, everyone saw that he enjoyed himself. Yumia and Anais exchanged nces again, for a different reason this time. With their strong will and skills, these two conjured a path for Celia and Veronica to run away. Their goal was to hide Celia in Sara¡¯s room, for no one other than Alex could ess it without permission. s, that was also a futile attempt. ¡°Haha,¡± Elias grinned, his second thrust destroying the path alongside a part of the Deathwill Castle. His strong energies and higher level rendered the girls¡¯ attempts useless. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to try anything funny. And while everything seemed done, Ubo¡¯s form shone with a golden light! ¡°That¡¯s the color of royalty,¡± Elias whispered, gazing at the small wolf with a genuine interest. Evolution wasmon in dire and impossible circumstances, so it wasn¡¯t that surprising for the wolf to evolve in a plight. Small wolf form turned into a small humanoid form, and Ubo stood in wolf equipment simr to Wolfgang Set Alex had dropped from Wolfen Demon before. He was just a tad taller than Celia as he was a young wolf. [Ubo Lv. 320 HP: ??? MP: ???] ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t hurt my friends,¡± Ubo uttered slowly and awkwardly, for such a speech was new to him. He could speak thanks to the royal bloodline that had awakened within him. In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for Bo¡¯s death, Ubo would have never awoken that bloodline. But as Wolfen Demon was thest royal werewolf, and Bo and Ubo had a connection to him, once their energiesbined, the miracle happened! BOOM! With a new speed and strength, Ubo pounced at the ck thrust. He smashed his fist against the sinful energy and destroyed it ¡ª not without a price, though. His little hand bled severely, and some of the skin peeled off. Ubo clenched his teeth, withstanding the unbearable pain and still fixing his eyes on his enemy. The young man recalled his memories with Alex and Celia, their training, and how everyone treated him. He was a part of the family, and so Bo was. To not have any more losses, Ubo stomped his little feet toward Elias Deathwill. ¡°How funny¡­ A mere kid has awakened the werewolf royal bloodline. I guess you are theirst sessor,¡± Elias spoke in an amused tone, clearly not thinking of Ubo as a threat. He kept the same position, but he sent more thrusts this time. ¡°You know, brat¡­ I will teach you some history. Werewolves are losers who couldn¡¯t even be dogs of the duhans. They lost to vampires! And I, Elias Deathwill, am human who could match duhans!¡± Elias shouted with pride, pelting his thrusts at the young blood. BANG! BANG! BANG! Those projectiles held so much pride and wrath that any normal level three hundred would¡¯ve died countless times already. Yet Ubo held on, standing with his arms crossed before his face. He coated himself with thick fur, shedding some of his humanoid form. He became tougher and sturdier, but not enough to be an immovable fortress. Every strike pushed him behind, to say nothing of his fur and skin getting scratched off. Blood streamed down in abundance, and Ubo¡¯s eyes flickered as if he were about to lose consciousness. He hadn¡¯t allowed himself to fall, though. In his mind, memories of a happy life shed. ¡°I will not let you pass¡­¡± Ubo whispered, ring at Elias, ¡°I will protect my friends¡­ I will protect Celia just like her father wants me to¡­ and he might allow me to call him father, too¡­ I will not fall¡­¡± Ubo spoke firmly, rooting himself to the ground. He never took his eyes off Elias, yet, as he blinked, Elias was gone. The man just passed him, ¡°I will end youter.¡± Because of Ubo¡¯s resistance and persistence, Yumia had enough time to run away with Celia and Veronica. Elias naturally saw that, so he had given up on dealing with Ubo. After all, the young wolf wasn¡¯t a threat to him. Ubo¡¯s heart sank. He slowly turned around with his body screaming in pain. And as he saw Elias chasing after his friends, Ubo¡¯s legs gave up, dropping him onto the floor. For the first time, tears flooded his eyes. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop¡­¡± he wailed on the ground until pain forced him to take a nap. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°He¡¯s already close! We won¡¯t make it!¡± Anais looked behind, her eyes trembling at the sight of the darkness devouring the ck corridor and its shadow. Elias Deathwill was at their tail, slowly closing the distance with them. Yumia bit her lips, not knowing how to respond. At the very least, the chilling presence went through them. The coldness stemmed from Elias¡¯ Wrath, and he perfectly pinned everyone in one ce. He shrank distance in the blink of an eye, his crude thrust going at Celia! At that moment, Yumia mustered every drop of her will, embracing the little duhan. Simr to her, Anais had done the same, wrapping her arms around her sister from behind and using her body to protect them. Elias¡¯ thrust tore through Anais and Yumia¡¯s backs, his edge popping out from Yumia¡¯s chest. Two girls puked mouthfuls of blood, their health points dropping significantly. Chapter 418 The White Armor Chapter 418: The White Armor Anais¡¯ fox tails coiled around Elias¡¯ sword and his wrist. She didn¡¯t want him to move his weapon out¡­ Even though it was pointless ¡ª as Elias could use his hands to kill them all ¡ª she did everything she could. ¡°You two are failures, too,¡± Elias tilted his head, still holding onto his sword, and gazed at the two women with disappointment and somewhat boorish eyes. He expected more from the queens. He added after clicking his tongue, ¡°You two couldn¡¯t have leveled up more, could you? Of course, you could, cheap women. All you had to do was to part your legs and be his woman. You couldn¡¯t even do that. Why? Because of your insignificant pride? You, women, can¡¯t carry any pride. You are worthless without men. You exist for the men¡¯s sake and for our strength and pleasure. You failures can only tremble before me, for you haven¡¯t amused me at all. You just riled me up¡­ without any skills¡­ Haha! Failures,¡± Elias Deathwill arched his head back, roaring withughter. After hisst meeting with Mia Deathwill, his view somewhat changed, and he surely became even more despicable. He no longer held any respect for girls. He has fallen that low. Anais curved her lips into a smile, albeit barely, for strength kept leaving her body, ¡°Words worthy of a cuck.¡± Yumia ignored Elias and held onto Celia and Veronica, ¡°Grandma will protect you two. Nothing bad will happen to you¡­ I promise¡­ So don¡¯t tremble or cry¡­ You two are strong girls.¡± Celia and Veronica stared at Yumia with tears already staining their cheeks. They couldn¡¯t stay brave or act as if everything would be fine. They clearly saw that Yumia and Anais were close to dying. It hurt them. It hurt them so much. And as Celia recalled her friend¡¯s death and Bo¡¯s tattered state, she cried even more. At the same time, Elias scoffed at Yumia¡¯s words, questioning her what a failure such as hers could do. He pressed more weight onto his sword, his weapon drawing more blood from the two girls. They screamed in pain as Elias¡¯ sins drill started tearing through them from the inside. ¡°Grandma¡­ Miss Anais¡­¡± Celia whispered weakly, unable to listen and see such a cruel and heartbreaking sight. She closed her eyes and hugged her plush toy, hoping that it would be a dream again. And as she did, the memories shed in her mind. Celia recalled the event when the duhans had invaded the Deathwill Castle¡¯snds. Everyone fought for her sake, and her father even became duhan for her sake. Back then, Celia could only watch. It was simr today, yet Celia was not the same girl as before. She knew more stuff! And as the understanding of her existence struck her heart, Celia¡¯s plush toy, Kubo, shone with the white light. Elias immediately shifted his attention to her, then the unknown power propelled him backward. His sword returned with him, for Anais no longer could keep her tails around him. But as the fox girl lifted her eyes, the holy power slowly started healing and closing her wounds. In spite of that, Anais couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Celia, for the little duhan princess shone with the white light! [You have awakened The Authority.] [The power of the former duhan king, Thanas, has been transferred to you from Purgatory.] [Celia Deathwill Lv. 500 HP: ??? MP: ???] ¡°Ridiculous¡­ but highly weing¡­¡± Anais whispered in a daze, and her sworn sister, Yumia, was in the same state, hovering her eyes on Celia. The little girl stood on her two feet, her eyes clear without any fear, and confidence bloomed within those blue gems! She was also not alone, for the white horse hovered behind her. He was Kubo, of course. He was much taller than Celia, for he was a fully grown-up battle horse. He was Celia¡¯s creation, and his existence was much different than others. He had his own consciousness as Celia had been living with her plush toy ever since she could remember. They both shared the same dream, too. Kubo leaned his majestic head down, his mane fluttering wildly, ¡°My queen. We have one minute until your power fades away. You can¡¯t hold it for too long because of your age.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Celia replied, raising her hand high. In an instant, the tall and royal horse turned into battle armor. He wrapped himself on Celia, equipping her from head to toe in the white armor. The royal emblem of duhan and Deathwill had written itself on her chest. In the blink of an eye, Celia stood like a small knight. But as her armor stood out, she was the little queen instead! ¡°I will kick the gangster from our home!¡± the duhan queen dered. She charged forward against Elias Deathwill, who felt like life was pulling a prank on him. He could tolerate the werewolf sessor with level three hundred. But four years old kid with level five hundred, the highest level in the Avander World?! Elias gritted his teeth, ready to face the duhan girl. Even if her level was higher, the gap was only that of eighty levels. He could deal with her! She alsocked experience, didn¡¯t she? BANG! But Elias surely underestimated Celia¡¯s speed and strength. First, it was her speed, for Celia had mmed her kick straight into Elias before he could¡¯ve reacted! And then, her strength, for Elias felt like two precious things burst in his pants. [You have lost your balls.] [You have lost your ability to reproduce.] [You will never get hard.] Ding! [You can change your gender! Do you want to?] Elias hadn¡¯t seen those messages yet, for Celia¡¯s kick sent him to the sky. Her amazing power made him m into the sky, then the realm kicked him away. The little princess kicked the gangster out of her castle! No! She was the queen right now! And with that, Elias¡¯ dogs ran away from the realm, no longer pressuring other forces. The sudden raid wasn¡¯t exactly a failure, for Elias had managed to snatch Erin and turn her into his sheath. However, when he saw those messages about Celia¡¯s kick, his eyes burst with hatred, and he howled like a madman in his hidden cave. ¡°I will murder them all! Them all!¡± Chapter 419 She cant be this weak for too long, can she? Chapter 419: She can¡¯t be this weak for too long, can she? After kicking away Elias Deathwill, Celia¡¯s profound power faded away. She became a weak little girl again, her body dropping onto the ground. She barely could move, yet Celia picked herself up toe closer to her grandma and others. ¡°Ubo needs help, too,¡± Celia whispered as tears flooded her eyes again, blurring her vision. It seemed like everything was fine now and that everyone had been saved. That was not the case, as Celia didn¡¯t save Erin from Elias Deathwill¡¯s hands. She just didn¡¯t know what to do. With her experience and limited power ¡ª and more importantly, wounded heart and clouded eyes ¡ª Celia could only attack Elias Deathwill with everything she got. Her kick destroyed most of Elias¡¯ ns. Yet, Erin was still in his hands. ¡°I can help him now!¡± Veronica parted her lips a few minutester. She had checked Yumia and Anais¡¯ conditions, then rushed her way to Ubo, who had been lying on the ground soundlessly. He breathed a little, and his eyes were closed, so the little boy went to sleep. He was fine, so Veronica sighed with relief, then swathed him in her holiness. Her healing techniques were on par with adults, so the little treasure soon would heal the whole castle. At the same time, Yumia and Anais tended to Celia¡¯s feelings. Their bodies felt sore, and moving even a little caused them to narrow their eyes. Yet, they couldn¡¯t sit still with Celia crying before them. They hugged the little princess, then exined that she had done everything she could¡¯ve, that they lived because of her and that her mother and father would be very proud of her soon. Celia sobbed but nodded, then lost a battle against herself as she went asleep in the olderdies¡¯ embrace. Feeling exhausted and tired like never before, Yumia and Anais dropped onto the cold floor. They closed their eyes and took a nap as well. Veronica brought Ubo to their side, then ran around the castle alone. She was spotted by other forest fairies, and with their help, she contacted everyone in the castle, curing their wounds and putting them into a deep slumber. The invasion ended in such a way. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While battles kept happening across the globe, Alex was still in the old cat¡¯s house. He listened to the sounds of the cat digging the cat food and his future wife¡¯sints as she couldn¡¯t bear to hear Conrad¡¯s munching anymore. ¡°Where¡¯s the dignity you have always spoken of?!¡± Schnee stomped on the ground a few times as the roles reversed. The old cat hadn¡¯t spared her a nce, his kitty face still in the can. He would¡¯ve said some words had he known about Schnee¡¯s indignation and how genuine it was. But the food took the entirety of his mind and heart. Still, there was a presence in the tribe that would always gather Conrad¡¯s attention, no matter the circumstances. Knock! Knock! Conrad had already sensed the familiar scent behind the person who knocked on the doors. He also spotted many other people behind that man, so he wiped off his face, then turned into a human. He was an elderly man in his humanoid form, which was a surprise as Auberon and Danielle looked young and like a new generation inparison. He wore a casual shirt and short pants, his body tall and back straight, undoubtedly not affected by the old age. Conrad opened the doors, then smiled faintly, ¡°The Rest Hour is over, and you have sensed my troublemaker back home, patriarch?¡± ¡°Precisely, Conrad,¡± the man smiled broadly, clearly telling outsiders that he was on good terms with Conrad. Some people behind them shook their heads at such a disy of friendship. Conrad¡¯s house was too small to invite everyone, so he allowed the patriarch to stay next to him while he cast his eyes on everyone else. He saw many annoying faces and friends who would support him. They all needed to know that Alex and Schnee had brought good gifts, ¡°They are on the table, patriarch.¡± ¡°I shall examine them,¡± the patriarch chuckled and stepped into the house. He smiled at Schnee ¡ª who was stressed to see him ¡ª and Alex, who held Schnee¡¯s hand tightly to encourage her with his presence. Because of him, Schnee could smile like usual herself, and the patriarch, who has always been someone to rebuke and stop her pranks, no longer could pressure her and bring back the unpleasant memories. But those were unpleasant simply because she had gone overboard many times, and it was her fault that the patriarch shouted at her with his boundless mana, so the man himself felt happy for Schnee, and his interest in Alex grew higher. He lifted one of the items, examining it with his golden and experienced eyes. Outside, the talk was also brief. Conrad told others that his granddaughter returned with her beloved. There was nothing wrong with that, so he expected them to just ask a few questions about Alex¡¯s origin. And that would be easy to deal with as Conrad would just say that Alex was a yer. ¡°Conrad. The main reason we allowed Elias Deathwill to enter the divine cat¡¯s mirror world was that we believe the mirror holds the purpose of our race. He was a peculiar existence back then, so we thought he would help us unveil the mystery of our race. Perhaps, our purpose is to be cats of humans?¡± the man chuckled, his voice irking other cats as no one wanted to be belonging to some humans. But as the yers could level up endlessly(it seemed as such), then the such idea wasn¡¯t so groundless. Still, no one wanted to be a pet. ¡°Whatever the purpose might hide behind the mirror, we all want to know it, don¡¯t we?¡± the man continued, ¡°So on the same basis we allowed Elias Deathwill to enter that world, I want your granddaughter¡¯s man to enter it. Your granddaughter should follow him. She can¡¯t be this weak for too long, can she?¡± the man snickered as he had already sensed Schnee¡¯s weak level. Conrad¡¯s eyes gleamed. Chapter 420 Kitty is high level now, too! Chapter 420: Kitty is high level now, too! Conrad¡¯s eyes gleamed, for suspicion mostly sprouted within his heart. He hadn¡¯t expected one of those annoying guys to propose such an offer. No one could casually enter the divine cat¡¯s mirror world. In that world, people would face different kinds of enemies rted to their roots. Anyone would benefit by spending time in that world, yet it wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded. People could die here. And no one could just enter and leave upon a wish. The least time one could spend in that world was an hour. Thus, if someone faced an opponent that they couldn¡¯t handle, their chances of dying skyrocketed, and it was no longer training but a battle to the death. Mirror World was also tricky as participants could meet each other under a few conditions. History already had some greedy folks fighting each other here alongside their mirrored enemies. ¡°It¡¯s up to them whether they want to enter the world. I will speak with them about it,¡± Conrad replied, then asked thest question, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± the man chuckled, then turned around. Everyone else except Conrad¡¯s friends followed him. And after some casual talk with his friends, Conrad entered his house, looking at the patriarch¡¯s pleased face with a grin. He gave him a taste of cat food, then the odd event began. ¡°Heaven!¡± Alex and Schnee were at a loss of words. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Mirror World? Why not?¡± Schnee tilted her head. She wouldn¡¯t chicken out before a challenge, and that world helped people advance significantly. Perhaps, Schnee would increase her sin energy and be even stronger here. Alex also looked forward to that world. He knew that Elias Deathwill fought himself here, and he formed a great skill that significantly raised his power. What would Alex receive from that world? What would he face? He was interested. Conrad voiced his opinion after the patriarch agreed with two youngsters, ¡°It¡¯s just suspicious that those annoying folks brought it out right off the bat. There¡¯s a chance they might be using the old tactic.¡± ¡°Old tactic?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Our thirty-fourth patriarch had been killed in the mirror world by the opposition. It¡¯s a long and old story, but he was ganged up by others. Bastards who faked the adventure outside had hidden in the mirror world, then killed him.¡± Conrad¡¯s exnation brought ufortable vibes to the room. The patriarch stepped in, ¡°There¡¯s always a risk. But since Alex and Schnee are yers, nothing bad should happen to them.¡± ¡°As you said, there¡¯s always risk¡­.¡± Conrad sighed. He nced at Schnee, then clicked his tongue. And even though he looked so fed-up with the events, there was a genuine worry behind his eyes. Schnee¡¯s mother was still gone, and her status was unknown. She could¡¯ve been already killed or died in the vast world ¡ª no one knew. Her name was Myu, and she was the daughter of a woman that Conrad genuinely loved. He had many of these women, just like other people of his status. And the granddaughter, the only one carrying her blood, just returned home to be thrown into the mirror world? Conrad was genuinely worried and irked by those events. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a worrywart, grandpa! I will survive, and Alex will find me in case it takes too much time,¡± Schnee reassured her grandpa without any of her usual teases and troublesome personality, looking warm and innocent. ¡°Sigh¡­ I can¡¯t stop you, even if I want,¡± Conrad sighed, then helped Schnee prepare for the event. He nced at Alex¡¯s level, then took his granddaughter to the leveling ground with monsters. Schnee had been grinning like a kid who was about to get the best present. Alex followed them, enjoying the bonding of grandpa and granddaughter. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Schnee Deathwill Lv. 345] It only took half a day for Schnee to level up to such heights. Her grandpa caught so many monsters and weakened them through odd means. Recalling how Schnee also could use those bizarre techniques, Alex had been gawking at the show with big and curious eyes. The sky was turning darker, yet the day was far from over. With her new strength, Schnee needed an opponent to adapt to her might. She naturally shed with Alex. And as the night took over the realm, Alex and Schnee went to the mirror world. That would be the real challenge, and they couldn¡¯t wait anymore. For some reason, there was quite a big crowd here. Alex spotted many men around Schnee¡¯s age who had been daggering him with their eyes ever since he appeared. Those hundred years old existences were jealous of him, for Schnee was beautiful and surely a strong woman! He smirked, then entered the highly protected mansion together with his girl. But as Schnee also could read the mood, she put her hand on Alex¡¯s ¡ª which was on her waist, then slid it down to her ass. Alex knew she wanted to rile up her admirers, so he yed along. He grasped her ass tightly, causing many pairs of eyes to go bloodshot. He couldn¡¯t help but enjoy their reaction, then his mood quickly evaporated as Schnee¡¯s grandpa and patriarch red at them. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± While Schnee was in a good mood and kept grinning to herself, Alex remained silent and looked quite apologetic. It was not a time to tease others as many respectful people were around. Had it been only people around Schnee¡¯s age, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a reaction. ¡°This is the only way to enter the mirror world,¡± the patriarch pointed at the vast mirror, which was like a wall itself. It didn¡¯t reflect everything. But as Alex and Schnee wanted to enter it, their reflections soon appeared within it. Conrad nodded, then warned his granddaughter and her beloved, ¡°Stall for an hour if your enemy is too strong. No matter what, you will be able to leave the world after an hour, and no creation will chase you. The same can¡¯t be said about real living beings, but I will be on standby.¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent. The patriarch chuckled, then added, ¡°I will be with you. Today¡¯s night bodes to be long.¡± He nced outside, then smiled at youngsters before urging them to enter the mirror world. And the most world-changing event started immediately after these two entered the mirror world. Chapter 421 Blackburn Blade Chapter 421: ckburn de Alex and Schnee appeared in separate rooms, which was nothing surprising as they already had information about the divine cat¡¯s mirror world. They weren¡¯t confused by a nk world as well. In the blink of an eye, the colors permeated their rooms. It was as if some divine being whipped the brush, painting the grass, tree, and sky. Of course, each room was different, and for the first time, Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been in such a ce, but it feels familiar,¡¯ he whispered inwardly while gawking at the world coalescing around him. He appeared on a hill with an unknown but familiar shrine perched atop it. It was dark yet unique torches with white mes lit up the area around him. Soon, the scent of blood invaded Alex¡¯s nostrils. The atmosphere turned grim without any reason, and he couldn¡¯t even think of what woulde out soon. But at the very least, the shrine shook, and something out of the world started forcefully breaking through its defenses. The whole world shook a momentter, and constant shattering sounds reverberated across the whole world. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In Schnee¡¯s case, she appeared in a totally unfamiliar world. She didn¡¯t even have a hint of what this ce could be. But as the divine cat¡¯s mirror world formed enemies based on people¡¯s roots, Schnee knew that this ce was somewhat connected to her. The kitty moved her leg behind, running her eyes around the dark cave, which soon turned out to be a part of some underground castle. She was underground in a ce that seemed to be the Deathwill Castle. After all, Alex¡¯s castle was as dark as it could get. Yet, Schnee was sure it was not the castle of her beloved, her home. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡± Schnee couldn¡¯t help but get irked by the darkness around her. She couldn¡¯t find any clue, and her senses hadn¡¯t helped her, either. She was as though locked, unable to make any significant or any progress. Her enemy also was hiding somewhere. ¡°I am¡­ here¡­¡± the voice suddenly assaulted Schnee. Then the whole underground trembled as though wailing. Schnee couldn¡¯t bother herself with the tremors as her heart started palpitating, drumming loudly in her soul and ears. The voice she had just heard came from her heart ¡ª or that was at least what she inferred. Moreover, the voice was so familiar¡­ And as theughter rang out from the deepest parts of her heart, Schnee confirmed her spections. It was her voice. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Alexander boy told me to look out after children for a possible authority holder,¡± Conrad casually talked with the patriarch as they yed chess. It was the best way to kill time. The patriarch listened to Conrad¡¯s story. The old man actually repeated what Alex had told him before during their short break as Schnee leveled up. He shared news from the Winged Realm and how authority could be within the newest generation. ¡°No one particrly stands out in the newest generation¡­ We might search throughout the whole realm and beyond¡­ Well. I haven¡¯t had any worktely, so I will take care of it personally,¡± the patriarch smiled. Conrad chuckled, then said, ¡°I have too much free time, too. Should we join hands like in good old times?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the patriarch grinned as he recalled good times with his friend. And then, the good mood halted. Crack! ¡°Huh?¡± Conrad and his friend turned their eyes to the vast mirror, their hearts shivering from fear as the crack appeared on it! Momentster, more cracks spread, turning into veins or rivers going across it. Two men stood up, alerted by the unusual change. They wanted to enter the mirror and see what was going on inside. However, the unusual might stopped them from doing so. From within the mirror, an ominous power started oozing out. Atst, other elders and cats swarmed the room. They trembled from fear as the mirror no longer looked the same. Cracks prevailed in the background, the grim mana poured outside, and it seemed like the treasure soon would burst out. ¡°What is happening?¡± the patriarch whispered the words everyone in the room had been repeating in their hearts already. He was clueless and had never heard of the divine cat mirror breaking like that. Amidst the faint whispers and gossiping, Conrad¡¯s voice suddenly gathered attention as he said, ¡°Will we know the purpose of our race soon?¡± All talks halted, and all voices halted. Even wind and mirror didn¡¯t let out any sound as Conrad¡¯s question weighed a lot! In any case, every cat would¡¯ve celebrated that news. But as the mirror was shrouded in the dark mana, they didn¡¯t really feel so happy. They were known as divine cats, so how could their world let out something ominous, let alone be connected to the evil side? The patriarch muttered, ¡°Evil and holiness are the sides of the same coin¡­¡± Conrad nodded, then added, ¡°Is my granddaughter connected to the purpose of our race, or was it Alexander?¡± ¡°We will know soon¡­ Hopefully,¡± the patriarch replied weakly, hoping nothing bad would happen to Alexander and Schnee as they needed to pass them all information from the inside world! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C A wave of darkness burst out from the shrine. All pirs crumbled, and constant rumbling indicated that the whole shrine soon would turn into debris. But before it happened, the cause of such change had toe from inside. Atst, Alex saw the presenceing out from it¡­ No, there were two presences. And as he saw them, his heart trembled, connecting all the dots. The shrine that had been sinking, the blood, and the ominous presence around him ¡ª he had been here before. He saw all of that in Purgatory! And Alex wouldn¡¯t be able to connect all those dots were it not for the person revealing himself. [ckburn de Lv. 500 HP: ??? MP: ???] ¡°ckburn¡­ de,¡± Alex said his nickname, his voiceced in a killing intent he had never felt before. The man chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for that moment for years¡­ You know¡­ Paradise is kind of boring, you know?¡± ¡°You are¡­ real?¡± Alex asked while already knowing the answer. His guts told him that he stood before the real deal, the man who had killed his parents¡¯ lovers and friends! ckburn de hissed, ¡°Who else would dare name himself ckburn de? Not even an imitation or creation would dare to wield my name. I have too much blood on my hands, son.¡± Chapter 422 Luxuria Chapter 422: Luxuria ¡°Hehe! I am so d you have entered this world, girl,¡± the voice from Schnee¡¯s soul giggled, sounding overly ecstatic. But even though she was so happy, her voice carried an immense allure, potent enough to turn every male in her presence infatuated with her. She sounded like a weapon against males already, so her appearance would surely be devastating. And for appearance, it was time. Amidst Schnee¡¯s constant bursts of indignation, the girl from inside her soul started her escape. Schnee¡¯s right eye burst out with dark mana ¡ª mana she had been living with ever since she knew ¡ª and then the whole right side of her curvaceous body exploded with the same mana. It was as if she soaked herself halfway in ink. She froze, unable to move her right hand or leg; even turning her right eye to the side was impossible. In that state, Schnee could only feel something leaving her body, slowly but surely. She had a bad feeling, and her thoughts soon became a reality as the girl of immense appeal and beauty stood on her right side. [Luxuria Lv. 500 HP: ??? MP: ???] Her hair was dark blue, her eyes were violet, and her milky skin was white. Her curves matched Schnee, yet the ck leather outfit she kitted out emphasized her assets, showcasing the enthralling andpelling beauty. inly, if she were to unstrap herself of these, her true beauty would turn all males into hungry and horny dogs. For now, Luxuria yed around with her aura and clothes, having control over everything around her. ¡°As we stay so close to each other, I can see how simr we are, appearance-wise, at least,¡± Luxuria brought herself closer to Schnee, their chests touching each other while a few inches separated their faces, ¡°You did a good job bringing me to this world. Though I have to say, has it never crossed your mind that I was within you? Why would you get my best skill, a skill named after me, out of other sin holders?¡± Luxuria innocently asked, yet she simply couldn¡¯t sound or even look pure due to her charm. ¡°Beats me,¡± Schnee replied, regaining control over her right side of the body. She glowered at Luxuria for what she had done and stood alert in case the sin of lust wanted to fight her. Luxuria wasn¡¯t in the mood for a fight, ¡°My pussy is itching so much! Ah, where is Alexander? He needs me, not a coward like you.¡± ¡°Coward?¡± Schnee narrowed her eyes, ring at Luxuria even deeper. She looked like an angry kitty that would soon pounce at her prey. That brought out a smile from the sexy girl, and she ¡®kindly¡¯ exined, her voice quite drawling but surely not bored, ¡°I feared you would take over me after you received my best skill¡­ But you couldn¡¯t really keep Alexander with yourself for a long time. With a sin of lust in your heart, you were like any other woman in the bed. Laughable, isn¡¯t it? You couldn¡¯t dominate other women and make them addicted to the sex with my skill¡­ You didn¡¯t even have a chance to perfect it.¡± Luxuria brightly smiled, but in her case, it looked different yet again. This time, it was so taunting that Schnee punched forward with all her might. ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve failed already, girl,¡± Luxuria effortlessly dodged the kitty¡¯s punch, then skipped her way back a few times, ¡°Alexander doesn¡¯t need cowardly girls like you. He needs us, the seven sisters. Don¡¯t worry, girl, I will soon bring them here. And we will have a nice orgy with you all looking at it from the side. It will be a st, won¡¯t it be? Ah, I just came,¡± Luxuria bit her finger as the first real orgasm went through her. She hadn¡¯t felt that in a long time, ¡°If he does a good job and finds our mother¡¯s beloved and kills that goddess, I will lend him a hand and help him kill mother¡¯s man so that he can also bone the real goddess!¡± She was indeed the real sin of lust; her thoughts and ns were woven with debauchery and cruelty, just for self-satisfaction and pleasure. Schnee scrunched her face with hatred, angrily going after Luxuria. If she connected at least one attack, she would be able to apply side effects and be a real threat to Luxuria. s, Luxuria¡¯s high level was a problem. She also didn¡¯t have any n of fighting Schnee. But she still hadn¡¯t left the mirror world yet. It seemed she had found something or someone and waited for more development. Thus, she parted her rosy lips, ¡°Are you scared to part your lips to me? I¡¯m not interested in you, little coward. Feel free to argue with me, or you fear you don¡¯t have any chance?¡± ¡°It would be like speaking with a wall,¡± Schnee replied with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯ve been living within me for a long time, so you¡¯ve seen Alex and know him pretty well. Yet you can¡¯t understand that he won¡¯t give up on us. You can¡¯t even understand that he won¡¯t take a liking to a bitch like you and your sisters. You, a bitch with itchy pussy, can only try using underhanded methods like maniption. But that won¡¯t be ¡®Alexander¡¯ you are so infatuated with. He will be someone else,¡± Schnee spoke proudly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to manipte or get your hands on him, though.¡± ¡°He will be different, you say?¡± Luxuria mused those words, then chuckled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter. His cock is what I love anyway.¡± ¡°Oh, a bitch with two pussies,¡± Schneeughed, ¡°One instead of a brain, and another down below in a proper ce, yet so damn itchy you can only run away.¡± For the first time, a grimace appeared on Luxuria¡¯s pretty face. She decided to entertain Schnee a little, her boneless hand going forward to p the kitty. Because of the gap between them, Schnee took the hit head-on, and her soft body flew behind in hyperb. She dropped with a loud thud. And then, a few more presences assaulted Schnee, their eyes red. Chapter 423 Lucky me Chapter 423: Lucky me Schnee felt a boundless pressure on herself, which was conjured by many killing stares and their intent to take her life going at her. She turned into a cat form immediately, then ran her way to the shadows. Figures in ck robes dropped onto the ground after the deluge of their techniques sshed where Schnee had been before. Their joint techniques conjured a deep hole with scratches within and veins scattering in all directions. Their goal was to take down Schnee, which was deeply connected to the person who was their number one target, so they turned around in search of her. One of them spotted the kitty running in the shadows. However, before they rushed after her, the alluring voice stopped them. And her voice was not the cause of their halt, but the words, ¡°Oh, losers. Who said you can take the life of my prey? She has yet to see our orgy with Alexander, so no way you can kill her.¡± Luxuriaughed, standing still in one spot, her body drawing attention. Even female antagonists felt yearning toward her, but their mission and hatred ¡ª caused by the word ¡®losers¡¯ and Luxuria clearly knowing their origins ¡ª allowed them to keep control of their feelings, their eyes not clouded by desires. ¡°Losers?¡± said the man whose status was just below Yasir and Yumi, one of the strongest antagonists, ¡°Says the existence who needed to live in someone else¡¯s body for more than a hundred years. You failed to pay rent, and you¡¯ve attacked her. It makes you worse than a loser ¡ª garbage is what you are,¡± the man hissed, lifting his bow. He pointed his arrow at Luxuria, then coated it in unique dark energy like a tornado around his weapon, then shot the arrow straight at Luxuria. The mana behind the skill was lethal enough to wound level five hundred existence, and as the arrow¡¯s target was Luxuria¡¯s pretty face, she couldn¡¯t take the skill head-on. The man¡¯s level was also high as if he had gobbled up his continent¡¯s resources, for his level proudly stopped at two hundred and fifty. It was too fast of progress, for no yer was above two hundred. Yet, Luxuria hadn¡¯t moved. It didn¡¯t seem like she would do anything as she stood with her curves on full disy. Atst, the arrow was just a few inches before her¡­ And then, it bent, going in a different direction as though hurting Luxuria¡¯s beauty was a sin. The man narrowed his eyes, and so did the others, feeling a bad prejudice about this kind of ability. ¡°Hehe~~¡± Luxuria grinned, then brushed her hair behind her ears, adding, ¡°Losers like you will suffice as time killers. I can¡¯t wait for the battle on the other side to end.¡± The antagonists and Schnee reacted the same, thinking about their allies and Alex on the other side. Who was here? ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I hate her loud she is¡­¡± ckburn de drawled without a hint of hate, for he was already used to the loud voice in his ear. That sound stemmed from thedy embracing him from behind in Ste¡¯s style, her eyes hollow and lips parted wide to continuously scream like a demon. For the demon, she was. ckburn de lifted his eyes, finding a pleasant surprise as Ivonne appeared behind Alex and wrapped her arms around his neck, glowering at ckburn de with palpable hatred. She couldn¡¯t bear the sight of the person who had killed her. She wanted this man dead and him to die from her hands. That was impossible, and at most, Ivonne could be support ¡ª she knew it well. ¡°You also have a pretty demon, I see,¡± ckburn deughed, then tilted his head away from his beloved demon¡¯s face, ¡°She looks docile and familiar. Lucky you¡­¡± He turned his eyes to his demon, ¡°And lucky me, for there are things louder than that girl.¡± ckburn de drew out his ck sword slowly, his eyes shing with madness as those red slits widened, and the sound of his de screeched like a different kind of demonic breed. He whispered amidst those sounds akin to nails scratching the ckboard, ¡°My sword, my preys¡¯ screams, the sound of flesh and blood being drawn, and people dropping dead¡­ ¡ª that is louder than this bitch.¡± Ivonne and Alex trembled, for the ominous and grim aura heightened with the ck sword drawn, and their bodies immediately exploded with their raw power to alleviate the pressure. Alex instantly grasped his swords with all his arms. Ivonne raised her arms, ready to unleash her Asura techniques. The two of them blended into perfect harmony, their abundant mana joining together. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no reason for you to talk with this guy¡­ His aura is even more repulsive than before, so he must¡¯ve had a fair share of killing in Paradise¡­ He¡¯s a psychopath and madman¡­ No redemption at all in him,¡± Ivonne knocked all possible thoughts ofmunication with ckburn de off Alex¡¯s head. Alex nodded and prepared for a sh, ¡°I still want to know why he is here¡­ He has been waiting for an opening to run away from Paradise? Has he be too strong here? I want to ask many questions¡­ But that¡¯s just a curiosity¡­ My heart¡­ really wants to kill this guy¡­ It feels like this is a purpose of my life, simrly to the divine races,¡± Alex chuckled, his eyes fixed on ckburn de. That man had been saying a lot of stuff, but those were pointless as they were pretty much his weird ideology andints about his demon. Ivonne quickly added, ¡°He¡¯s like a ball of negativity, and he uses that against his enemies¡­ The first sh with him might be the hardest for you because of it¡­¡± ¡°I will do my best,¡± Alex replied quickly before charging forward. He took it slow, preparing his skills for theter stages of the battle. But as ckburn de drew a sh, and he easily hit Alex¡¯s torso, Alex knew his n was stupid. He didn¡¯t want to use everything from the start¡­ ¡°Ultimate Skill¡­¡± [You have lost your Asura Arm.] [Winged Divine Totem has been created.] But it seemed like ckburn de would quickly force Alex to reveal his cards. Chapter 424 Teamwork Chapter 424: Teamwork Swathed in divine energy, Alex rapidly healed theceration on his torso. The wound closed rtively quickly, but what hade with it coursed through Alex already, weighing him down. The abundant negativity¡­ It had caused one thought in Alex¡¯s mind, and that was enough to stop him for a few seconds. It was just one image, yet it protracted for so long that Ivonne had to take the battle to her hands. She put her skill on ckburn de, slowing him down. Then she let Alex¡¯s neck go and stomped on the ground toward ckburn de. Her mind shed with the loss of Harvey and how ckburn de dominated the scene. She trembled but didn¡¯t stop. Atst, Ivonne and ckburn de shed! Bang! ¡°I remember you¡­ Haha! So that¡¯s why he has a demon¡­ So that¡¯s why I was able toe here so easily!¡± ckburn deughed madly, then kicked away Ivonne with a powerful kick. He spread his arms, arched his head back, then red at the sky with high-pitchedughter escaping his mouth, ¡°Generous Goddess has given me a way to ess the higher floors of Paradise! Ah, I am honored! So honored! I want that yground! I want to be part of it, ughter dragons andmias here, and more! Haha! Haha!¡± he trembled like Luxuria, which was odd, then fixed his eyes on Alex and Ivonne, his lips wide. Alex had already mended his consciousness and wounds. He felt warier toward ckburn de, as this man¡¯s negativity was much more intrusive and infectious than Alex¡¯s Wrath¡­ And even if ckburn de was full of madness and anger, Alex couldn¡¯t even find a way to use it to his advantage. It was as though ckburn de had a defense against Alex¡¯s sin, or perhaps it was just a level gap. Nheless, ckburn de wouldn¡¯t let Alex go¡­ And they still had a lot of minutes before the hour hit¡­ ¡°I want your power, son,¡± ckburn de said calmly after his series of unbearableughter, ¡°I am unable to enter Paradise¡¯s Tower just with the demon and antagonist¡¯s mana¡­ It sucks, but it is what it is, you know?¡± It sucked as ckburn de formed a unique demon, yet he couldn¡¯t enter the tower and go for more challenges in Paradise. Most of his former buddies had already settled for a peaceful life in Paradise, yet ckburn de wanted blood. So he needed energy of unique origin, and Alex was the best target for it. Alex hadn¡¯t replied. He stood with his swords tense and ready to intercept every move of ckburn de. Of course, he hadn¡¯t pressed forward because Alex needed to buy as much time as possible. Still, talking with ckburn de seemed like the worst move, as even his voice wasced with his peculiar mana. ckburn de saw through Alex¡¯s intent, so he chuckled and returned to his side with his sword brandished. They exchanged many moves, then, after at least ten of them, Alex called forth Sara¡¯s Ultimate Skill. He received characteristics of the duhan race, then mixed their mist with his blue mes, surprising ckburn de. Half of the psychopath¡¯s body burned and seared under thebination of sharp mist and blue mes. Yet he hadn¡¯t fallen onto his knee. He stood as if someone had been tickling him, his lips curved into a devilish smile. And then, ckburn de revealed more of his perfect and crude swordsmanship. His moves were swift and simple contrary to his personality, which was riddled with many different moods. He wanted to bring more of Alex¡¯s cards, for the man surely could summon more, right? He had more arms, after all! This agitation and curiosity with abundant interest made ckburn de impatient, and he barely could control his strength. He momentarily forgot that there was a vast gap between him and Alex. With one sh, he separated Alex and Ivonne, their bodies screaming with pain. They flew in two directions, and it even seemed as if their link had been broken! ¡°Ah¡­ So sorry¡­ Well, maybe you will finally reveal more now?¡± ckburn utterly ignored Ivonne, for her Asura was solely a strength type. But as her strength was weak, she was non-existent in his eyes. He strutted toward Alex with his chin high, eyes glowing red, and the sound of his loud footsteps broke the silence of the break. Alex pulled himself to his feet, silently and barely controlling his breathing. His mana was abundant, and he could summon more skills, but he already felt signs of his mana rapidly plummeting, causing his vision to blur. After ncing at his stats, Alex bit his lips and readied himself to unleash more. But at that time, the group of ck robbed figures fell from the sky. Their red eyes reflected ckburn de¡¯s face, and their hatred pinned him. Many of their skills first reached him, but they all turned into nothingness before touching him as though an invisible beast had devoured them all. Atst, a woman with tanned skin dropped her sword at ckburn de. ¡°Yumi,¡± ckburn de innocentlyughed, ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time. d to see you doing well. Out of three of you, I had the most fun with you.¡± And that was because she hadn¡¯t given up until it was truly over. Yumi didn¡¯t reply, following the same train of thoughts as Ivonne. Her sword shed with a blood aura, then she drew a sh and followed it with a thrust. Unfortunately, ckburn de casually fended off her strikes. ¡°Teaming up with the person you want to kill¡­ And that¡¯s owing to me¡­ I love it,¡± ckburn de recalled his time as the antagonist, shaking his head with a faint smile, then locked his piercing eyes on others, ¡°I will share a nice secret with you¡­ If you entertain me enough.¡± ¡°No one will entertain you¡­ We will¡­ kill you,¡± Yumi hissed, and everyone followed. Amidst all antagonists, Alex stepped forward, his sword shing red. And as everyone summoned forth their demons, his weapon reacted, bing stronger as well¡­ He hadn¡¯t killed those demons, yet his weapon rose in strength. And that was because¡­ the antagonists wanted to work together with him against ckburn de, their killer! ¡°Lovely,¡± ckburn de beamed. Chapter 425 Truth III Chapter 425: Truth III The antagonists hade here with a clear goal to kill Alex. But as ckburn de appeared on the scene, their hearts shook, and their target immediately shifted to him. The antagonists were even able to forget their past with Alexander Deathwill Mao, bing his temporary ally. Everyone noticed that Alex¡¯s red sword shone brighter with them in his presence ¡ª their goals the same. Because of that, even the antagonists felt a surge of strength blooming from within their souls. In an instant, all of them called their demons. The demonic existences came out in various shapes, yet their forms all looked grotesque and ready to horrify the world. Those demons leaned down and became armor for everyone. ¡°All ready?¡± ckburn de asked, not attacking them during their transformation. He knew well how it was to be an antagonist, and nostalgia and his thrill stopped him from hindering their power-up. d in their armors, their weapons clenched, the antagonists silently formed a n between each other through eye contact. And standing amidst them, Alexander read all of it, bing a part of it. Then, the battle started. BANG! BANG! BANG! Various long-distance skills popped around ckburn de, and the after-effects coalesced into smoke, which utterly had hidden the man inside ¡ª his senses, mainly eyes, disturbed. On the other hand, the antagonists saw ckburn de well, as if their shining eyes had an X-ray; the same went for Alexander. They all shrank distance with ckburn de while following the previously formed n. Once again, the ranged antagonists let out their skills, which whistled in everyone¡¯s ears except ckburn de as they went forward. ng! ng! ng! Following them, the swordsmen and other closebat antagonists hurled their weapons at the enemy, aiming at various spots from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re using a simr tactic to your leader,¡± ckburn de chortled, then leaned forward, attacking the closest to his right antagonists. He slightly broke the formation the antagonists had nned beforehand ¡ª but they had expected it, of course. s, that was not enough against the winner whose victory destroyed two worlds. Although some of his abilities had been surely suppressed ¡ª because he hadn¡¯t used anything other than his sword to intercept antagonists and their skills ¡ª ckburn de was a too experienced and skillful fellow. ¡°Lovely!¡± ckburn screamed with joy, enjoying the shes with antagonists. He loved the smell of blood that had been filling his nostrils, his ears twitched in pleasure as the grunts of his enemies stuffed his mind, and his eyes widened in madness as he yearned for more ¡ª all of it strengthened him and pushed him forward. BANG! Atst, the red sword met the ck one. And while many other swords descended onto ckburn de, for the first time since the antagonists¡¯ joint attack, ckburn de used his other abilities to stop Alex¡¯s Asura Hands from hurting him. He crazily smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t like my Wrath, do you?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°You¡­¡± ckburn de retracted his weapon, then thrust forward at a speed that eluded everyone. Alex, his target, received the brunt of that thrust, his Asura Arm falling off lifelessly ¡ª it tumbled on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of sins in Paradise, a pretty popr topic. I am now sure you wield them, perhaps chosen by the fallen goddess¡­ You aren¡¯t the perfect candidate if you consciously stay away from my hatred¡­ Haha,¡± ckburn de raised his sword, ready to split off more of Asura¡¯s Arms. Alex btedly reacted, but fortunately for him, Yumi hurtled herself into ckburn de, taking all his attention. ¡®I have been¡­ the reason¡­¡¯ Alex mumbled inwardly, recalling his thoughts from a few minutes ago. He believed that ckburn de had been too strong of the opponent and that the level gap blocked him from using his wrath. It seemed like it was not the case. Alex bit his lips, pulling himself out of those pointless thoughts. He couldn¡¯t miraculously change his mindset during the battle, but he surely would give it a thought after today¡¯s event. As he looked at the clock in his system, Alex knew that he soon would be able to leave the divine mirror realm. He wanted to look out for Schnee and deal with ckburn de with the help of other cats. But as ckburn de kept dancing with antagonists, his heart hoarded a lot of thrill and enjoyment, and soon, he distanced himself from all of them, standing at the highest point of the hill. He looked down on the antagonists. Some stood with their weapons bared, some were on their knees, and somey unconscious on the ground. ¡°I am not a person who reneges his promises,¡± ckburn de smiled, then lifted his right hand. ck and ominous mana turned into a system window, which soon shed with ckburn de¡¯s memories. On the screen, everyone saw ckburn de and Yasir facing each other. They were in some kind of dark realm that Alex wasn¡¯t really familiar with ¡ª everyone else was, and they were shocked to see that Yasir was doing fine against ckburn de. Many lights shed on the screen. The battle escted quickly, and ckburn de soon fought against Yasir with full strength¡­ And then, the dark realm trembled, stopping ckburn de¡¯s movements. He froze mid-air, defenseless like never before. Yasir was intact, moving across the dark realm with confident steps. He lifted his sword, then brandished it before ckburn de¡¯s eyes. Had Yasir thrust forward, ckburn de would¡¯ve died ¡ª that was certain. Yet, Yasir lowered his sword, ¡°I could¡¯ve killed you, ckburn de. It¡¯s my victory.¡± ¡°The fuck you doing?¡± ckburn de scrunched his face with confusion, ring at Yasir. It was thest battle, the final battle. There were no respawns¡­ So even if ckburn de was the antagonist, he wouldn¡¯t respawn. He would die. ¡°I never lose¡­ you know?¡± Yasir replied with a mysterious smile, then let his weapon go¡­ Atst, ckburn de regained control over his body. He instantly brought his de to Yasir¡¯s neck, slightly cutting his skin. ¡°You never lose, huh?¡± ckburn de repeated, then beheaded the tanned man, ending his life. A few hourster, all the yers¡¯ forces fell, and the antagonists won. On that same day, two worlds ceased to exist. Everyone watched that screen in shock. Chapter 426 Better than Alexander Chapter 426: Better than Alexander Alex reacted simrly to the antagonists, gazing at the screen agape. He soon squinted his eyes, thinking that the screen was perhaps fake, or at least the memories within it. But as the antagonists had no doubts that the memories were real, Alex was forced to believe ckburn de. All of them never questioned him but instead whispered faintly beneath their noses about Yasir and his objective. Amidst those, Alex trembled and recalled Yasir¡¯s words, ¡°I never lose¡­¡± Yasir had said something simr during his visit to Earth. Back then, Alex and Harvey didn¡¯t pay attention to those words, for it was clear that Yasir had lost. He wouldn¡¯t have be the antagonist had he won against ckburn de and others. But after those memories, Alex had an inkling¡­. He tried to think like Yasir, and he came to the conclusion that Yasir perhaps thought that giving up his life on his own was like a victory¡­ ¡®There was no reason for him to give up on his life, though¡­¡¯ Alex racked his brain to think about other reasons, but he just couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Others were the same, but anger and hatred overcame them faster. They no longer had ckburn de in their eyes, but Yasir and their desire to question and kill him¡­ ¡°Does it not make him¡­ the traitor?¡± Yumi whispered as she shivered from fury. Her voice was slow and quiet but resounding in everyone¡¯s hearts. Everyone was shocked to see her tears, for she was the strongest girl in their ranks with a cold and unapproachable demeanor. Crack! Crack! Crack! But as this event couldn¡¯t end just like that, the invisible wall on the other side had started cracking. It turned into mirror pieces, twinkling and slowly falling onto the ground. From the other side, a beauty came out. She was so beautiful that the antagonists momentarily forgot about Yasir and their new hate toward him. But as she strode toward ckburn de with a fangirl smile, her eyes clouded with hearts and affection, the antagonists regained their senses. ¡°ckburn de¡­ You are much better than Alexander,¡± her mellifluous voice filled the world. For some reason, ckburn de hadn¡¯t answered her, staring into her eyes with a relieved andfy expression. He was defenseless, yet it was fine, for the girl wrapped her arms around his neck. She pushed her soft body against him, her sweet breath tickling ckburn de¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m Luxuria, my beloved,¡± she whispered to his ear, then flicked ckburn de¡¯s demon¡¯s forehead. The demon dissipated into ck energy, then it went straight to ckburn de¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°She¡¯s gone¡­ It¡¯s so quiet¡­ After so many years, it¡¯s quiet¡­¡± ckburn de said quietly, dazed. His demon no longer screamed outside and in his mind. He still had the demon¡¯s powers, which was the reason he hadn¡¯t gone mad. The side-effect had been erased, and he kept his powers¡­ Today was indeed a good day. He fixed his eyes on Luxuria¡¯s pretty face. He immediately extended his hands to hold her, not nning to let her go. And as he did that, Luxuria giggled as if his sudden act was surprising and rough. ¡°Luxuria¡­ The sin of lust¡­ So it¡¯s you,¡± ckburn de spoke in a confident tone, which was much different from his usual self. He wasn¡¯t like a madman with mood swings; he was more normal than ever. He tightened his grasp around Luxuria¡¯s waist, not letting her softness escape him, ¡°You are mine¡­ You, your power, and your sisters.¡± ¡°Yes, my lover¡­ I will call everyone here, so you can bask in power and glory!¡± Luxuria chirped like a maiden in love, ready to fulfill all his requests. ckburn de inadvertently smirked, then looked at everyone, still holding Luxuria, who simplyid herself on him like a unting lover. He licked his lips, then dered, ¡°I will wield sins and turn two worlds into my farms. I will feed on your energies and then challenge Paradise and even the goddess. You all can only cower and wait for me. First¡­ I must get rid of some pests,¡± ckburn de let Luxuria go, then brandished his sword at everyone gathered in the room. He noticed a cat and other antagonists already, his senses rooting them down. Out of all people, only Alex wasn¡¯t affected, for some reason, which was odd, as he was sure he didn¡¯t have any counter-power against ckburn de, who went all out to trap everyone here. He used that chance, then leaned forward, putting his hand on Yumi, ¡°To my castle!¡± She had no way of refusing or repelling Alex¡¯smand, owing to ckburn de¡¯s pressure and her wounded heart. She was way more defenseless than others. However, even her antagonists¡¯ friends were the same, disappearing one by one under Alex¡¯s order. The terrifying ck sh went through the world then, its target, Alex. But Alex tumbled on the ground, rolling and escaping by hair-breadth. He quickly rushed to other antagonists ¡ª who were the same ¡ª then put them in his castle¡¯s prison. He had done it to everyone, for he couldn¡¯t just trust them. And then, Alex picked Schnee in her kitty form. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The mirror was on the verge of breaking. Atst, two presences came out from it. Alex and Schnee dropped with wounds and blood all over them. Every cat grew suspicious and worried about them. Alex quickly howled, ¡°Be careful! There are monsters here that none of you can handle! Seal this ce!¡± To such words, most cats grew even more agitated than before. Had their mirror been in a good state, they would¡¯veughed at Alex. But that was indeed not the case. The divine mirror cracked and soon would cease to exist. So what exactly was inside? Soon, two more figures came out. Two existences with level five hundred¡­ Their aura suffocated the crowd, and no one could even lift a finger at them ¡ª because Luxuria was just too cute, and ckburn de was menacing, his hands around Luxuria like a kid who wouldn¡¯t share his toy. ¡°Let¡¯s go to The Lost Kingdom, BB!¡± Luxuria grinned, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother ourselves with those pests. They are harmless and will be a good source of sins for us, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± ckburn de replied, disappearing from the scene with hisss. Alex and Schnee weren¡¯t here already, for they knew ckburn de wouldn¡¯t give up on them. But as they appeared in the castle, Alex was again greeted with bad news, his mood sinking. Chapter 427 [Bonus chapter]Another surprise Chapter 427: Another surprise After appearing in his castle, Alex instantly sniffed a different mood. It felt heavy¡­ And it was so palpable that Schnee didn¡¯t have ns of turning into her humanoid form. Perhaps, her sh with Luxuria was also the reason, but Alex didn¡¯t have time to think or deal with Schnee¡¯s problem yet. She was also fine staying in his arms. ¡°Daddy!¡± Celia screamed from an unknown direction. Alex med his wounds that had started healing just recently. If it weren¡¯t for those wounds, he would know where his little duhan was. Atst, Celia hurtled into Alex¡¯s embrace, sharing a spot in his arms with Schnee, ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ What has happened?¡± Alex used his free hand to stroke Celia¡¯s hair, gently asking her what had urred in his absence. He felt heavy, his mood was sour, and he couldn¡¯t really bring out a smile ¨C yet he smiled for his daughter. Celia exined Elias Deathwill¡¯s deeds, how he hated her, and what he had done to everyone. That bastard killed Bo and wounded Ubo, Yumia, and Anais; worst, he stole Erin from Alex. Celia med herself for that the most, saying she could¡¯ve saved Erin. ¡°Thank you, Celia,¡± Alex whispered weakly, his sound low. Celia lifted her eyes to look at him, finding all the wounds just now. Her little heart trembled, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say more. But as Alex gently bumped his forehead into hers, closed his eyes, and continued to stroke her hair, Celia¡¯s pain had been utterly appeased, and she could only hug her father back. They had done everything they could, and it wasn¡¯t like Erin couldn¡¯t return to her home¡­ Alex surely would save her soon. Celia understood it the best now! ¡°Daddy has fought, too?¡± Celia asked after some time, feeling like it was a good moment to resume talking. Her sister, Veronica, had caught a glimpse of Alex and Schnee¡¯s state, so she was already here, too. Her healing powers swathed Alex. He replied, ¡°Yes¡­ More enemies appeared¡­ But we will be fine¡­ As long as we are together, no one will be hurt.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Celia and Veronica replied, supporting their father. A few minutester, Alex went around the castle with Schnee in his hands and his daughters following him. He looked over the casualties on his way to Yumia, Anais, and Ubo¡­ He needed to have a good and warm talk with them. Although tired, Alex felt a new surge of energy as he crossed the broken corridor. He imagined Elias Deathwill¡¯s madness and his sword going after his beloved family members, angering him more. He kept those feelings quenched within his heart, but Alex mmed his clenched fist into the wall at the end of the corridor. His frustration echoed through the castle, and everyone fixed their eyes on him¡­ ¡°I thought we would have an easier time¡­ since we¡¯ve leveled up¡­ But if we hadn¡¯t, we would¡¯ve died already¡­ No, we would¡¯ve been enved¡­¡± Alex gritted his teeth, ring at the cold floor. He could only imagine a good future after his good time in Winged Realm. If it weren¡¯t for Veronica¡¯s event and the cruelty he had seen from other winged people, his journey to that realm would be one of the best. That was what Alex believed in. At least he and Ste had a good daughter and saved many lives after that incident. Still, he had been optimistic. The world moved forward, and so did its antagonists, crushing Alex¡¯s hopes. Even worse, he was too tired to properly think and control himself. He just scared his daughters with his sudden reaction. But deep inside, Alex had enough. He had enough of Elias Deathwill and his ns. He decided that he would finally end that chapter known as ¡®Scum Of Deathwill¡¯. To end it swiftly, Alex nned to find the remaining Elias¡¯ wives who carried sins. He couldn¡¯t let them get used by Elias or ckburn de. In Alex¡¯s heart, a new kind of wrath started forming itself. That hatred would allow him to fan out his sin¡¯s power and use it against various enemies. The wrath simply wanted to end all matters with kills, no pacifist way. But as ifughing at him, the realm that Deathwill Castle was perched on cracked and started significantly changing. Alex and others reared their heads out of the window, then gasped, ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C The final battle was about to end in a continent of holiness and darkness. Facing the monster known as the antagonist¡¯s leader, the soul grave-keeper lifted his eyes to look at his face properly. He was on his knees, propelling himself on his staff. His undead monsters had fallen, and their truly dead bodies littered the continent. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I never lose,¡± Yasir smiled, swathing in holiness with his beautiful creation behind him. He also had his demon outside and his demonic army surrounding the old man. Yasir continued, ¡°You¡¯ve stolen the Legendary Necromancer¡¯s ss from the yer and gave all his power to your daughter. I wonder why that man died with a smile; perhaps he had been expecting that? Ah¡­ You aren¡¯t in a mood for a talk, I see¡­ Are you looking at the memories of your life, good and bad moments, as it is rumored? I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the case since I was reborn as the antagonist, you know.¡± Yasir chuckled. But the soul grave-keeper was just muttering something quietly. No one could hear him, even Yasir, who stood before him. And the tanned man was engrossed in his victory talk, ¡°Your daughter is lucky that you were able to send her to the Duhan Kingdom. I can¡¯t step in carelessly yet¡­ Hmm¡­ I think she might have a hard time here, though.¡± And then, the soul grave-keeper roared, ¡°I will leave a stamp on this world! The Undead shall never die! The Undead shall never stop killing others! That¡¯s the purpose of those who go against the concept of life and death! Embrace death, the element that kills! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The soul grave-keeper¡¯s body shed with a blue light. Even though he had no mana, he used some kind of secret technique. Yasir didn¡¯t know what it was. But as he turned around and saw the undead trembling, his eyes narrowed. He had an inkling that the old man had brought them back to life, but that was not the case. Instead, a different kind of undead hade out from beneath the fallen undead, as if they had dug through the pits underground. ¡°Haha!¡± the soul grave-keeper howled withughter. His eyes shed with the message. [Your project ¡®Embrace the death¡¯ has shed with the goddess¡¯ blessings across the whole Avander World. You have prematurely activated them.] ¡°Haha!¡± the old man roared even more! In hisst moments, he actually achieved something as significant as touching the absolute concept created by the goddess herself! It was a concept that had been brewing for the future, yet he activated it sooner than the goddess herself had expected. Such a grand achievement! Yasir¡¯s face twisted uglily, and he lifted his sword to kill the old man. ¡®Eva¡­ Can you hear me?¡¯ the soul grave-keeper used hisst drops of mana to send a message to his daughter. She heard him well. ¡®Your cute undead¡­ Your weird ideas¡­ I always found peace in them¡­¡¯ Eva Mora silently cried in a foreign realm. Chapter 428 Girls will take care of the shrine Chapter 428: Girls will take care of the shrine [You are no longer under the soul grave-keeper¡¯s protection.] Alex received such a message at the same time the cracks in the sky shattered. Amidst their falling bits, Alex read the system message, then confirmed his thoughts. Something must have happened to the old man. There was a high chance he had been killed. As Alex had exclusivend in the old man¡¯s realm, no one from outside it, no matter what undead, couldn¡¯t step inside the Deathwill Castle¡¯snds. That has changed significantly as the new kind of undead emerged from the grounds. ¡°They are here,¡± Alex said wearily, his eyes narrowed from exhaustion. He saw some new skeletons, zombies, and ghosts sprouting from the ground in the usual undead way. Ghosts casually went through the ground, skeletons seemed to have invisible hands pulling them out of the soil, and zombies simply dug. Celia held tightly to the windowsill, then climbed atop it. She gazed at the new monsters swarming around her home¡¯s walls. It reminded her of the beginnings as skeletons had been teeming around the castle in its early days, too. Owing to those memories, Celia parted her lips to reassure her tired daddy, ¡°They can¡¯t take over our castle! Our walls are sturdy!¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Alex replied weakly¡­ And as he reached for his inventory to take out his swords and start some cleaning up, the familiar voice stopped him from behind. He instantly felt relieved. ¡°Go and take a rest in your room, handsome. You too, Schnee,¡± Olivia said, strutting with her lightning spear shining like a torch. She wore yukata simr to Danielle, white-blue with flowers, and her level was as high as Alex¡¯s! She sported confidence, and her eyes gleamed in excitement as she couldn¡¯t wait to test out her new skills. In such a short time, Olivia increased her level and even acquired a skill that was simr to Meiya¡¯s sinful skill. This irked Goddess Momma, and there was a sh between these two, but that was a story for another time. Olivia was not the only one to return to the castle. Everyone except Sara had returned, ready to support their beloved. Sara sent a message, exining her situation and new finding. But as Alex was too tired and relieved that he could leave everything to his beloveds, he went to his room to rest. He skimmed briefly through the message, then fell to dreand. Schnee was with him, and she slept in her cat form, curled on Alex¡¯s chest. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex woke up twelve hourster. He and Schnee woke up pretty much at the same time. They logged off, spent little time on Earth talking about their time in a mirror world, then returned to the game through a capsule, all full and ready to y for a long time. Ste stood outside his room, waiting for him, ¡°I have a report.¡± Though she said that, Ste first kissed her beloved on the cheek, then asked a few questions about his mental. Schnee was in her cat form, not minding it all, for a lot of shit had happened in a span of a few hours. Alex caressed Ste¡¯s cheek, exining a little about ckburn de and Luxuria. He would exin everything in detail when everyone gathered, so he just satisfied and quenched Ste¡¯s worry with some important bits. Then, it was Ste¡¯s time to talk, ¡°The new undead in our realm are around level three hundred, and the highest level spotted so far has been close to three hundred and fifty. We can deal with them easily, so far. In the mortal continents, the new undead match level with yers and residents, forest fairies, and our allied demi-human forces work well with The Alliance to protect theirnds. Tomo Homie and people who had trained in Winged Realm have the edge over the undead, so they help others level up significantly. Winged Realm is also safe, though undead here have begun working together with cursed monsters. Many shrines have also appeared across continents and even realms. We also have a shrine here. It appeared in the soul grave-keeper¡¯s capital, and the undead monsters meticulously guard it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Alex nodded, then headed to his meeting room. He waited for everyone to gather, and as Olivia camest to the room, Alex went through the events in the divine cat realm and the new threat to the whole world. Everyone tensed, and though their levels had risen so fast in a short amount of time, they already thought about the highest level in the Avander World ¡ª level five hundred ¡ª and how to get there as fast as possible. Meiya nced outside the window, ¡°Just clean monsters in realms. Their levels here are the highest. Our target should be the shrine in Dusza, the soul grave-keeper¡¯s capital. We can¡¯t wait until all undead gather here, can we?¡± ¡°We obviously can¡¯t,¡± Olivia replied as if trying to taunt Meiya, but in reality, she was too eager to fight. Her lightning skills were perfect against the undead, and she couldn¡¯t stand pests trying to take down her handsome¡¯s castle. Remia then raised a good point, ¡°You need to talk with the antagonists. I don¡¯t think they can fight against Yasir if he is so shrewd and with new forces¡­¡± Because foxes had a way to go to another continent, the news of what had happened here had also reached Alex¡¯s family¡¯s ears. They knew about the final battle and that the whole world faced the undead, the death because of the old man. They also had an inkling he forced goddess to act, which was an amazing feat. ¡°Give me a few days¡­ There¡¯s a lot I have to talk about with others,¡± Alex had a lot to do, and it was not a fighting, which he was pleased immensely with. His family looked at him differently than he had expected, though. ¡°We will take over the shrine without your help,¡± Ste said, making everyone except Alex nod, ¡°You two rest.¡± She pointed at Alex and Schnee. With her innate ability, Ste had seen through Schnee¡¯s turmoil and negative feelings coursing through her heart. Besides, Alex couldn¡¯t be a part of everything, could he? They were his family, his wives. It was also their job to shoulder the burden. ¡°I can help-¡± Alex parted his lips only to shut them a secondter. Everyone red at him, not letting Alex express his concern and desire to assist them. In the end, it has been decided that Alex would negotiate and do his stuff while the girls would face the undead and take over the shrine. Chapter 429 Happy cat and wolf Chapter 429: Happy cat and wolf Alex¡¯s wives scattered to prepare for a long battle with the undead. They had it rtively easy in the realm as nothing could really stop them from escaping to Deathwill Castle, no matter what distance and circumstances. That was because of thedies¡¯ skills. Alex could only stare at them while holding onto Schnee¡¯s form. He turned his concern into a strong belief in his girls, then looked outside. The realm was as dark as it was, and as Ste had hinted to him that Schnee was in a grim mood, Alex used his newest checkpoint to go to the divine cat realm. Schnee followed him without saying anything, her cat body in his arms. After using that checkpoint, Alex appeared in a sunny world. He was in Schnee¡¯s grandpa¡¯s house, but it was empty. Schnee turned into a humanoid form, then wore casual clothes that looked like sports clothes. She thennded on the windowsill and hopped off onto a tree¡¯s branch. Alex followed her silently. Though the sun was indeed good for the mood, Alex sniffed the undead presence in the realm. He was sure the cat people were in disarray, but outside, no undead could stomp into their dwellings and theirnds. He didn¡¯tment on undead but took a seat before Schnee. She sat propped by the tree¡¯s wide bark, her knees high and ass stuck to the branch. She looked thoughtfully ahead, memories of her talk with Alex and ¡®innocent self¡¯ mixed with Luxuria and her sudden appearance in the divine cat mirror. Alex extended his hand and affectionately caressed her cheek. It was one of his favorite things to do, and his touch gathered Schnee¡¯s attention; her golden eyes shed, and she turned them at his face. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill her with such face, Schnee,¡± Alex faintly whispered, believing that Schnee would be the one to deal with the sin of lust in the future. Schnee bitterly smiled, then slowly looked down, parting her lips, ¡°How much has she influenced me? Would I be a different person if it weren¡¯t for her?¡± Schnee was angry at such thoughts in the past, and she believed she was herself. But now, she was not so sure and lost. Luxuria¡¯s presence hit her like a truck, and she just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. ¡°I often feel like a different person,¡± Alex replied, sharing his talk with Meiya Deathwill¡­ It wasn¡¯t nice to hear someone else¡¯s name now, but Schnee appreciated talking about different masks. And then sheughed as Alex described how he was more often forced to take that master mask, and he first wore it because of her. Alex felt much better as the kitty smiled wider, and her face lit up with amusement and happiness, ¡°There are hundreds of years ahead of us. We will change significantly, but we will always be together as long as our core characteristics remain in all those masks. And I know you will keep them¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Schnee asked, not so sure herself. But as a response, Alex shed his white teeth, grinning no end. She pouted, then scratched his nose with her paw for bullying her and not saying anything. ¡°You know them. You just can¡¯t recall them now,¡± so Alex said a few words, but that hadn¡¯t satisfied the kitty at all, so she scratched his nose again. Alex kept grinning. These two spent the remaining time in silence. Soft breeze went through them, and it felt cold yet pleasant, for Schnee¡¯s relieved face was hotter than the sun, so there was a perfect bnce. It seemed lighter around them and just too warm. Atst, Schnee looked away from her grinning beloved, ¡°I will check grandpa¡­ I¡¯ll help him with the undead, then join the rest in the Deathwill Castle¡­ We want that realm for ourselves since the soul grave-keeper is gone, right?¡± Schnee retraced her eyes, then a vein popped on her temple. She gazed at Alex with narrowed eyes ¡ª and he kept grinning even wider as if she had solved the world hunger problem or something! ¡ª and extended her hand to scratch his nose again. But this time, Alex grasped her hand, then pulled her to himself. He nted a deep kiss on Schnee¡¯s lips, his hands tightly coiled around her. His tongue drove pleasure into her as he licked those sweet lips and tongue. Schnee¡¯s mind boomed with pleasure, turning numb, and she heated even more. After parting his lips, Alex added with a chuckle, ¡°A boost for my kitty. Your paws might scorch the undead now. Sounds pretty effective.¡± He couldn¡¯t stop smiling, too, and as it was a smile hiding many positive emotions, Schnee wanted to dig out everything that formed such a smile. She parted her lips, let out her tongue, then took Alex¡¯s lips herself ¡ª for more boost, too! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex appeared in the Deathwill Castle. He knew Schnee would appear hereter, then rush to help her sisters. And that love toward her family was in no way formed by Luxuria or anyone else ¡ª it was Schnee¡¯s genuine feeling. So he was more than d to see her like that. Alex headed to the infirmary in his castle. After opening the doors, Alex saw three presences he was grateful for ¡ª Ubo, Yumia, and Anais. He saw Ubo with his eyes open, looking thoughtfully as well. When Alex appeared, he looked at him and then smiled brightly. He was in his humanoid form, and as a former wolf with limited consciousness, Ubo¡¯s personality started developing even further now. But it meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide his feelings and thoughts for some time. Alex took a seat next to his bed, then roughly ruffled his hair. He knew that Ubo could take it, for he had been healed perfectly. But no skill could perfectly mend mental ¡ª some light help from holiness was fine, but more of it would extend to maniption, which Alex was against. ¡°Father¡­ Ah¡­¡± Ubo muttered mindlessly, then covered his lips. Alex recalled his time with two wolves. Although one of them was gone, his inheritance dwelled within Ubo, and so did his feelings. And as they had been close with him and Celia for a long time, the wolves were like¡­ big brothers to Celia and sons to Alex. ¡°Good job protecting Celia, son. You are the best big brother I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Alex smiled genuinely. And as Ubo gazed at him, his eyes reddened, and tears started crumbling down his little face. He trembled from the flood of emotions, not looking away for the werewolf royal bloodline coursed through him. But no bloodline could ever stop him from wanting to be Alex¡¯s son and feeling happy when the head of Deathwill Household acknowledged him. ¡°Um,¡± Ubo nodded, more tears falling off his cheeks. Alex then took him into his arms, patting his back while ruffling his hair even rougher. These two spent a good time together, and Alex even asked a few questions about Ubo¡¯s new change! From the other side of the same room, Yumia and Anais had been listening with smiles stered on their faces. The scene was just too sweet, and these twodies genuinely felt happy for Ubo. Chapter 430 Kiss with the queen Chapter 430: Kiss with the queen ¡°Celia and Veronica are in my world. Do you want to join them?¡± Alex asked Ubo, whose eyes instantly twinkled after his words. He opened a way to Earth for him, then stood up after the portal closed, and Ubo was gone, going to the beds from where the forest fairies queen and fox queen had been eying him. They smiled at him with their mesmerizing and mature charms. Alex reciprocated their feelings, not shrinking or shying away under the beautiful eyes of much olderdies. He approached Yumia¡¯s bed, then leaned down, embracing her, which was nothing more than a hug. He tightly wrapped his arms around her, though. And as Alex thanked her for protecting Celia and Veronica, Yumia cast him an incredulous look. Alex knew what she had in mind, so he spun around, went to Anais¡¯ bed, then repeated the same hug. Anais wasn¡¯t his inw or that close friend, but they embraced each other in a simr, nearly identical way as Yumia and Alex had done. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± Alex said while picking up a chair. He put it between the two beds, quite away from thedies, as he wanted to have them both in one view. He kept shifting his eyes from the gorgeous queen to another. Yumia and Anais exchanged nces, then the forest fairies queen replied, ¡°You can tell our feelings, Alexander, so I won¡¯t rebuke you. But can you imagine myself running away while kids are behind, fighting?¡± Anais added, ¡°Can you imagine me leaving my sworn sister behind?¡± Alex bashfully smiled, scratching his cheek. He knew those two wouldn¡¯t leave each other because, for some time now, they were really like twin sisters. Anais had taken a liking to Celia and Veronica through Yumia, and they unconsciously became closer with everyone in the city, to say nothing of Yumia being Alex¡¯s inw. Yumia and Anais were also women with principles, their hearts brave. Alex knew that thanking them like that surely would make them raise their eyebrows at him, but he didn¡¯t know how he could repay or thank them differently. Their talk soon steered away from Elias Deathwill as Alex had already decided what he would do soon. Alex shared that he worked with antagonists and that they had been in his castle for a while now¡­ ¡°A lot of antagonists who can turn into allies¡­¡± Yumia repeated in a daze, her mind spinning with an odd thought she couldn¡¯t kick away. And as Anais peeked at her face, she knew what Yumia was thinking. Clueless about the real meaning behind those words, Alex nodded and said, ¡°Yasir reached the new heights at being scum. I will negotiate and talk with the antagonist soon¡­ Because I have antagonist¡¯s mana and sword, and it had worked with as my allies, I reckon I am closer to finding a way of fixing the antagonists¡¯ lives.¡± The antagonists had to fight against the world; if not, the goddess would send her ire at them and punish them. But as Alex wielded so many unique energies, perhaps he would find a way and have a talk with the goddess? Alex then blinked a few times as there was an awkward pause in the room. And then, gathering all her courage, Yumia confessed with her eyes rooting Alex in one ce, ¡°I¡¯ve been infatuated by you for a long time now, Alexander. If your n with antagonists works, and you get more friends, will you give me a chance?¡± Alex stared agape. Anais quickly added, ¡°Ah, Alexander. You can¡¯t imagine how she cried after you said you liked the friendly atmosphere. This silly girl had been looking for a man for years, then she took a liking to her daughter¡¯s beloved. And when this very daughter has given her permission to pursue her love¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to recall that day¡­ Alex spent weeks with his harem, so his time with Anais and Yumia after stood out. It was different and soothing, and he couldn¡¯t even imagine that one of them thought about him in such a way. And as Alex thought further, he could imagine the pain in Yumia¡¯s heart. He brought Meiya back home, and it was clear he wanted to provide happiness to the other two wives. In fact, Alex already swore to go to Duhan Realm and find assistance to find Mia Deathwill. If things turned his way and Mia looked for love, Alex would hurt Yumia again. ¡°I¡¯m already blessed with friends. After this war ends and we no longer be pressured by antagonists and sins, I will have plenty of time for friendship. I might even be able to run away alone for some peace of mind. So¡­ Yumia¡­ You don¡¯t have to pray for the antagonists to be my friends¡­ I¡¯m sorry for hurting you and not noticing anything,¡± Alex med himself, for Yumia was a good woman, and it would be hypocritical of him to not give her a chance as he had done to Remia. She deserved more than a chance if she had been searching for a man this long and only found affection in Alex. Alex liked her, and she had been a good inw. With his eyes opened, he could see himself falling in love with the beautiful fairy momma, so there was nothing that stopped him anymore. He had trodden to Yumia¡¯s bed again, then leaned in a simr way. But as the mood was different, so was the cuddling. He affectionately held her and slowly went for her lips. Nothing truly stopped them as the soft kiss soon unfolded between Alex and Yumia. Her lips tasted sweet, and a new thrill and taste pushed Alex for more. He stuffed his tongue in her mouth, then coiled it around hers. And as it¡¯s been years since Yumia had kissed someone in such a way, she was defenseless and more sensitive than ever. It was as if her body was vulnerable at least a thousand times more, for she had been alone for truly a long time. She was wide open for Alex, and he took pleasure in taking advantage of it. And Yumia also took joy in being held by Alexander and him taking over her. ¡°I¡¯m finally¡­ in the king¡¯s arms,¡± Yumia breathlessly whispered before her lips got snatched by Alexander again ¡ª he was surely aroused by those words. And by the time these two noticed, Alex was already atop her, and Yumia¡¯s clothes slid down a little. Chapter 431 Sex with the queen [R-18] Chapter 431: Sex with the queen [R-18] The Queen Of Forest Fairiesy below him with reddened cheeks, slightly parted lips, shining eyes fixed on Alex, and her clothes naturally gradually slipping down. Her nightgowns snapped and went down, revealing more of Yumia¡¯s skin. Alex had seen her in many dresses as she stood in the spotlight with her queen¡¯s aura and beautiful curves ¡ª and though he never had any feelings before, Yumia¡¯s body drawn his eyes to inappropriate ces. Now that Yumia confessed and Alex understood what he had done, a spark of affection lit up in his heart, and it started a fire that utterly left Yumia contentment. Her ¡®king¡¯ didn¡¯t hold himself. He hovered his attention on her beautiful face, leaned down, and kissed her lips once more. And the same time, his hand squeezed her breast through a thin fabric. It already felt like touching her bare flesh ¡ª a soft but firm feeling filled his palm. He fondled her best ¡ª suddenly broke the kiss ¡ª then looked down to properly seize and examine what had fallen into his hands. Her voluptuous chest, which heaved owing to thrill and excitement, rooted his eyes on her breasts and forced his hands to knead her more. Yumia was blessed, though, her tits spilling out from Alex¡¯s grasp. But as he made circr motions to feel her chest entirely, then squeezed her peaks together, Alex surely entered the horny mood to feel more of his mother-inw. And he was in quite an enjoyable mood. He hadn¡¯t had to put on any mask ¡ª he just enjoyed himself. As he ran his eyes from top to bottom, Alex kissed and embraced more of his forest fairies¡¯ queen¡¯s curves. ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I love it rough; I love when you suck on my nipples¡­¡± Yumia breathlessly whispered what she loved, and opposite to her daughter, she really liked when her beloved pulled her nipples, stretched her tits, and took an even more vicious approach with her breasts. She wouldn¡¯t mind if Alex didn¡¯t think of her pleasure while tending to her chest but selfishly sucked and fondled her here ¡ª she would love it. But as Alex had been careful, confirming what Yumia liked and disliked, the queen could tell Alex wouldn¡¯t be like that ¡ª unless he put one of his masks, but that surely wouldn¡¯t be today ¡ª so she sweetly invited him for more. Under her inviting eyes, Alex slid his left hand across her torso, down to her pelvis, then slipped his hand into her panties. Simrly, the queen extended her hands to Alex¡¯s crotch, gliding her hands across the bulged part of his pants. She then excused herself, pushed her hand into his pants, and seized the half-erect cock into her grasp. Both started tending to each other¡¯s private ces. While Alex scooped out her nectar from the royal garden, Yumia slid her soft hand across Alex¡¯s shaft. She had a little room with her hands still in his pants. But as Alex drew a nket over them, covering themselves from the third and gleaming pair of eyes, Yumia could slide down his pants, take out his cock entirely for her desires, then pump him to her heart¡¯s content. She had kind of experienced technique as Alex felt jolts of pleasure bringing his head down, grunting. He hadn¡¯te yet, for Yumia controlled pace near perfectly. At the same time, Alex had been fingering her as if there were no tomorrow. Had it been not for her orgasms, Yumia would¡¯ve had Alex utterly at her wish. Yet it was impossible as she wanted to relish every moment with him, and it¡¯s been such a long time since someone made here like that. She whimpered adorably, and so did Alex ¡ª but he sounded far from cute. He was like a panting swordsman after a long and arduous battle, though his sword had yet to be used; hence Alex leaned down, his lips close to Yumia¡¯s sweaty face. ¡°Where do you want me toe?¡± Alex was at a point where he didn¡¯t minding on his girls¡¯ bodies, within their mouths and even asses. He was open to many fetishes and ideas, so he asked. Yumia stopped pumping Alex¡¯s cock, her eyes fixed on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your stamina, but we do not have too much time today, don¡¯t we? I want it nted deep inside me, Alexander.¡± And there was a little room to look and thoroughly enjoy various ys in that nket, so Yumia guided Alex to her pussy; his slightly wet tip instantly became drenched wet as her pussy produced too much nectar. Alex¡¯s hot and soft tip slowly entered her. His cock, which was indeed hot from all love and care, still surprised Yumia as she let out a loud whimper, which sounded like a triumphant scream. Her body shuddered in pleasure while her pussy walls coiled around Alex¡¯s cock. She did her best to mp him down and give him what every other gorgeous woman from his harem regrly provided, and there was also a slight nervousness in Yumia¡¯s heart as it had been years, and she wasn¡¯t as tight as she used to be before. But Alex simply couldn¡¯t care. It felt good within her. He didn¡¯t botherparing as he felt content, and he could tell that Yumia loved him inside, too. He hadn¡¯t betrayed any expectations, and those surely had been high. As he jerked his hips and stroked her sulent canal with his cock, the whole bed trembled, seemingly bouncing off the floor, and the big ball of the nket had a very obvious movement indicating what was happening inside ¡ª and if that was not enough, the squelching sounds and moans of the queen alongside Alex¡¯s grunts were enough to tell that these two enjoyed themselves thoroughly. Their hands wrapped around each other, the couple kissed, fucked each other like animals, and simply melted into each other. As Alex had been stimted before, he hadn¡¯tsted for too long, though. He still had done well, and many men would turn jealous of his ability. At the very least, his cock spurted all his seed into Yumia¡¯s womb, for Alex had poked her here numerous times. ¡°Ohhhhh!¡± Yumia let out a sound so unlike herself that Anais, on the outside, whistled, astounded and amused. For many reasons, the fox girl chilled on her bed, but she ensured that no one would disturb these two. No one could enter the infirmary, and it had been just three of them. A few more whimpers followed that whorish exmation, then the effects of the best orgasm in her life faded slightly, and light in Yumia¡¯s eyes shone much brighter as her sanity returned. She wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck and whispered in her tantalizing tone, ¡°More, my king.¡± Alex didn¡¯t even know when he inserted his cock into her snatch again, but he was once again making her soft tits roll around with his thrusts. ¡°You only covered us with a nket when I was about to take out your cock¡­ Do you have your eyes on my sworn sister, Alexander?¡± Amidst his thrusts and kisses, Yumia asked head-on, smiling. Alex chuckled, then shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s your sworn sister, so she must¡¯ve seen your nude body already¡­ And she¡¯s healthy enough to leave the room, isn¡¯t she? But when ites to me, I would rather keep my naked body, and more importantly, my cock, only to my girls¡­ If someone outside my family saw me naked, men would aim to kill me, and girls would flock to my side,¡± Alex said in an unnatural tone, ¡°That¡¯s how loaded I am.¡± Two streaks of darkness slipped outside Alex¡¯s Wrath Mana within his soul. They had different colors on the hem, which was odd. Alex and no one else hadn¡¯t noticed it. No way he could with Yumia below him, still yearning for a little more time. Chapter 432 New Allies Chapter 432: New Allies Thest three hours had been a st for Alex. Yumia was the same, surely, as she needed more time in the infirmary after having sex with Alexander Deathwill¡­ She returned from the bathroom with a dazzling smile, then went asleep still wearing it. Alex relieved a lot of his stress. In fact, it was as if his stamina bar had be a stress bar for his time with Yumia; she sucked ¡ª or perhaps better, erased ¡ª a significant part of it. Alex¡¯s mind was still clouded by Yumia¡¯s happiness and softness, so he spent a lone time outside the castle, sitting on a bench like an old man. He then headed straight to the Deathwill Castle¡¯s prison. It was time to talk with the antagonists. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While Alex spent time with his family and boned the queen, the antagonists within his prison had enough room to talk with each other. The prison bars hadn¡¯t stopped them from exchanging thoughts, as absolute confinement wasn¡¯t Alex¡¯s intention. The man who wielded a bow and caused some damage to Schnee parted his lips, ¡°Yasir could¡¯ve won the battle¡­ He could¡¯ve saved two worlds¡­ This¡­ This fucker!¡± He howled like a werewolf, his hands balled and ready to punch someone. But as he was archer and tended his hands, he hadn¡¯t punched the wall. He remained rooted on the spot with his face twisted in a fury. Yumi¡¯s eyes gleamed in hatred, ¡°He¡¯s the traitor¡­ We could¡¯ve saved many lives¡­ Now, we fight for a mere one resurrection each¡­ And our chances have plummeted significantly.¡± The antagonists had a simple n to take down Alexander Deathwill and increase their chances of winning the battle. However, not only had Alexander caught them, but the reveal on the scene utterly destroyed morales of famous antagonists such as Yumi and the guy with a bow. Their victory would give them a pass to Paradise, and they would be able to reunite with one dead person here. But that was only one, and some surely had different wishes than resurrecting back their beloveds. Many were like Harvey, who used to have many sweethearts, so no one could easily pick one of them. Many had friends who were outside the top 200 or weren¡¯t yers at all. The memories from the past hit them heavily, and they trembled from indignation, locked behind prison bars. ¡°I can see some allying with Yasir, even though he hadmitted such a crime¡­¡± Yumi continued, then added, ¡°I won¡¯t be siding with him anymore¡­¡± Clearly, she wanted to see Yasir dying, even if it cost her life. Yumi wasn¡¯t someone who would blindly believe in some miracle. Her words caused a chilling silence as other antagonists thought about their future. It was really hard to tell whether Yasir truly would lead them to Paradise. What if he protracted the war for his selfish goals, or did someone entirely differently? Some antagonists shivered as they realized that they had never understood Yasir. Atst, Alex entered the prison. He instantly gathered the attention of every antagonist, and if their red eyes were likesers, Alex would¡¯ve been riddled with dots. He smiled and took a seat between two rows of prison cells. ¡°I¡¯ve received the antagonist sword from the goddess¡­ And her powers have already sent shrines across the world. When we had worked together against ckburn de, my weapon became stronger. This gives me hope that I will be able to save your life and keep them intact in the Avander World. So I will be blunt; I want to kill Yasir and ckburn de. Do you want to support me?¡± Alex asked without saying what would happen should they refuse him. He wouldn¡¯t let them go, that was obvious, and if he were candid, the effects of his speech surely would be weaker. It didn¡¯t take long for a second voice to ring out in prison. ¡°I will support you,¡± said the tanned woman now Alex was too familiar with. He nodded at her, then nced around. A few breathster, more people decided to follow her lead, pledging allegiance to Alexander Deathwill. It would take some time for everyone to change sides, for the antagonists had to give up on many things, mainly abandoning their chances of seeing their beloveds. Alex was still surprised as he had expected a different kind of talk. Moreover, Yumi and her people hadn¡¯t asked for anything. Did they believe he would support them with items and stuff, or they simply wanted to see Yasir gone? Alex collected his thoughts, then stood up, ¡°I must solve one issue known as Elias Deathwill. My power should bloom then, and I will be able to face Yasir and ckburn de.¡± The prison cells opened. ¡°Wait for me in your realm,¡± Alex told the antagonists who decided to side with him, and he chuckled at their bewildered faces as Alex simply opened cages and gave them back their powers. He decided to trust them, so it was a show of trust. Was it naive? Perhaps, but Alex always followed his feelings, and his guts told him to do exactly that. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [You have entered the Duhan Kingdom.] ¡°It¡¯s dark here, too,¡± Alex nced at the dark sky in a new realm, not so surprised by it¡­ It felt just natural and obvious for Duhans to live under such a sky, and Celia surely wouldn¡¯t be able to live in the castle if it weren¡¯t for her duhan blood. And now, as her father and Sara¡¯s husband, as duhans¡¯ friend, Alex entered their realm to visit the Ancestral Grounds with his beloved. Alex didn¡¯t have enough time toment on the scenery and the kingdom¡¯s capital architecture as a beautiful woman embraced him from behind. Feeling her warmth and soon the fragrance, Alex knew who it was. He missed her dearly. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the Ancestral Grounds, Alex. I can¡¯t stand this kingdom and their problems no more!¡± Sara acted like a frustrated student who wanted to run away from her parents, which was odd as she had never shown him that on Earth. As a yer, Sara had to log out. But she surely hid some of her problems from Alex since he couldn¡¯t enter the duhan kingdom. But now that he could, she was ready to spill all for him. Chapter 433 Ancestral Grounds Chapter 433: Ancestral Grounds The atmosphere in the Duhan Kingdom was tense, though it was hard to see from themoner¡¯s perspective. Duhans perhaps did their best to live their daily lives as they simply had no power to change the looming and undoubtedly ominous clouds above them. And they had belief in their royalty, that was doubtless. ¡°It started when the news of the death of my grandfather reached the royal house. Someone unfamiliar and unknown had sent that news, probably antagonists, so the royal house scoffed at first. But then, the undeniable proof came into view, and the whole house rocked with the chaos,¡± Sara started the story about events in the Duhan Kingdom. And as those had been stacking up ever since the death of their king, Alex knew he shouldn¡¯t ask questions but just listen. Sara also felt better after going through every event. In a nutshell, the Duhan Kingdom was in danger. They lost their highest level existence, the king, and even their strongest sword was in Alex¡¯s hands. Someone unfamiliar ¡ª undoubtedly the killer ¡ª knew first about their king¡¯s death, and he must¡¯ve notified other races from the Darkmana Empire. Other kings had already reached the Duhan Kingdom¡¯s royal house with questions and even demands, for they couldn¡¯t have a weak link at the highest seat. Two of the four kings from the Darkmana Empire already offered duhans to take over them under their wing and have the women of Miseles House marry their people. ¡°We have time because of funeral and other things¡­ Those undead creatures bought us a lot of time, actually¡­¡± Sara wasn¡¯t fond of the undead because she knew who had the ultimate control over them. That changed as the soul grave-keeper died, and it seemed like Alex would be his sessor. Alex¡¯s Fallen Servants were top-tier undead, and his family had already begun taking over the abandoned realm¡­ There was also Eva Mora somewhere, but her whereabouts were unknown for now. ¡°I reckon no one wants to marry outsiders now, so this should be thest resort to keep some status andnds,¡± Alex parted his lips, telling his thoughts. Anyone would be able to tell that cold princesses from the Duhan Kingdom did not want to marry outsiders ¡ª especially forcefully owing to circumstances. Sara nodded sweetly, exining the current plot, ¡°Duhans will fight the prodigies from the Darkmana Empire. Someone will also be chosen to fight one of the kings in a duel to keep our status. If the majority wins against the prodigies, we should be fine, even if our representative will lose against the king. It won¡¯t be the end of our problems as kings, in the future, will issue rematch under the pretext that our ¡®king¡¯ must have gained enough experience to match them in power.¡± That was one of the problems, though. The main problem concerned Sara and Alex, for some duhans had mentioned Alex¡¯s name and that their sword was within his hands. Some simply spected that Alex could¡¯ve his hands in Thanas¡¯ death. But as Sara rose with indignation and curses at them, presenting the invitation to the Ancestral Grounds issued by Thanas himself, she had been able to perfectly deal with that part of bothersome people. It exhausted her, though. ¡°As a yer, I can level up faster than residents who reset their level¡­ This is my best advantage as they fuel me with resources and experience so I can help them against prodigies from the Darkmana Empire. And as you are my husband, you can also join me,¡± Sara said while leaning on Alex¡¯s arm, resting her little head as he guided them across the capital. Many eyes had already fallen on them as Sara had that peculiar blonde hair and face from the royal house. Alex ruffled her hair affectionately, nodding, ¡°I will join. Celia, as the queen of duhans, protected my castle. It¡¯s my duty to help you two¡¯s home.¡± The rtionship between Sara and the duhans was much better in recent months, so Alex didn¡¯t want to because of her distancing herself from them, which would result in Celia losing a home she always could rely on, too. In those dire times and with many enemies lurking around, Alex simply couldn¡¯t afford any arrogant or pointless moves. He nced at Sara¡¯s level, which was close to three hundred, smiled, then finally stepped into the royal castle ¡ª his goal to enter the Ancestral Grounds. In thosends, Alex would level up even more, and so would Sara. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex had a meeting with duhans he was familiar with. Princess Natalia was a woman of a few words with a cold countenance, but even she was influenced by the chaos around them, her lips parting for longer and more. She weed Alex warmly, and so did her brother. Prince Nektor, whom Alex had fought in the past, was in a naturally simr state. It was hard to tell, though, whether he worried more about the royal house and his sisters or the death of his father wore him down. Nheless, his stance was a pleasant surprise as he shook hands with Alex, went together with him and Sara to the Ancestral Grounds¡¯ doors, and spoke about other royal families from the Darkmana Empire. ¡°Good luck,¡± Nektor said as the grand doors opened upon sensing Alex and Sara¡¯s presence, their invitations disappearing from their systems. Alex smiled faintly, ¡°Thanks, Nektor.¡± Sara also curved her lips, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± The couple turned around. A chilling and slightly darker wind went through them, pping their faces and brushing their hairs, which in Alex¡¯s case turned somewhat sleek. They saw dark soil with many broken castles strewn around, lit up in cold blue light, and the night sky without any stars. Alex and Sara turned serious, then stepped over the threshold, entering a world they could only fight in. [Your Duhan King¡¯s Sword has activated Ultimate Skill.] [Your race has changed.] [There¡¯s no time limit for Ultimate Skill in the Ancestral Grounds.] ¡°We will fight enemies from the past, Alex,¡± Sara whispered, and a few breathster, Alex saw the first army of dark-scaled humanoid people rushing in their direction. Chapter 434 Dream of King Julias Chapter 434: Dream of King Julias ¡°Aren¡¯t these¡­ Dark Lamias?¡± Alex whispered while brandishing his sword at the first iing army. He would only leverage his swordsmanship and leave the rest to the duhan race, paying respect to the Ancestral Grounds. ¡°Yes, we weren¡¯t in alliance eons ago,¡± Sara chuckled, her new clothes shining with mana, her spear exuding dark mist specks which swirled gently around her tip. The army of humanoid people had only the upper half of their human bodies, which was also quite controversial. Their bodies were scaled despite human form, and their heads looked as though they wore thin helmets. Their bottom part had scaled of the same scales snake tail, thick and tough, their undting movement fast and unstoppable. Alex knew them because he had talked about them with Nektor. Dark Lamias¡¯ king sat on one of the highest seats in the Darkmana Empire and was equal to Thanas. Of course, as the earthling quests were going on, there was a substitute king in every kingdom as of now ¡ª nearly every, for duhans had taken things differently, and now that bit them in the ass. ¡°Perfect training for us, then,¡± Alex chuckled, and his girl did the same. They were already in the battle stances, waiting for the best asion to strike dark snakes. And it was not when they circled around them, it was when they were within reach. ¡°Ha!¡± Alex and Sara drew sword and spear arcs, respectively, their techniques coated in mist and their understanding of their weapons. Their shes looked thin, as thin as the scales on Dark Lamias¡¯ curves, but when these two connected ¡ª the question of who was stronger was answered. And that was Deathwill Lovers party. BANG! BANG! BANG! After drawing more long-distance skills, the couple shed with Dark Lamias. Their opponents chucked their tails and cleft them, but Alex and Sara answered their attempts to wound them effortlessly, for their bodies had been swathed in dense mist. As that mist swallowed their enemies, they became able to select their opponents and get more room for each other. Fighting in such a style and clearly covering their backs, the couple seamlessly went through their first obstacle. There was no loot, but their experience bars had risen significantly. And as the fallen bodies hadn¡¯t turned into particles yet, Sara had her eyes fixed on them. Soon, the defeated darkmias burst into ck mana particles, leaving no trace behind of their bodies. ¡°It went east,¡± Sara looked in the direction she had just murmured, then turned around to face her beloved, ¡°Ancestral Grounds test us. It¡¯s simr to mechanics left in the Deathwill Castle but better. If we follow the dark wind, we will find our goal.¡± Alex nodded, following his girl. Their goal was to be stronger, get rewards, and get epted by other duhans ¡ª thest mainly concerned Alexander. To achieve all of this, they had to fight. There was no othernguage in the Ancestral Grounds and even outside of it. Everything boiled down to people wielding the strongest power and their purpose. In Alex¡¯s case, he didn¡¯t want two worlds to be in danger, for he wanted his family to live in a happy and bright environment. That had always been the same ¡ª the only difference was that Alex¡¯s family grew quite rapidly. He had more girls and already three kids who respected and loved him. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Had Alex not been aware of a different time flow in the Ancestral Grounds, he would¡¯ve been worried about his other girls outside. He also would be concerned about his body in the capsule. That was because Alex and Sara had already been in the Ancestral Grounds for days. Fortunately, it could be said that only their souls were on those grounds, and their bodies on Earth still followed the same time flow. They still needed rest and sleep, so they took turns protecting each other while they slept. At the very least, Alex and Sara reached their end goal. ¡°This is a castle waiting for us,¡± Sara lifted her eyes at the broken castle. There were many castles around in the dark world, but simply stepping into one of them would be an asinine choice. Taking refuge in those buildings would be like running away, which would rile up every ancestor, no doubt. And picking them without finishing all battles would be like cowardice or simplyziness, an unforgettable sin. Alex jested that it was a blessing that Ste wasn¡¯t born as duhan, then picked up his pace together with his girl. They entered the castle and looked after the throne room ¡ª a ce where the king spoke to his aides and citizens. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± an unfamiliar voice rang out from an unknown direction, startling the couple. As the man behind it voiced out his surprise about Alex, for he could see that Alexander wasn¡¯t born duhan, Alex and Sara realized where the man spoke from. The voice stemmed from the Duhan King¡¯s Sword! ¡°King Julias, I reckon?¡± Alex asked with respect, for the Duhan King¡¯s Sword¡¯s Ultimate Skill wouldn¡¯t have been within the weapon had it been not for the previous king! Undoubtedly, the man was strong, and he had many unsettled dreams before his demise, resulting in the birth of the legendary sword. King Julias confirmed Alex¡¯s inquiry, ¡°I can speak with you because of the sword and because of you ¡ª who can fulfill my dream. That should answer your shock, youngdy.¡± Sara was shocked the most because she knew that her grandpa and others learned information and skills differently ¡ª no one had spoken with the ancestor. Alex patted her hair affectionately, then the king¡¯s voice echoed again. ¡°Though I¡¯ve said you can fulfill my dream, that is because you have what it takes to achieve it, but can you actually do it?¡± Julias dered, his voice breaking the sweet mood between the lovers and forcing them to stay serious. ¡°I¡­ As a kid, I always wondered; why can I only separate my head? My childish dreams consisted of me separating my arms and legs to have fun, and even my eyes just to have an easier time peeking at others. I couldn¡¯t do it, which built up into frustration that eventually faded as I grew older¡­ When I was an adult sitting on the throne, the dream suddenly reignited within me. I understood what such a full-body separation would enable us, however. It would render ded weapons useless against us. Moreover, if we could move our hearts out, move our organs and vital spots unconsciously in a battle, wouldn¡¯t that turn us invincible? What if we could move our souls, too¡­ What if we could imnt such a state into our enemies¡­ There were many possibilities¡­¡± That was King Julias¡¯ dream. Chapter 435 Perfect Control Chapter 435: Perfect Control It sounded like an impossible dream. The duhan race was able to be headless since their birth, which was ingrained within them. No way a duhan would forget how to be headless, and only young people momentarily could lose control over the such state. But King Julias wanted to go beyond that. His dream was to have the utmost control over his body, to separate not only his head but also other parts, and also to have control over organs and soul! Since he was able to leave a powerful sword behind with his will within it, the man believed wholeheartedly in his dream. And as Sara and Alex hade here to gain more power and levels, they would delightfully go through King Julias¡¯ challenges. ¡°Very well! That¡¯s what I expected from those that could arrive in this ce,¡± King Julias said pompously, his voice booming with pride and joy. His castle trembled, then. A loud whistling of wind reached Alex and Sara¡¯s ears, soon turning into lethal gusts that mmed into them. The wind was sharp and carried through the faint specks of mists. ¡°Your challenge has begun,¡± the king said, his voice fading away. Alex and Sara remained rooted in their spots. Their eyebrows knitted, focusing on the sharp wind going through them. The wind itself was loud and not dangerous, but specks moving it were the real weapon. And as Alex had inferred, their goal was to grasp those mist specks, absorb them and fill their bodies with that energy, and enable their bodies to separate at wish. Sara had the same train of thoughts. But even if their imagination and wits turned out to be superb, the challenge itself was far from easy. At first, it was hard to grasp those mist specks. They kept howling, hurtling into the couple, then avoiding their reach like little rascals. It was tough to tell how much time had passed in this castle with a different time flow. But after some time, Alex and Sara managed to seize control over some specks. They put them around their limbs, and surely not to their surprise, their limbs separated, forcefully and roughly ¡ª as if someone strongly pulled out their arms. ¡°It¡¯s not what King Julias wants from us,¡± Alex chuckled, looking at his motionless arm on the ground. Sara faintly smiled before taking out a potion, ¡°He must have expected failures at the beginning, though.¡± She then picked up her arm and allowed the high-quality potion to attach it back. Alex went through the same process since he didn¡¯t want to leverage on his other bloodline, staying as a pure duhan. He returned promptly to the challenge, focusing deeply on the mist grains. Still, the lost arm had given him some idea. He remembered how he ripped off his Asura Arms before; in fact, it was a simr process. And as Alex realized how handy King Julias¡¯ dream coulde to his vast arsenal of skills, Alex became eager to achieve the king¡¯s dream. Alex¡¯s soul trembled unknowingly, and it started spreading across his whole body. All energies dwelling within him shone with his desire! Atst, as Alex put the mist grains to his body with the same idea, his arm gently separated itself from his body, floating around him like a weapon. ¡°Splendid!¡± King Julias¡¯ voice swept through the room, kicking away all wind and mist. Sara also stopped focusing on her task. She grasped her arm, which was bleeding, then looked at Alex with jealousy and happiness mixed within. Thetter emotion prevailed. ¡°This¡­ This is perfect separation!¡± King Julias assessed Alex¡¯s progress, then gave him the best mark as Alex had exceeded his expectations. Of course, Alex thanked him, then promptly sent a few tips to his duhan momma. A few minutester, following Alex¡¯s tips, Sara achieved the same feat. The fast progress started from that moment! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C It¡¯s been days in the Ancestral Grounds. Owing to the different time flow, the outside world had barely progressed, yet Alex and Sara had both achieved perfect control over their bodies, acquiring the new skill. [Perfect Body Control(SSS)] ¡°We will have to practice it against the undead, so our bodies instinctively will adapt to our enemies¡¯ ded weapons,¡± Alex smiled while looking over himself. He had a 360 view as his head floated around. And as he was in duhan mode, he had techniques to protect his body well. In the past, duhans had used those to protect just their heads, but now, Alex and Sara could apply these to their bodies. It was really significant progress. ¡°Yes,¡± Sara was the happiest that words barely left her mouth. She once again had a lot to say, and all her thoughts fought first before leaving her lips. ¡°With this, no one will doubt you, Alex.¡± Only a few days separated Alex from fully bing a member of the Duhan Kingdom¡­ And after that, Celia would also be able to freely stomp in that ce and meet more aunts and uncles. The couple¡¯s happy time ended when King Julias¡¯ parted his non-existent lips, ¡°I reckon there are troubles heading to our kingdom outside. I hope you all have enough time to pass this dream to other duhans and maximize our forces! I wish I also could see it¡­ s, my time hase. My will no longer should exist in Ancestral Grounds. I shall be one of the mechanisms to continue the legacy.¡± Alex and Sara paid respect to the former king, bowed, and thanked him for his guidance and help from the bottom of their hearts, ¡°We will ensure the prominent future for the Duhan Kingdom!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± King Juliasughed triumphantly, his voice slowly fading away. [The Duhan King¡¯s Sword has been bound to you.] [You have unlocked the legendary sword¡¯s full potential.] The ck sword erupted with energy; ck streaks floated from it, giving Alex an aura equal to Thanas in his prime. He was like a king or someone with enough authority, which would make duhans respect him without him saying a word. The couple promptly left the Ancestral Grounds. They needed a lot of breaks and love. Chapter 436 Celia has found her grandma Chapter 436: Celia has found her grandma After Alex had left the Ancestral Grounds with Sara by his side, the first duhan guards instantly noticed his new aura. Even though Alex returned to his normal body, his ck wings back and eyes shining red, the duhans saw a noble presence within him. No foreigner could ever make them feel like that, so the duhan guards knew that Sara¡¯s status was bound to rise higher and that they had received a reliable ally. With rare happiness curving their lips up in those dire times, the guards saluted Alexander Deathwill and his wife, then wished them a good day. Alex and Sara had returned to her house where she had been living with her former husband some years ago. It was cleaned, and everything that would remind Alex and Celia about Henred had been thrown out by Sara. The bed was also new and fresh, and that bed made a lot of noise that day. Afterward, Alex should¡¯ve had a talk with the other royalties and passed them the technique he had acquired from the Ancestral Grounds. The news of his majestic aura reached everyone, including his allies in the Duhan Kingdom. But as Alex always had his family in the first ce, the first thing he had done after his break was to call Celia to the kingdom. He used a checkpoint system, allowing his daughter to arrive safely at her home and reunite with her mother. ¡°Mom!¡± Celia instantly pounced at her mother, tightly wrapping her little arms around Sara¡¯s neck. She trembled, and tears flew down her cheeks. Sara gently patted and kissed her daughter¡¯s hair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Celia? You¡¯ve seen me a few times, right?¡± Since duhan momma was a yer, she had enough time to meet her daughter. But even that was limited, so Celia cried aloud. She finally felt like she had enough time to be with her mother and tell everything thaty in her heart. And so, Celia talked about her battle in all detail and how she had failed to save her friend, who, despite her limited circumstances, often reached out a hand to have a talk with her. Alex listened from the side, ruffling Celia¡¯s hair as she held onto her mother¡¯s clothes. They had already talked about it, but it had been such a significant event that Celia surely needed to talk about it a few times more and rey everything one by one. Back then, Celia awakened her strength, and she also achieved her dream, the white horse. This very white horse had acquired a personality because of her dreams, Sara and Alex¡¯s attention, and many other factors. Although Kubo was silent, he was clearly awake in Celia¡¯s pocket, his head sticking out in a funny way. He was used to such treatment before, so he didn¡¯tin. No one also bothered the family ¡ª as if they all could sense that Celia was here, probably because she was quite loud ¡ª but the kingdom needed everything to ensure their survival. Princess Natalia knocked on the doors when she felt like it was the right time, then Celia had a big introduction to everyone, and her big eyes reflected their faces with abundant curiosity. She greeted and became friendly with everyone. There was one problem that Celia had with her aunts and uncles and even other people from the kingdom. She ran away to her daddy, climbed onto hisp, then whispered to his ear, ¡°I want blonde hair, too!¡± All people she had met were of a royal bloodline, so their golden hair stood out. Celia felt left out, and like a little oddball, so she asked for a change. Alex burst outughing, ¡°We can dye our hair.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Celia grinned. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C A few days passed, then. Alex had a talk through the system with everyone close to him, including Tomo Homie and other homies. The undead became quite an annoying challenge because they barred the way to dungeons and other leveling zones. People with holiness, mes, and blunt weapons had been doing great against them. But then, the undead caused even more chaos as the dungeons broke out under their march! Tomo Homie said, ¡°I think those dungeons were meant to burst out with enemies, you know? But not at this stage and muchter¡­ I have that guess because of the shrines. We had an expedition to one of them, and guess what, they are tooplex and hard. The Goddess behind those shrines likes challenges and is a pain in the ass.¡± ¡°I will lend you a hand soon. I must deal with a few matters, then we will start securing everything in the continents. We left them open for too long,¡± Alex replied, his eyes shining with killing intent, making him look like a beast. ¡°Thanks. I will try to ovee those shrines with our forces, but I guess we might really need your family¡¯s help soon. For now, I give more attention to the undead. It¡¯s easier for us to fight them, and their drop is not bad, too.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Alex replied, shifted to more casual talk, then the homies ended it. As if she had been waiting for that moment, Celia opened the door and entered the room, her big eyes shining with tion. She was often happy, but this particr expression told Alex that his daughter had done something extraordinary. And it was more than impressive! ¡°I¡¯ve found grandma!¡± Celia¡¯s words momentarily stupefied Alex. His little girl had many grandmas, so he wanted to make a joke. Yet the realization struck him rtively fast as Celia grinned and jumped at him with happiness. ¡°Mia Deathwill?¡± Alex asked in a whisper. To his words, Celia quickly became quieter, matching his mood, and she whispered like a little detective who shared her greatest secret with her partner, ¡°Yes.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened, and he promptly rose onto his two feet. He held Celia in his arms, hauling her up as she giggled. He grinned at her, then swirled around as the little fun started between them. ¡°My girl!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Chapter 437 Mia Deathwill Chapter 437: Mia Deathwill In the recent days, Celia had been running around the Duhan Kingdom like the queen, no one stopped her, and everyone asked her whether they could fulfill one of her wishes, which pleased Celia as she immediately asked for hide and seek, a tea party, or even karaoke. Celia had that angelic voice, after all. She had a high status, just like her mother and father, mainly because of her parent¡¯s achievement in the Ancestral Grounds. However, a few royalties knew about Celia¡¯s Authority, so there was also that. Her stay wasn¡¯t just about games, however. Celia met her aunts and uncles. She saw their portraits, learned about their history, and more. Amidst those teachings and beautiful pictures, Celia had spotted a woman that made her little body halt for a long time. The beautiful blonde-haired woman whose cold expression on the picture filled Celia with awe. She was just that beautiful. And as Princess Natalia had taken Celia to a different room that only the royalties could step in, Celia saw Princess Mia in a different mood ¡ª a family atmosphere where she smiled warmly from the bottom of her heart. That picture left Celia astounded, and she gawked at her grandma agape, her eyes wide. After her shock, Celia snatched the picture for herself. Fortunately, the kingdom had many copies, so it was fine. And as Celia started learning more about her grandma, the authority within her heart helped her find the most beautiful woman in the Avander World! ¡°Daddy will be happy!¡± Celia eximed, running toward her house. Her father had many future wives, and every one of them was beautiful, so his family was filled with gorgeous women and inws. If the most beautiful grandma joined his family, Alex would surely be happy! And she would be able to be with her grandma and y with her a lot! That was Celia¡¯s innocent way of thinking. Celia found Alex and heard him talking, so she waited, then rushed into the room with good news. And now, it was time to meet Mia Deathwill. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C While duhans practiced King Julias¡¯ dream and secretly increased their strengths, Alex and Celia waited for Sara. The duhan momma came out from the castle with her arms crossed, her beautiful expression scrunched by fury, and her eyes closed. She stomped her way toward Alex and Celia, then cursed, ¡°This stupid Nektor!¡± ¡°What now?¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, and so did Celia. Nektor had changed, but he still had pride and some weird ideas. Alex faced a few of them, and he couldn¡¯t help but protect the guy. The man might be odd, but he genuinely wanted the best for the kingdom. But to his newest idea that he presented to Sara, even Alex couldn¡¯t stay still, and he wanted to have a talk with him. ¡°He wants Celia to fight in the iing tournament?¡± Alex put Celia on her feet, then rolled his sleeves, marching toward the grand castle. Sara stopped him while Celia stood behind them, grinning. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him off,¡± Sara¡¯s expression eased, and she exined what kind of curses she had used on him in between her exnation. ¡°Mother¡¯s whereabouts and safety are the most important right now. If she returns, she will significantly increase the strength of our kingdom,¡± Sara added, then picked up her daughter into her arms. Alex turned around, nced at the treasure on his finger, then activated the power. With Celia¡¯s help and his desire to meet Mia Deathwill, Alex just needed the coordinates to find Mia Deathwill. Before this finding, Alex had nned to find a way to meet her and Myu Deathwill. He believed he would be able to achieve it since Elias Deathwill easily could locate sins. There was a key to this ability somewhere within the sins or perhaps his ring. But for now, he didn¡¯t need that power, and he just needed the location. It was nice, but Alex grew worried about Myu Deathwill. It would be quite hard to find her soon¡­ But as Mia Deathwill was the priority now, Alex sealed those thoughts. His power wrapped him and his girls, then they teleported straight to the princess¡¯ location! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°This is it!¡± Celia saw a small mansion perched on a hill, her eyes twinkling as she sensed her grandma inside. She roughly set herself free from Sara¡¯s hands, then ran toward the house¡¯s doors. It was quite stupid of Alex and Sara to let her stomp so freely, but the couple so far hadn¡¯t spotted any dangerous traps. Besides, Celia was duhan and a rtive of Mia Deathwill, so nothing bad should happen. If it did, Alex and Sara would be able to react fast. Fortunately, nothing bad happened. Celia knocked on the doors, then these opened faintly. And as she stepped into the dark room, Celia instantly spotted her grandma sitting by the table. Her beautiful countenance seemed lit up by her smile, not the torch. Her blue eyes shine warmly despite their cold color. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Celia.¡± ¡°Grandma knows me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once Celia settled herself in Mia Deathwill¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t help but extend her little hands to Mia¡¯s cheeks. She pulled them softly, then brought her own cheeks closer, rubbing her face on her grandma¡¯s. It was a cute scene, and these two immediately found amon link. ¡°You¡¯ve saved me numerous times, Celia.¡± ¡°Really?¡± And as these two talked, Alex and Sara stepped in. The duhan momma¡¯s eyes watered, tears soon crumbling on her face as she gazed at her mother, who sat fine and gracefully as usual. Nothing bad happened to her. As for Alex, he halted his steps. He was d that Celia had no problems bonding with her grandma, and these two surely looked adorable. But Mia Deathwill looked much better in person than in all paintings. And as she turned her eyes to him, Alex couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Was she the reason Elias Deathwill started conquering women?¡¯ He had seen Luxuria beforehand, and though she looked simr to Schnee, it was clear her sin made her stand out. She had been spotlighted as the most beautiful woman back then. But for some reason, Alex felt her beauty would plummet if she stood next to Mia Deathwill. ¡°Alexander Deathwill. Thank you for saving these two,¡± Mia Deathwill spoke with affection that pulled Alex¡¯s heart closer, her hands ruffling Celia and Sara¡¯s hairs. A long talk started then. Chapter 438 I want you Chapter 438: I want you Mia made it clear she thanked Alex for bing Sara¡¯s husband and Celia¡¯s father, showing them happiness and genuine love. If it weren¡¯t for him, these two would be in a much different situation. Perhaps, a different sessor would¡¯ve already kicked away Celia and manipted Sara¡¯s heart differently. ¡°I don¡¯t know how someone else could¡¯ve taken a different route with such a beautiful woman and adorable little girl. It¡¯s my fortune to have them as wife and daughter,¡± Alex said after taking a seat. ¡°It feels like mother-inw knows a lot about us.¡± It would be sweet if Mia Deathwill somehow got wind of Sara and Celia¡¯s happiness. It would turn her lone life merrier, after all. But Mia Deathwill surprised Alex with something else, ¡°I wish you used just my name to call me, Alexander.¡± She was sincere, her voice sounding so sweet ¡ª it was dangerous! ¡°Yes,¡± Alex immediately replied as if in a trance. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mia replied happily while her daughter gazed at her agape with narrowed eyes, not expecting that at all. Celia was the most innocent one, her eyes shifting from Alex to Mia, ¡°Grandma made daddy blush! Hehe!¡± Miaughed merrily, too, her little hand scratching Celia¡¯s cheek gently, ¡°While men hold the highest spots throughout realms and continents, the kings, we queens have our own, exclusive strengths, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Celia grinned and pointed at her daddy, saying he would do everything to make grandma happy because she was just too beautiful. And while Mia agreed wholeheartedly with mellifluous giggles, Sara no longer sat confused and with a shocked expression. She shut her lips, sighed with an understanding, then took a different approach. Her good sister, Ste, was already in an ambiguous situation as her mother became Alex¡¯s lover. It seemed like the duhan momma epted the same fate ¡ª and it was much easier because of the winged girls. Sara didn¡¯t know that her mother had furtively nced at her before starting her story. ¡°Because Celia is such a sweet child, her powers had reached me. I saw your plight, sadness, loneliness, and struggles. But then, I witnessed Alexander extending his hands to Celia, taking a lovely approach with her, then bits of your progress. My heart leaped with joy when Celia called him father, and I cried for a week. I was relieved and proud of you, Sara, when I saw you with Alexander close. I could tell that you two have bonded, like a wife and husband,¡± Mia spoke so tedly about them that Sara and Alex couldn¡¯t stop themselves from blushing ¡ª in fact, Alex blushed more since he was already red for obvious reasons. It turned out that Celia¡¯s kind heart woke part of her authority, and she could send various images of her life to Mia Deathwill. Unfortunately, Mia quickly exined that she was forced to stay in her mansion, far away from others, because of Elias Deathwill. Hearing this name, Celia trembled with fear, and she clutched Mia¡¯s clothes. In an instant, the grandma¡¯s expression changed to that cold and dangerous one, erasing Alex¡¯s blush and bringing Sara out of her slightly embarrassed state. Both looked at her seriously, then Sara exined about Elias Deathwill¡¯s sudden invasion. The more Mia listened, the colder atmosphere became. Celia no longer trembled just from fear, and her parents gawked at Mia, feeling like her power and hold of sins were on a greater level than everyone in their family! ¡°Celia, dear, you go and check the presents I¡¯ve made for you,¡± Mia gently put Celia down on the ground, then gestured for her to go upstairs. A suit came out from the closet, surprising Celia, then it bowed like a butler, and under the gentle giggles of her family, Celia followed his wake to check her presents. As the adults remained in the room, Mia parted her lip, her voice cold, ¡°I shed with Elias Deathwill. He was desperate to find more means to his sins¡­ And I surprised him with my research and power, fending him off and securing peace¡­ It seems like his eyes are no longer clouded by lust but by hatred,¡± Mia chuckled as she inferred from Alex and Sara¡¯s story that Elias hated women now. She wanted to repay thedies and everyone who protected Celia. But as she would do it soon, she talked more about Elias Deathwill. ¡°Once you find Myu Deathwill, you will find Elias Deathwill. With all sins gathered in your heart and us around you, the path toward his sword will open to you. That sword is a key to victory, Alexander,¡± Mia added, for she knew that ckburn de and Luxuria worked together to summon other sins. That sword was a piece created by The Fallen Goddess herself, and it could subjugate even her daughters. Alex and Sara nodded. ¡°How can we help you, Mia?¡± Alex asked with a little awkwardness still in his tone, his intent genuine. As his mother-inw was sealed in one ce, he wanted her to leave and start living like a normal person again. Miaughed, covering her ce, ¡°I¡¯ll need your help, Alexander. Though my research is deep and ahead of everyone else, I can¡¯t move the formation I¡¯ve created to control sin and enable me. If I step outside, I¡¯ll lose control. The solution is then to just keep it within me, my heart. s, I can¡¯t store it in my heart and soul, for Ick means and knowledge. You need to find a way to my heart and soul, then store it for me.¡± ¡°How do I do that? I can try some stuff, but it might be dangerous¡­¡± Alex narrowed his eyes, thinking about his ways and knowledge about sins. Mia surprised him, though, ¡°Your legendary ss is tightly bonded to your [Wrath] and other sins. It¡¯s normal to be lustful in a rtionship, to be envious or greedy, to be angry orzy¡­ Your ss evolves as you and your rtionships develop.¡± No rtionship was always sweet and lovely. Mia extended her hand, grasped Alex¡¯s, then brought it to her chest. He inadvertently squeezed her breast, which made Sara dagger Alex with her eyes ¡ª she did the same to her mother. ¡°I want you to use your ss, tame me, and open a new world to me. A warm world with girls and boys smiling around,¡± Mia whispered, imagining her family and Alex¡¯s family she wanted to step in. Alex just mumbled carelessly, ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Mia chuckled, then smiled faintly at her daughter. Chapter 439 [Bonus chapter]Ive yet to find something I am against Chapter 439: I¡¯ve yet to find something I am against ¡°I will do my best¡­¡± Alex said those words carelessly, for he was charmed by Mia¡¯s beauty ¡ª and he simply wanted to help her as much as he could. But as Sara tilted her head and nced into his eyes, Alex¡¯s body jerked, and he understood what he had just promised. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Mia seemed in a good mood as a pleasant sonata of giggles followed her words. She stood up and casually strutted upstairs, going to her granddaughter with a smile on her face. She nced behind once, and Alex couldn¡¯t miss that; he nodded to her, then faced Sara, who started a talk about Alex¡¯s future ns. Simrly to Ste, Sara knew her mother was an adult, and in a harem world, she couldn¡¯t just say no, for it would cause bothersome problems in their family. Besides, Mia was never this happy, and she surely had a lot nned for herself, Alex, and her two girls. She epted the rtionship like Ste, then started a serious talk with her beloved. Some of it concerned Celia, for her little girl could only learn ¡®the truth¡¯ in a far future, not now. ¡°It¡¯s always been hard to stand up to mother, but now that we are on the same ground, I will have more to say,¡± Sara said sweetly,ughing. Even as an adult and mother, one simply couldn¡¯t go against the mother. That would be different from now on as Mia wouldn¡¯t be a mother but more like a rival in love or sister. It was odd, but what could Sara do? She epted it and moved on! Alex nodded, no longer awkward as it was just them two, ¡°You knew what wasing, though.¡± Sara red at her beloved until both of them entered the room upstairs. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I am the queen!¡± Celia adorably lifted her hand, her little fingers shing with many rings. She wore the ck dress that her grandma had prepared for her. And since her hair was dyed blonde, Celia looked like a small version of Mia. For the grandma picked the same clothes, just an adult version. Both of them paced around the room, holding their dresses andughing with smiles and giggles. They had a lot of fun, and when Alex and Sara entered, Celia forced them both to join. The couple used the system to put clothes on, then looked at each other. Sara couldn¡¯t help but get jealous as her mother¡¯s fashion and the taste was way above hers. Her beloved looked too good in his suit; it was a mere cloth, yet Mia brought out Alex¡¯s handsome and dangerous side. Sara also looked stunning, enough to freeze Alex. Her dress was simr to the battle dress that she had received from Princess Natalia. However, the battle dress was solely for a battle. In the dress that was meant a purpose to look good and charm the world, Sara was simply gorgeous. Her mother naturally brought the best out of her girl! Before these two noticed, their hands joined, and they started dancing. Alex had some lessons from his girls, so he was leading his duhan momma. A few momentster, the music rang out, and the little queen and Mia Deathwill took seats to look at them both with wide smiles. Atst, the night arrived, and Celia and Sara used the checkpoint system to return to their house in the Duhan Kingdom. Celia wanted to sleep with grandma and spend a night with her, but she had to wait for obvious reasons. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After taking a bath alone, Alex cooled his head. He knew that awaited him, and he was getting more excited than nervous. He had already sworn to take care of Elias Deathwill¡¯s wives, snatching them from him, for that man was a heartless bastard. He hadn¡¯t expected Mia to be that beautiful, though. And now he would have sex with her. Even better, she wanted him, for she had seen a few good moments in the Deathwill Castle through Celia¡¯s authority. All his nervousness dissipated, and he became ready to provide the warmth that Mia Deathwill deserved. ¡°I am¡­ back,¡± Alex stepped into Mia Deathwill¡¯s room; his eyes widened as she stood next to the window in her ck nightgown ¡ª her body illuminated by moonlight ¡ª and since it was pretty thin, Alex saw her white skin shining. But the real moon ¡ª or moons ¡ª was in the room, for Alex immediately fixed his eyes on Mia Deathwill¡¯s blue eyes, slowly closing up distance with her. ¡°How was your bath?¡± Mia asked faintly, then added before Alex answered her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t take it with you¡­ I¡¯m also a little nervous.¡± She smiled, and that was what disarmed Alex. ¡°I might¡¯ve left it too soon,¡± Alex mumbled out mindlessly. Mia chuckled while shaking her head gently, ¡°Not really¡­ As you can see, I¡¯ve had enough time to change into a nightgown. It¡¯s my favorite one¡­ How do I look?¡± She lifted her hands, then moved her body a little from side to side, showcasing her curves to Alexander. She did it a littlezily, but Alex couldn¡¯t feel more blessed already. And to her question, Alexcked words. He knew that saying ¡®beautiful¡¯ or ¡®gorgeous¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be enough, for she must¡¯ve heard these two words enough in her life. He hadn¡¯t answered immediately, still gazing at Mia¡¯s pretty face. She read him, though, ¡°Words the same; they sound different from person to person.¡± ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Alex replied, his words causing Mia to stare at him with a dazzling and once again disarming smile. But this time, Alex hadn¡¯t allowed himself to get influenced by her. She had done enough leading, and it was time for him to take matters into his hands ¡ª in this case, her body. After extending his hands, Alex seized Mia¡¯s waist, then pulled her closer to himself. He couldn¡¯t hold himself back from taking her lips, too. But as he leaned closer, some self-restraint took over him, and Alex first gently brushed his lips on Mia¡¯s. She smiled wider, then whispered, ¡°What do you like the most in girls¡¯ bodies, Alexander? I¡¯m pleased to tell you that I¡¯ve yet to find something I am against¡­.¡± And with that, Alex could do whatever he wanted with this beauty. Chapter 440 Mia Deathwills house is now entirely dirty [R-18] Chapter 440: Mia Deathwill¡¯s house is now entirely dirty [R-18] ¡°I want to kiss you, I want to see you naked,¡± Alex whispered while having a hold of Mia¡¯s curves. After her words, it was as though she had nted a charm skill on him, and he couldn¡¯t resist her beauty. But that was before, too. Alex, ever since he heard her words, wanted to simply eat her thoroughly. It was as if he was currently holding the sin of lust. To his words, Mia simply smiled, knowing exactly what kind of a charm she had. And once again, Alex hadn¡¯t disappointed her. He wasn¡¯t some ravage or a man who simply cared about his desires. He gently took off her nightgown, his eyes still on hers. But he sometimes couldn¡¯t resist the allure and nced behind, only to return to his gentlemanly way owing to Mia¡¯s giggles as she found his actions adorable. Once her nightgown fell, Alex reached for her bra. As skilled as he was, he flung it away a secondter, his eyesnding on her jutting out ample breasts. He cupped them both carefully, then realized his mistake. He couldn¡¯t keep Mia standing on her two feet, as he was sure he would soon lose himself in her body. He slid his hands down, hailed her into a princess carry ¡ª getting a soft yelp from her ¡ª then took her to her bed. In a soft embrace, Mia bent her right leg while the other was outstretched. She covered her pussy, but not for too long. Of course, as Alex had yet to taste her breasts, he went down to her erect nipples and picked one of them without much thinking. Hepensated the other through his hand, twisting and rubbing it as much as he could while his lips munched and sucked on the other. Before long, Alex became quite too invested in her chest, switching from one pearl to another. He kissed her aureoles, sliding his tongue around them, spitting his saliva across her whole chest. And as he kept savoring her softness, Mia¡¯s short but lovely whimpers reached Alex¡¯s ears, filling him with ideas. Just as she had said before, Mia had yet to find something she was against, so Alex had already imagined what else he could do with those tits, which was as perverted as it could get. After relishing her chest, Alex and Mia felt a new connection forming between them. With that established, Alex started going down, kissing his way to her pussy. He made Miaugh a pleasant note, then soft moans resumed. Atst, Alex was before her legs. He parted them without saying anything and immediately locked his eyes on her pussy. As she was letting out faint streams of juices, shining in a beautiful allure, Alex went against his n once again. ¡°Raise your ass up,¡± he hoarsely whispered, quite impatient. And as Mia heeded his words, he wrapped his arms around her ass, having it high and closer to his lips. In such a lewd and unexpected position, Mia stared at Alex with her eyes between her proud breasts. But as Alex didn¡¯t even give a lick to her snatch and just pounced at it ravenously, Mia screamed cutely, closed her eyes, and her body simply jerked as Alex started shoving his tongue in and slurping her juices for his needs. ¡°That¡¯s the first time I am¡­ in such a position!¡± Mia shouted while thrashing gently on the bed. Her tits kept swaying before her face, so she took hold of them, squeezed them, and added more pleasure. In the meantime, she felt Alex connecting more with her as he had his hands locked around her bottom. His technique was much better than her former husband, and he simply broke through her restraints. Atst, without any notification, Mia¡¯s body shuddered, her pussy mped his tongue, and she ushered a flood of juices at his face. After some more licks in that sloppy mess, Mia¡¯s eyes rolled with shame, and she let out a golden liquid. She pissed herself, which was as shameful as it could get. Yet Alexughed out loud, wiped off his face, and still held that plump ass in his reign. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I want to drink that,¡± Alex jested, his eyes fixed on Mia¡¯s face, which was so flushed red his heart leaped, instantly finding her too adorable. Mia collected her mind, then replied breathlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to drink your piss, too. Now, that¡¯s one thing I am against¡­ But I wouldn¡¯t mind trying out the other liquid you can shoot. I have never tasted it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alex blinked, shocked, ¡°Have you really never?¡± Mia nodded, now using her tits to her advantage to hide her lips as those went in her direction with the bottom part of her body raised up, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But you have such a pretty face I want to kiss and make a mess-¡± Alex blurted out his desires, then bit his tongue. Though perverted and too candid, Mia found them right for such a mood and ce. She faintlyughed, then raised her chin up, opened her lips widely, then pped her tongue in a way that matched Alex¡¯s aroused mood. ¡°There are so many things I haven¡¯t tried¡­ As you can see, I really want to try¡­ for example, taking your cock into my mouth, sucking on it, and drinking your seed¡­¡± Mia broke her noble aura now that she utterly exposed her desires. And as much as she didn¡¯t want to talk about her ex, for this one time, she told Alex that he had ever only done it in missionary without proper forey and stuff. Elias Deathwill was pretty egoist, even with such beauty in his arms, though he thought otherwise. ¡°I will make a mess out of your face and pussy¡­ and ass in the future,¡± Alex dered, gently putting Mia¡¯s ass on the bed. He then stood up, revealed his as hard as it could get cock, then strutted his way to Mia¡¯s face. He cast a dominant shadow on her face, then dropped onto his knees, his cock just a few inches before her face. Mia eyed him with desires and approval, then whipped his tip. She soon took him wholly into her mouth, sliding her lips across his shaft. Her inexperience became clear, but as Mia controlled her breathing and used her tongue and lips to the utmost of her ability while following her instincts, Alex quickly filled her mouth. Some of his seed dripped down her chin onto her chest. But as Alex quickly regained the might due to his high stats, Mia hadn¡¯t given up on his cock. Mia held him with her lips and hands for the second and third rounds, demanding his seed into her mouth. She wanted to grasp his balls, too, for more, but as Alex warned her he didn¡¯t like it, Mia listened like a good girl and continued tending to his shaft. At the very least, the position changed. And it was surely not because Alex¡¯s knees had grown weaker. He soon found himself behind Mia, his loaded and still full of vigor cock caressing her ass. In that spoon position, Alex extended for her leg, lifted it up, then slowly pushed his cock in. After settling within her tight snatch, Alex extended his other hand for her breast, and with her softness draping him and his hands seizing as much as he could, Alex started thrusting his cock back and forth. ¡°Ah!¡± Mia moaned louder than ever before. And as Alex kept pping her ass with his pelvis, her voice gradually became louder, a note of satisfaction and pleasure clearly audible in her whimpers. At one point, as their bodies pped into each other quite strongly, the sounds of it eclipsed her moans ¡ª only for a few seconds. As Alex came within her, filling her womb, Mia let out the loudest and most adorable scream of pleasure ever. And that continued for a long night as Alex and she tried a lot of positions. Each ended with a thick and deep load within her. At some point, Alex and Mia¡¯s juices sshed across the room, as not taking such a beautiful girl for a ride would be a sin. And so, Alex took her for a ride across the whole house, doing it wherever he could. ¡°I really¡­ I really love you, Alexander!¡± Mia screamed for thest time before losing consciousness owing to her exhaustion and simply overdose of pleasure. Alex also became limp, so he was d that he had managed to exceed expectations. He lifted her back to the bed. And to his surprise, Mia climbed him up in her sleep, draping him with her softness and forcing him to sleep on his back. He was so exhausted that he didn¡¯t really care, though. Alex wrapped his arms, then his eyelids closed. It was a good night! Chapter 441 The Shrine Chapter 441: The Shrine ¡°Mom! I want to see grandma!¡± Celia woke up, then the first thing she had done was talk about her grandma with Veronica. For that, she had to wake up early and go to Deathwill Castle. It was the weekend, so Veronica was here with other kids who hadn¡¯t found a home yet. And then, she requested a trip to her grandma. But as Sara knew that her mother¡¯s house might be in a perverted mood, soaked in musky and sweet smell, she held her daughter in her arms, not letting her talk about Mia Deathwill. She contacted Ste through the game system, then told Celia to showcase to her what she had learned in school. Atst, Alex had sent a message about him and Mia. It was fine to visit the house! And so Sara took her daughter to her grandma. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Other than many suits going around the house, nothing was really odd in the house. Of course, Mia had been smiling even more than before, and she looked somewhat younger and simply dazzling. Sara knew the reason, so she took a seat and waited for more development. ¡°Grandma can leave this house, you know?¡± Mia held Celia in her arms, stroking her hair with affection. She added, ¡°Your daddy helped me.¡± ¡°Hehe! Daddy is the best, and he can help everyone!¡± Celia felt her little heart swelling with pride as her father did another good job. He helped her beautiful grandma leave her ¡®prison¡¯, which was worth more than legendary treasures. Alex grinned while Sara cast narrowed eyes. She then sighed and asked, ¡°The Duhan Kingdom needs your help, mother. Let¡¯s head straight here¡­ You also need to take care of your house, for no one had permission to enter it, even maids.¡± Mia softly replied, ¡°I knew I would be outside for a long time¡­ Well, I will practice King Julias¡¯ dream before we set off to the Duhan Kingdom¡­ Celia! Would you like to practice with me?¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Celia burst out with happiness and followed her grandma. Now that Alex was alone with Sara, the duhan momma asked an odd question, ¡°Am I still duhan momma?¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to tease mother as Duhan Grandam, soon,¡± Sara jested, then took a seat on her beloved¡¯sp. Without any words, the couple kissed and started quite an intimate deed, for their hands went through their clothes! Sara asked then, ¡°How was mom?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alex didn¡¯t reply, gazing into her eyes. As that was a stupid choice, Alex soon suffered a lot as Sara bullied him by leveraging her knowledge about his body. Of course, the couple had long since locked the mansion and ensured that no one from outside would hear them, mainly Alex¡¯s groans. And a few hourster, the family returned to the Duhan Kingdom. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [Alexander Deathwill Mao: We will soon start a tournament against the Darkmana Empire¡¯s people. Kinda excited. How about you, girls?] In the ownerless realm, a group of beautifuldies stood with their expressions nk, gawking at the system message they all had received simultaneously. They were surrounded by lifeless and soulless undead, whose bodies were cracked, shattered, destroyed, and mauled ¡ª and even more. The girls went all out to get the shrine and overcame the challenge. But it was not that easy. There were too many of them; it was simply a deluge of monsters. The girls¡¯ progress to the shrine was slow but steady. Still, their beloved surely had a lot of fun in a different realm. From the news, he boned the beautiful duhan princess, had a good time with duhan momma in Ancestral Grounds, and he indeed could even aim for more princesses with his new status. And now, he would enjoy new enemies from the famous Darkmana Empire. And what were the girls doing? Fighting the same and mundane undead! ¡°You don¡¯t look at us with those eyes, Yumia,¡± Meiya whispered, her eyes narrowed with envy as she knew that Yumia had a good time with Alex beforeing here, bing a part of their family. Yumia smiled, not feeling sorry, then clicked her tongue, ¡°Let¡¯s do it as I said before. I will use Ultimate Skill, seize the forest, and we willnd on the shrine¡¯s barriers to take it down together.¡± The winged girls had tried to enter the shrine before. They flew past undead, thennded on it. s, there was a barrier. And with the system message kindly exining to them that they had to defeat undead around the shrine, the girls knew that they were moments before mundane work. However, Yumia believed that if everyonended on the shrine together, mainly girls with a high level, the barrier would crumble and start the challenge. ¡°We can try it,¡± Olivia said, shrugging. With her Ultimate Skill, Yumia could easily connect to the forest, which was impossible earlier, for it was the realm¡¯s forest soaked in the deathly mana. But in her form closer to the elven bloodline, Yumia seized control and drove everyone to the shrine. And then, everyone went all out. Their forms burst out with their unique mana, and everyone fell down together onto the shrine¡¯s barrier. Their weapons and skills stopped mid-way. Cracks appeared on the barrier while terrifying pressure suddenly descended on girls, for they were trying to trespass the holynd without fulfilling the quest. But as Olivia wielded the antagonist¡¯s mana, she had it much easier. She thrust her spear more and more, then finally, a hole appeared within. Everyone focused their skills here, and the hole expanded. Atst, girls entered the shrine¡­ [This world and its people are¡­ presumptuous¡­ But as you are Alexander Deathwill¡¯s wives, I will let this one slide¡­ Your challenge shall be more challenging, though!] The voice no one recognized drummed in the girls¡¯ ears. And then, the shrine spat out¡­ demons. Demons of the fallen antagonists from other worlds, various creations across the universe stood before Alex¡¯s wives! [Kill the demons and find a way to seize the realm for yourself!] [If you don¡¯t kill demons now, you will never be able to take over this realm.] ¡°We are so sorry for insulting you, goddess,¡± Olivia connected a few dots, spoke in a jeering tone, then mmed her spear at the nearest demon. It was time for battle! The battle they couldn¡¯t lose! Chapter 442 Wind Phoenix Chapter 442: Wind Phoenix On one side, Alex fought alongside duhans to ensure their high spot and safety. In his realm, his future wives shed with demons, going all out as the power of Ultimate Skills rang out within the shrine. In mortal continents, heroes and viins fought against the undead for their own gain. And in a peculiar white realm, where clouds were friends and used in many ways, and the family Alex was close with lived, a man with a pipe within his lips raised his eyes bluntly at the cloudless sky. It wasn¡¯t cloudless for him, though. As one of the family leaders in the Winged Realm, Auberon knew about the floating ind above. If he desperately wanted, he would be able to outline the clouds teeming the dwelling of the stubborn ancestors. But as his strength rose, mainly due to Alex¡¯s barracks, Auberon became strong enough to peer at the sacred ce effortlessly. He was never optimistic about that ce, and with his new understanding, Auberon knew that ominous and selfish aura oozed out from that ind. He retraced his eyes down to the undead, then let out his terrifying wind creation at them, killing them in abundance and in just one move. At this point, Auberon needed way more undead to get some experience than before, his level going higher and higher. ¡®When will they move?¡¯ he questioned himself while trying to predict the imminent danger. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In the depths of the sacred cloud, an old man with wrinkled skin and pale golden eyes gazed at a round table. He swept his eyes through everyone ¡ª stopped for a second on an empty chair ¡ª then smirked. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long it will take for Razoe to return from another world. Our authority n has failed¡­ So without further ado, I reckon we should start taking over the Winged Realm and start our resurrection n.¡± The old man said, his words raising a slightmotion by the round table. Not everyone was on the same page when it came to their n, but as they had already agreed and done a few cruel things to their younger generations, they couldn¡¯t simply step back. Nothing stopped them from wincing, though. ¡°Have you contacted Lefius and filled them in? All of them, I mean?¡± asked another man whose eyes seemed lifeless, too. To his words, the previous old man nodded with a deeper smirk, ¡°Of course. And while our n initially assumed we would sacrifice young blood evenly for our return, yott Household was the cause of our authority n¡¯s failure. We should take most of their blood for ourselves. What do you think, brothers?¡± the old man asked, and his eyes gleamed as his brothers raised hands in approval, even the yott Ancestor. With all the talk done, the sacred cloud trembled, and the experts from the past started descending from the sky. Their aged wings looked rough and over-used, all of them seemed like skeletons with gray and wasted skin, and their eyes couldn¡¯t even shine well. Yet their mana stood out, and immense pressure immediately descended onto the Winged Realm. Out of all noble households, Lefius epted them wholeheartedly. Many old figures had descended onto their grounds, gazing at the Lefius Head. The nervous man weed them with open arms. ¡°Are your forces ready?¡± asked the old man whose name was Jorgen, and he was the one who talked the most by the round table in the sacred cloud. ¡°Yes! Everyone is ready to execute your orders, sir,¡± Lefius Head replied. Jorgen nodded slowly, then coated his voice in wind mana, sending it across the whole Winged Realm, reaching every depth and even sealed ces, ¡°Throughout the years, we have been looking at the new generations. The disappointment was all we saw. All of you were weaker than us in our prime years, and you also found no clue about the purpose of our race. Therefore, we shall take over the Winged Realm once again, return to our prime through blood sacrifice, and find that purpose on our own. And how will we do that? That¡¯s simple¡­ We will erase every other holy realms, and only our n will remain divine! With that, our purpose should awaken in our blood,¡± said Jorgen, his eyes ring with desire. His speech continued, and he immediately targeted yott Household for the sins they hadmitted before. This came as a big surprise, but Auberon and his wives weren¡¯t so surprised. ¡°And so, we shall erase yott House,¡± Jorgen guided his pals over to the yott Main Ind. Their old wings pped slowly, their bodies mainly carried by the wind mana, and this very mana started forming various wind creations which shone in silver light. They manifested the wind in the sharpest, visible form. Before these coalesced into their prime forms, Auberon came out with his family following him. Other than his first wife, Danielle, he had many other girls and children behind him. His brothers, uncles, and more ¡ª everyone was on his side. ¡°You don¡¯t look so surprised,¡± Jorgen said in a jeering tone. Auberon just let a cloud of smoke out of his lips, then put the pipe into his inventory. Although his eyes were fixed on the old ancestors, his voice reached his family, ¡°Just act as support and leave everything to me.¡± yott House nodded at once. ¡°And it looks like you are confident in facing us,¡± Jorgen scoffed, then swept his hand before even Auberon could call forth his power. His friends had done the same, the sharpest wind creations immediatelyunching themselves at Auberon and his wives. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Auberon conjured his creation in less than a second, and his Wind Phoenix embraced everyone, including the enemies¡¯ skills. His creation was simply too vast and too powerful! ¡°What?¡± Jorgen asked, stupefied. To answer all his questions, Auberon revealed his level, which was close to five hundred! And that was naturally because of Alex and his barracks. In the Winged Realm, there was no king. The heads had the highest levels but were still far from the five hundred. But as Auberon leveled up, he showcased just how much of a gap those few levels were. And as his family fueled his Wind Phoenix, Auberon¡¯s strength peaked! [You have seized the ownership of the sacred cloud.] He became the owner of the prominent ind! And as he trapped old men in his Wind Phoenix, Auberon dered, ¡°My family¡¯s prison lost a few prisoners, so you will fill in. Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I created that prison!¡± yott Ancestor howled in pain. Auberon smiled, ¡°I will give you the best cell, then.¡± Chapter 443 How old are you? Chapter 443: How old are you? ¡°Fucking die already, bitch!¡± Olivia screamed as she pierced through the female demon with her lightning spear. She looked like a demon herself, her red eyes shining bright with killing intent, her hair was disheveled, and blood trickled down her temple. She drew a mouthful of breath, then drilled through the demon with lightning sparks crackling around her. Atst, she killed thest demon. ¡°How many hours did it take?¡± Remia asked breathlessly, gasping for air as much as she could, barely able to stand on her two feet, looking just a tad better than Olivia. But as Olivia was one of the girls on the front line, her bloody appearance was not weird at all. Fortunately, there were two healers in the team, so Olivia had most of their attention. A few seconds after thest demon fell, her body froze, and she felt the golden pir of warm mana swathing her. She calmed down while the other girls answered Remia¡¯s question. After fighting for so many hours, the girls dropped onto their asses, circling around themselves as if on a pic. They needed at least a few minutes of a break. Of course, the girls proudly talked about their victory over the demons. No one believed they would lose, and as they wielded sins and other peculiar energies within their bodies, their potential was on a different level. [You have won the shrine¡¯s challenge.] [You can seize the ownership of the dark realm only if you fulfill thest prerequisite!] ¡°What now?¡± Olivia cursed, scrolling the system window. Her eyes then narrowed dangerously, and she wanted to smash the screen. [Eva Mora has to be the queen of thisnd for you to own the realm.] Ste softlymented, ¡°It¡¯s that old man¡¯s doing. He sacrificed a lot to cause chaos, but amidst it, he ensured that his daughter would have a ce for herself.¡± Meiya added with a note of amusement, ¡°He obviously saw Alex as a good candidate for her. It¡¯s basically tailored for him to be the king of the realm and her to be his wife.¡± Schnee chortled, ¡°He just got the queen and the princess; now another one is avable on the te!¡± She was in a much better mood now that she had worked with the cats and now her sisters. Schnee found out that she still had the sin of lust energy, so her strength was on a high level indeed. To her words, some girls reacted with silence, not saying anything, and someughed or cursed. Thest one was mainly Olivia, as she felt like her handsome really needed to stop himself. Schnee teased her, however, ¡°Well, he has to get my momma, and everything will bepleted. Haha!¡± ¡°You sure recovered fast,¡± Oliviamented with a slight tease, then whispered, ¡°Good to see you back in that mood.¡± Schnee squinted her eyes, her cheeks ring, ¡°Yeah¡­ Thanks¡­¡± And then Ste made them team up thoroughly, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about a woman living in his soul¡­ My f-i-a-n-c-e is surely popr.¡± ¡°I will pluck your feathers!¡± said Olivia and Schnee in tandem, a new portion of energy filling their bodies, just so that they could attack Ste. But as Ste had Meiya by her side, the battle was even and rather odd as it seemed like they were all cuddling with their ample breasts fighting for space. Schnee cursed, ¡°Eat more, Olivia!¡± Olivia¡¯s par was quite losing. Olivia instantly cast an angry re at her ally, ¡°I¡¯m still growing, and there¡¯s a lot of room for those tits to grow! I am just neen years old, you idiot! I am not-¡± At that point, Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a sneer, ¡°Hey, Meiya¡­ How old are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Today we party, and our contestants are wee to our castle,¡± the first princess of the Duhan Kingdom announced after the tournament¡¯s end. Her people had won significantly against prodigies from the Darkmana Empire, and Alex had a sh with one of the kings, his strength leaving others speechless. The First Princess has been in charge of the whole kingdom now since her father¡¯s death¡­ She seemed even colder after his funeral, but after experiencing Alex¡¯s might, her cheeks grew hotter, and she grew jealous of Mia Deathwill, her little sister that was in very close contact with him. Inwardly, she cursed how favored Mia was, both in beauty andck, but there was no time for such petty matters. The Duhan Kingdom celebrated their victory, after all. ¡°It was a splendid battle, Alexander,¡± the current king of Dark Lamias approached Alex with a drink in his hand. They had a good talk, mainly about their battle, but the king was a man, so he naturally asked about cold princesses and how Alex nned to move forward. He winked pretty a lot. But then, Alex received a message from his girls. [Find Eva Mora if you want to own the realm.] Alex felt like scratching his head. Where would he find her? He scrunched his face and sighed, his reaction making the king look at him with a peculiar gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Alex quickly apologized and shared a little, ¡°I need to find someone¡­ I don¡¯t really know where she is, but she¡¯s important to me.¡± ¡°Maybe I can help,¡± the kingughed, ¡°How does she look like?¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­ Well, have you seen a woman with ck-white hair and bone tails?¡± Alex asked, knowing that Dark Lamia might get angry at him. After all, Eva Mora was one of their enemies. But the king nodded, ¡°We have seen her here. I wanted to bring it up to the princess. It was on our way to the tournament.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Alex widened his eyes at the odd news. Was she sane to appear in the duhan kingdom? What if her mind was broken? As Alex had a somewhat good rtionship with Eva Mora, he wanted to help her. The kingughed, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful enough to cast aside our differences, I get you, Alexander. I don¡¯t think she has enough strength to leave this realm¡­ When we tried to catch her, she simply fended off our attacks and escaped somewhere. Sorry in advance, haha!¡± heughed to alleviate the atmosphere. Alex sighed, nodded, then continued the party, for just like his girls, Alex was in the spotlight, so he just couldn¡¯t leave like that to look out for Eva Mora. Chapter 444 Eva Mora Chapter 444: Eva Mora After the banquet, Alex and his duhan girls went to their house. Celia was with them, so everyone went just to sleep. The next morning, Celia suddenly received news that Veronica had an important task to do. Curious and eager to help, Celia requested a trip to Earth! Ubo was also on Earth in his humanoid form, and it seemed like these three would have a good adventure! Left with two blonde-haired beauties, Alex knew that he also would soon start a good adventure, just in bed. And it indeed happened as the mother-daughter pair pulled him to the bed to start a morning in the passionate way ¡ª overly passionate! After nearly breaking the bed, Alexy on it with Sara and Mia clutching him from the sides, ¡°How will I find Eva Mora?¡± he asked. To his question, the girls swore to help him. He then grew curious about Veronica¡¯s important task. Was it rted to her school, or did something once again happen when he was busy with his own matters? He contacted Remia, who was naturally online, spending time in her elven garden now that the shrine had been conquered. [Remia Leaf: I heard that Winged Realm was under attack yesterday.] Alex lifted his upper body immediately, pushing aside Mia and Sara, who softly screamed because of his sudden move. [Alexander Deathwill Mao: What happened?] [Remia Leaf: Ancestors attacked them, but Mr. Auberon dealt with them seamlessly¡­ So it¡¯s fine. However, he requested Veronica¡¯s help, and he wants her to find the Ancestor who was sent to Earth for Earthling Quests.] [Alexander Deathwill Mao: Isn¡¯t that dangerous?] [Remia Leaf: It should be fine¡­ He confirmed that this ancestor doesn¡¯t hold evil intent¡­ It¡¯s just that he¡¯s stubborn and doesn¡¯t want to die.] Alex sighed with relief. He also learned that Ste and Meiya couldn¡¯t help the yott House because of their battle against the demons in the shrine, so they were eager to help Veronica and ensure that Winged Realm was safer than ever. Alex was naturally fine with it. He exined all to Sara and Mia, then the mass area search for Eva Mora started. The duhans heeded the princess¡¯ order and, on their battle horses, swept through the realm in search of Eva Mora. It took them days to find her. So before Alex could have a talk with her, he deepened his bonds with everyone in his family. The best way was to simply feel warmth, so Alex had abundant sex life during that time, doing that with everyone he loved. On his way to have a talk with Eva Mora, Sara whispered, ¡°Mother has noticed it during your first time with her¡­ But you can produce sin of lust energy, Alex¡­ And as I had a talk with Yumia, she told me you were too prideful. At first, it was obvious since you have me¡­¡± Sara didn¡¯t cover her pride, smiled, and continued, ¡°We have confirmed that you can unconsciously produce other sins than Wrath.¡± That news was both good and bad. There was a chance Alex would lose himself in sins, after all. And the good news was, naturally him getting stronger because of those sins. The couple hadn¡¯t uttered a word after Sara¡¯s words. They simply strode toward Eva Mora¡¯s location as she had been notified of Alex¡¯s desire to meet her. Before they reached her, Alex parted his lips, ¡°I don¡¯t remember how long ago it exactly was¡­ But I knew I would have problems controlling myself with such beautiful girls like you¡­ And that happened, too¡­ I lost track of what was important and neglected a few things¡­ Well, I told you that I would need your help to bring me back to Earth if I somehow got too conceited or drank with power. Now that you can see through me, I expect you to give me a strong p should I lose myself in those sins. Alright?¡± Alex asked but didn¡¯t turn around to look at Sara, knowing that there was only one answer. Sara rolled her eyes at her beloved¡¯s confidence, then imitated her winged sister, ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Alexughed just before the cave with a peculiar barrier popped before him. That was a strong barrier, but nothing that would stop Alexander. And as he noticed the blue butterfly in the corner of his eye, Alex knew that Eva Mora had seen him. The barrier was no longer a problem. ¡°Ah!¡± Sara yelped, for it still stopped her. ¡°This girl¡­ Well, have a nice talk with her.¡± Alex nodded, then entered the cave. In a few minutes, he was before Eva Mora, whose eyes were red, swollen, and sad, simply because she had no one around her. Her father died, and her friends were also gone. Her level was high because of many sacrifices, but what was that before the loneliness and pain of losing someone? Alex understood it, so he sat down next to her, ¡°Has he mentioned something about your undead?¡± ¡°Father said he always found peace in them,¡± Eva Mora replied weakly and slowly. ¡°He really caused chaos¡­ didn¡¯t he?¡± Alex continued. Eva barely nodded, then curled up, hugging her knees. He allowed himself to give her a pat, then talked about the old man. That was terrifying existence across years, and he deserved respect. Alex talked about the good sides andforted Eva Mora. He then talked about his objective, feeling like it was a good time. ¡°So you¡¯vee here to tame me¡­¡± Eva Mora replied after hearing his story, then left a self-condescending chuckle. Alex shook his head, ¡°We started our friendly rtionship with a business, didn¡¯t we? And we can continue going this way. From a different perspective, a king and queen are in a business rtionship, too.¡± Alex didn¡¯t know whether he was right. He felt off saying it this way. ¡°In those times as antagonists grow in strength and ckburn de dwells with the sin of lust, I don¡¯t want to waste any time¡­ But I would never force someone to love me or be pushy about it¡­¡± Although Eva Mora was a beautiful woman herself, it was impossible for Alex to just fall in love with her or develop affection, which was because of different circumstances than Deathwill Mothers. But the future was unknown, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go with more businesses. To his words, Eva Mora raised her eyes and nkly stared at him. After some time, she extended his hand as if asking for a handshake. But it was not a handshake as Alex tightly grasped her little hand and held it until she stood up to start a new life. Chapter 445 We have worked hard! Chapter 445: We have worked hard! Veronica¡¯s task on Earth was to find a man known as Razoe. He was the strongest ancestor in the Winged Realm, and he had been chosen to go through Earthling Quests on Earth, which proved his strength. It was a simple task, to be honest. After all, Veronica belonged to Alex¡¯s family, and she had a good grandpa here who had guided her to Razoe through his connections. It was a fun trip, too, as Veronica, Ubo, and Celia used the ne for the first time. Ste was also on the board, curiously looking around the machine that somehow floated and flew. She read about nes on the during their flight, and then she understood everything about them. ¡°I can sense him,¡± Veronica whispered nervously, her lips close to Celia¡¯s ear. Her mother and grandpa heard her, however. And with that, their senses sharpened, and they slowly went into a restaurant. Ubo followed, clueless, as he just sensed the shift in the mood. Yes, the strongest ancestor worked in a restaurant, which had been his retirement dream ever since. He never could focus on his dream because of the responsibilities in the Winged Realm. But now that his strength was gone, and he didn¡¯t have to look around the newest generations, Razoe flourished in the new environment as a manager, cook, waiter, and more! He thoroughly had given his life to this job! So when he noticed the unusual group entering the restaurant, he became tense, and when his eyesnded on Veronica, he understood that the authority girl had found him even on Earth. He sighed, then, using his status as manager, booked a private room for the unusual group and himself. ¡°Seems like Razoe has a heavy head,¡± Harveyughed after taking a seat; he raised a menu, then picked some stuff for himself. And as he passed it to Celia, she asked him with big eyes what he meant. ¡°A heavy head means he has a lot of experience and knowledge here,¡± Harvey rapped his head,ughing. Celia narrowed her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± It sounded like a disease or something utterly opposite! Harvey shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s how it used to be in my world.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s world!¡± Celia¡¯s eyes twinkled, and even Veronica turned her eyes to him, looking forward to hearing more. Ubo crossed his arms, listening, too. And while they talked about universal stuff, Ste warmly looked at three happy fluffs. She then heard the doors opening a few momentster, her warmth reced by a business-like aura, sitting straight and elegantly. Razoe took a seat, then began the talk first, ¡°I thought you hade to check on my earthling quests, at first¡­ But as you have brought the girl with authority, something must have happened in my realm, am I right?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Ste replied, taking Razoe¡¯s attention to herself. She exined that the ancestors started their resurrection n ¡ª Razoe¡¯s eyes shed with shock and fear ¡ª then she promptly added that her father destroyed them on the same day. But that was not the end of the problems. Other families wanted to help their ancestors, mainly Lefius House, and they had been causing problems ever since. They demanded their ancestor to be in their house¡¯s prison, which was a mere excuse to get him back. That was why they needed Razoe, who would solve all issues with his presence alone. ¡°I¡¯m pretty close to finishing my quests, actually¡­¡± Razoe uttered, and his words caused the other side to finally get shocked. ¡°The restaurant business is all over the world¡­ I just need to pick up the reward, and my job here should be done.¡± He then raised his eyes at Harvey, who chuckled, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the point of those quests? I have a guess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you think it is¡­¡± Harvey looked far to the past, then smiled, ¡°After you finish the quest, you will receive three choices. Stand on Earth¡¯s side and protect the world from the antagonists. Work with antagonists to enter Paradise¡­ And the third voice is to simply return to your former life.¡± Every choice has its cons and pros. For example, the first choice would allow Razoe to go between worlds and even bring his race here in the future. If he took that choice now, he would be able to bring at least five winged people to Earth. And the number would increase over time, depending on many factors. He would get good allies who wanted the same, and that was to keep two worlds intact. The second choice would turn Razoe into a loyal and truthful antagonist, which would quickly get the trust of Yasir and others. And the third would open ways to interact with both sides, but at many risks, and so on¡­ Perhaps, he would be able to join either side in the future, but with fewer benefits. It was a tough choice, but not for Razoe. ¡°I¡¯m living my dream here¡­ The first choice is what I will take,¡± Razoeughed, then added, ¡°I will be able to return to Winged Realm in a week, then. Pass that news to your father¡­ and now, this feast is on me!¡± Three waitresses knocked on the doors, and the big feast began. Celia and Veronica, and Ubo enjoyed it wholeheartedly. The duhan princess even cheekily said, ¡°We have worked hard, right!¡± Veronica gawked at her for a few seconds, then giggled, clearly influenced by this rebellious girl, ¡°Yes!¡± Ubo grinned. Harvey and Ste rolled their eyes at them. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C On the other hand, Alex and Eva entered Deathwill Castle. They headed to the realm¡¯s capital, then in the shrine, Alex became the king while Eva received the imminent queen status. The system windows swarmed their eyes. But as Alex was already familiar with messages about his castle, he skimmed through new stuff while understanding all. He then looked around the shrine, which turned him into the king and owner of the realm. [Eva Mora Deathwill has passed you her ownership of thends.] ¡°You will evenly split them between your wives, and I want to be the same¡­ Though I will fight for the capital, where I have lived for years,¡± Eva whispered faintly with a little more emotion in her voice, turning slightly merrier and resolute ¡ª she wanted to properly thread on a new path. And that path naturally involved Alexander Deathwill, her king. Chapter 446 The finding Chapter 446: The finding A few days had passed ever since Alex became the realm owner. The undead were no longer enemies in his realm, which was quite controversial asdies liked to level up on them. Of course, the whole world had been teeming with that undead, so girls went to the cat and winged realms to continue their ughter. Some also descended to mortal realms to help their alliance. Eva Mora exined her father¡¯s technique, ¡°These undeade from the old times. Father has brought races and monsters from primordial times. But there are a few human skeletons and zombies that had raised my suspicion.¡± Alex tilted his head, waiting for her to continue. But the next part of her research had to be discussed in a particr ce, the shrine. Eva Mora brought out a skeleton from her pocket realm ¡ª which could store conscious and alive existences ¡ª then threw it into a pond within the shrine. There were many ponds, which seemed like a decoration for this exalted ce. Yet that was not the case. Everything had a reason in the shrine, and Eva Mora found ¡®the main¡¯ purpose of those shrines. ¡°What is this?¡± Alex asked, bewildered. Before him, the skeleton rattled in the water like a broken toy. Something started coalescing on the pound¡¯s surface as various colors emerged from nowhere. Those colors turned into a picture, then into a movie. Alex and Eva became rooted on the spot, watching the movie unfolding before them. It was not aplete movie, though. They saw an adult man going through an unknown cave, his equipment from the far past, and his skills also quitecking. Yet, the same could be said about monsters. The man fought against bat-like monsters, killed nearly all of them, then died to the remaining survivors. His dead body dropped onto his knees and slid down the slope. [You have found a secret vampireboratory in the mortal continent!] ¡°This is¡­ awesome,¡± Alex whispered, his eyes lit up in happiness. This finding was indeed the advantage that only Eva Mora had found out about. With a few connections, Alex would be able to strengthen his alliance for the final battle! In these times, particrly in a time when Alex had no way of finding Myu Deathwill, that finding significantly raised Alex¡¯s mood for the better, and he cheered with Eva Mora, hugging her tightly. ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Eva said with reddened cheeks, not minding her creased and awry clothes after Alex¡¯s hug. ¡°There are a few skeletons and zombies with advanced skills¡­ Their skills are also unfamiliar¡­ It might be ack of experience and knowledge, but I have a suspicion that there¡¯s more to it. Let¡¯s check it now.¡± She hurled another skeleton into the pond. The same process followed, and the screen appeared on the water¡¯s surface. But this time, Alex¡¯s smile faded away, and he gawked at the screen with widened eyes. In the movie, the memories of someone dead were out of the world ¡ª literally. Those memories came from the world where his father was born. He knew them because of his time in Purgatory¡­ And as he saw that world, Alex froze and simply remembered every detail, nning to bring it to his father. ¡°Alex?¡± Eva Mora asked, anticipating exciting news. And as Alex exined about the totally unknown world that had long since fallen, Eva Mora¡¯s eyes shed with a desire to research and get more information. She was like her father, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°We have received a manual for a new skill¡­ Though it¡¯s pointless for both of us,¡± Alex whispered, then put the manual in Tomo Homie¡¯s chat room. He also told him to not kill but enve all skeletons and zombies whose skills seemed modern or close to their times. He believed that there was more to it. From his experience in Purgatory, Alex knew that The Goddess liked challenges and ying with people¡¯s lives. Simply showing the past wasn¡¯t her cup of tea. There was a chance that some undead had awakened some of the memories, for example, by conquering the shrine on their own¡­ That would be The Goddess¡¯ way of doing things. ¡°I will be going,¡± Alex said, turning more serious and slightly annoyed. Eva Mora bid him farewell, ¡°You will find him. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alex replied tly, then closed himself in his room. He had been doing his best to find Myu Deathwill¡­ What barred Alex from doing the same if Elias could locate them without any problem? He looked into his soul and Wrath, then realized something crucial. Other sins. Those had surely sprouted somewhere within him, waiting for a good moment toe out and influence him. If Alex could find their bits, seize them, and be much better at wielding this whole bundle of sins, he surely would get enough power to overwhelm everyone. And as his knowledge about them was sufficient, Alex sank into the red-ck ocean. His intent was to find all sins that dwelled within him, except for gluttony, for that was within Myu Deathwill¡¯s heart. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex woke up after an unknown amount of time. Even if he spent weeks in his room, no one would¡¯ve been able to reach him as he locked himself in his Master Room. That was just him acting cautious. But as his eyelids trembled and he revealed his eyes, Alex¡¯s red eyes had a tinge of darkness in the middle. His body was also tattoed from top to bottom, but just for a second, as those ck specks soon gathered within his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve found you,¡± Alex whispered in a tone that no girl had ever heard him. He sounded too different, for there was a note of desire and pride. Heyzily on his bed with his manhood pushing against his pants, forming a tent, as if his uncontroble urge suddenly took over him. He gazed at the ceiling with a smirk and wicked expression. His eyes glittered in the yearning for domination. And then, Alex lost consciousness. He woke up five minutester, his eyes clear and expression back to his usual one. He rubbed his temple, then remembered what he had found, which was Myu Deathwill¡¯s location. It was time to find and meet Schnee¡¯s mother. As for his momentary change, Alex had forgotten about it, as if it was a fleeting dream. Chapter 447 The monster Chapter 447: The monster Knowing where she was and that Elias Deathwill had no eyes on her, Alex calmly prepared for an adventure to another continent. He confirmed location through the game forum, picked up necessary stuff to ovee a few hurdles, then hopped into the portal created through his ring¡­ At least, that was the n. Alex¡¯s girls stopped him before he could jump. Of course, he wasn¡¯t alone initially. His kitty was with him as they were about to meet her mother. However, it seemed like everyone wanted to hang out with Alex. Perhaps, they were interested in his conquest, for Myu Deathwill surely was thest girl on his list. ¡°Or there¡¯s more?¡± Olivia smirked, taking a stand next to Alex before the others. Soon, his girls swarmed him with their expressions and questions, overwhelming their beloved. Of course, Alex took it all head-on, and Schnee also hissed at others to aid him. ¡°Everything happens for a reason,¡± Alex whispered, then turned around as his girls threw peculiar gazes at him. He entered the portal, and his family quickly followed after him. In the blink of an eye, Alex and his family appeared in the Dwarven Kingdom. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Why is she here?¡± Meiya asked as she looked around the underground kingdom. It was more than cavernous as houses stretched far and wide, the ceiling was also far from everyone¡¯s reach, and people seemed to be living to their heart¡¯s content, yet Meiya felt ufortable solely because of her race. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to sprout her wings; that¡¯s how odd the Dwarven Kingdom felt to her. A few girls agreed with her; some disagreed. Alex shrugged, ¡°She might have found help or peace here.¡± Because of his intel, Alex didn¡¯t dwell too much on this question. He expected a few dwarves toe out and talk to him. But as he waited and waited, no one seemed toe out to greet him. It was odd since the Dwarven Kingdom wasn¡¯t avable to anyone. If someone found them, the dwarves would swarm the individual with tempting quests and ensure he would keep all intel to himself. It was impossible, though. Still, even if someone found the location and path leading to the Dwarven Kingdom, it was not so easy to enter this ce. Perhaps, the Dwarves had their hand in it¡­ Still, Alex expected some dwarves to question him¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because we used a different method,¡± Sara inferred after contemting for a while, her eyes shining with ideas. ¡°They can sense others trespassing their borders but not someone who teleports straight inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the most usible theory,¡± Alex nodded, turning his eyes at the vast kingdom. He connected his heart to sinful energy within his soul, then guided everyone toward Myu Deathwill¡¯s location. Schnee was in his hands in her cat form, and he kept patting her on the way. As Alex had predicted, his family gathered too much attention. So many stares went through Alex and others that he no longer could enjoy the new scenery, atmosphere, and mood. But that was something Alex had already expected. And it wasn¡¯t just because Mia Deathwill was in the ranks. It was because everyone was beautiful and from exquisite origins, their beauty on a different level. And they were in a mortal continent, so it was a rare event for all dwarves around them. Of course, Alex wasn¡¯t concerned about his family¡¯s safety with his and his girls¡¯ levels. ¡°Are you heading to the monster¡¯s cave?¡± A dwarf asked, his voice trembling. This question raised curiosity in everyone¡¯s minds, and they soon pinned down the small man with their narrowed eyes. Alex gently asked, ¡°Monster¡¯s Cave?¡± He took a few cover nces around and noticed that fewer and fewer dwarfs inhabited this part of the kingdom. It was indeed weird. The dwarf nodded, still shaking, ¡°There¡¯s a monster in the cave ahead of this path. It releases dangerous mana every day, but we can calm its anger through treasures. No one wants to evere here except soldiers tasked to feed the monster.¡± ¡°Sounds like a glutton,¡± Oliviamented, receiving a deadly stare from Schnee in return, which made her shrug and shut her lips tight. Alex asked a few more questions, but they weren¡¯t helpful at all. In the end, he and his family could only proceed further to see whether Myu Deathwill was the monster the dwarf had spoken about. Alex noticed that Schnee kept trembling in his arms, both from anger and disbelief. Atst, Alex was at the cave¡¯s feet. The entrance was pitch ck, and no one could peek inside. Of course, it was a pretty grand entrance, so a lot of mana easily oozed out from the inside. And as Alex¡¯s and Deathwill Sisters and Mothers sensed the manaing out from the inside, they knew that Myu Deathwill was at least inside. Was she the monster, though? Schnee desperately wanted to know. She bit Alex on his forearm, urging him to go forward. And so he led everyone inside, their bodies sinking into the unknown darkness. After a few detours from left to right, Alex and others finally saw some light. It came from a fire, and it stretched far and wide. In the middle of the cavernous room, Alex and others noticed a sleeping mass of flesh, breathing silently while curled up. Schnee¡¯s kitty mouth went agape, and so did others. Flesh, flesh, and flesh. That was all they could see except for some blue streaks protruding from the side. Those folds surely belonged to someone humanoid, but their mass was on the monster side. The existence was¡­ big, at least six meters tall, and no normal eye could discern how wide it was. However, Schnee¡¯s golden eyes knew the name and soul behind that bundle of flesh, disgusting meat! Her eyes watered, her trembling heightened, then, at the very least, Schnee jumped out from Alex¡¯s hands, turning into a humanoid form. She dropped with her slim, curvaceous, and lovely body shaking to Alex¡¯s delight. And then, her scream swept through the cave, ¡°Mother! You are a sexy bitch! What the fuck is this?! ANSWER ME!¡± The mass of flesh trembled, awakening from ¡®her¡¯ slumber. Chapter 448 White Coffee Chapter 448: White Coffee As she woke up, the whole cave trembled. For high-level existences such as Alex, the such effect could only add some dramatic event. However, the drama had reached the highest level already, for Schnee kept screaming and urging her mother to wake up. ¡°Hungry¡­¡± Myu Deathwill¡¯s deep voice rang throughout the cave, reverberating as though pping Schnee. The fat girl lifted her hand that came from the mass of flesh, then scrambled herself to her feet¡­ Itsted some time, but at the very least, Alex and others could see Myu Deathwill before them. And no one could utter a word, even Schnee. ¡°Jesus Christ¡­¡± Olivia muttered, breaking the silence, her voice quiet yet enough to p Schnee from behind. It wasn¡¯t like Olivia could focus on Schnee as Myu Deathwill took the whole spotlight with her unusual form. She was tall but, more importantly, too fat. No one could see her neck, and her eyes were like dots pushed up by her chubby cheeks, which were like mounds. She had manyyers of fat on her nude body, cascading down like an avnche. She was naked, for no clothes could keep all of her within their content. She was so fat that matter of privacy was not a problem¡­ No one could spot her nipples or pussy, for it was simply hidden beneath her flesh. And to Schnee¡¯s anger, Myu¡¯s long tail also couldn¡¯t peek forward, for she was too wide, for fuck sake! ¡°Hungry¡­ So¡­ hungry¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. No sooner she had uttered those words than Myu Deathwill¡¯s body started heating up from anger. Her indignation stemmed from her insatiable hunger. She grew unbelievably stronger as no one seemed to pass her treasures to feed upon. Schnee spun around, extended her hands for Alex¡¯s, then begged with the deepest sincerity, ¡°Please, cum on her face!¡± ¡°Schnee! You expect handsome to get hard before this monster?!¡± Olivia raised her voice in aid of her beloved. Schnee cast her a dangerous nce, then exined, ¡°She needs to get addicted to your nutrient, then she will slowly burn her fats through your hot liquid! Darling, please! You have that ability, don¡¯t you, the ability we both received on our first time!¡± Her desire to help her mother was genuine, and she sounded sincere, so Alex couldn¡¯t even rebuke her for saying those perverted words or thinking with her pussy to save her mother. Of course, she had some right, but Alex could only agree with Olivia. It wasn¡¯t just him unable to get hard in this situation. More things stopped Alex from even thinking, like Schnee. But the kitty was persistent, ¡°I know! I know! We can pin her down here, then book a room in the Dwarven Kingdom for ourselves. Let¡¯s love each other lots and make cups of darling¡¯s steamy seed for my mother! Let¡¯s call it a white coffee!¡± ¡°You need a god,¡± Oliviamented, her eyes dead. Alex was worse, for he made hisical expression, looking frozen and rooted on the spot. His lips trembled, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. As for others, the atmosphere surely lightened, for other girls chuckled andughed as Schnee attempted to cure her mother in her ¡®lustful¡¯ way. ¡°Darling! Darling!¡± Schnee beseeched her beloved, to no avail. Alex remained immovable, already thinking of other ways to save Schnee¡¯s mother. He nned to help her be a happy woman; it was a n ever since he had learned the truth. How could he start a rtionship or saving process in such a way? There were moreplications that Alex didn¡¯t even want to talk about. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, for now,¡± Alex replied, atst, his eyes going to Remia, Yumia, Meiya, and Ste. These girls could trap Myu easily and put her back to sleep with their skills. The called girls nodded, extending their hands to cast their techniques. With their higher levels and new skills, the forest fairies¡¯ queen-princess duo summoned new branches out of their bodies. These tangled around Myu¡¯s mass of flesh effortlessly. In her anger, Myu wanted to break them all, to no avail. The golden light descended from the ceiling, then. It was soothing and warm, enough to put the sinful glutton to her sleep. And with that done, Alex sealed the cave and took residence here. Schnee was silent, gawking at her mother. She imagined her pain after running away from Elias Deathwill, the struggle against sinful energy, and what had pushed her to eventually be such an existence. Alex was with her, keeping herpany while the other girls returned to Deathwill Castle to continue with their activities. ¡°Do you have any idea, darling?¡± Schnee asked faintly, her face hidden in her knees. Alex nodded, patting her hair, ¡°I will extract gluttonous mana from her. As I wield other sins, I should tame it and slowly start stealing it away from your mother. I will ask her out when she returns to her beautiful form.¡± ¡°Of course, you will. You must ask her out. She¡¯s a sexy bitch and simr to Ste, so you will love her, I¡¯m sure of it¡­ And I want mother to be happy,¡± Schnee whispered those words, her face lit up slightly. And as Alex made her look at her mother without blinking, he strode toward Myu Deathwill, putting his hand on her flesh. Although she was a big momma, too big for his preference, her skin felt smooth. He smiled faintly, then used his newest skill from the Duhan Kingdom to put a bit of his soul inside her. Myu¡¯s sinful mana reacted to his invasion, and as Alex perfectly sensed it, he started the process of saving kitty momma! It was pretty smooth, for no way any girl wanted to be such a mess as Myu Deathwill currently was. And as Schnee¡¯s cries had reached her, Myu dly allowed Alex to take control over her gluttony and start turning that power for his own use. A weekter, the cave became free of any monsters. And in the monster¡¯s ce, a woman, tired and breathless, covered in her sweat,y with her eyes closed. She was a beauty worthy of admiration. Poof! But her human formsted just a few seconds before she became a small kitty like Schnee. She curled up and went asleep. Alex and Schnee grinned as they exchanged nces. Chapter 449 Lustful daughter and hungry mother [R-18] Chapter 449: Lustful daughter and hungry mother [R-18] ¡°It will be fine¡­ She will sleep for at least a few hours,¡± a seductive voice rang out in the cave. Following it was a male voice, which sounded unsure and quite troubled. That man surely wanted to take things outside, to a room. But the sexy girl didn¡¯t care. As she brought her man down by saddling him with her voluptuous curves, the man fell defenseless, and she triumphantly sat atop him. Then she went down with her plump ass caressing him through her clothes. After her face was a few inches to the man¡¯s crotch, the sexy blue-haired woman pulled down his pants ¡ª her prey sprang free, he was half-erect and lively ¡ª she pressed her lips on his tip, munching still soft texture. And as her beloved started heating up, lustful energy climbing up his spear, the girl inhaled his smell while tasting him, her eyes rolling backward and her lips pressing tighter on him. His smell was thick, and was the taste. As the tip of his spear moistened with a new taste, the sexy girl parted her lips, whipped the liquid off, then gobbled the weapon again ¡ª slurping sounds filled the cave as she bobbed her head. ¡®Those sounds¡­¡¯ a girl who heard all those sounds inwardly contemted them, and those could only allude to one activity that many couples practiced on a daily basis. She herself¡­ hadn¡¯t done that, though. Yet she knew what it was, for secret reasons. Myu Deathwill, as silently as she could, turned her body to the side. She elbowed the ground and gawked at the scene on her right, for a handsome man was sitting tly on the ground with narrowed eyes and scrunched ecstasy face. A familiar hair danced between his legs, and Myu Deathwill could make her daughter¡¯s face from the vivid bobbing movement as her head often reared from the man¡¯s legs. Her heart trembled, and she made a careless sound. Alex instantly heard her, his head jerking to the side. He saw Myu Deathwill, stillying on the ground but on her side with her upper body slightly raised, watching them with widened eyes and flushed cheeks. He didn¡¯t make any sound but just pped his hand to his face, ¡°I knew it would happen.¡± Hearing him, Schnee stopped sucking her beloved¡¯s cock, looked to the side, and smiled dangerously taunting, her lips curved widely and her eyes gleaming in lust and desires. She didn¡¯t feel wrong for doing that next to her sleeping mother, that much was clear, and her smile suggested quite a lot! ¡°You never liked quick naps, mother. Morning and d to see you back! You know, darling has worked hard to bring you back, and he spent a week without anyone tending to his desires¡­ And as he is about to release his first shot, I can¡¯t sacrifice more time to you,¡± Schnee parted her lips and breathed heavily on Alex¡¯s cock before plunging at him again. She became more aggressive and faster, slurping sounds simply pping the cave, which looked like she had been waiting for her mother to wake up. Alex, under such a situation, couldn¡¯t hold back. He arched his head and released all in Schnee¡¯s mouth. For a week, he stored a lot of his juices in his balls, so Schnee¡¯s cheeks bulged in an instant. She still held onto his cock with her lips pressed tightly on him. Yet, some of his liquid slipped outside her lips, ticking down her chin. She wiped it off quickly, but to no avail, as Alex¡¯s seed even found an exit through her nose. A lot of it found refuge in Schnee¡¯s stomach, going down her throat. Schnee distanced herself from Alex, lifting her messy face to look at him with a stupid yet satisfied smile, grinning from the pleasure and new achievement, her eyes shining and curves reddening for too much lust dwelled within her. Alex rolled his eyes and stood up. On the other hand, Myu Deathwill was speechless as she never knew a woman could get this messy and perverted. Even if Schnee¡¯s face was one big mess, she looked mesmerizing and content, her expression enough to satisfy her man and make him feel pride. Drank on such feelings and pleasure, Schnee once againunched herself for Alex¡¯s cock. And as he stood, and she was on her knees, Alex also jerked his lips, sliding his ns across her soft tongue. Schnee worked with her beloved for their pleasure, no longer paying attention to Myu Deathwill, whose eyes kept widening from such a disy of union. ¡°I told you it would happen¡­ Since you didn¡¯t listen to me¡­¡± Alex gathered Schnee¡¯s blue streaks in a bundle, then holding them tightly, he pushed his cock deeper into her mouth, grazing her throat. Of course, it was quite a blow to Schnee, but as she was that masochist, her eyes trembled from the pleasure, and she deeply inhaled while her future husband selfishly focused on his own pleasure. It was no longer them working for their pleasure but him enjoying himself while punishing her. ¡°Mmmm!¡± Aftering in Schnee¡¯s mouth ¡ª Schnee¡¯s stifled moans banged Myu Deathwill¡¯s chest ¡ª Alex drew a chair from his inventory and sat down like a king. He slowly withdrew his cock from her mouth, then awkwardly turned to Myu Deathwill. ¡°Nice to meet you, I am-¡± Alex¡¯s introduction halted as Myu said his name, ¡°Alexander Deathwill.¡± She knew him as he was her benefactor. During this week, her consciousness became clear, and from that mass of flesh, Myu saw Alex in perfect view as he continued taming her hunger. ¡°I know you,¡± she emphasized those words well. Unfortunately, the talk couldn¡¯t continue. As Schnee had finished relishing her beloved¡¯s seed, she sat down on his cock, devouring him entirely. Her tight canal tightened around him, her ass shook with passion, and she started twerking on his cock. Alex groaned from the pleasure while Schnee kept smiling ambiguously, ncing at her mother while tending to her beloved¡¯s cock. She quickly drew his seed, her ravenous pussy taking it all. Seemingly in control, Schnee saddled her beloved again. She tightly held his shoulders this time, digging into his skin as her soft front swayed before him. Her ample chest heaved as though casting a spell, her pussy contracting as his puffy tip went through her up and down. ¡°You are the best, darling! There¡¯s no man better than you, and only you can make girls lose themselves because you are strong, kind-hearted, handsome, lovely, well versed in bed skills, and the best man to ever stomp in this world!¡± Schnee whimpered as she sang praises about Alexander. It was different from her usual moans of pleasure and debauchery. And as Alex knew what the difference was today, he inferred Schnee was like a businesswoman presenting her product to a client. That client was Myu Deathwill, her mother. It surely drove her mad with excitement ¡ª Alex could tell as she rode him ¡ª so that situation was an advantage to the perverted kitty. ¡°It couldn¡¯t turn any different, could it?¡± Alex nced at his cat girl, whose body bobbed on him. He decided to drop allmon sense and his conscience. He had already given her too much freedom, too. After extending his hands to hold her tight, Alex swung his hips, and he started seizing the flow and control of his kitty. A few thrustster, which were all perfectly stroking Schnee¡¯s g-spots, Alex had Schnee at his wish, showcasing the bed skills she had promoted to her mother before. More importantly, he kepting within her, the sin of lust mana coursing through him, interacting with Schnee¡¯s sinful energy and simply turning them into love and lust-struck idiots. Myu was overwhelmed by such a disy. Strangely enough, she could sense a genuine love between them, no matter what position ¡ª even those that made Schnee seem like a love ve instead of a lover. And this was what turned her heart jealous and her pussy¡­ hungry. She, although she was exhausted from just returning to her normal body, crawled her way toward Alexander and Schnee ¡ª both of them saw her doing so. And as Myu found herself before Alex, her eyes locked on his cock, which had been continuously disappearing because of Schnee¡¯s wet snatch. After some time, Schnee stopped all movement, and her body shuddered as Alex sent another shot deep inside her. She moaned louder ¡ª or it was just Myu being close to her ¡ª then arched her upper body backward, not dropping off Alex¡¯s cock because it stood erect even now. ¡°You want a taste of my future husband, mother?¡± Schnee asked with a smirk, her vision upside down. ¡°If he swears to kill Elias Deathwill, he will have all of me,¡± Myu said, controlling her hunger with her hatred toward her ex-husband. As Alex heard her, he recalled Schnee from his early days in the Deathwill Castle. She also wanted to kill Elias, and even her voice sounded the same. Because those times had been pretty eventful, and Myu Deathwill swore to give herself wholeheartedly to him, Alex got excited, and Schnee felt it pretty well with her snatch. ¡°He will,¡± Schnee dered, then lifted herself off Alex¡¯s cock. She made room for her mother, who, as she had expected, jumped on Alex¡¯s cock with her lips. As Myu quickly seized Alex¡¯s tip for herself and started licking her daughter¡¯s juices on his ns, Alexfortably sank into his chair and watched her doing him. He held more than usual, for it seemed like Myu had been immensely interested in blowjob. And then, he reached for her hair, held her strongly, and pushed his cock deeper into her, spraying his seed within her. Her face had be even simr to Schnee¡¯s as her cheeks bulged. She then drank all of him, barely letting his seed drop onto the ground. Unfortunately, as it was her first time giving a head, Myu let some of it fall. ¡°I want more,¡± Myu whispered, not letting his cock go. She once again nted her lips on his tip, invited him in for a vacuum sucking, then bobbed her head. Alexmented while Schnee held him from behind, licking his neck, ¡°Daughter is a lustfulss, and her mother is a hungry-¡° ¡°Bitch.¡± Schnee finished his words, blowing her hot breath to his ear. She knew that her mother heard her as Myu nced at her, then sucked more fervently. The three of them remained in such a position for a long time. While Myu practiced her blowjob skills, Schnee had beenmenting on her every move, passing some tips and breathing skills so Myu could breathe without any problem while her mouth was stuffed with Alex¡¯s cock. She passed all lessons perfectly; she wasn¡¯t the mother of the sin of lust candidate without reason. There was a sleepy and hungry talent for sex skills in that maturess who was like more ¡®meaty¡¯ Schnee, in the best way. After that, it was time to teach the ravenous pussy some lessons. Myu sprang to her feet, standing straight before Alexander. She was naked already, so her tits jutted out in the best disy, her pussy also in a good view as she spread her legs impatiently. Alex gazed at Myu, who was like Schnee¡¯s big sister, her most distinguishable trait was her hair, which flowed in a different way, and that mature aura of a mother. He smiled, beckoning her to sit on him. And as she devoured his cock with her lower lips, Alex held her tightly, his hands on her waist. ¡°Wee to my home, mother-inw, and my future wife, Myu Deathwill,¡± Alex smiled genuinely before jerking his hips and driving pleasure into her curves. Myu smiled for a few seconds and then made an ¡®O¡¯ with her lips as Alex started poking her womb and finding her sweet spots effortlessly. And as he kept stroking her insides, pushing her hair and body up with thrusts from below, Schnee leaned closer to his ear again. ¡°That¡¯s now how you ask a girl out.¡± She teased. Alex jerked his head to her side and bit her lip, ¡°That¡¯s now how you look after your mother.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s so happy,¡± Schnee grinned, licking her bloody lower lip. As Alex retracted his vision, he could only agree with Schnee, for Myu Deathwill had been riding him with the blessed, though messy, smile, whimpers escaping her. Chapter 450 Its our last battle, Elias Deathwill. Chapter 450: It¡¯s ourst battle, Elias Deathwill. Alex¡¯s family had received a new family member. Everyone was shocked to see the fast recovery and the beauty of Myu Deathwill. Though that mass of flesh still vividly appeared in their minds, no one could connect it to the beautiful kitty momma. She integrated pretty well into Alex¡¯s family, too. As Myu loved sunbathing in her kitty form as she loved sleeping after good pounding on her beloved¡¯s chest in the same form, she mostly spent days chilling. But as Alex, his family, and Deathwill Castle continued to progress, Myu Deathwill took the reins of her future and started joining the alliance¡¯s conquest. As Alex had promised, he helped Tomo Homie with the shrine conquest and continued taking them over with the alliance. He met many yers, teamed up with them to help them grow faster, and in the blink of an eye, Alex¡¯s continent was swarmed with high-level yers whose skills came from the whole universe. Following that, Alex used Anais Foxtails¡¯ connection to another continent¡­ And that was when Alex realized that he no longer could level up and that he had to quickly find Elias Deathwill and finally end him. ¡°He knew that he was to cause uproar with his scheme, so he kicked all hero guilds from this continent, scattering them across the others,¡± Tomo Homiemented while venturing across one of many cities in the holy continent. It used to be a holy and dark continent, but thetter had been removed by the antagonist¡¯s leader himself. Now, he was like a god here, his level increasing at a rapid pace. ¡°He won¡¯t be a problem soon,¡± Alex replied, his voice chilling and eyes shining with killing intent. In the end, he used his special ring to send some forces to another continent to start the alliance¡¯s branch here. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°You are making a grave mistake,¡± Ste said to her beloved as he prepared to go through his ck portal to see Elias Deathwill. With his sins collectionpleted, he could find the man without any problems. Elias was more or less the same. Alex turned around and faced Ste properly. Behind her, he saw many simr gazes, irked by his desire to fight Elias Deathwill alone. Everyone, mainly Elias¡¯ rtives, had a deep reason to hate and want to see him dead. ¡°I¡¯ve be who I am now because of all of you. Your powers dwell within me, and I will use them to fight Elias,¡± Alex said in a ¡®do not argue with me¡¯ tone, his eyes clear of any hubris and other influences. He smiled, then added, ¡°There will sins and ckburn de waiting for us. You will take off the sins while I face ckburn de.¡± And with those words, Alex turned his heels and stepped into the portal. No sooner than he had teleported than Alex¡¯s vision became white. He appeared on a snowy hill, with snowkes pping his face immediately after and snow blurring his vision. Of course, Alex quickly got rid of those through his mana. ¡°Alone¡­ like an abandoned dog,¡± Alex said those words quietly, yet the man on the opposite side of the hill heard him well. No storm could muffle their talk. Elias Deathwill sat cross-legged, his body beneath snowyyers. He opened his eyes, shook off the snow, then stood up. His skin was already ck, ready for a battle, and his eyes remained emotionless. On his hip, he had his sheathed sword. ¡°My whole n was doomed the moment Luxuria appeared in Schnee¡¯s soul,¡± Elias Deathwill heaved an oddugh as though hemented his fate or med the unfairness of the world. Alex chortled, ¡°Surely not because of me. If things went your way, you could¡¯ve tamed Luxuria. It would be like Schnee giving you the best present, wouldn¡¯t it be? But as you have be without your sinful sources, youck the strength to face her. You are also alone¡­ I wonder why?¡± Elias red at Alex, not replying to him. The reason he was alone was actually pretty simple. He promised his loyal dogs a fortune, and he swore an oath to bring back their families when The Lost Kingdom came out to be. s, as Luxuria and ckburn de took the reign here, the loyal dogs realized that their master was helpless and that he could no longer fulfill his promise. Theyshed at him, but to no avail. ¡°It¡¯s ourst battle, Elias Deathwill,¡± Alex inhaled deeply, puffing his chest. Then he exhaled, his Asura Hands sprouting from his torso. His wings protruded from his back, and he stood with his mana heating up. ¡°Only you can save my ass,¡± Elias replied, agreeing with Alexander. That was theirst battle, and the winner would advance further and get enough strength to face other cmities brewing in their world. He took out his sword, and the sins shed in their respective colors on his handle. His senses heightened, and he scouted the area. As he found none around Alex, hiding, preparing to assist him, Elias inferred that Alex allowed his ego to take over him. He smiled, then whispered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t cut in such a state.¡± Alex brandished his swords, replying with a wide smile, ¡°That¡¯s my swordsmanship.¡± Bothunched themselves at each other, their swords colliding kicked away all snow around them, their eyes wide as their faces were close ¡ª their ring conteststed seconds, for Elias knew Alex¡¯s style. Many swords have been thrust into the air instead of Elias Deathwill just because of that experience during Meiya¡¯s event. After disappearing from sight, Elias Deathwill promptlynded on Alex¡¯s side. He was a few meters away, his sword sheathed again. He loaded abundant sinful mana into his de, then shed forward, conjuring a vast sword sh and chucking it at him. ¡°So that¡¯s your style now!¡± Alex shouted as he kindled blue mes around his swords, fending off the ck sh. ¡°You need to dip the sword in the sheath to maximize your sinful energy.¡± ¡°And it works well,¡± Elias sneered, pointing at Alex¡¯s sword with his eyes. In an instant, one of Alex¡¯s weapon¡¯s crumbled. Chapter 451 Alexander Deathwill versus Elias Deathwill(The last battle) Chapter 451: Alexander Deathwill versus Elias Deathwill(Thest battle) ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, you know?¡± Alex smirked, casually taking off one of his arms as though he had a prepared technique for it ¡ª which surprised Elias Deathwill. He then shouted the exciting words, ¡°Ultimate Skill!¡± [You have used Schnee¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [The Kitty Beast Totem has been created.] [A feral desire has embraced you.] [You can not resist it.] [Wrath has be the dominant sin.] The first totem was perched between Alex and Elias. That totem created a zone, which embraced them both, and forced [Wrath] to take control over them. With that mana as dominant energy, both of them dropped their humanity, getting closer to their beastly instincts. Their faces scrunched with a hunger for blood, their eyes narrowed and shone red with killing intent, and their bodies erupted with swirling like tornado ck mana. Fortunately, their clothes stayed intact! And with that state, the two swordsmen shed fervently. Their bodies followed the best skills at hand, so Elias kept pouncing at Alex for a few shes, then retreated to sink his sword in the sheath. Alex¡¯s swords zed with blue mes and sharp wind as he continued leveraging his bloodlines and sinful energies. The mes were enticed by hatred, but he also managed to add other sins to it. They kept attacking each other, their weapons bouncing off with energies sshing in every direction. Snow no longer mattered as they melted everything in the vicinity; deep cuts riddled the hill. BANG! The second sword of Alexander Deathwill shattered. ¡°Ultimate Skill!¡± [You have Remia¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [The Elven Forest Totem has been created.] [The forest has been influenced by Gluttony Sin.] From the second totem, nature bloomed at a rapid pace! Many seeds sprouted into tall and sturdy trees, shining as if in morning dew! Their roots and branches promptly heeded Alex¡¯s orders, bending and going after Elias Deathwill. He ordered them instinctively, for even in the feral state, Alex followed his n. He never stopped, actually. Therefore, Alex quickly made a path for himself. No forest dared to disobey him in Remia¡¯s Ultimate Skill Zone! In a few seconds, no less, Alex once again faced Elias Deathwill. Elias needed to exert more strength as the forest joined the fray with its unique properties. And in his feral state, he cared less about his body, not minding taking a few blows head-on. He was always wary of Alex¡¯s swords, however. He couldn¡¯t always avoid them, let alone Alex¡¯s blue mes, which were heightened with the wind and sin element. Those energies whipped him countless times. Of course, Alex suffered wounds all over his body as well. BANG! BANG! BANG! Their struggle to kill each othersted for an hour already. By that time, Schnee¡¯s Ultimate Skill ended, their minds became clear-headed, and words bypassed their lips as they red at each other. ¡°Not summoning more Ultimate Skills?¡± Elias jeered, his eyes on Alex¡¯s torso as he no longer had any Asura Arms. Of course, his own torso was riddled withceration from top to bottom, and blood gushed out in abundance. ¡°Guess why¡­¡± Alex said breathlessly, catching as many mouthfuls of air as he could, looking tired and on the verge of losing consciousness. ¡°Mana¡­ One Ultimate Skill is enough to wear down the user, yet you used two of them¡­ You aren¡¯t in a form to use them endlessly,¡± Eliasmented on his analysis his brain had done during the feral state. He was not worse, however. His sword no longer produced any ck mana, and dipping it in the sheath would be useless. Moreover, Alex slowed down. With the forest as his only enemy, Elias Deathwill didn¡¯t have to worry much about his survival. In fact, he saw himself killing Alex; his chances were surely higher than ever before. He limped his way toward Alexander Deathwill, fending off all assaults with just his swordsmanship. His high grade and talent joined with copious experience, rendered the forest naive as if Elias were fighting against the baby. He soon stood a few inches before Alexander Deathwill. He smiled, looking at the man who was his sessor and an important piece of his n. That no longer mattered as everything went to shit. But there was hope¡­ If he took over Alex¡¯s energies and ownership of the Deathwill Castle, Elias could return home and return to the peak, be strong enough to face Yasir and ckburn de and even Luxuria and her sisters! He impatiently lifted his sword, took a thrust stance, then slid down the ground with his weapon leading the way; his target, Alex¡¯s heart. But as the sword¡¯s tip was a few inches before him, Alex suddenly mumbled something under his nose. His eyes shifted colors, shining blue like two moons, and his body jerked with a sudden energy boost. Elias couldn¡¯t stop himself, however. And as his sword went through Alex, his eyes widened, for he had felt nothing. No flesh, no blood, no sound. It was as if he thrust through nothing. [You have used Sara¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [You have exerted mana from the Duhan King¡¯s Ultimate Skill.] [You have used the Perfect Control Skill.] In an instant, Alex grabbed Elias¡¯ wrist. His other hand thrust the ck sword forward, piercing through his chest, popping the heart as though balloon. Elias¡¯ eyes widened in shock, and he stood rooted on the spot, his strength plummeting significantly as coldness took over him. Blue mes invaded his insides, freezing and preparing to end him forever. ¡°I promised her to kill you through that sword¡­ You told her to snatch it away, a bridge between humans and duhans, was it?¡± Alex muttered in a chilling voice, his eyes daggering Elias Deathwill. His body reacted to the victory, his heart snatching Elias Deathwill¡¯s sinful energies he had been hoarding for years. ¡°Mia¡­¡± Elias just muttered the name of a person Alex spoke off, his voice hoarse and weak. ¡°Yes, Mia. She was your first wife and the first one to contest you after your lies. It¡¯s actually fate that this sword ¡ª a weapon you lusted after ¡ª is the cause of your downfall, your death. You were greedy¡­ weren¡¯t you?¡± Alex asked with a sneer. At that time, Elias became even weaker as his enemy siphoned too much of his sinful energy. He slid down on Alex¡¯s sword; his handsome face hit Alex¡¯s shoulder and propped him on it. ¡°I¡­ I always¡­ I always wanted¡­ to be¡­ human¡­ A human who wouldn¡¯t scheme against everyone, his beloveds, and who could love from the bottom of his heart¡­ I couldn¡¯t do that¡­ I knew it¡­ I just had my sword¡­ Only my swordsmanship and thirst for blood were genuine¡­¡± Elias¡¯ voice trailed off as he was getting weaker and weaker. Alex grabbed his hair and arched his head back so that he would look straight into his eyes, ¡°How many examples do you need to know that you were like everyone else? You couldn¡¯t believe in yourself, so how could you believe in others? You delusional failure!¡± Alex tightened his grasp around Elias¡¯ hair. For some reason, Elias smiled, ¡°Take care of them.¡± ¡°I have been doing that ever since I stepped into the Deathwill Castle!¡± Alex bit his lips and punched Elias¡¯ messy face. The man promptly fell onto the ground, his body gently bounded off the ground, some ribs broke, and hey t with blue mes eating him from inside, and Alex¡¯s sin energies stole his. Alex extended his hand for Elias¡¯ sheath. He stuffed it with his sins, slowly awakening Erin and bringing her to her former state, the state he loved. Elias watched that process with hisst will, not wanting to pass yet, ¡°If I believed in myself, I would stay at the top of humanity¡­ Your swordsmanship¡­ was good but wed because of those Asura Arms. Heh.¡± Alex cast him a disgusted nce, ¡°There¡¯s no hope for you, really¡­ Even in yourst moments, you only talk about things that make you stay at the top with power¡­ You know, Elias¡­ I¡¯d rather be a weaker swordsman but still be a human than be better than you and have no heart. In fact, I don¡¯t think sins should be on the sword but in the heart¡­ A sword is a mere tool, always has been. As you can¡¯t even understand it, you have been fated to lose. This is the end, Elias. The world will remember you as the foolish king, husband, and father.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With a flick of his fingers, Alex activated his blue mes rooted in Elias¡¯ body. Those mes burst out as if irked, gnawing on their prey and deluging him in its blue content. Lost in those mes, Elias Deathwill¡¯s soul soon extinguished, and his body turned to ashes. Chapter 452 Drunk [R-18] Chapter 452: Drunk [R-18] Alex stood victoriously, his eyes closed. He found no threat in the vicinity, perhaps because of the energies of his sh against Elias Deathwill, so he allowed himself to start regeneration. With his bloodline and just a little mana, Alex could close the lethal wounds by touching them. He coated his right hand in healing skill from Ste¡¯s side while the other held the sheath tightly. After a few minutes, Alex slowly advanced forward to seize the Seven Sins Sword, a powerful tool to leverage the sinful energy. Alex¡¯s heart shook as he tightly grasped the hilt, and his sins started vividly heightening and coursing through him! At that time, Erin¡¯s consciousness woke up. She slowly coalesced into her humanoid form, standing nude in an unknownnd. Her violet eyes warmly gazed at her Master, for tears welled up. She softly whispered with many emotions making it hard to speak, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Master¡­¡± ¡°You are mine. I won¡¯t let any other man hold you,¡± Alex spoke in a tone Erin hadn¡¯t expected. His words were also different from what she imagined. Nheless, it was fine, for she sensed his desire for her. She faintly asked, ¡°How did Master defeat Elias Deathwill?¡± Alex nced at the spot where Elias¡¯ body had been before, his lips curved into a sneer, and he leered at the ce, ¡°He was known as the best swordsman¡­ One sh to kill thousands of enemies. The n was to exhaust his body and burn his mana so he couldn¡¯t use his abundant sinful energies and skills. And then, with just a mere sword, he would try to kill me in a crude manner, simr to Yasir. But as I already had a n for that, I knew I would survive and kill him. Everything went just as I had predicted.¡± Alex¡¯s use of the first two ultimate skills was solely to tire Elias and his mana. And with Sara¡¯s Ultimate Skill and her race¡¯s legendary sword, Alex received a significant boost to his strength and, more importantly, a body that could deal with blunt weapons. Elias couldn¡¯t predict that, and so he fell prey to Alex¡¯s n. ¡°But now that I am studying our battle, I think there was no need for any ns. He was a sole loser, and I could defeat him with just my skills alone ¡ª no need for any schemes,¡± Alex added in quite a prideful tone, which left Erin worried. The duo spent a few minutes in silence. Alex focused on his wounds, seemingly giving time for Erin to return to her former state. She still hadn¡¯t donned herself in any clothes, though, standing in the creator¡¯s clothes. Alex opened his eyes, which shed with many colors, and that hadn¡¯t eluded Erin, her body shuddering as realization struck her. She failed to act, though, as Alex extended his hand and seized her waist. ¡°I have taken a lot of time with you, haven¡¯t I? Now, I think of my past self as a foolish guy, too, for you are so sexy. You don¡¯t need a time but me,¡± Alex blew those words to Erin¡¯s ear, his hand already sliding to her ass. He tightly sped her ass cheek in his palm and started kneading roughly as if he wanted to rip her ass apart! ¡°M-Master! You are¡­ drunk¡­ on¡­ Ahhh!¡± Erin tried to bring her master back to his senses, to no avail. As Alex¡¯s touch spread on her ass, Erin lost control and could only speak weakly and quietly; her voice drowned in Alex¡¯s rough act. Him pping her ass was actually louder than her words. Moreover, Alex clearly acted alongside the sin of lust dwelling within him as his touch was too hot and pleasant. Even if he was rough and it hurt her, his skill turned the pain into a pleasure. It was odd, but Erin¡¯s defenseless body started growing fond of it, yearning for rougher treatment. Alex sensed that, and with a smirk, he added his second hand. He pushed her pelvis onto his crotch, which had a hidden monster in his pants, rubbing her body on that hard tent, giving her ideas of what Alex could possibly bring out. And while Alex kept sinking and moving his fingers around her plump bottom, Erin¡¯s countenance underwent a massive change, just like her body. While her curves heated up, and redness lit up on her white skin, Erin¡¯s lips parted widely, saliva dripped her chin, and her eyes turned into the shape of a heart, trembling with her master¡¯s smirking face. ¡°I want¡­ Master¡¯s cock¡­. I have been a good maid¡­ I deserve all of the master!¡± Erin begged, then screamed her desires with her pretty and messy face an inch before Alex¡¯s. He gave her a strong p of agreement ¡ª her ass shook with cheek jiggling like pudding ¡ª and leaned down, snatching her lips for himself. Kissing, his forte, overwhelmed Erin, and she whollyid herself on her master, her body thoroughly in his grasp and control. ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± Erin whimpered during intervals, which were short and breathless, surprised about Alex¡¯s kissing. She had known about his skills here for a while now since Alex kissed her every meeting. But as Alex used the sin of lust and gluttony¡¯s skills, Erin became overwhelmed with the pleasure, her mind nk and eyes tightly shut. Atst, Alex flicked his fingers, summoning a bed out of his inventory. As a high-level yer, he could stuff many beds in his inventory. He kept three, just in case. Erin noticed it in the corner of her eye as Alex pulled her hair down, forcing her to open her eyes, and she instantly knew what to do, as though she were a sin of lust herself, exactly reading her master¡¯s desires. She ran to the bed, crawled on it with her ass high and bobbing, then kept it on the bed¡¯s edge, waiting for her master to fuck her from behind. There was simply no need for more forey as her pussy drooled for Alex¡¯s cock the way she drooled for his kisses. Her thighs had been drenched in her liquids ever since the first kiss, and her body warmer than ever before. Alex took hold of Erin¡¯s waist, his cock slowly entering her pussy. Her tightness slowed him down, but he never stopped going deeper ¡ª he soon broke her hymen. And when he fully sheathed his cock within her sheath, Alex whispered in a cheeky tone, ¡°For all the time I wasted for a pointless love nurturing, I will fuck you ten times more. If you lose consciousness, I will keep going. You will wake up with my cock in your womb, sleep with me inside you, and even piss with me fucking you! That¡¯s how much time I¡¯ve wasted!¡± Just before Alex pulled back his cock, Erin¡¯s eyes became clear for a moment, and she shouted, ¡°No! That¡¯s wrong-¡° But then, as Alex thrust his spear deep into her snatch, Erin returned to her drunken love and lust state, her body shaking alongside the bed as Alex struck her bottom with his balls, his cock stretching her tight canal as he drove pleasure deeper and deeper into her. ¡°Fuck me more! More! More! More!¡± Erin pledged her Master to make a sloppy mess out of her pussy, shaking her ass in a doggy style, her saliva and pussy forming two ponds below her voluptuous curves. Alex chortled, left a few ps on her, then filled her insides. He then gathered her hair streaks through some lustful skill, held her as if holding a cor, then rode her with satisfaction beaming his face. Erin moaned endlessly while Alex treated her like a pet. His free hand urged her ass to exercise more, and so she did, squeezing his cock with her snatch as well. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have more of my wives. You for sure will enjoy theirpany. We can¡¯t waste so many juices, can we?¡± Alex asked with another p, his mind shing with the blonde-haired duhan who liked to be treated as a pet, too. Erin agreed wholeheartedly with her Master, ¡°Yes, Master! They will all cling to you and heed your orders!¡± ¡°Of course they will. They love me and my cock so much, after all,¡± Alex grinned, then let Erin¡¯s hair go. Her streaks scattered and glued to her sweaty body. At the same time Alex left her pussy, his cock broke the dam as mixed juices spurted out of Erin¡¯s pussy. He gave her bottom and snatch an examining nce, then made hery t on her back, his cock patting her lips, then having a good time between her ample chest, and finally fucking her in missionary position. A few more positions followed that night of debauchery and abundant lust. No, it was not just one night. Alex and Erin fucked straight for a week in a deste, snowy(not so snowy) ce with no other souls than them. Chapter 453 It shall be in the genes Chapter 453: It shall be in the genes ¡°We can¡¯t contact him at all,¡± Sara bit her lips at the system window which disyed her beloved¡¯s status. He was online and surely on the Avander World, yet he hadn¡¯t replied to her messages at all. After a week, he should¡¯ve already ended Elias Deathwill¡¯s life. There was a chance that the battlested this long or Alex simply lost. Sara and others didn¡¯t want to think of thetter, of course. ¡°I believe in him,¡± Schnee folded her arms beneath her chest, looking at everyone with a profound trust in her beloved. A thought of him losing against the bastard hadn¡¯t crossed her mind. On her side, Olivia nodded with the same resolution, showcasing that these two had been together for a week, supporting each other. Remia kindly smiled at them; her mother next to her parted her lips to add something important, ¡°Alexander also has to save a girl, doesn¡¯t he? She¡¯s important, both to him and Celia, so this process can take time, too.¡± Mia sweetly smiled, ¡°We all would feel his loss, wouldn¡¯t we? A genuine and lovely connection bonds all of us-¡° She couldn¡¯t finish her words, for a sudden burst of energy came out of Alex¡¯s room. Everyone in the castle jumped from shock and horror as their bodies, mainly Deathwill Sisters and Mothers, reacted badly to that. One thing was sure, however. That energy belonged to Alex, their beloved. The girls sealed the castle, not allowing anyone else to enter it, keeping the alliance forces in the barrack, then rushed to the master¡¯s room. The doors had flung open on Alex¡¯s return, revealing what was inside. ¡°Alex! Your body on Earth is fine, for some reason, probably because of your close connection to the Avander-¡± Sara wanted to pass news about her beloved¡¯s state in his home world, yet the image before clogged her throat. Alex stood with a smirk on his face, nude and tattooed. His tattoos were different from Elias Deathwill, for he had a cool design of snakes and dragons coiling around the right part of his body, the other half untarnished by any mana. The worst was that he exuded too much sinful energy. At first nce, it was clear that Alex had changed. His smile was different, and their future husband would never return with a nude body and cock standing as if an insatiable beast. But Erin¡¯s nude and messed up body lying on the bed told the girls what had happened. They realized that Alex was drunk on sins¡¯ power, perhaps deluding himself like Elias Deathwill. His words confirmed their thoughts. ¡°Into the bed, girls. I¡¯ve won, and we need to celebrate it, don¡¯t we? I also need a rest after paying Erin for our wasted time, so take care of me with those sexy curves and hungry snatches,¡± he tilted his head like a boss, yet the girls saw a moron before them. They hadn¡¯t moved an inch, gawking at Alexander. He mistook them, perhaps deluding himself indeed, and strode toward them with a smile, his erect cock pointing the way. ¡°Come on. You can¡¯t keep those soft bodies behind clothes like some retarded nuns, can you? I know you aren¡¯t such a type-¡± Alex stopped mid-way, his face turning to the side because of a strong p on his cheek. After taking a step forward, Sara simply pped his face. She did it a few times more, spat at his feet with a riled-up expression, then turned around. Ste was next, silently raising her hand and pping her beloved¡¯s face exactly like her big sister. She hadn¡¯t uttered a word, too. Everyone else pped Alex in the order they joined his family, with Myu sighing and pping himst. She turned around and left the room. Erin was no longer here, too. The girls covertly picked her up through their skills and brought her with them. Alex stood frozen, his eyes and mind nk. His girls¡¯ angered and disappointed expressions kept filling his empty mind, their ps resounding endlessly within his heart. As time passed, the pain from their feelings and ps heightened. Alex¡¯s cock was also in a sad state. It became half-erect, its limp head looking down, dejected and sad. After an unknown amount of time, Alex blinked and pped his face with his hands, ¡°Fuck me.¡± Everything that had happened after his victory against Elias Deathwill shed in his mind. He saw himself from a different angle, boning Erin without any feelings other than lust, his skills quite different. And then he saw his family brought him to his senses. There was no way for them to get influenced by Alex¡¯s drunk state simply because they were together and stronger than Erin, to say nothing of them already knowing Alex¡¯s warmth and love for their bodies. Erin was different because she had just returned to her senses, had her body back, and was also quite gullible and defenseless. It was not her fault. Alex imagined how much pain he had caused everyone. First of all, he had to apologize to Erin and give her the proper night. He also imagined his family crying because of his state, which was no different than Elias Deathwill. He donned himself in proper clothes, then left the room. He quietly crept through corridors, still feeling scared and worried. But as he got closer to the kitchen, Alex suddenly heard augh, ¡°This fucking kitty girl actually hesitated for a second! She wanted to ride Alex before pping his face! Haha!¡± ¡°Shut up! I have the sin of lust within myself! Of course I would hesitate! Fuck! And mom was the same! I saw her sighing!¡± ¡°I sighed for a different reason!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone wasughing and having a good time! Alex made his usualical expression; his lips tightly shut, eyes narrowed, and cheeks slightly up. He came into view and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Oh, you are finally back,¡± Sara smiled sweetly, stood up, and skipped to her beloved. She was the closest, so she had an advantage! After hanging herself on his neck, duhan momma examined her beloved, then with a bright and happy nod, she formed the most dazzling smile she could. Other girls did the same, warmly looking at Alex. Erin was by the table, too, kitted out in a warm sweater and holding a cup of warm chocte. She smiled lovely at her master, ted by his return. Alex felt like crying, but he stopped himself. He wrapped his arm around Sara¡¯s waist, then went to the table with her by his side. ¡°Sorry, Erin. I wasn¡¯t myself-¡± Alex apologized, but Erin cut him. ¡°No need, Master. Because of me, everyone knew that Master had changed, and I think no one ever had such a ride! I am lucky! Hehe!¡± Erin grinned and then sipped on her chocte as a particr kitty and her momma narrowed their eyes at her. A winged momma also cast an angry and jealous re, then Erin even noticed Sara¡¯s jealousy ncing in her direction! She sipped faster and louder on her chocte. To ensure Erin was fine, the girls said she helped them significantly notice Alex¡¯s changes. It was a lie for a good cause, so Alex and others didn¡¯t feel guilty. And then, Erin said something¡­ right. Alex used various new techniques to have a better sexual life. Moreover, he had done it for a week without any break. Erin woke up and went sleep with pleasure every day. They wanted to try that, too. And as Alex understood it, hisical expression evolved. He squinted his eyes, his shut lips widened, and his cheeks bulged even more. He stood like a clown, and one thing was sure, he would soon pass that expression to his descendant; it shall be in the genes. ¡°Thanks for bringing me back,¡± Alex sighed and genuinely thanked them. His girls once again pelted him with their smiles and giggles, taking turns in kissing him. Erin also wanted a kiss, but a certain kitty stopped her. ¡°We knew you would return,¡± Ste said with her soft andzy voice, ¡°You aren¡¯t like him. You care more about us than anything else ¡ª for us, you will continue wearing those masks which are all connected through genuine love.¡± Meiya proudly smiled at her daughter, then added, ¡°That cunt had one mask ¨C a deluded mask. No one would find a pair for him. Anyway, how did it go?¡± And so, Alex started his talk about the battle against Elias Deathwill. Everyone listened attentively, reacted in their unique way, then smiled. Alex inhaled deeply, then ended the way with one sentence, ¡°Yasir, ckburn de, and sins left.¡± Chapter 454 Who has betrayed us? Chapter 454: Who has betrayed us? While Alexander Deathwill and his family continued significant progress across mortal continents, taking down viin guilds and antagonists¡¯ allies, Yasir had sensed the change in a few of his close friends¡¯ attitudes. In a grand castle, by the grand table, the antagonists¡¯ leader and the strongest antagonists had gathered ¡ª it seemed like the usual meeting. ¡°Erik. I¡¯m d you have sessfully escaped with your friends,¡± Yasir started in a soft and nice tone, sounding relieved as one of his people had been in serious jeopardy. Erik, who had been working in Alex¡¯s first continent until recently, fled the conquered kingdoms because of The Lost Kingdom. The existences out of his reach had entered that dark world and threatened to kill anyone who dared to peek into their dwelling. Unfortunately, Erik wasn¡¯t aware of it, and so he had a sh with the person¡­ he detested and hated to the bone. ¡°ckburn de is here, for whatever reason¡­ And he has a strong ally,¡± Erik replied indifferently, his attitude much different than before. He wasn¡¯t like Yasir¡¯s admirer he used to be in the past. Yasir curved his lips, scrutinizing Erik¡¯s bodynguage and voice, then abruptly stood up. A few figures tensed, their hands covertly extending to where their weapons should be, then their eyes reflected Yasir¡¯s smiling figure. He parted his lips, then asked, ¡°Who has betrayed us?¡± ¡°You! You dare to talk about betrayal?!¡± Yumi stood up; the second strongest antagonist brandished her sword at Yasir, her voice urging her allies to stand up as well. More figures by the round table stood up, including Erik. Yasir was left with just two allies, who were known as battle maniacs. ¡°Have you never thought that ckburn de yed you all?¡± Yasir asked withposure. ¡°What if he showed you a fake memory? Has that thought never crossed your mind?¡± ¡°It was real,¡± Yumi replied. ¡°We know well ckburn de¡¯s personality and madness. He never used any tactics to sow chaos in our ranks, even while we were yers. He also has no means to temper his memory like that, as he is a fucking swordsman. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t have prepared it beforehand because he didn¡¯t expect us to appear at that time.¡± To show how reliable system was, Yumi pped the table with her hand and the system message became like cinema, showcasing ckburn de¡¯s show in the Mirror World. Everyone stood silent, their eyes rippling with emotions. Yasir nced at his two allies. They were people who wanted to go to Paradise to summon their one beloved, and for that reason, they wouldn¡¯t betray him to stand beside Yumi, who clearly wanted to keep two worlds intact. There were more antagonists who had their reason to stay beside Yasir, even if he had betrayed them in the past. Their reasons and Yasir¡¯s charm made them follow the antagonist¡¯s leader. He also had a good army already, for The Light Church soon would fall into Yasir¡¯s hands. With that and Yumi and her allies¡¯ hatred, Yasir felt bold enough to call out all betrayals to talk with them. ¡°Very well,¡± Yasir chuckled, ¡°Then we are enemies from now on. Since you have many allies on your side, and my people stay in the Light Church Realm, I must leave our lovely antagonist realm. But I will return soon; keep that in mind.¡± Everyone red at Yasir and his buddies who followed him. They felt like fighting here would be disadvantageous for the future, and as Yasir had suddenly revealed his sharp instincts by calling them betrayals, no one had enough time to prepare for a long battle, to say nothing of keeping Yasir in the antagonists¡¯ realm. ¡°Why?¡± Yumi asked just before Yasir disappeared. He turned around, smiled mysteriously at her, then said, ¡°Why did I not kill ckburn de? Well, I will reveal it to the person who manages to defeat me, I suppose. There¡¯s no second chance after this world, right? Just know that many thoughts went through my mind¡­ and the conclusion was me dying to his sword.¡± ¡°Bastard¡­¡± Yumi growled with her allies. After Yasir disappeared, the round table suddenly crumbled into pieces as Yumi and others vented out their hatred on it. It also made them think of Yasir. ¡°Contact Alexander Deathwill,¡± Yumi parted her lips then. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Our worst problem is that yers still think of this world as a game¡­ Though more and more have a suspicion that there¡¯s more to it, they can¡¯t believe themselves, and that¡¯s normal because who normal would believe?¡± Alex uttered those words after leaving a sky-scratcher in one of the countries on Earth. His father was by his side. Harvey sighed, ¡°They love Avander World. It¡¯s a world where they can run away from their responsibilities and problems. People reveal their real selves in that world, too, just because they have power and slightly different looks. Some people found their real selves in that world, too. It¡¯s a precious world to everyone, so you must use it to your advantage.¡± Alex nced at his father, contemting his words. Harvey grinned, patted his son¡¯s shoulder, then said, ¡°You have contact with the high-level existences; you are one of them, too. If the antagonists could start the event, you can also fabricate your own with your girls. When the final battlees, start an event that will decide the Avander World¡¯s future. Tell yers that the game will be shut down if they lose. I reckon that this will make even viins work together with your alliance.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Alex nodded. He surely could do it with all influence he had in the Avander World. ¡°But for now, we must deal with the antagonists.¡± Alex and his father¡¯s eyes gleamed in a killing intent. And as they casually walked out of the skyscraper, the sound of police cars rang out in their ears. There were many of them, in fact. People also ran away from the same building with screams and horrified expressions. ¡°There¡¯s been murder! Ten people died!¡± Someone screamed out of their lungs. ¡°Ten high-level existences from The Light Church, you mean¡­¡± Harvey spoke in a chilling tone. His son nodded seriously. He then looked behind and saw more guardians escaping through the bustling crowd. Having done his research, Alex knew that The Light Church was closer to evil than duhans and even the soul grave-keeper. And killing them and their allies on Earth surely would help them save two worlds. Chapter 455 The Elven Queen Chapter 455: The Elven Queen Alex knew about Yasir and that he had found out about Yumi and the other antagonists¡¯ change of heart. He could freely visit their realm to think of more ways of fighting Yasir and his forces. It was also good to introduce himself to other antagonists who changed sides after learning the truth. Alex also had a talk with Erik. Erik came to the conclusion that his sister would hate him for killing so many just to bring her back. He wholeheartedly believed that she would rather prefer him to use her power to save others. And with that resolution, Erik could entirely use his demon, which made him even stronger than before. ¡°Good for you¡­¡± Alex patted the man¡¯s shoulder, then looked outside the grand castle. The red sky, the dark castles, and the darkened dirt were the mostmon features in the antagonist realm. The dwelling stretched far and wide, their highest towers reaching the red sky. This environment was perfect for cultivating the antagonist¡¯s mana and keeping bing stronger and stronger. Yasir would never give up on that. Thus, the most popr idea was to have The Alliance and The Deathwill Householde here and wait for Yasir¡¯s return. The problem was that no one knew when Yasir would strike back. And if he leveled up significantly, perhaps to match ckburn de and sins, his might could only be stopped by one person, Alexander Deathwill. As Alex took over The Seven Sins Sword and he nted that deep into his soul, the three unique energies within his heart started wrapping around that sword. Before that, though, Alex¡¯s sinful energies reached a higher understanding as he took the fruits of Elias¡¯ hard work for himself, promptly bringing him to level four hundred and fifty. First, Alex¡¯s antagonist mana erased every identity of the Fallen Goddess from that sword. And then, Alex seized the utmost ownership over it. Erin also became closer to Alex, for she could turn into a sheath to help him load heavy sinful mana onto his skills. She was fine with that, for she would work with her beloved, and her consciousness would stay intact. In thisbination, Alex didn¡¯t have to sheathe his sword like Elias Deathwill had to; Erin would simply assist Alex with her understanding of swordsmanship and sinful energies. She currently knew the best sin of lust, for obvious reasons. [Sara Deathwill: Alex! Return to Deathwill Castle! Fast! There¡¯s a miracle!] Alex noticed that message instantly, then excused himself. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex returned to his home, then promptly closed his eyes. A blinding light assaulted his eyes, which had been so unexpected that Alex even raised his arms to cover his face. After getting used to this unfamiliar source of light, Alex opened his eyes slightly. He went agape. In the middle of his castle, in a ce where the main garden should be located, Alex saw a tall and sturdy tree perched. It reached the sky, its branches and leaves blowing away the dark clouds and inviting the sun into Alex¡¯s realm! There was also a cloudless, blue sky! Yumia stood before a girl sitting cross-legged before the try. Her people circled the tree and knelt in reverence, their forms different than before. Their ears were longer, their hairs shining lustrously as if morning dew had been sprinkled on them, and their skins were of healthy color. They became elves. And Yumia naturally stood before her daughter who had started the evolution by reaching the new understanding! Remia had the most changes, naturally. Other than aforementioned changes, she exuded authority with her beautiful curves. As she sat cross-legged with her eyes shut, no one could see her usual kindness; authority was written on her countenance. She had a crown knitted out of peculiar branches; The Branches Of The World Tree. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Eva Mora asked, smiling as she weed the change to the realm. Alex nodded absentmindedly. He couldn¡¯t believe that this gorgeousdy used to chase and love him despite all the challenges. He once again felt like too lucky fellow, and this very desire urged him to move toward Remia. Feeling his presence, Remia¡¯s eyes sprang open. She had her usual green hues, but there was a golden speck in her irises, as though sun dwelled in her eyes. She scratched all her authority from herself before her beloved, her lips curving into a lovely and excited smile that made her seem like a gullible and love-struck girl. Alex grinned, and so did Yumia and other forest fairies ¡ª who became elves just now. ¡°I am on the same level as everyone now,¡± Remia sweetly said. ¡°You always have been,¡± Alex smiled deeper. Remia stood up and jumped into Alex¡¯s hands, embracing him tightly before passing good news to him! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Deathwill Castle celebrated Remia¡¯s sess and the new future of the forest fairies who had evolved into the elven race. The same party happened in Alex¡¯s world, but with fewer people as it had been just Alex¡¯s parents, good friends, and his girls. The change in Remia¡¯s appearance was so pleasant and miraculous that girls kept pinching her cheeks and looking at her from many angles. Schnee and Olivia looked into her panties, too, for whatever reason. Poor Remia couldn¡¯t keep them away as these two worked like close buddies for many years nowadays. After celebrations, Remia also had the union written in nature with her beloved in bed. After that, Remia went to her continent and formed the same tree in the capital, which took over her mother¡¯s tree house. This meant that Remia became the queen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the queen, though,¡± Remia replied nervously before her mother who stood with a stern expression. Yumia was more than d to drop her queen title and have more fun in her life. s, she knew that it was impossible. She smiled and reassured her daughter, ¡°You will be the queen, but I will keep doing responsibilities and formally appear as our race¡¯s representatives. I will just need you to sometimes appear with me in official matters and sign some stuff.¡± It was half a lie, though. Yumia would drop some work to her daughter, then snatch their beloved away from her. She secretly grinned as Remia heaved a sigh of relief. Alex read them, though. He patted Remia¡¯s shoulder, which the poor elf misunderstood again. Yumia threw a victorious harrumph at Alexander, looking quite adorable. Chapter 456 World Tree Chapter 456: World Tree ¡°I have found the Elven Realm,¡± Remia said those words to her beloved during their time. No one was around them, so Alex was naturally the first one to hear that news. At first, he was happy, but then, Remia¡¯s expression grew sadder. Alex held her hand dearly, asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This realm is empty¡­ No elves, no nature¡­ Nothing is here,¡± Remia exined her vision, which had been painful as she saw the history of the elven people. On top of having wars with the Darkmana Empire, the elves had problems with reproduction. After some generations, their race entirely had be extinct, and drops of their blood scattered across the Avander World. It was the reason why Remia became The Elven Queen, and her whole race¡¯s bloodline evolved to the elven one. ¡°We will have to build it from scratch,¡± Alex said, encouraging his future wife. He nced at the spot with the sun and blue sky in his dark realm. Remia followed his gaze, smiling and slowly getting better. She couldn¡¯t change the past but surely could turn the realm into her home and help her race be stronger. Even now, as the elves, the forest fairies¡¯ level cap shot up, and they could level up without Alex¡¯s barracks. ¡°Let¡¯s visit this realm, shall we?¡± Alex asked, and to his words, Remia nodded. Both of them took the first step to the new realm! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C It was barrennd. The rough dirt beneath their feet was brittle, the air seemed somewhat toxic and nauseating, and the sky was of pale orange color. No nature as far as the eye went, and it was simply incredulous that the elven race used to live here. Remia¡¯s images from her bloodline became a reality, and she felt weaker in her legs. Her connection with elves was much closer, and she had many dreams within her. The sight of emptynd hurt her as though it were her home some time ago. ¡°We must put the realm¡¯s entrance in the safe continent before we start developing this realm¡­ Well, good quality dirt, water, and some seeds should be good for starters,¡± Alexmented, encouraging Remia as much as he could with his optimism. Remia quietly nodded. She knew that realms couldn¡¯t exist without the world, so there had to be a connection between them. Alex¡¯s realm and others all had that. For instance, the Winged Realm was connected through the mountains, which was also a challenge for low-level people. The couple decided to wander around the empty realm before returning home to pick the necessary stuff to start development. It was a silent walk, for Remia¡¯s heart ached too much, and she started crying because of that misfortune. Alex didn¡¯t dare to remind her that elves had hidden their enemies in Remia¡¯s home, her capital, which could endanger and even cause her race to go extinct. Now that she was the elven queen, she held the reins of the elven future, so there was no need for that. But as Remia¡¯s tearsnded on the ground, a change urred. The realm shook as if an earthquake or perhaps some earth demon went through it, then the system messages swarmed Remia and Alex¡¯s eyes. [The World Tree¡¯s Seed has sprouted in the middle of The Elven Realm!] ¡°Miracle!¡± Remia moaned out of joy, her body flying toward the seed she had already sensed with her bloodline. Alex promptly followed her. They soon found a small pond, as if Remia¡¯s tears created it, and in the middle of that pond, the seed was perched on the small piece of arable earth, which was like a mini ind. More messages popped into their eyes. [World Tree¡¯s Seeds need a connection to the new life.] And as the couple read further, they soon understood the plot. The new life meant a baby who would grow up alongside the world tree and be next in the line for the elven¡¯s throne, Remia¡¯s child. Such a privilege would connect Remia¡¯s bloodline to the new world tree, give her even more privileges as the elven queen, and also would connect Alex to her race for eternity. Remia was at a loss of words, for she knew that Alex had no ns for a child yet. That talk was avoided by everyone in his family as enemies lurked around. But to her absentminded expression, looking lost and uncertain, Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯d love to have a fruit of our love, Remia,¡± Alex was on board with the idea, knowing how much Remia had gone through to be one of his beloveds and her feelings of being weaker and less important than everyone else. After all, Alex¡¯s other wives hailed from strong realms and had such powerful backgrounds! She never showed that, but Alex knew. And as Remia always treasured her feelings and trusted Alex, believing in a future with him for a long time, Alex liked the idea of her being the first mother of his child. In an instant, Remia¡¯s face lit up like a tomato, her cheeks were red as if kindled by mes, and tears crumbled her beautiful face, crying in abundance. She lifted her hands to cover her face ¡ª as though trying to catch and stop those tears ¡ª to no avail. ¡°Really?¡± Remia asked nervously, her voice shaking. Alex nodded, then extended his hands to hug his girl tightly, conveying to her that he was fine with the timing and her being the first one. No, Remia needed more to understand thetter, so Alex kissed her deeply and sweetly. It was such a lovely kiss that Remia¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and the sky above them brightened instantly. The barrennd no longer mattered, and it even seemed like water around the world tree¡¯s seed seemed clearer than before. ¡°T-There¡¯s a problem,¡± Remia replied faintly, then quickly added as Alex inquired for more with his peculiar, handsome gaze. ¡°It¡¯s like we are passing a heavy burden and responsibility to our future child, so she or he needs a lot of brothers and sisters!¡± Alex would never allow his child to be a ve to the race or the world. He would do his all to break the shackles and give his children the freedom to choose their future. He would never allow his first child to be chained to the World Tree. But he understood Remia¡¯s worries, ¡°Our first child will have a lot of brothers and sisters¡­ Some of them will have fluffy wings, some will prank by detaching their heads, and some will run around in kitty forms¡­¡± Remia chuckled. Alex added, ¡°But for sisters with green hair and eyes, our fruit of love will have to wait.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Remia nodded, then whispered lovingly, ¡°I want a big family¡­¡± Alex¡¯s heart trembled as he imagined Yumia and her descendants. In fact, he was like a father to them all, which was so odd that he always forgot that unconsciously. Of course, he always knew that she had a lot of children. No way Remia wanted to follow her mother¡¯s steps, right? ¡°I don¡¯t want that many¡­¡± Remia read Alex¡¯s gaze, then whispered, ¡°Maybe ten¡­¡± Alex¡¯s heart sank. Chapter 457 The news Chapter 457: The news Many bizarre things happened in the Avander World, for it was a with magic, mana, and absurd phenomena. Many people would agree that a naked man and elf lying on a soft bed in the middle of the barrennd would be one of those bizarre events. It was not really a barrennd, though. Next to the couple, there was a smallke, which used to be a pond, actually. In the middle of thatke, a tall tree stood strong. That and the system message confirmed the special event in Alex and Remia¡¯s lives; the elven queen has been impregnated! It was just the first step, yet theke expanded, and the tree rose to a normal tree¡¯s height! How would it evolve throughout the years alongside their child? Alex and Remia could only wonder with blissful smiles on their faces. It was not the end of the surprises, however. As the love blossomed, and Remia no longer had any doubts about herself, the couple had created theirmon skill! [Love Fruit(SSS)] It wasn¡¯t supportive or offensive skill. In fact, it was a skill that allowed Alex and Remia to decide what kind of bloodline their child would inherit from them. That skill also erased inconveniences caused by two different races mating with each other. It was a perfect skill for Remia. She would lend it to everyone in Alex¡¯s family and even her future friends, hoping that the people she treasures continue their best and happy lives. Alex had no problems imagining Remia reacting to other girls getting impregnated. She would cry the same, like today when Alex decided to take a first step toward creating his family. ¡°Are you okay with our first child being just an elf?¡± Remia asked faintly, her voice still concerned. Alexughed, ¡°I hope he or she will have at least my eyes and some other characteristics¡­ Maybe my charisma!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Remia grinned, tightly hugging her beloved. They were in such a good mood that other system messages eluded them. They just enjoyed themselves, talking about their child, thinking about names, and other stuff. But a few hourster, they would realize just how awesome the World Tree was. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Celia ran through the Deathwill Castle while holding Veronica and Ubo¡¯s hands, looking ecstatic! Her sister and brother were the same, smiling with oddly wide smiles! Sara had been in the kitchen, making dinner like in the good past, she turned to the happy children and asked with a beautiful smile, her hands still on the ingredients. Right now, the duhan momma had been slicing some meat through a knife! ¡°We will have a new sister or brother soon! Remia will be a mommy!¡± Celia conveyed the news to her mother, grinned, then ran away to her other aunts. No, she told the news to everyone in the castle, because why not? Sara stood frozen, the knife dropped onto the kitchen board, and she gazed into nothing, for her mind swirled with thoughts. She then smiled, picked up the knife, and continued making her dinner. ¡°I need to prepare more stuff for the celebration.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°But I am a fiancee,¡± Ste said after hearing the news. Celia squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°So what?¡± On the other hand, Veronica kept nodding, expecting to see her mother getting a child, too! Ubo stood with his arms folded, siding with Alex, or at least it looked like that. Although Celia didn¡¯t know what Ste meant, she had an inkling that there was something off, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at her aunt with narrowed, scrutinizing eyes. Atst, Ste faintly smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t be the best all the time.¡± Veronica nodded more. Celia¡¯s eyes turned into slits as she squeezed them more. And Ubo just thought that his father was indeed a good man for some reason. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°Aunt Schnee! Oh, Aunt Olivia is here, too!¡± Celia barged into Schnee¡¯s room, followed by her peers. They nced at Schnee, who paced around the room with crossed arms, her tail frozen. ¡°Adorable creatures!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled, for she loved cute things, including Celia, Olivia, and Ubo. These three were so adorable in their own way! She extended her hands to pick them, but Celia and Ubo avoided her as if having good teamwork. In the meantime, Veronica happily sat on Olivia¡¯sp. ¡°As you see, Aunt Schnee is irked by something. She doesn¡¯t know what it is,¡± Oliviaughed and pointed her slim finger at Schnee, who cast her irritated gaze before taking a seat on the chair. ¡°I am not in a mood for games,¡± Schnee said to Celia, who stood with a grin on her face. Somehow, Schnee¡¯s heart trembled due to that smile. Atst, the little duhan raised her hand and told the news, ¡°Aunt Remia will have a baby!¡± BANG! The chair¡¯s arm exploded as Schnee mmed her fist, ¡°Again, I lost!¡± On the other hand, Olivia shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m too young for that¡­ Thought handsome would think the same¡­ I guess something significant happened, and he was fine with Remia bing the mother of his kid. Well, Alex is no longer the same. He matured faster than me, so I will wait for him to make me momma, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really m.a.t.u.r.e of you, Olivia!¡± Schnee barked with exasperation, her eyes tightly shut, jealous like never before. ¡°Well, I am not one hundred years old,¡± The delinquent girl could onlyugh and tease her more before running away from the room with Celia and others. Deathwill Mothers took the news with pleasant smiles. They wished the best for Alex and Remia after meeting them. Three of them already had children, and though Alex promised to have them bear his child, too, they weren¡¯t impatient or hasty to start a new family of three or more. Yumia kept crying, however, simrly to her daughter. Perhaps, they were precisely the same when it came to kids. Erin felt like it was way too young for her to even think about it. She became Remia¡¯s maid, even though Alex told her not to call herself like that, and decided to study Remia and her months of pregnancy. Eva Mora naturally congratted the couple. And then, Alex saw the message. [The World Tree can connect realms to make one big realm.] Chapter 458 Pope Yasir Chapter 458: Pope Yasir Because Alex and Remia had sessfully nurtured the World Tree, it had blessed them with new powers. That power allowed them to connect realms and make one big home for everyone. In the past, Elves tried to use that for their advantage. s, they failed. But now, Alex envisioned a world, his own world, with his family and friends living together. At first, he was happy for Remia because she could save her race from the Lost Kingdom should that dark kingdom start some mayhem. But now, he was on board with the vision of the big happy world. At the same time, a new idea sprouted within his mind. If Alex could connect the antagonist¡¯s realm to his realm and then perhaps to Earth, wouldn¡¯t that give them privileges and stop them from dying after the final battle? But that was a mere idea for now. Alex still followed his ns and spent more days with Remia, then continued The Alliance business. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Alex was back on Earth. He raised his hand and looked at the ring, which was an important treasure. He closed his eyes, breathed slowly, then opened a portal on Earth, which would make humans scream in fright. In the ck portal, Alex saw his bedroom in Deathwill Castle. He stepped on the threshold, then passed through it. Nothing stopped him. Alex appeared in the Avander World with his real body. In an instant, his bloodlines heated and moved through him like worms. He became his usual himself in the game, then went back to Earth through the same portal. He didn¡¯t change. Alex still had wings and asura arms. He still could feel his mana and power; a strength that made him probably stronger than the guardians. Alex narrowed his eyes, called his father, then started, even more hunts to weak Yasir¡¯s forces. He also made a talk with a few individuals who teetered between working with them and staying neutral. With his strength on Earth, all followed Alex and joined his army. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C After two weeks, Alex entered the antagonist¡¯s realm. People were here in seclusion after killing monsters and leveling up. They cultivated their antagonist¡¯s mana further, which was like leveling up while lost in meditation. Of course, everyone sensed Alex and their hearts trembled, for they couldn¡¯t tell the reason he hade here. Was it time for battle? Had hee here to help them develop further? No one believed Alex would be able to solve their problem of dying after the final battle¡­ But that was exactly what Alex hade for. ¡°Connecting realms?¡± Yumi asked, her voice shivering. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, but as Alex reassured her with his handsome gaze, she thought about possibilities. And one of them made her hotter, ¡°Yasir has an advantage because he knows the way to our realm, and he can bring people here. We must always look out for his sudden assault. But if you start bringing our realm to yours, he will notice it ande here prematurely.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened, and he promptly clenched his hands, feeling like it was indeed a good time to deal with Yasir; before the man¡¯s strength surged even higher. ¡°We must gather all forces and-¡° ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Alex said, his eyes redder than before, ¡°If my n works, we will have everyone ready to sh with them. And it will be us surprising them.¡± Yumi could only believe him. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C In The Light Church¡¯s realm, Yasir stood in the highest castle, baptized and holy as it could get, his body reveling the new gains and softness beneath him, which were the strongest priestesses. He had been doing them for days now, still not satisfied, as though he had just started releasing the years of pent-up desires. He stopped enjoying himself as his antagonist¡¯s mana trembled. He sensed that the realm started moving unnaturally as if out of his grasp, leaving him worried and shocked as he hadn¡¯t expected others to achieve such an ability. He left the priestess¡¯ body, left the room, then headed to the throne room. Wearing ck holy robes, Yasirmanded all his forces. All of the Light Church gathered in the realm, even those who were believers from the mortal continent. And with a speech so charming and charismatic, Yasir announced the war, ¡°Blind and foolish existences bar our way from Paradise, the only holy and sacrednd. Our purpose has always been to reach that world, and so we shall! Lift your crosses and weapons and follow me to the hollow realm to erase those who dare to oppose us and our fate!¡± ¡°As you wish, Pope Yasir!¡± Yasir smiled. [Pope Yasir Lv. 470 HP:??? MP:???] He called forth his demon and the ¡®angel¡¯; two existences chanted something, then the vast portal to the antagonist realm opened. The gate was big enough to swallow a few giants together, and so the whole realm started advancing to the red world. On that side, the antagonists stood with their faces scrunched with hatred. In the middle of them, Alex gazed at the scene without any emotions, hiding his feelings within his heart. ¡°There will be no resurrection for us,¡± Yumi said as she gawked at the holiness invading her realm, knowing well that Yasir stopped their blessing to keep fighting in the Avander World. If they died today, they would die for eternity. After the antagonists exchanged nces, slowly growing resolute in fighting to the end, Alex parted his lips, ¡°I am also not a yer here.¡± Confusion rose in the antagonists¡¯ hearts. ¡°I fight for the Avander World and Earth,¡± Alex said seriously, his voice resounding in the antagonist¡¯s ears, ¡°I will fight with my life on the line. That¡¯s how I can exert the fullest of my ability and ensure our victory.¡± ¡°Beautiful speech and resolution, Alexander,¡± Pope Yasir¡¯s voice rang out from the sky. He stood on the floating castle, his eyes shining both red and golden. He wore a pleasant smile as he gazed at Alexander. Alex reciprocated the smile, looking as confident as Yasir! Chapter 459 Alexs allies Chapter 459: Alex¡¯s allies Yasir brimmed with confidence. His every word, gesture, and mainly that smile ¡ª basking in the background with floating forces following him ¡ª told everyone how sure he was of his chances of victory. And as Yasir stared down at the antagonists and Alex, he curved his lips wider, for he believed they hadn¡¯t had enough time to call other forces. That was wrong, however. So wrong¡­ Alex curled his lips into a simr smile, but a palpable jeer was within his expression. In an instant, he hailed his hands, the ring on his finger shone with ck energy, and as if performing some kind of secret technique, Alex pointed his hands to various points of the antagonist¡¯s realm. He flicked his fingers a few breathster, then the most important portals started coalescing into passages leading to different realms. As those stood strong with sturdy connections, Alex turned around and spread his arms wide as if drawing something behind him. A few secondster, a vast portal sprouted from the ground, and the Alliance forces andmon realm forces appeared from within. As for the portals above and closer to Yasir¡¯s army, the Duhan Kingdom, the Winged Realm, Divine Cat Realm, and naturally, Deathwill Castle¡¯s Realm¡¯s strongest forces starteding out. Master Auberon, Conrad, Nektor, and more familiar figures came out with the killing intent brimming their eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯te here on your own. I called you here, Pope Yasir,¡± Alex sneered as people on his side looked much more intimidating than holy forces following Yasir; his voice loud and strong, taunting Yasir and breaking his confidence. Of course, Yasir hadn¡¯t shown anything on his face. He also replied back, but it was clear that he wasn¡¯t in a mood for more talk as his forces started chanting holy verses, summoning their angel existences. Alex chortled, drawing out his swords and his wings sprouting behind, ¡°Thought we wouldn¡¯t be prepared for your sudden invasion, huh, Pope Yasir? Too bad, I can move realms.¡± And with those words, Alex rose to the skies. As he and Yasir were at the same altitude, Alex flicked his fingers, opening thest portal. From those portals, guardians came out, their expressions simr if not more battle-yearning than others. Harvey stood next to Alex while other guardians and their descendants found other high-level targets. Pope Yasir was Mao¡¯s family target. ¡°Sweet,¡± Yasir whispered while gazing at the father-son duo, their features simr, and even those eyes, even though the birth of those red irises had been different for both. He called his angel and demon at once, doubling his forces with his lesser demons. Alex and Harvey braced themselves, too. Thetter brought out his demon and cast the familiar shield around Alex. Alex wasn¡¯t alone, too, for Ivonne grasped his neck from behind. She exchanged a peculiar nce with Yasir, then Alex, and her force heightened with the pressure. There was no need for more words! Pope Yasir unsheathed his sword and rushed forward with his strongest lesser demons and angel following his flight. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C BANG! BANG! BANG! Battles engulfed the whole red realm. As far as one¡¯s eye could get, people fought and fought. After some time, bodies dropped dead onto the ground, and some even fell from the skies as people also battled here. Because Yasir also used the mortal continent¡¯s forces, Tomo Homie and others could help Alex and his people and be useful. Poor them hadn¡¯t had many chances to level up as significantly as Alex ¡ª that surely would change after that battle. ¡°We can¡¯t lose this battle. We must win with a huge advantage and as few losses as possible,¡± Tomo Homiemented while analyzing his information. He had many system windows before himself, tapping and swinging them around himself. His girlfriend was next to him, her sword ready to sever everyone who dared to assassinate The Alliance¡¯s Commander. Tomo¡¯s closest friends, Zhen and Pedro, had been fighting fervently, too. Zhen was with his new girlfriend from the Avander World. The strongest swordsman from another martial continent, theirbination of movement skills and swordsmanship caused terror across the battlefield. Pedro was actually surrounded by abination of high nuns(who had done enough training in the Winged Realm) and high mages; all were girls who were part of his harem. He found happiness in his life by half-following Alex¡¯s path and by a stroke of luck, in which he had saved high nuns¡¯ lives. They were all cute and beautiful; Pedro and Alex became even closer because of it as they talked about some harem pros and cons. Tomo continued his talk as though Lily had asked him a question, ¡°The Lost Kingdom and sins¡­ They will be the final battle, not them.¡± He cast his eyes at Pope Yasir and Alex and Harvey, who were fighting like equals. ¡°If we can¡¯t win against one antagonist leader and his realm forces, we will heavily struggle against The Lost Kingdom forces.¡± From what Alex had told him, Tomo Homie inferred that the terrifying force had been brewing in the Lost Kingdom. Alex often stressed that ckburn de and sins were thest enemies, and these surely could bring armies with their energies alone, just like Alex had his servants(who were helpful on the battlefield, too.) He corrected his sses, which shone brightly, then his lips curved into a smile, ¡°I got a n. There will be a few sacrifices, but we will kill three times more enemies. Contact your sister, Lily!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lily nodded, then opened her system. While she scrolled through the system, a sudden jet of red light went for Tomo¡¯s head. The young man hadn¡¯t moved, except his eyes, for these shifted to the sudden and perfectly aimed attack. He chuckled as the red bolt of energy bounced back his holy shield. ¡°I can¡¯t burden my girl; I can protect myself, too,¡± Tomo Homie spoke in a cool tone, his voice causing lovely red patches on Lily¡¯s cheeks as she nced in his direction ¡ª without any apologizing ¡ª smiled and contacted her sister. It was time topletely overwhelm their enemies! Chapter 460 Yasirs death Chapter 460: Yasir¡¯s death Alex and his father had been heavily engaged in their battle against Yasir. They weren¡¯t just fighting for the sake of two worlds but also for people they had lost because of Yasir and his schemes. There were many feelings on the line. Pope Yasir fought with his beliefs and heart, silently sending forces at Alex and Harvey. These two were stronger than before. Alex went through the evolution and obvious progress, his Ultimate Skill in the form of totems. Holiness was the most useful here. Ste¡¯s Ultimate Skill lowered Yasir and his angel¡¯s holiness. The man couldn¡¯t easily heal his demons, which fell pretty easily due to Alex¡¯s blue mes, Ivonne¡¯s gravity control, and Harvey¡¯s sword. Moreover, Alex also had a little ¡®hack¡¯ in his totem. Since Ste was on the battlefield, the mana consumption of the divine totem was heavily lowered because she added her own mana to aid her beloved. This made her primarily support, but Ste didn¡¯t mind. Harvey was also a different beast. He killed people on Earth, often spared with other guardians, and his rusted instincts had been long since gone. He returned to his peak, both physically and mentally, his sword decimating lesser demons effortlessly. Amidst crumbling demons, Alex shrunk distance and found a gap enough to cast one powerful skill, ¡°Asura¡¯s Hack!¡± Yasir felt pressure on his ck robes as though Alex had marked him. He promptly wrapped himself in his demon, which allowed him to survive the first serious attack. Of course, Harvey had a good link with Alex, so he found a gap during that exchange, his sword going through Yasir¡¯s weak point. But as Yasir¡¯s demon was tough, his sword¡¯s tip barely went in. Harvey and Alex weren¡¯t to waste the such opportunity, though. Once close, they kept going forward with deathly strikes at Yasir, blue mes and red shes going throughout his body. At that time, Yasir¡¯s clone suddenly appeared behind them. Still, Alex and Harvey literally had that ¡®crude sword¡¯ etched in their minds. They knew that Yasir could duplicate and be faster. Though they had avoided the blow from behind, Yasir proved his worth, widening the distance between them with speed akin to light. ¡°You¡¯vee prepared¡­ or I am losing against the lovely father and son bond?¡± Yasirmented, still wearing a smile, but his voice felt empty, and he kept asking questions instead leading the talk. Alex and Harvey exchanged nces, then charged straight at the pope! They knew that Yasir needed time and they wouldn¡¯t give it to him, for the duo already saw the chances of victory against the leader while others fought below them. It¡¯d be best to end this quickly. Yasir yed hisst card, summoning his lesser demons again. But this time, he called forth people that were close to Harvey and even Alex, for Josh stood before the antagonist¡¯s former leader. His expression was clear and lively, as though he had returned from a grave. That was because of Yasir¡¯s angel. The gorgeousdy sprinkled her holiness onto the demons that were after Alex and Harvey¡¯s friends. ¡°Demonic or normal bodies, do you think we will fall into your trap or let you buy some time, Yasir?¡± Harvey questioned with a narrowed and irritated voice, his sword soon chasing after Alex, going through lesser demons regardless of their appearance. Alex was the same, his heart strong. But as Harvey and Yasir were a few inches from each other, and their swords went through their bodies, the change that froze Harvey appeared in his mind. [Kill me, ckburn de.] Harvey saw the scene from the past. And it wasn¡¯t just a scene, for Yasir also conveyed his thoughts. Hearing them, Harvey¡¯s eyes became nk and confused, his body refusing to move as if the shock were too strong for him. ¡°Father!¡± Alex quickly pushed his father away, then thrust the sword after Yasir¡¯s neck. The same image appeared in Alex¡¯s mind, with thoughts swarming his head. As he listened to them, Alex couldn¡¯t believe his ears or what he had been listening to. That was not enough to freeze him, perhaps because his connection with Yasir was not as strong as his father¡¯s. [If I kill him, everything will end. Two worlds will exist¡­ Peace will take over¡­ Wars cease to exist¡­ And no one will rely on me¡­ No one will look up to me with those hopeful, puppy eyes. Their tears won¡¯t drench my clothes, and I won¡¯t be¡­ their hero¡­ Ah¡­ Everything will end¡­ And the truth wille out¡­ The truth that I have always been plotting for antagonists to win¡­ that I deliberately kept sending them information, so our forces lost¡­ and that only I could shine on the battlefield¡­] ¡°Hero Complex?¡± Alex smirked at Yasir, whose armor no longer looked the same. Deep cuts went from top to toe, and he shed some of it with every move, no matter what force was behind it. He had blue mes searing his skin and soul, and Ivonne¡¯s gravity force pulling him down as she had been silently glowering at him all the time. ¡°I told you, Alexander,¡± Yasir smiled, a rare smile that seemed so genuine it was out of ce. ¡°I never lose.¡± After those words, Yasir shoved his sword into his throat, then pushed it to himself; the sword utterly went through his neck, protruding from behind. Harvey woke up from his stupor, gawking at the antagonist¡¯s leader, ¡°You never lose? But you just killed yourself, you heartless, selfish bastard! You are no longer the leader; you are the worthless bag of bones and flesh now!¡± Before the light faded from Yasir¡¯s eyes, he mustered his strength to reply to his old friend, ¡°And that¡¯s what I decided to be¡­ So I haven¡¯t lost.¡± ¡°Stubborn fuck,¡± Harvey spat, not even trying to catch Yasir¡¯s plummeting body. He turned to his son, who stood in a trance. ¡°Alex?¡± He asked, but Alex remained immovable within the air. On his back, Ivonne shuddered, and her trembling voice replied to Harvey¡¯s inquiry, ¡°Goddess¡­ She has caught his soul.¡± Harvey¡¯s eyes dted, bemused. He was at a loss for words, fearing what Goddess could possibly want from his son. Chapter 461 The Goddess husband Chapter 461: The Goddess¡¯ husband After witnessing Yasir¡¯s death, Alex felt the sudden strength increase, as though Yasir had filled the remaining levels he needed to face ckburn de. But then, his vision spun, and he entered Purgatory with his soul. He was in a castle, however. More precisely, Alex was in a throne room where he saw two thrones. One of the two was empty, while the other had the honor to hold the gorgeous woman. Having known her from his father¡¯s talk and other stories, Alex knew that she was The Goddess, the existence that controlled the universe and schemed for her amusement from the warmth castle. Her appearance was impossible to be described, perhaps because she matched every male¡¯s taste with her divine powers. She was too beautiful, in fact. However, Alex remainedposed as though killing intent from just a few seconds ago still red in his heart. Perhaps, something else allowed him to stayposed before the divine existence. ¡°Your attempt to connect realms goes against my authority, my rules, and the punishment I¡¯ve cast on the survivors,¡± The Goddess said, her expression not changing, and her lips hadn¡¯t moved at all, her voice ringing from within Alex¡¯s soul. He gazed at her, then replied like a human, his lips moving, ¡°I feared that moment. The Goddess who governs over billions of lives surely won¡¯t care about the antagonists from my world and their past. Their leader betrayed them, even as a yer, and he seemed to y ¡®games¡¯ more than you.¡± To thosest words, The Goddess lifted her eyebrow, silently listening. ¡°They suffered a lot, and some had already been punished with eternal death¡­ But my allies, antagonists, and guardians deserve to keep living,¡± Alex said confidently, not blinking as he stared seriously at the Goddess. She seemed to ask ¡®Why?¡¯ with her golden eyes. Alex continued, ¡°Because they believed in me and genuinely worked against that bastard Yasir and his forces. I will do nearly everything to keep their lives intact.¡± ¡°Not everything?¡± The Goddess asked; shezily lifted her hand to support her little head on it, leaning to the side. She gazed at Alex with another change of expression, seemingly seeing someone else in him. And as Alex replied, that was indeed the case. ¡°I can¡¯t leave my girls behind, so there is no way I will give you my life for theirs.¡± Alex dered, ready to bargain with the Goddess. But she hadn¡¯t replied yet. Instead, Alex seemed more simr to her husband than ever before. Even she, The Goddess, had the husband and had ess to the divine ne beyond the universe. Harems were also natural here. Her stupid husband had a harem, too, and she was part of it. Her sister, The Fallen Goddess, was one of them. She thought she only deserved the husband, though. And in fact, she didn¡¯t know about others beyond the universe. That was simply because The Goddess governed all while the other reveled in mortal desires, such as lust, pride, and others. ¡°Your purpose is to kill ckburn de,¡± The Goddess said. ¡°I will,¡± Alex replied. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± The Goddess asked again. ¡°Ah¡­ I will be free of the worldly burden¡­ My elven girl expects a child, so I will create a big family¡­ And live my days off guiding humans and races from the Avander World.¡± The Goddess closed her eyes, thinking simrly to Alex but just about her husband. Has he disappeared to guide some mortals, too? Was he in a divine ne to fetch more challenges and miracles to their Paradise? She wondered, rooted to her throne while waiting for somepany. And strangely, the idea of guidance lifted a significant part of The Goddess¡¯ loneliness. She was in a much better mood. ¡°I¡¯ll allow these two worlds to coexist.¡± No one other than her husband could easily lift her sour mood, yet the mortal had done it. Thus, he deserved better rewards than others. He also had a challenge ahead of himself, a tough challenge. So there was nothing set in stone yet. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Only a minute passed on the battlefield. Alex blinked, then looked around, confused to see his parents and other girls around him, standing like a tough wall to protect him mid-air. ¡°Have you paid the price?¡± Harvey asked urgently, scrutinizing his son, who surprisingly appeared intact. It was a pleasant surprise, of course. Alex shook his head, ¡°I won¡­ I can keep two worlds intact.¡± Those words caused everyone to jump from shock, then warmth and happiness took hold of them. Remia burst into tears first, then some other girls followed her. They knew that Alex wouldn¡¯t lie to them, and they already saw a good future ahead; ckburn de be damned in that unique moment. Harvey smiled faintly while Lavinia was like Remia, crying from happiness. ¡°You will be grandpa, father,¡± Alex grinned. ¡°Already am, though,¡± Harvey grinned, too, his words making Ste and Sara smile wider, tears flooding their eyes. Alex also felt great since Harvey mentioned Ubo, too. The happinesssted for a long time, for the battlefield was heavily winning against the Light Church. It was clear that Alex would soon take control over them. And if not him, then Auberon and Divine Cats surely wouldn¡¯t waste the asion. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°We need a rest, then connect all realms. I will speak with everyone individuallyter.¡± Leaving bodies and loot to his friends from the alliance, Alex and his family left the scene. The chase after holy forces started then, and it was a highly rewarding activity as those priests somehow were good at running away. They cleverly used their angels for that, too. Alex found himself in his bed, alone. He gazed at the white ceiling, thinking about the future. He wasn¡¯t thinking about ckburn de and sins. But what would happen after their battle with them? He picked up his phone and searched for a certain topic. He naturally wanted to create a family, and as many people already had kids at age twenty, Alex didn¡¯t even feel like it was too early. But as he searched about topics rted to raising babies, his face sunk, ¡°One by one, right¡­¡± Would his girls be patient enough, though? Alex nervously smiled while he read more, starting odd research at a weird time. Chapter 462 Assembled Chapter 462: Assembled ¡°Seems like you need a rest,¡± Luxuria whispered those words to ckburn de, both naked in the bed with thick, strong, and sharp fragrances mixed in the room. They had been glued to each other for a long time, perhaps ever since they had left the Mirror World. It was the union of interests, though. While ckburn de has developed some affection for Luxuria and naturally yearned for her curves, Luxuria purely saw their intercourse as a business, gathering energies in her way. And her words had also been enchanted, attacking ckburn de¡¯s exhausted mind and putting him to sleep. When his hands fell off her body, Luxuria left the bed, shaking her booty in a morous catwalk. She confirmed the energies she had hoarded from her business with ckburn de, then headed to the throne room in The Lost Kingdom. Here, Luxuria had already prepared seven thrones; one was violet and shiny with a design of mating women with one man. Had ckburn de been here at least once, he would have known about Luxuria¡¯s goals, for the design had a male with a terrifying resemnce to his enemy, Alexander Deathwill Mao. Shefortably sat on the throne, her sinful garden clean, and so was her ass, for nothing other than sweetheart in her mind could sully that throne. She rubbed the seat while musing, her body exuding ck-violet energy. That energy coalesced into six streaks wrapped around the other thrones, slowly calling forth Luxuria¡¯s sisters. The process wasn¡¯t simple, however. She needed an absurd amount of energy to call them, something she hadn¡¯t had before. She needed a good source that matched her level to produce this much in such a short amount of time. And as Alexander Deathwill and his other wives wouldn¡¯t allow her for sultry nights with him, Luxuria had chosen ckburn de. In reality, she was never interested in him. And as it became clear that Alexander wouldn¡¯t sumb to her beauty, Luxuria simply needed her sisters and strength to take him. Time was crucial, and a naive fool that would do all for her; ckburn de. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡­ It¡¯s been more than one hundred years since ourst meeting, sisters,¡± Luxuria whispered lovingly, then opened her eyes, seeing the other six beautiful figures sitting on the thrones. All sins had gathered in the Avander World. ¡°You said you found an answer to our mission,¡± Sin Of Pride, Superbia, said in an authoritative voice, demanding an immediate answer. To her inquiry, Luxuria showcased her memories and the uniqueness of Alexander Deathwill Mao. For the first time in her life, Superbia became immediately silent, and even more shockingly, her cheeks red, and she had a beautiful color on her white cheeks, looking immensely beautiful. Other sins also received the same memories, their reactions simr to Superbia, but in their unique way. For instance, G licked her lips impatiently. Ira rocked on the throne with a sneer, wanting to mate with the male counterpart of her sinful energy. Atst, Superbia opened her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s the key.¡± ¡°Of course he is. I knew the moment I saw his marvelous cock,¡± Luxuria confirmed her sister¡¯s thoughts. And the talk naturally started about the Avander World. It was clear that Alexander Deathwill Mao wasn¡¯t alone, and other than his wives, he had the support of many races with strong levels. The sins had higher levels than five hundred. However, the rules set by The Goddess brought them to level five hundred. And as everyone worked for their future, Alex¡¯s wives picked up levels rapidly, and guardians also had their leveling-up tricks. Fortunately, Luxuria had a little answer to it. The Lost Kingdom had many citizens swallowed by the darkness. She converted everyone into her soldiers, their levels rising significantly to match ordinary people from realms. Superbia and others chortled, ¡°You have been pitiful one, Luxuria. Locked in a mortal body because ofpatibility, I daresay you are the weakest out of us.¡± Luxuria hadn¡¯t shown any reaction to these words. She kept smiling like a cock hungry girl, not minding thosements. It was true that she had been searching for the key and more strength in many ways, and one of them was getting into a mortal chick. That made her weaker because she hadn¡¯t had time tomand an army and take over worlds before The Goddess¡¯ game reached them. The other six sins had enough time, however. From behind Superbia, a new portal appeared, ¡°I can¡¯t bring the whole world forces because of the universe rules, but the best of the best will do.¡± Her voice had palpable hatred toward The Goddess for limiting her. Soon, the best forces of her conquered world hade out. People of many races stood in utmost reverence, like otherwordly guardians protecting the divine beauty which was Superbia. And the others did the same. Since all had weird races, for example, giants, the throne hall expanded into a cavernous zone to hold all those high-level existences. ¡°Should we announce the final battle?¡± ¡°We shall.¡± ¡°Of course, Superbia will do it. She likes having the lead.¡± ¡°Ah, Alexander and I will teach her the pleasure of BDSM.¡± ¡°Will you?¡± Amidst those odd talks that seemed out of ce, Superbia strutted to the grand balcony, her ck hair cascading as if frozen, immovable. No wind could carry those streaks. Only she could, and so she did. While her left hand brushed the hair, her right hand had been raised high enough. She seemed to try to grasp the Winged Realm¡¯s Mountains in her little hand. She then abruptly clenched her hand, causing all mountains to crumble! ¡°Odd.¡± She said, her eyes narrowed as the connection between The Avander World and Earth had been destroyed, yet she could sense the realm. It was as though the winged people didn¡¯t need a link to the world! It was weird! ¡°Alexander must have had his hands in it,¡± Superbia said, getting a better impression of Alexander as the time passed. And speaking of him, Alex had already realized the arrival of those sins! Chapter 463 The Final Battle Chapter 463: The Final Battle Alex had dinner with his family when a sudden odd feeling assailed his senses. He had never felt it before, but he knew it had rmed him. Feeling already full and concerned about it, Alex excused himself, saying that he had to go to the toilet. A few secondster, his phone buzzed. ¡°Alex, it has started,¡± Tomo Homie said, preparing to enter the capsule to protect two worlds. ¡°The Final Battle.¡± ¡°What has happened?¡± Alex asked while briefly telling his friend about his unusual feeling. Tomo Homie told him about the mountains disappearing from their continent, the challenge that allowed people to enter the Winged Realm. Alex clenched his hand. ¡°We will be lying to thousands of people, Alex,¡± Tomo Homie suddenly said, his voice shaky and bitter. ¡°People of the Avander World know they can die in the final battle. They will fight with that thought and give their all¡­ But we will lie to people of Earth and tell them that the game will shut down if we lose.¡± Because sins had such unusual power and the antagonists had made it clear that there was no resurrection in the final battle, Alex knew what bothered his friend. And as Sara had said before that Tomo Homie was to be like Yasir for The Alliance, Alex curved his lips in a smile. ¡°I will sacrifice-¡° ¡°Tom. I know you will make the best choice. It will be your choice, your will, to ensure the victory and survival of the two worlds. I respect you, I have always respected you, and now I respect you even more. You can rely on everyone from my family, but I think we will be busy with thest bosses.¡± Alex¡¯s naive wish was for Tom to survive. s, he couldn¡¯t say it. Perhaps, Tomo¡¯s girlfriend would plead with him to not do anything reckless asmander, or maybe she would eat her words like Alex had done. ¡°I will see you on the battlefield, then we will celebrate tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Alex hung up, then returned to the table. The mood was different, of course. Harvey gazed at his phone with narrowed and stressful eyes, Alex¡¯s wives had sensed something odd, and Celia and Veronica were unusually quiet. Today¡¯s dinner was pretty big, so there were more guests. Eva Mora and Anais Foxtail were here, too. It had been a pleasant dinner until now. Alex silently stared at the picture of everyone, recalling their merry talks just a few minutes ago, then etched that scene into his mind. ¡°We must fight, so we will have a celebration party tomorrow. We must fight, so there will always be a day for us to gather together like today¡­¡± Alex felt like saying more, but no words left him. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t want to say more and headed straight to the Avander World. Maybe he believed more was superfluous. Nheless, Alex saw that everyone¡¯s morale skyrocketed, and they became more confident in their battle. Atst, it was time to go. The ck portal opened, and everyone headed to the Avander World. For the final battle, there was truly no resurrection, so everyone could go through the portal, get their powers, and prepare for the battle. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C [The World Quest: Fight Sinful Forces to ensure the game¡¯s survival. Join The Alliance(Viin Guilds are weed, too!) and work together for the victory!] [Reward: Legendary, Epic, Unique items and sses!] Because the antagonist leader was gone, Yumi had taken control over most viin guilds with her authority. Of course, there were many guilds that worked without either force, but even they had entered The Alliance to keep the game online. The sinful forces were also arrogant, courtesy of the sin of pride. They gathered around the Lost Kingdom with their abundant forces. Many races that the Avander World had never seen stood in their ranks. They also had tattoos like Elias Deathwill, their strength coursing impatiently throughout their bodies. Their pride was handy because it allowed Tomo Homie to rearrange all forces, including the new ones in the Alliance. He formed many teams, stationed support in the best positions, then nervously thought of many ¡®what if¡¯. The most prominent family that became popr across the viin and hero guilds stood in the sky. Alexander Deathwill and his future wives patiently waited for the strongest enemies toe out. They hadn¡¯t had to wait for too long. ¡°Alexander Deathwill¡­ Thest obstacle,¡± ckburn de uttered with a slightly maddened and also impatient voice. He wanted to sh with Alex already, deal with him to showcase his strength to other sins, and embrace their bodies! He already stood at the helm as though those beautiful women were his. It was lucky for him, for he couldn¡¯t notice their gazes piercing through Alex with palpable and clear yearning. Atst, Superbia lifted her hand, then swung it down! ROAR! The Sinful Forces lurched, going forward like maddened bulls at the Alliance¡¯s Forces. Their forms shook the world, erased the wind, and cleared the sky. A powerful wave of otherworldly might pelted against The Alliance! On the other side, Tomo was about to start hismands, but the appearance of a familiar man made him swallow his orders, ¡°Mr. Harvey?!¡± Harvey dropped from the sky like a meteorite. Then lifting his clenched hand high, he muttered something to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you have understood your mistake in Purgatory or just after your death; you will also help us, Yasir!¡± A burst of blinding red light struggled to leave Harvey¡¯s balled hand. Atst, it sank straight into his body, and a familiar demon came out from behind him. It was not his demon, however, as his creation slowly materialized next to the new but old demon. And as that first demon appeared, lesser demons started blossoming across the battlefield like flowers, their forms after many fallen warriors that had supported and genuinely believed Yasir. Yasir feared that he would never have people to look up to him; hence his demon was to have an army. And now, that army stood on Alex¡¯s size, doubling his force¡¯s numbers! ¡°FORWARD!¡± ¡°FORWARD!¡± ¡°FORWARD!¡± A few minutester, death also joined the fray, Eva Mora as the queen, her undead forces and mana bringing new disposable forces and even getting more of them as the enemies and allies rose anew, the former for her interest. The final battle has thus started. Chapter 464 Schnee versus Luxuria Chapter 464: Schnee versus Luxuria As the battle raged below, Alex and his family knew their opponents were in the Lost Kingdom. Soon enough, their battlefield changed, and everyone faced their opponents face to face. Alex stood before ckburn de. Sara and Superbia red into their eyes. Ste and Acedia silently gazed at each other before the sloth woman dropped her eyeszily. Schnee and Luxuria exchanged what seemed to be passionate gazes. G had her eyes on Myu Deathwill, licking her lips, and Myu mimicked her with her tail dancing behind her. Avaritia and Mia Deathwill seemed to ogle each other. Invidia and Meiya Deathwill daggered each other with their stares. And Ira had been fervently looking at Alex Deathwill. But then, a girl with short hair brandished her spear at her, drawing her attention. In an instant, all of them found a ce for themselves in the skies, starting the deathly battle. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°We can¡¯t let mortals like you keep our powers, can we?¡± Luxuria grinned with her curvaceous body swaying from side to side as she hugged herself, imagining what she was about to do. And it was¡­ ¡°You have to enter me, Little Schnee. Ah, it sounds so lovely, doesn¡¯t it? I want to eat you! Eat you so much!¡± Schnee seemed to like the idea, ¡°I will eat you, take all your techniques that my darling had developed in his intoxicated state, then have a lot of fun after we beat the shit out of you, cheap bitches.¡± And without any more talk, Schnee muttered the legendary words, ¡°Sinful Ultimate Skill.¡± Thebination of two versions of Ultimate Skills; one was original while the other had been developed by Mia Deathwill and polished by the Deathwill Household into perfection! BANG! Her body exploded with raw power. Her clothes immediately tore in a few ces and even beyond, turning Schnee¡¯s battle clothes into a stripper-like outfit, which suited her sinful energy. Moreover, Schnee¡¯s beauty seemed to take a few steps forward, closer to the divine beauty that sins unconsciously yearned for. Schnee exuded charm that contested Luxuria as her skin became smoother, her flesh softer, her eyes shining bright, and her hair lustrous! Luxuria narrowed her eyes, not expecting that the kitty would be able to bring out the origin of her sin, her existence. Schnee curved her lips up, ¡°Ready for some games? I will kill you with the pleasure you love so much, cheap bitch.¡± ¡°Me? With the pleasure! Haha! Bold! I¡¯m up for a contest, kitty,¡± Luxuria still smiled dazzlingly, soon using her weapon against Schnee. And as the sin of lust, what else other than her body could be her weapon? She lurched herself at Schnee, her balled hand targeting Schnee¡¯s breast as though she wanted to sink that mass of softness into Schnee¡¯s ribs! But as Schnee was no longer the same, she saw through the attempt and swung her fist at Luxuria¡¯s. BANG! As their little fists shed and pushed against each other, raw and mighty sinful energies erupted in abundance. ck streaks flew in all directions, with violet lightning sparks prickling their bodies. Schnee and Luxuria¡¯s eyes rolled upward for more pleasure filled their bodies than pain! Still, that much was fine. They would never be able to ride their beloved should that much pleasure be enough to take them down. As that warm feeling spread across their curves, cramming every part of their bodies, the two lustful chicks added more punches and kicks to their deathly exchange! ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± ¡°Oh! Oh! Oh!¡± No one would think they had been fighting for life and death based on the sounds alone. Each punch and kick connecting to their bodies resulted in whimpers that would¡¯ve disarmed countless men. And as their foreheads struck, their eyes glued to each other, no one would find it surprising if these two were to kiss. s, for the outsiders, that would never happen. Instead of kissing, Schnee and Luxuria banged their foreheads against each other, drawing blood that streaked down their temples. ¡°How can you match me? You are a useless girl who can¡¯t even tame her man!¡± Luxuria howled in exasperation, no longer looking as beautiful as she had used to. Her bloody appearance hadn¡¯t disturbed her charm, and she still wielded might. Schnee chuckled, replying with a taunting smile, ¡°Because the pleasure I¡¯m using to fight is what I have worked for. I was a blind girl in the past, you see. And this Ultimate Skill and every drop of sinful mana going through me¡­ All of it has been nurtured and developed with Alex as he pounded me from behind, biting my tail, pulling my hair, and so much more! And I rode him with passion, too, you cheap whore! And now you have started to realize that you have never felt this pleasure. You havee to understand that you¡¯ve always wanted it¡­ And so you are jealous.¡± Schnee lifted her chin with a smirk, then gathered every drop of her mana in her fist. It buzzed with sinful energy unique to her; ck and violet sparks shed on her face. ¡°Me? Jealous?! Jealous of pleasure?! Never!¡± Luxuria shrieked, revealing her true form, which was closer to the subus. Bat wings spread behind her, her tail swayed alongside her furious mana, and her lewd clothes became mere thin threads covering her private parts. She mimicked Schnee¡¯s punch, loading her energies, then met her opponent for thest time. BANG! Amidst the tornado holding two gorgeous women, Schnee parted her lips victoriously, ¡°My ultimate skill also awakens mine feral instincts. Alex can use it, too, and you can¡¯t imagine how awesome it feels when he bones me like an animal.¡± Luxuria parted her lips, but no word came out from her little mouth. That was simply because Schnee attacked for real, passing the feral pleasure of her intercourse with Alexander. It was abination that Luxuria had never seen, for she had a ss, and doing it with ¡®animals¡¯ or in such a style had never crossed her mind. And that was something she was utterly defenseless against. Two streaks of copious blood burst out from her little nose; she arched her head back, then her body utterly lost its strength, falling down like a dead weight. Schnee caught her, then parted her lips, eating Luxuria¡¯s nipple. She ate her like a snack, and soon, Luxuria turned into mere sinful energy, mana without any conscience, and simply Schnee¡¯s love for her beloved. She lifted her hand, passing that energy to Alexander, whom she loved very much. Chapter ?465 Olivia versus Ira Chapter ?465 Olivia versus Ira "Who the fuck are you?" Ira growled at Olivia, whose eyes had been unbearable; so unbearable that Ira wanted to gouge them out. For that alone, she directed her wrath at her, asking questions. Olivia curved her lips into a smile, then replied, "Alexander Deathwill Mao''s girlfriend and soon-to-be wife. In a few years, we will have two kids, and I will have them bully Schnee''s brats. And who the fuck are you, slut?" Ira hissed, her long and bushy and red hair swaying behind her. She wore a long coat with her chest andher region exposed. Those were bandaged, just like her right thigh. "Ira¡­ I will crush your dreams and still your boyfriend!" she howled like an animal, her curves bursting out with the sin of wrath mana. Her bandages slightly tore, revealing her tanned skin. Ira rose higher in the skies, standing above Olivia. Olivia chortled, "So, no word about yourself? You are a really pitiful existence who can only bark; even dogs have more meaning than you." Her spear rose, then she chucked it at Ira, whose joined fists had been descending at her. Spear and Ira shed mid-air; the former lost significantly as there was no user holding the weapon. Olivia promptly turned her spear into a lightning bolt, called it to her side, clenched it tightly, then lurched at her enemy. BANG! BANG! BANG! Out of all sins, the word maddened suited Ira the most. She fought without any care for her wellbeing, her Wrath surging with each failed or defended attack. She kept shoving her fists at Olivia''s pretty face and maturing body. There was neither style nor concept behind her mana. She primitively attacked, relying on her inborn instincts, which were sharp due to her mother''s wrath. Olivia had a ss, of course. As she had found her path in the Winged Realm and trained with Danielle, Olivia developed new skills to carry her lightning ¡ª the skill was simr to Meiya, which resulted in them having lots of verbal shes. After exchanging blows with Ira and having her robes dirtied with mixed blood, Olivia called forth her skill. The wind rustled around her, and puffy clouds started spinning around Olivia. They turned ck as if Olivia could load her anger into those clouds, and the ear-piercing thunder howled from within those fluffy objects. Soon, lightning bolts descended in abundance! Olivia hurtled them at Ira, of course, who had been punching them with an irked expression. But deep inwardly, the sin of wrath enjoyed that challenge, and pain searing her skin drew more adrenaline! "You need more lightning if you want to stop me before seizing Alexander!" Iraughed loudly, which was akin to a howl, always making sure to go after Olivia, not giving the youngdy break. Olivia tilted her head, "All I hear is barking!" "Haha!" Ira roared, her mana suddenly surging to unbelievable heights. Her speed went beyond what Olivia could see, and her punch connected as though Olivia had been frozen, breaking her nose and causing her to lose consciousness for a few seconds. As Olivia returned to her senses, one of her eyes immediately dted as Ira was again close to her, a savage punch going after her head again! BANG! It connected! The strength behind that one was much stronger than before ¡ª Olivia believed her skull cracked ¡ª and her body started descending as strength left her body! Fear took over Olivia as she suddenly lost all control over her battle and herself. But the sudden warmth flooded her as that emotion took over her heart. [Warmth Of Passion has been passively used.] All control over her body and fate returned at once. All pain disappeared, and Olivia''s eyes gleamed in resolution. She recalled the purpose of that skill and how it had happened. Thus, as her feelings and new yearning drummed in her heart, Olivia ¡ª still falling in the skies ¡ª spread her palm and raised it high as if trying to reach something. She naturally didn''t want to get a hold of Ira, who was madlyughing above her, descending at Olivia, but open the gates to Purgatory! [He said I haven''t yed enough games. Come and have a round, child.] The voice she had heard once rang out in Olivia''s ears ¡ª no, it came from her soul! In that instant, the time froze for real, and Olivia found herself in Purgatory. The memories and emotions of her mother swarmed Olivia''s heart. And then, as Olivia perfectly embraced the past, memories of many prominent figures filled her. Cruelty, death, betrayal, sadness, grief¡­ For a second, it seemed like Olivia had all of the universe''s pain within her. Nothing of that mattered as Warmth Of Passion coursed through her. As long as Alex fought alongside her, Olivia could easily deal with those emotions. And so the gates opened again, kicking away Olivia. But as red mana followed her, it was confirmed that Olivia had cleared The Goddess'' game. [You are lucky as I have always hated her hystericalughs. This child of hers reminds me of her tantrums.] The time resumed. Olivia was not the same as before, however. Her wounds were gone, face clear of punches, she locked her eyes on Ira, and the demonic scales started donning her curves. The tight and tough red skin wrapped Olivia entirely. She was like an armored red knight. However, Olivia started evolving even further as her ck clouds stirred and started going into her curves. Once in contact with her armor, her clouds turned red and thick, then they began leaving her body from her back, forming fluffy wings! Now, she was like a red angel, quite a strong one! Olivia clenched her spear; her lightning crackled and howled, her body propelled by the new wings; she added all her mana and strength to that one strike! "Eat shit and get shafted in your next life." The spear crackled, grinning, then Olivia pelted it at Ira, who had already been in a punching pose. Her hand was ck from the mana, as though coated in a ck glove, ready to intercept the weapon. BANG! Ira''sughter subsided over time, and as cracks formed on her ck fist, she became expressionless for the first time. She pushed through, but the lightning spear was just too strong, and blood soon spurted from her hand; an immense pain followed it. She cried and wanted to take back her hand, to no avail. Feeling helpless like never before, Ira lifted her head. She couldn''t see her sisters, for she had also been engaged in their battles. But much higher than her, Ira saw the sin of wrath, Alexander Deathwill. Her lips parted- "He''s mine," Olivia grasped the hilt of her spear, pushed her spear forward, and pierced through Ira''s whole arm! She then swiftly went through Ira''s heart, ending her life with a victorious smile. Ira turned into raw energy; Olivia''s lightning cleansed the consciousness, then she lifted her spear high! And as she had done that, Olivia noticed that Schnee was the same. They noticed each other''s eyes, then smiled in precisely the same way. "I think I was first." Those words would trigger a verbal battle soon enough. Chapter 466: Sara versus Superbia Chapter 466: Sara versus Superbia Chapter 466: Sara versus Superbia Sara and Superbia were like pr opposites. It began with their hair; one had blonde streaks while the other ck. Sara''s hair fluttered gently while Superbia''s remained motionless, held by her prideful aura. The duhan momma wore a ck battle dress enhanced by her mother. It wrapped and circled around Sara perfectly. On the other hand, Superbia wore a white suit, tightly emphasizing her curves. And as they were in a staring contest, Superbia had her eyes fixed on Sara. On the other hand, Sara often picked at her sisters and Alex, wishing them the best. Atst, Superbia parted her lips, looking at Sara''s weapon, "Inferior creature uses a spear. Very well." She made a spear out of her prideful mana, clenched it tightly, and strutted across the skies toward Sara! She exuded so much arrogance and confidence that Sara couldn''t question her. Instead, the duhan momma brandished her spear, waiting for a perfect moment to let out all her energies. When Superbia was pretty close, Sara used the Ultimate Skill and brought mist onto her battlefield, her eyes shone like moons, and she intensely waited for Superbia to enter her reach. Superbia naturally strode forward, not caring about the mist. She had her eyes on her prey, and nothing could bar her way from getting the duhan. Then, as Superbia''s heel stomped on the threshold of Sara''s reach, the duhan momma drove her battle horse forward, her spear thrusting for Superbia''s neck! But in less than a second, Superbia also formed a battle horse, sitting on it with her chin high, her spear mimicking Sara''s movement. The sparks shed as the weapons met, the equal strength behind them raising Superbia''s eyebrow. They exchanged slow and careful moves a few times more, then pause took hold of their curves. An unfamiliar light shed in Superbia''s eyes, which Sara couldn''t read. It didn''t matter as she knew what to do. It was just to fight and not give any breaks for the sin of pride! Her battle horse charged at Superbia again. Of course, thetter mimicked the movement, trying to show the superiority in Sara''s field. But as they kept fighting as equals, Sara knew that Superbia soon would shift her battle style; or would she not? That wasn''t a joyful thought, however. If they kept fighting as equals, there was a chance Superbia could siphon mana from someone else, which was something Sara couldn''t do. Realizing that the battle couldn''t go on like that, Sara prepared for the next move. She shed again in the same style, but for thest attack, Sara''s battle horse trembled, disassembled, and formed an additional armor around her. That transformation was quick enough to inflict a blow on Superbia''s shoulder! From a different angle and in higher strength, Sara simply had no way of missing that! Superbia hadn''t reacted, though. Although a ck spear was lodged in her shoulder, blood trickled down her white suit, and her loss was apparent, her eyes remained fixed on Sara as though she were a zombie. "Your spearmanship is better than mine," Superbia said, her eyes hollow. "I will erase you will all my might to get rid of that stain on my name. You will not even go to Purgatory, duhan woman. Tell me your name, and I will make a spot for you in my heart." "Your heart? More like a graveyard with your prey. I haven''t hade here to talk with you. Show me your might, or I will kill you," Sara replied seriously, brandishing the spear. Superbia hadn''t replied. Instead, she took her true form, her body shedding her beautiful looks and turning into a ck demon. She was vast with wings like spider webs and empty eye sockets. Her form was still slim and somewhat curvaceous. The sky darkened instantly as her might came out from her demonic form. "Dies Irae." Everything returned to normal, except for Superbia, who still stood in her demonic form. A thick orb of an adult head''s size floated above her right palm. She extracted ''hubris'' from the Avander World and beyond. And that might was in her hand! Without wasting any second, Superbia chucked that power at Sara! The orb left a thick trail, and dimensional cracks hissed in its wake. The might caused the world to tremble; all of it directed at Sara. She just moved her lips -- no sound came out from her little mouth. Then Sara lurched forward. She called forth all her mana, the mist coiling around her spear alongside sinful energies. She recalled her family, then thrust her spear at the orb, her intent to pop it! BANG! BANG! BANG! The terrifying explosion swept through the skies. The blue sky partially turned ck, and no sound came out from the battlefield. In the middle of that explosion, Sara stood with her body wounded from top to bottom. Her battle dress was gone, and some bits hung off her body. Blood streamed down her as though someone had poured red paint on her, her right arm was gone, and deepcerations showcased bones in some ces. With a spare spear in her left hand, Sara strutted forward. She moved through the skies with her mana vibrating below her feet, but even that proved to be a challenge with her destroyed body. Superbia gazed at her with widened eyes, apuding the duhan momma for not running away. She waited for her toe closer. At that time, someone else''s voice rang out from below. She called Ultimate Skill and the forest guardians sprouted from the ground. Five tree guardians extended their hands and branches for Superbia! And as it was totally unexpected, Superbia hadn''t moved, her demonic body rooted in the skies! "A SIN OF PRIDE! YOU WIELD SIN OF PRIDE! YOU HAVE MY MANA IN YOUR HEART, AND YOU DARE TO RELY ON OUTSIDERS IN OUR CLASH?!" She struggled to move, but as The Elven Queen''s goal was to hold her in one ce, she ushered her attention and new skills to ensure her intent wouldn''t be broken. In other words, the guardians bloomed with nature! Animals and monsters formed from mana went in Superbia''s direction. Snakes coiled around her demonic form, other bugs and animals gnawed on her flesh, and birds swarmed her vision! "Outsiders?" Sara glowered at Superbia, her voice sharp like her spear. "She''s my sister, a lovely girl who will bear a child of my beloved. She and her child and everyone else dear to my heart are my pride. My pride is my family. You won''t understand it, Superbia. You who don''t even know who you are as you want to win over everyone in their fields." As Sara''s spear rose to be just before Superbia''s chest, Sara added, "Your pride is the reason you died." Superbia froze, the truth hitting her like a truck. Perhaps, she would soon get isekaied. And Sara''s spear went through Superbia''s chest, popping her heart. It wasn''t hard to find her chest; even in demonic form, Superbia wanted to be a woman. "Sara!" Sara dropped her weapon and gently descended onto one of the guardians. Shended on soft leaves, her body healed by nature''s honey. Bees passed some nectar while Remia made her way toward her with high qualities potions. Sara nced at her, then smiled, "Thank you for your assistance, Remia." Remia shook her head, "No problem. It''s my honor to help to kill Superbia!" Sara chuckled, then whispered, "Look." The ck energy dropped onto them. Remia helped Sara raise her left arm, then duhan momma gathered all of it on her palm. It became a divine sign, [Superbia]. But just like her sisters, she guided that power to the skies where her beloved fought. Remia and Sara followed that mark until it disappeared from the battlefield in the skies. Chapter 467 Stella versus Acedia and Meiya versus Invidia Chapter 467: Ste versus Acedia and Meiya versus Invidia ¡°I want Alexander to take care of me,¡± Acedia said as she curled herself on the skies as though the bed was below her curves. She seemed to want to sleep instead of fight here. However, her wish was simr to what Ste had wished in the past! Ste harrumphed, then shook her head, ¡°He would¡¯ve forced you to exercise instead. That won¡¯t happen as I won¡¯t let you get close to my fiancee.¡± It sounded as if Ste was wary about Acedia and herzy charm. Perhaps, Ste imagined Acedia stealing her spot or something like that. Nheless, sheughed and prepared her wind to mix with her sinful mana. Acedia drawled, ¡°You aren¡¯t the same as me.¡± ¡°I used to be,¡± Ste replied without any hint of shame. Acedia sighed, ¡°If it were me, I would¡¯ve hugged him and made him sleep with me eternally. We would be curled up in a bed together and inseparable.¡± ¡°I get that pretty a lot as our bodies tangle while we love each other,¡± Ste casually said, then taunted the sloth sin. ¡°You managed to spit out two sentences. Congrattions, that¡¯s the first step toward fixing yourziness.¡± Acedia narrowed her eyes more before closing them. In the next second, her sinful energy formed a vast, round creation. It stood behind her strongly, ready to heed her orders. Seeing that creation, Ste couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°Golem¡­ Haha!¡± Acedia opened her eye, nced at herughing self, then ordered her golem to smash the winged woman. The golem made an engine-like sound, then extended his round hand to smash the winged girl. Ste pped her wings, soared higher, then swirled like a ballerina. Her wind, holy, and sinful energies danced around her. She swung her arm and cast them all forth at Acadia in the form of the de. Golem blocked the assault perfectly, a faint dent on his hand. Because of that, Ste conjured more of her skills, which took various forms as her mana was free. And as she kept hurling them, the golem defended his master dutifully. Amidst the deadly gusts, Ste brought out her Ultimate Skill. Her energies surged, and her skills started scarping the golem¡¯s form. Acadia noticed that her eyes rippling with worry. But then, as though uninvited, Invidia barged in. ¡°She will fucking kill you!¡± she roared, picking Acedia by the scruff of her neck, surging to the skies. Following her was naturally Meiya Deathwill, her curves swaying owing to the sharp wind and ck clouds behind her. Those ck clouds were the skill she made with Alex, and it sucked mana and health out of everyone trapped within. She could make formation to siphon energies by circling the clouds around her enemies. Invidia had been on the run because of them. And that was when she had spotted Acedia and saved her life. ¡°My¡­ golem¡­¡± Acedia cried as her golem turned into particles, his life gone. She lifted her hand to nothing. Invidia gritted her teeth, distancing them from Ste and Meiya, who had already joined hands. Meiya smiled at her daughter, then said, ¡°Invidia uses a sword. It works simrly to my clouds, but she has to connect that sword. Let¡¯s work together, trap them, and end their lives, Ste!¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ste nodded. Two beautiful winged women flew after their prey. It was easy to follow them and even catch up because the skies were also a battlefield. No one could freely fly around here, and Invidia was aware of it. Soon enough, the ck clouds trapped her and Acedia! She couldn¡¯t react because Ste and Meiyabined their techniques. They were mother-daughter pairs, so their mana seamlessly connected. ck clouds flew like jet fighters, imprisoning the two sins! ¡°Acedia! Gather your mana and make at least one more golem!¡± Invidia brandished her envy sword, ordering herzy sister. But Acedia hadn¡¯t even moved. Sheined that she couldn¡¯t gather energy fast and would take a lot of time; she was sloth to the core! As Ste listened to their talk, she couldn¡¯t help but see her old self. If nothing happened in the past and Alex gave her the freedom she wanted, Ste would¡¯ve been like Acedia, if not worse. She wouldn¡¯t use her wings to save mana. She wouldn¡¯t even move like the healer should¡­ She wouldn¡¯t fight for people she loved. ¡°I¡¯m still a sloth,¡± Ste parted her lips, not really surprising her mother. Meiya wore a smile as she knew what Ste had thought. And as the ck clouds had started taking mana and health points of Acedia and Invidia, thetter swung her sword, cutting and shing through the clouds, to no avail. Ste poured her mana, and Meiya could freely mend the wounds with her skill. ¡°Do something! Help me! Fucking help me!¡± Invidia screamed at herzy sister, who had just raised her upper body. But using her mana and helping her sister was still out of the question! Invidia howled like a demon, ¡°You useless bitch! I have always been envious of your fuckingziness, and now I see it was a mistake!¡± Acedia remained quiet under such insults and truth. She raised her hand and found Ste floating higher than ever. The winged girl reciprocated her intense gaze, nodded as if understanding her, then dove down! In her faster form, Ste appeared before Invidia in the blink of an eye. She spun around, then kicked Invidia¡¯s face! On the ck cloud, Meiya¡¯s jaw hit the cloud as she had never believed Ste would swing a kick! After Invidia disappeared in the ck clouds, Meiya entirely focused on killing the sin of envy, shock still drumming in her heart. On the other hand, Ste stood before Acedia like a queen. She looked down on the girl at her feet, then extended her handzily. Acedia didn¡¯t even contest. As Ste¡¯s hand touched her head, she turned into slothful mana, became the divine sign, and her consciousness disappeared into oblivion. At the same time, Invidia¡¯s screams halted. Her body became mana, too, floating to Meiya¡¯s hand. She, like Ste, raised it high in a victorious sign, then the signs flew to the skies, going to their beloved. ¡°I want to love Alex even more.¡± ¡°Hmm! Maybe more oyakodons, then? Mommy is all up for that!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Chapter 468 Mia versus Avaritia and Myu versus Gula Chapter 468: Mia versus Avaritia and Myu versus G Mia and Myu Deathwill had teamed up, too. Furthermore, they had called their families from the battlefield. Duhans and cats rose to the skies on their unique concepts, then Mia donned them in her clothes soaked in her sinful mana. Myu¡¯s gluttony couldn¡¯t really help or strengthen her people. Nheless, she was ready to lead them to fight two sins. ¡°Sinful Ultimate Skill.¡± Both of them uttered the skill in tandem. In an instant, Mia summoned her battle horse and sat on it like a queen. Her clothes surged with strength, and her army became even stronger with a palpable power-up. Myu¡¯s clothes fluttered with ravenous desire to devour her counterpart. She stood impatient, waiting for Mia¡¯s order. Atst, she lifted her hand, ¡°Kill them.¡± Myu pounced like a cat through the skies, leading forces to destroy G and Avaritia. Of course, G stepped forth to take down the momma kitty. She seductively unbuttoned her shirt and revealed her assets but, more importantly, the disgusting lips on her stomach. Those lips parted widely, and countless tongues pelted for Myu Deathwill! ¡°It¡¯s big mommy G¡¯s kiss!¡± G grinned. Myu scowled, her sinful mana oozing out of her curves. She made the creation of a ravenous kitty, which hissed at G. The mana cat opened its mouth and started eating all those tongues. Myu punched them like Schnee would, her little hands balled and coated in mana. Cats and duhans helped her case, their weapons and skills pelting in G¡¯s direction. However, those only worked on tongues as G had shrouded herself in skill which ate all enemy skills. ¡°Fill her stomach until it bursts, then!¡± Myu¡¯s eyes gleamed teasingly, and she started pummeling all into G¡¯s invisible barrier. She left the tongues to other forces, which was indeed a wise choice. A worry rippled in G¡¯s beautiful eyes. At the same time, Mia worked with her royal family. They already faced greed¡¯s skill, and their irked expression told exactly what it was. ¡°Simrly to G, once you throw a skill at her, she renders it useless¡­ But she uses it for her advantage, too.¡± Mia scrutinized her counterpart, smiled, then pped her horse to move toward Avaritia. She told her family to surround herself with the sin and ensure she would have no way of escaping them. The duhans circled around Avaritia and blocked her from every angle with their tough equipment and battle horses. Avaritia smiled, ¡°It can be only greed versus greed, woman.¡± ¡°So it shall be,¡± Mia shrugged, her horse still carrying her toward Avaritia. Now that she was in her reach, Mia turned the horse into her favorite clothes and strutted toward Avaritia, defenseless. Many duhans voiced their worry, but Mia ignored them. ck-green energy escaped Avaritia¡¯s hand. She turned that into chains. Simr to her, Mia formed the same chain, but there was a difference between them. Mia¡¯s chains had written ¡®Alexander¡¯ on them. And as the chains wrapped around their necks, the greedy battle began. It was more or less a battle of will! On the other side, Myu kept mming her paws and gluttony cat on G¡¯s barrier. For the first ten minutes, it seemed like her efforts were futile. But now, G¡¯s smirk disappeared, and she worriedly gazed at her counterpart. She asked, ¡°Howe¡­ you are more hungry than me? You only wield the sin of gluttony, I am the sin of gluttony!¡± ¡°Shut up, fucking bitch! Of course I am fucking hungry!¡± Myu howled in exasperation. ¡°I was fuckingst! Last, you get it? Last to join Alexander¡¯s family! Everyone had their moments and helped him on his path, and I was just¡­ just fucking riding and eating him to help him with his sinful mana! I want more! More! More! More!¡± Myu screamed without any care for her surroundings, not minding her words at all. ¡°The fuck you are hungry for?!¡± G screamed, bemused. But as Myu didn¡¯t care about her nor felt like giving her an answer, G focused on her battle style. That also proved to be a challenge as the barrier started cracking¡­ Once a crack appeared, it never stopped, and it just kept spreading like the worst disease of 2020! ¡°No!¡± G shrieked as her skill crumbled. She hadn¡¯t screamed for too long as Myu smashed her paw on her face, saddled her, then started beating the shit out of her while voicing out her frustration. Atst, G died and turned into raw mana. Myu promptly lifted it to the sky, adding strength to her beloved. Back to Mia Deathwill, the chains shrunk. However, only Avaritia¡¯s chains shrunk, bringing her closer to the gorgeous duhan. Mia had the original size, and she seemed already victorious. She opened her eyes and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m the same as the other momma¡­ Haha.¡± It still felt funny to her ¡®the momma¡¯ nickname. Alex often used it, and it somehow stuck in Mia¡¯s mind. She continued with a dazzling smile, ¡°I want to experience the same moments as others did before me. But who am I to wish for a catastrophe? No world is peaceful, though¡­ After this final battle, we will have years of peace, and then something will disturb us, for we are all unique girls bound to the extraordinary man. You also know how awesome he is, don¡¯t you? But unfortunately for you, my greed has been already signed to him; hence you will lose.¡± And as Avaritia stood a few inches before Mia, her face dazed, and in shock, for she hadn¡¯t expected that love at first sight would be a cause of her death, Mia extended her hand, gently grasped Avaritia¡¯s neck, and crushed it a secondter. The beautiful woman turned into raw energy, ¡°I will tell you that I have also fallen at first sight for him.¡± She then lifted her hand and sent energy to Alexander Deathwill! And as she was one of the women who could perfectly join the battlefield below, Mia descended and continued the ughter while Alex fought against ckburn de in the final battle. Chapter 469 Alexander Deathwill versus Blackburn Blade Chapter 469: Alexander Deathwill versus ckburn de The battle between Alexander Deathwill and ckburn de had been heated from the very beginning, and no one would be able to tell who had the edge. They kept exchanging sword moves, and those were of the highest quality. Alex had Erin as a sheath on his hip and Ivonne behind him, desperately hurling her techniques and lowering ckburn de¡¯s speed. But that man was simply too strong, and he rendered them useless. Even as Alex loaded a heavy amount of sinful energy into his sword, ckburn de swung his and turned it into a mere spectacle of ck fireworks, which were strangely shy in the blue sky. Alex had also cast his divine totems, for he had lost some Asura Arms already. Ste¡¯s Divine Totem was the most important in his final battle against ckburn de! He also used Sara and Ivonne¡¯s Ultimate Skills. Thetter made his arms be like spider legs, stretch forward, and attack from even more angles. ¡°Ah¡­ My girls!¡± ckburn de noticed his girls¡¯ struggles, mainly Luxuria, whom he had nights of pleasure, his voice urgent and sharp. He instantly changed his stance, his body exploding with his negative energy. His sudden outburst of mana stunned Alex, who hadn¡¯t expected that ckburn de would hold so much power. He lifted his swords to protect himself, their des shing blue, yet ckburn de¡¯s power overwhelmed him easily. Alex¡¯s body bent into an arrow shape, and he flew backward. Behind him, ckburn de already waited, his sword cutting through defenseless Alex. He then growled and thrust his ck sword straight into Alex¡¯s back. By a stroke of fortune, Alex¡¯s heart was safe. His soul was not, however. ckburn de¡¯s unique concept invaded his soul, heart, and mind. He started seeing images he had never wanted to see, and immense negativity took hold of him. He saw his girls dying to sins even though he had seen them doing better than all of them. Worse, he couldn¡¯t shake that feeling. The sword in his body made him believe that everything was real. And Alex saw his death; that felt so real, too¡­ ckburn de madly gazed at Alex, gripping his sword hard and twisting it to deal more damage and showcase his dominance over Alexander Deathwill. But then, something absurd happened. A divine sign flew from below and entered Alex¡¯s body! An immense warmth spread across Alex¡¯s body, and the sign activated Warmth Of Passion that ckburn de¡¯s cold sword unconsciously blocked. A few momentster, more signs started entering Alex¡¯s body. At that time, ckburn de grew so mad that he took out his sword ¡ª a lot of blood fountained out of Alex ¡ª and he shoved his sword a few more times, aiming for Alex¡¯s heart. And even though he had perfectly aimed for it, Alex¡¯s heart was fine¡­ That was naturally because of Perfect Control! Alex¡¯s eyes shone brightly as negativity slowly fled away from him. He no longer saw any painful and impossible images but the clear sky, and he also felt his enemy behind him, an enemy that had to die! He didn¡¯t care about his wounds, for the pride of all his wives winning on the battlefield eclipsed all pain. And as they had sent him his support, Alex raised his swords high and muttered as though he were entranced, ¡°Sinful Ultimate Skill: Deathwill Mao.¡± In an instant, Alex¡¯s body healed, the world tree¡¯s wood filled gaps in his armor, his level increased further by breaking the maximum cap, and his whole energies surged like a volcano! [You have used all Ultimate Skills at once.] [You have broken the level cap of the Avander World.] [You have reached level six hundred.] ROAR! All sins and his beloved¡¯s unique mana exploded within Alex, causing the world to shake as if the new ruler had taken it over. His appearance changed, too ¡ª no, it kept changing with every second. At one point, he had blonde hair and blue eyes. At some point, he had green hair and eyes, his skin looked healthier, and his ears were long! He had World Tree armor filling gaps of equipment but also a wooden dragon beneath his feet. His energies kept exploding with power, wanting to be the primary force. But as ckburn de gritted his teeth and glowered at Alex, everything subsided, and heshed at him with every force behind his sh, which made his attack rainbow. BANG! As the sides turned, ckburn de slid a few steps behind mid-air, his sword closer to himself because of the weight of Alexander¡¯s sword. He hadn¡¯t given up, though, and instantly counter-attacked with his speed. But in his stronger form, Alex saw him in slow motion. He thrust his sword and easily prated through ckburn de¡¯s torso. ¡°Ugh!¡± the man cried and staggered a few steps behind. In his mind, he suddenly heard a sane and familiar voice. [How could you abandon me like that? And here, I had forgiven you for your sin and wanted to reconcile with you.] ¡°Shut up! You have always been screaming at me, driving me mad and insane. I only need Luxuria!¡± ckburn de ignored his wound and lurched at Alex to no avail as another sh sent him backward. He dropped to an invisible floor in mid-air and spat a mouthful of blood. [Because you have been ignoring me, using my sadness to boost your negative force. Have I always been a mere force to you?] ckburn de nced at his demon, a self-made demon. He recalled good times with her and her sister. They were¡­ oddballs. He liked them; he loved them. But in the end, he lost them! Because this world was cruel! ¡°I only need strength! And conquer Paradise!¡± ¡°No,¡± Alex replied in the demon¡¯s ce, shrinking the distance with a thrust. His sword went through ckburn de¡¯s chest, and that move was like a st of energy that kicked away all of his strength. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be screaming for Luxuria if you just wanted strength. You remind me of a few loners I¡¯ve met on my adventure, ckburn de. And I think I will never really understand you¡­ How can you not love or trust someone? Isn¡¯t it written in our mortal desires? I really can¡¯t, nor I really want to¡­ Because I was always pretty sociable, you know?¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± ckburn de replied and closed his eyes. Alex gave him a peculiar nce as he looked like a kid who had his toy stolen. And then, Alex saw a demon smiling at him, her voice thanking him. If it weren¡¯t for Alex and his heart, the demondy probably would never have had a chance to talk with ckburn de. And now, as they both would enter Purgatory, there was a chance for more talk. Though Purgatory was not a quiet ce, Alex shrugged and casually wished them the best. Atst, ckburn de turned into mere energy and went to Purgatory with both his body and soul. Alex gazed at his particles, then felt a sudden loss of strength. He started dropping like a broken toy. That was not a problem, however. First, Olivia caught him in her arms. She nted a lovely kiss, then let him go as though she was too tired. Alex rolled his eyes. Secondly, Schnee took hold of him. She did the same, except she had nted two kisses. Some argument erupted the secondter. Next, Alex felt Ste¡¯s warmth and her soft voice. Before he could feel her more, Meiya¡¯s chest took him in, and he felt her stroking his hair. More and more girls started flying toward him despite the war still going on! Alex noticed Sara¡¯s loss of the arm. He felt like a volcano erupted in his stomach, then tightly embraced her. That arm would soon be healed through divine means, fortunately. And as Alex dropped onto the ground after everyone close had hugged him, The Alliance brought him the good news. ¡°We are winning! Those guys noticed the death of the sins and ckburn de! We are winning! The world will continue to exist!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t sully the mood with a question about their losses. He knew that many must have died so Alex and his family could fight sins and ckburn de safely. He smiled at the man, then closed his eyes. It was over¡­ He thought about the future and the responsibilities he would have to take soon enough. Chapter 470 Epilogue Chapter 470: Epilogue [A few yearster.] Wewewewewewe! ¡°Alex, stand up and hug her,¡± Ste¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. She had been hugging him tightly during their sleep, but that was over as the baby next room started crying loudly. Of course, she hadn¡¯t said to her beloved to wake up. She knew his eyes had already sprung open, and he gazed ahead with nk and lifeless eyes. Alex was indeed awake. He looked like someone who hadn¡¯t slept for years, and that was indeed the case. He threw a nket at Ste, pped her ass gently out of spite, then stood up. The poor man thought that his battles were over. Oh, no, no. Life was one long battle, wasn¡¯t it? Now, Alex fought for a moment of sleep and peace. ¡°Fighting Elias¡­ Yasir¡­ ckburn de was much easier¡­¡± he whispered while going to the next room. After opening the door, Alex went inside, went to the cradle, and then raised a year-old baby. It was a girl, Ste¡¯s daughter. She instantly stopped crying in Alex¡¯s arms; she even giggled. Alex gazed at her with a lot of love, yet he couldn¡¯t really bring a genuine smile. His lips trembled, and the ck holes beneath his eyes sunk, making him seem like a panda. Alex sat with her on a chair and thought about his life. It had been a pretty exciting life. His school life was with an awesome and energetic girlfriend and good homies, then he entered another world through the game as soon as he became an adult, learning about adult life with many lovely women and new friends. He fought many antagonists and bad people and even saved two worlds! ¡°And she wants ten of you, you know?¡± Alex whispered to his daughter, who couldn¡¯t really understand him. He recalled how Remia wanted ten kids! He couldn¡¯t help but tremble at that thought. After the final battle, Alex waited for his first baby toe out! It was a lovely elven daughter with his eyes and some of his hair! She was so cute that everyone cried when she came out! But then, jealousy kicked in. Alex spent most of the time with Remia and their child ¡ª even before that, he would carefully look after her and stroke her belly. It was such a beautiful time! Girls were quite too impatient and jealous, though. Alex also had a new job which was Ambassador of the Avander World. The news of this world being the real one shocked the world, but that was inevitable. People died in the final battle, after all. Still, as the two worlds were connected, people coulde in and out, so there had to be a person and whole division to lead it to prevent cultural differences from causing a catastrophe. Alex led that division. He had a job and a kid¡­ And then, one yearter, another came out¡­ And then, the twins¡­ The man had to work and look after the kids. At one point, Ste ordered a marriage as she was jealous, and the poor man, who was too exhausted from his duties, agreed. On the honeymoon, Ste became pregnant. And then she became pregnant for the second time ¡ª it shocked Alex beyond words. She already had three years old son and now year old daughter. After putting his daughter back in the cradle, Alex headed back to sleep¡­ He really wanted to sleep as much as he could, and he never thought he would treasure sleeping as much as he had been doing for years now. But his phone buzzed. ¡°Hug her.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the daughter, and they all happily sleep in your arms! Come to me!¡± Schnee ordered in a mommy tone. She also has one year daughter now. Of course, that daughter was not the first one. Before having her, Schnee popped twins! As Olivia learned about her pregnancy, she also wanted a kid, so the rivalry continued. ¡°I must go to Schnee¡¯s house,¡± Alex whispered to Ste, kissed her cheek, and went to Schnee¡¯s house. Fortunately, he had already bought houses before, so he had all of them close to himself. Nowadays, it was so hard to buy a house. The prices were absurd because many people brought harems from another world or simply bought houses for Earth Vacation. It was chaos on the market! Alex lifelessly limped his way to Schnee¡¯s house. Here, he hugged his daughter, made her sleep soundlessly, then went to sleep with Schnee, who had fallen asleep with a victorious smile. Four hourster, Ste scolded her husband for sleeping with another girl like a wronged woman from some drama. Alex stared as if his soul was somewhere else, nodding and epting her tantrum. After a small argument, Alex turned around, his lips muttering, ¡°Fighting Elias-¡° Alex limped his way to his car. It was time for work after barely sleeping at night, making Alex look worse. Fortunately, Celia, Veronica, and Ubo were with him, their young aura cheering him up. ¡°Father, don¡¯t doze off before the wheel!¡± Celia grinned as she pinched her father¡¯s cheeks from behind the seat. She was already fifteen years old and one of the two popr girls in her school. Veronica was the other one. And it was indeed a real deal as this school took various races in. It was a super fantasy school! Ubo nodded while Veronica faintly smiled. ¡°How is the school?¡± Alex asked, driving them to the school. It was on his way to the job, so that was okay unless he had to go to another world. For that, Alex would use magic. Of course, using magic without reason was prohibited, so he couldn¡¯t teleport to work right now. And as he was Ambassador, he had to be that example, didn¡¯t he? ¡°I got a boyfriend!¡± Celia said happily. Alex nodded, ¡°Just one.¡± ¡°But of course!¡± Celia folded her arms and looked at her father with narrowed eyes before smiling brightly at him. She knew how tough his life was. Veronicaforted her father, too, ¡°In a few years more, everyone¡¯s children will be big enough to take care of themselves. Father will be able to enjoy harem wholeheartedly, then! He will go on adventures and many dates.¡± Ubo nodded. Alex nced at the angel, then nodded silently, ¡°I hope so. How about you two, though? Have you found someone?¡± Veronica and Ubo shook their heads. Alex smiled, then said, ¡°Quickly enjoy your youthfulness and don¡¯t shoulder too much responsibility. You, Ubo, must tread slowly and carefully with your rtionships. Look at me and learn from my experience!¡± ¡°Yes, father! I won¡¯t be a daddy at twenty years old!¡± Alex winced. Fin. [Author¡¯s afterword: Thank you for being a part of this awesome journey. Big thanks to those who allowed me to taste sess on webnovel with their immense support. Frankly, I think I have finally written a good harem story. Looking at rankings, the reality is different, but I am content with harem above average. After that long, I finally did it! Did I, though?] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!